《True King's Ecstasy》


 Chapter 1 Character Introduction (SPOILERS)

    ?SPOILERS!!!!!


    Davin/ Velian Keller: 24/14


    Davin Keller is a handsome young man with ck hair and with a sharp jawline. He is said to be a top celebrity in his previous world who won the Piscar award.


    After reincarnation Velian Keller has pure white hair and golden eyes with a god-like handsome face with an athletic-type body. He is 6.2 feet tall and usually wears a white colour shirt with a jacket mixed with a golden colour and white trousers full white colour and the belt is a golden colour with a white cloak mixed with golden colour and white.


    Daphnia Bersa:38


    Velian''s mother is a beautiful woman with an hourss shape body and white hair with F cup boobs and a godly butt. She is a kind woman who is known as a saintess amongmon people. She loves her children very much.


    Delviny Bersa:19


    Velian''s big sister is a tomboy girl with red colour hair which is quite long. she hates her hair colour so sheter cuts it to her shoulder level. She has a well-developed body with C-cup boobs. She is a little muscr. She is a bro con but she isn''t aware of that.


    Lyra:18


    Lyra is a former ve who is rescued by Daphnia. She is a soft girl with brown hair and B-cup breasts. She has a huge crush on Velian and dreams to steal his virginity. Velian calls her big sister even though they are not rted by blood.


    Aiko: 13


    Aiko is his Childhood friend of Velian. She is considered to be a cool beauty by the vige people. She has ck hair which falls perfectly with C-cup breasts. She has a less muscr and little thick body. She is a Mage.


    Juno:26


    Juno is a tiger-kin girl and a former bandit leader who joins Velian after he promises to provide a better life for her people.


    She has an athletic body with a B-cup breast.


    Sariya Cantrell:33


    Sariya is a concubine of a viscount from the Rapidw kingdom. She is a tall woman with a well-proportioned body having a big ass with matching big boobs giving her the maturedy vibe. Her hair is a ck colour which gives a feeling of a strict mother. She highly disapproves of what her former husband does in his duchy and because of that, she is isted in the family despite being a kind and loving woman. Later Velian manages to win her heart and eradicate her depressed character.


    Elda Cantrell:17


    Elda is the daughter of Sariya. She is a kind girl and strong-willed girl who wants to help her mother. She is bullied by his step-sisters and brothers because just like her mother she wants to stop duke from doing illegal things in his duchy. Later confront Velian and falls in love with him because he showed him love and care. She also has ck colour hair with big boobs and a curvy ass which looked seductive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    K:23


    K is a member of the A-rank adventure party in Malfoy kingdom. Velian gets invited to her adventurer part for a while and they get to know each other. The more they fight together more her feelings toward him rise. She is a little conscious about her muscr build. K has bob-cut ck hair with fairly big boobs and a well-sculptured ass.


    Naomi: 16


    She had beautiful violet colour hair which looked perfectly matching her round face. When I first encountered her she had a little pale body but she became a bombshell with time. Her boobs were bouncy and her curvy ass which can induce lust in any man was a beautiful sight to behold. Davin (Velian) rescued her from the ve traders and took care of her. She has the highest influence in Davin''s firm after the owner himself.


    .....


    John Sacredmore XI:59


    Velian''s father is a muscr man with red hair. Emperor of the Sacredmore Empire. Even though he looks fierce he is a useless man the only thing he is good at is prosecuting innocent people.


    Pete Sacredmore: 36


    Velian''s half-sibling lust after Velian''s mother. He is the crown prince of the Sacredmore Empire.


    Andriya Malfoy: 57


    Pete''s mother is the queen of the Sacredmore Empire. A cunning olddy but she has the look of a middle-aged woman.


    Asumiko: 34


    Asumiko is the mother of Aiko. She was a former adventuring partner of Daphnia. Asumiko considers Velian as her own son and helps him with vige affairs. She has a little muscr body with a beautiful-looking body. Her personality is very cheerful and a lovingdy.


    NOTICE:


    The ages mentioned above are considered when the Velian is 14 years. It may change in future and also I will add other characters who have certain impacts on the story.


    I will add 8 or 9 harem members to Velian''s harem if u want more or any rmendations ask me I will consider them.


    I''m a newbie author so please be patient with me.?

 Chapter 2 Prologue

    ?"The award for the most popr male actor goes to Mr Davin Keller" I went onto the stage from my VIP room with a big smile.


    "Thank you for your support guys! It is my greatest honour to get nominated and win this award it is not only my effort my friends my family this award goes to everyone who supports and encourages me."I gave the usual formal speech with a big smile and went back to the VIP room with the pping sounds from the audience.


    *SIGH


    " My friends?My Family? Who do I have in this world?" With a sad smile, Iy down on the sofa and drank the luxury-looking wine bottle.


    I am Davin Keller a 24 years old man who owns different multinationalpanies'' brand names with shares over 30 famouspanies. Some say I am the most sessful man in this modern era. Some say I am the young prodigy of the modern age but in my life, I have nothing but regrets.


    When I was 12 years old my so-called parents abandoned me well they didnt actually abandoned me they tried to kill me to take my insurance courage so they can live. Iter got to know that my father was a drug addict and my mother was a prostitute. Somehow I got the chance to leave that hell hole and start a new life in an orphanage managed by nuns until I got the chance to act in a supportive role in a Hollywood film with many famous actors. I am not being hypocritical but I rtively look handsome therefore I got some main roles with some effort somehow I started many businesses and now they are so sessful that I am a millionaire at the age of 24.


    When ites to romantic rtionships I tried many girls but none of them truly wanted me they wanted my status and my money or they want to marry me to build up their reputation. Once I dated a girl for 3 months she wanted me to buy a whole fucking Ind for our 3 months anniversary I could have easily bought her an ind but the look in her eyes when she proposed to me it is not love it is pure greed like a dog who saw it''s favourite food but I am not a virgin either I had a lot of physical only rtionships but none of them couldn''t do anything about my loneliness.


    After 4 hours at the end of the award ceremony, I got up from my seats with 4 bodyguards who were forced to me by the firms I work with and went out to go home and get a good sleep. The moment I opened the door I got shocked by the shouts of the people outside and the media,


    "DAVIIIIINNN~~DAVIIIIIIIIN" all girls shout with a crazed look in their eyes.


    "Mr Davin what do you have to say about this award"


    "Mr Davin what can you say about your new films"


    The reporters were surrounding me asking different questions.


    "DAVIIIIINNN"


    This is nothing new to me but today I got a strange feeling about it.


    The moment I finished answering the media and other people, someone wearing a ck colour tight dress in the media section tried to aim his gun and shoot at me.


    *BOOM*BOOM<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luckily I used to practice martial art for self-defence. I grabbed his hand and aimed the gun toward the sky and punched his face with my elbow another man wearing the same type of dress took a knife and came running toward me to stab me. I grabbed the gun and aimed it toward the other assassin and shot a bullet. The bullet punched its way through his chest and he dropped the knife and knelt touching his chest in agony.


    This all happened within 1 minute or 2 minutes the moment the crowd understood what was happening they started to run in different directions. I ran toward my car to avoid more assassins aiming at me, at that moment car exploded with a booming sound.


    "ARGGHHHH How did my car explode? Did someone betray me?" I thought looking at the surroundings to my shock I was lying near the car with one of my legs missing.


    "Where are the so-called bodyguards?" I looked around to find them but none of them was lying near me or injured they were far away aiming their gun at me anding toward me.


    *SIGH


    "So this is how my life ended *haha but why do they want to kill me I never did anything to offend any big shot, to be honest, I never did anything good with my money either I donated a handful of the sum to an orphanage I grew up in"


    "Maybe this is that damn old man''s work"


    Last month I got invited for a dinner by a big shot mafia boss he wanted me to marry his youngest daughter after the dinner I wanted to go to take a leak but when I am returning someone grabbed me to a room when I opened my eyes I was shocked to see the wife of the mafia boss wearing sexy lingerie which barely covered her private parts. Even though I called her the mafia boss wife she is 35 or 40 years old beautiful woman.


    "DAVINNNN~~I waited for you to visit me why didn''t youe sooner" I was confused I tried to think who this woman is and why is she asking me like that.


    "I am your biggest fan baby, I waited 2 weeks for you toe to me,e show me your beautiful body," I got bad vibes from this woman the moment I enter this room now it is confirmed. I would definitely have sex with her if not she is the wife of the mafia boss and I am sure she is asking me to knock her I don''t want this crazed women who ask a random man to knock her up to have my children.


    "Ehhh Miss I got a meeting to attend I think I should go now" I tried to avoid this crazy woman but she pushed me down suddenly and started to unzip my pants with a crazed look in her eyes. I pushed her to the exit of this damn room with my dishevelled clothes, the moment I opened the door I was greeted by the old man''s mafia boss. He was staring at me and his wife simultaneously. It took him a few seconds to understand what was going on but he clearly misunderstood.


    "You damn bastard! What did you do to my wife?" I didn''t even get the chance to exin the situation that damn hot-headed old man took his revolver and tried to shoot me I greeted his face with my fist with full power because I couldn''t keep my anger controlled by this whole situation. I saw 2 or 3 teeth flying at the same time. I quickly went to my car to leave this crazy household from the next day onward I got several death threats but I dealt with them smoothly. I didn''t think they would attack me openly attracting the attention of the media. I was at my death door when my life shed before my own eyes.


    *Sigh


    "I never got to experience parental love or family love in my life. Life is nothing but regrets, In the end, I die like an orphan,"


    "I have everything in my life except the things I wanted in my life," at that moment I lost all the light in my eyes and I died or so I thought.

 Chapter 3 Reincarnated (Edited)

    ?*DING *DING


    [WILL OF THE MASTER IDENTIFIED]


    [UNIQUE SKILL: True king(A)]


    *DING * DING


    [SKILL ACQUIRED SUCCESSFULLY]


    [INTIATING THE REINCARNATION]


    "Hah, what is this sound like a hospital announcement system? Wait didn''t I die? Did I get admitted to a hospital? No, even though I can hear this sound I can''t sense anything else" I aimlessly thought about different things for an unknown amount of time. I could think about dozens of things but I can''t move any of my hands or leg or sense anything. Suddenly I felt like thousands of needles piercing my body,


    "Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhh! What the hell! It hurts like hell are they using me for some kind of illegal experiment" after a few minutes or hours pain started to vanish and I started to feel warm. A warm sensation started to envelop me. For another few days, I spent like this in the dark with no sensation. After a couple of days, I felt like something is pulling me toward the light it didn''t hurt but I felt like my sensory organs started to work again, suddenly I felt the heat and liquid-like substance all over my body. I still couldn''t open my eyes. I started hearing people talking but I couldn''t understand what are they talking about. I slowly opened my eyes,


    "Haaah, what is this roof and who are these people? Why are they so big? Wait! Wait! Wait! Did I die and reincarnate then this makes sense I need to make sure my theory is correct I have heard about reincarnation but I didn''t know it was a real thing." I curiously started to observe the buildings and people surrounding me then only I saw that figure that took my breath away. A voluptuous woman with white hair looked like an angel looking at me with eyes filled with love I couldn''t take my eyes away from her just by looking at her I can tell that she is my beloved mother. I can feel the connection we have just by looking at her.


    "Your highness Daphnia,  you gave birth to a healthy baby boy," she said and raised her hand to hit my butt.


    *THUD<novelnext></novelnext>


    " AHHHHHH! Why did you hit me you damn old hag, ahh my butt, don''t you know that babies are sensitive"


    I tried toin but the only thing that came out of my mouth is a cry. She gave me to my mother she carefully took me into her arms. I stopped crying and carefully looked into her eyes I couldn''t exin the feeling I got at that moment I felt like my 24 years of loneliness dissolved into nothingness. I felt happy I have such a beautiful and kind mother in this life.


    Daphnia POV


    After hours of pain, I, atst, gave birth to my child and then I rxed for a few minutes at first I was worried that my baby didn''t cry but after a few minutes he started to observe the surrounding curiously I felt my pain fade away watching him but what worries is my baby didn''t cry. He suddenly look at me with his small eyes at that moment I couldn''t exin what happened but I couldn''t take my eyes off him. I felt my love overflowing for him but suddenly nurse hit his butt I red at her and thought inwardly,


    "How dare she, even I haven''t hit my baby" but I suddenly felt weird why did I feel angry isn''t she doing her job? The nurses told me that he is a baby boy I felt happy. I hinted the nurse to clean the baby and after that, he gave him to me. I carefully took him into my arms and I could feel my love overflowing for him I didn''t feel this much love for my first child but I didn''t mean I don''t love my first child but I didn''t feel this much love for anyone.


    " My baby boy~ I''m your mother" I didn''t know whether he could understand but I felt like he could understand. He suddenly touches my breast showing me that he is hungry. I felt so sweet seeing his little hands trying to grab my breasts.


    "My baby~~Are you hungry? Haha, what a cute boy he has my white colour hair and what is weird is he has golden colour eyes neither I nor that man has golden colour eyes" I revealed my right boob and brought my nipple near his mouth. He greedily starts to drink my milk.


    "Haha, my baby is so greedy slowdown or you will choke" I started to caress his small head. I need to give him a name I always had a name in mind to give if he is a baby boy.


    "My darling~~ your name will be Velian"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 4 Velians Big Sisters (Edited)

    ?*DING *DING


    [MASTER NAME IDENTIFIED]


    [MASTER NAME- Velian]


    "Ahhhh! I heard that announcement again so it was not my imagination maybe it is something like a system, I have seen many novels with that type of category," I thought while greedily drinking the most delicious milk I have drank in my entire life. I don''t know how this can be so tasty I feel energying back to my body from every single drop. I drank milk for about 10 minutes before falling asleep and sucking my mother''s nipple.


    I slept for about 5 or 6 hours before opening my eyes again to see two small girls looking at me curiously. I turned around to see whether my mother is there, only to see she is smiling happily with two beautiful looking girls.


    "Mommy, why isn''t he crying," a girl with red colour hair asked looking at the mother curiously.


    "I don''t know baby, he didn''t even cry right after giving birth maybe he feelsfortable with us now, that''s why he won''t cry," mom said smiling kindly at the red-haired girl.


    "Your highness, what is the prince''s name? Did your highness name him?" Brown colour haired girl asked looking at the baby and mother simultaneously.


    "Lyra, how many times have I told you to call me mother instead of your highness I won''t tell you his name if you don''t call me mother, hmmph!" brown haired girl''s cheeks got red from the embarrassing words of the mother.


    " Your highness, I can''t call you mother you''re like a saviour to me" brown haired girl murmured in a low voice looking at the mother.


    "Hehe, then I won''t tell you his name call me mother and I will tell you his name" mother kindly said while caressing the girl''s cheek.


    "Mooo! Mother, can you tell me his highness''s name please" brown haired girl said while hiding her face in embarrassment.


    " Sure Baby, I will introduce you to my prince." Mother took me into her arm and while kissing my cheek, she said,<novelnext></novelnext>


    " His name is Velian. Velian they are your big sisters. Her name is Delviny she is your first big sister" she said while pointing to the red-haired girl. She has an identical face to the mother''s beautiful eyes but a little bit of baby fat is there there is no doubt she will be a world-ss beauty in future but she has red colour hair which I guess she got from my father.


    "Other girl is your second big sister Lyra," she said while pointing to the brown-haired girl. She is also a beautiful girl but unlike Delviny, she is a silent and shy girl but she has a different face from my mother and also a different colour. I''ll have to get more information about her in future.


    "I don''t know why she thought a newborn baby will understand what she was talking about but it wasn''t my ce to advice her, even if I wanted I couldn''t becuase all I could do is cry right now," I thought while looking at the two girls.


    "Mommy, Can I hold him, please," Delviny asked from mother with puppy eyes. She obviously had no guard against her puppy eyes so she had to agree.


    "Ok baby, but please don''t drop him, hold him tightly," mother said while handing me over to the sister. She holds me carefully and look me in eyes. I can clearly see she loves me so to spice things up I hold her finger tightly without letting go.


    Delviny POV


    "What''s with him? How can he be so cute? Is it because he is my brother? I thought all males were vulgar creatures, Hmm! Velian, my darling brother I will raise you to be the best man in the world" I thought inwardly smiling kindly at him. He hold my finger tightly without letting go like he understood what I thought,


    "Ahhhhhhhh~ Velian why are u soo cuteeee" I couldn''t keep it inside anymore and shouted caressing my cheek against his small and cute cheeks. After a few minutes, I felt someone pulling my clothes in an awkward way I turned around to see Lyra shyly asking me to give him for a minute. I reluctantly hand him over to Lyra feeling like I lost a part of my body.


    Lyra POV


    "He looks just like her high...mother, so I''m a big sister now ha" I couldn''t help but grin inside. I always waited for my mother to give birth to this angel. I have never felt this happy in my whole life, Velian, I promise to protect you from today onward. I''m a weak girl but I will be strong enough to protect you and her highness. I still remember my old days in the ve trader shop until they kicked me out becuase I got a disease which cannot be cured unless I pay a huge amount of money so I was going to die like an orphan until I met her highness Daphnia when I met her she was already pregnant with the prince. She didnt even think twice before taking me under her care despite being pregnant with a child. She paid a huge amount of money to the church to cure me and gave me delicious food and now she gave me a family. I will always protect them until I die.


    I thought while caressing this angel baby with my fingers.

 Chapter 5 System And Status (Edited)

    ?It''s been two weeks since I''ve reincarnated in this world. These whole two weeks, I didn''t get to do anything because babies can''t walk or talk but I still managed to gather some important information about this world.


    This world is also called earth but this is different from my previous world. This has magic which uses mana core to absorb mana from the environment. Normally mana core activates when the child reaches the age of 10 which is normal for humans but it changes from race to race.


    Even if someone''s mana core doesn''t activate that doesn''t mean that person doesn''t have a mana core, every organism on this has a mana core if it doesn''t activate that means that person cannot possess magic skills to be a mage, therefore, they can practice martial arts such as swordsmanship, bowmanship, spearmanship, there are many more martial art skills to train. They highly increase the agility and strength of the attack as they use mana to strengthen the attacks more than normal attacks.


    The most surprising thing is no matter how kind and innocent my mother looks, she is an A-rank mage which is quite good for her age. Power level in this world is measured by ranks. Currently, the lowest rank is D And the highest is SSS there are B, A, S, and SS from low to high respectively.


    I''m currently in the Sacredmore Empire which is a human empire. They are many races in this world like Elves, Dwarf, Beastkin, Demons, and Dragons and also there''re monsters like Goblins, Slimes, Kobolds, Orcs, and Orges. Some people may question why goblins or orcs are not a race and for that even I don''t have enough information to take a decision.


    Now some may wonder, how do I have all this information when I am a baby? These are the information I got as a bonus in my reincarnation and yes, I also have a system. During these two weeks, I tried experimenting with that *DING sound. Three days after my birth I managed to open and manage my system. Now I can even see my status it appears as a transparent menu which gives so much information.


    I named my system Lunarey by the name of my former secretary. She was an annoyingdy but faithful and loyal to her job. Just like the system, I got it as a reward.


    "Open status"


    I thought in my mind right after that a menu appeared in front of me which is only visible to me, I did this same thing in front of Big Sister Lyra who is the safest choice obviously she couldn''t see my status.


    Master Name:  Velian


    System Name:  Lunarey


    Sex: Male


    Race: Human


    Age: 0


    Blessings: Goddess of Creation


    (Creator of the True king''s System)


    Magic Skills: Storage (S)


    Martial Art Skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A)


    Unique Skill: True King (A)


    ¡ðWill of the True King(Passive)<novelnext></novelnext>


    (Intimidate individuals lower than your power depending on the willpower of the individual)


    (1.5¡Á the strength, agility, stamina, and mana of your subjects in your presence)


    ¡ðApprisal


    ¡ð(Locked)


    ¡ð(Locked)


    There are many things I got to know with the help of the system basically the one who gave me this system is one of a deity who took interest in my previous life. There isn''t enough information about higher beings like gods and Goddesses but I''m still thankful for giving me a second chance in life. I don''t know whether it is the same God who caused my reincarnation or my death but I will find out more about that in future. I need to find out why I got reincarnated in this world.


    "Luna, what is this unique skill true king? What''re unique skills?" I thought inwardly expecting an answer from Luna.


    [Master, unique skills are the skills which are bound to your soul rather than your mana core they cannot be exined by magic elements or martial arts as they represent the characteristics of the individual''s soul. Unique skills are a rare urrence among many races except the dragon race since dragons are the closest individuals to ascend other domains since masters also have unique skill master has great potential]


    "Thank you, Luna, you''re a great help," I said smiling at the screen. I would like to see a dragon someday, can they produce fire from their mouth like in those fantasy movies?


    [Master is advised not to go near a dragon at your current level]


    *SIGH


    " Luna, I just said it like a thought you don''t need to be so harsh with me you need to learn somemon sense"


    [Understood master, Luna will try to learnmon sense from today onward]


    Anyway, I already have one magic skill and two martial art skills. Storage is a convenient skill to have but in karate arts and swordsmanship how did I get these two skills? I guess it''s from my previous life, I was in the karate national championship in those days and once when I went to Japan, I took interest in their sword arts and took several months to learn from the master.


    "Luna, there are some skills which I cannot see they''re locked why''s that?"


    [Master, your soul is not strong enough to obtain those two skills right now. I locked them to prevent any harm from happening to the master. They will automatically unlock when the time is right]


    "Ahhhhh, how sweet of you Luna, you think that much about me," I asked while grinning inside.


    [Idiot~ it''s not like I did that for you or anything, hmmph]


    Sometimes I don''t know what''s with this system''s behaviour. Her tone reminded me of a girl who was pouting while calling me an idiot with a blushed face.

 Chapter 6 Calm Before The Strom (Edited)

    ?After reincarnating into this world one of the favourite things I did is spending time with my mother and two sisters. Most of the time, I spend time with my mother hugging her or drinking her heavenly milk. I don''t really know how can something taste so good and refreshing at the same time. While drinking the milk I won''t forget to y with her round nipples most of the time. She also enjoys feeding me quite a lot sometimes I saw her mindlessly smiling while feeding me and now it''s my feeding time again.


    I could hear the footsteps of someone entering the room, I turned my head to see who it was and as always it was my mother. She took me to herp and gave my cheeks a little peck.


    "Haha~ My little Velian, did you miss your mom?" she didn''t let me take a breath while hugging me.


    "Are you hungry darling? heree," she said while revealing her pink colour nipples. I greedily start to suck her nipples while ying with her other boobs. It was so bouncy and soft that I almost felt my hands melting in her warmth.


    ? "Ahhhh~~ darling slow down a little, I won''t go anywhere," she said while trying to hide the fact that she moaned a little.


    During these 3 weeks, I never got to see a father figure. When others talk about him I can clearly see the dissatisfaction in my mother as well as in my sister''s eyes and behaviour. All the servants in this room call my mother your highness so it is easy to guess that she is the queen or a concubine of a king or some high-ss noble. I also got to know that the royal family name of this empire is Sacredmore so I guess my name is also Velian Sacredmore but I don''t know why my status doesn''t show it.


    This world is still in a medieval-like age but more advanced than the normal medieval age due to the effect of magic, and alchemy. Science on this is not much advancedpared to my previous world so people solely depend on magic for most of the tasks.


    The Sacredmore empire is a human supremacist country bordering the Malfoy kingdom, and the Montero kingdom from the south while facing the sea to the demon continent by the north. Sacredmore empire is a huge empire with a poption of about 3 to 4 million. Emperor is the ruler of the empire, while nobles help the emperor with the activities in the empire, unlike in my previous world there is a huge gap between rich people and poor like merchants, nobles andmoners.


    Mother''s been feeding me for a few hours now while I was thinking all these things. There is another thing I would like to do besides being with my mother which is ying with the big sister Delvi. Any moment she should be here now, she alwayses here to y with me after her Nobel etiquette, dancing ss unlike other children, high-ss children should learn to be perfect in discipline as well as other subjects.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No matter how powerful the person is if she is a female in this empire they cannot take a good position, most of the time they will be married off by their family for their benefit. I would say useless principles, no matter what is the gender, or race of the individual if she can provide something better why do we have to go for a low-quality product? I don''t really understand what is going on inside these human heads. While I was thinking these things suddenly a small girl with red hair wearing a noble-like dress came running toward me shouting,


    "Velii~~ your big sister is here" she came toward my bed and tried to kiss me. I also decided to y along with her by raising my hands and showing that I''m happy to see her.


    "Listen here Veli, today your big sister did something you can be proud of, you know right Veli that we have a half brother called Pete, today he tried to execute two servants just for breaking some ornaments in the pce so I decided to stand beside those two servants and protect them, Aren''t I the best big sister?" she said while happily smiling


    I thought inwardly who the heck tries to kill someone for breaking some ornaments, Is he a psycho? I can guess the mentality of this person he might be thinking that he is the only one that should live just because he got a silver spoon in his mouth. I have seen this type of people in my old world to the number of my hair but she sure is a strong girl to oppose the crown prince for two servants. I always knew that she has the kindness of our mother but she is stubborn as hell. One time she refused to leave me and kept hugging me the day after the birth. If I was a normal baby it could have been ufortable but I was lucky enough mother didn''t let her do that.


    " Veli~ are you listening to me?" She asked while cutely pouting her cheeks, at that moment another figure came running toward us in a panic, that figure was none other than big sister Lyra.


    "Mother, what we suspected is happening we quickly need to leave," She said while breathing in a hurry.


    At that moment I didn''t know that my life will change after what happened that day.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 7 Announcement

    ?NOTICE


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    There are lot of readers asking me about the status system of this story. I practically believe giving a status number will make it more like video game feeling instead i just wanted to emphasis more on real fantasy feeling. So i used ranks instead of number. Even if someone is S rank someone cold beat that person being an A rank with prior preparation, traps, tactics. Only expection that doesn''t affect this are SSS rank and Unkown rank also i didn''t put any sex rted skills in his status as it will have to be a unique skill because it cannot be exined by the magic elements what do you think should i put them or continue just as it is.


    This is a R18 story but the MC doesn''t have sex with girl left and right there is proper romance and kinky stuff. MC won''t loose his virginty until he is 15 or 16 but don''t worry there will be naked scenes even before that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    IF YOU HAVE ANY REVIEW OR COMMENT PLEASE LET ME KNOW TO CREATE SOMETHING BETTER?


    YOUR BELOVED AUTHOR


    electricluna


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 8 Beginning Of Everything 1 (Edited)

    ?"Ahhhhhh~ It hurts please stop, I beg you, your highness," A girl was crying and screaming in the room. There was a man in his mid-twenties running wild on that girl like a wild beast. His only striking feature was his red hair which is brighter than the fire itself. Even though the girl is crying there was no kindness or guilt in this man''s eyes. His big build body was crushing the girl who was looking rather pitiful because of his bashings.


    "Shut up, you should be thankful, I''m using the body of a low-bornmoner like yours to satisfy myself," The red-haired man said arrogantly to the crying girl.


    This girl is not a normalmoner like he said rather she was the second child of a baron family which send their daughter for an apprenticeship in the castle. It''s the custom to send their child who isn''t going to inherit the title for some work in the castle or some administration work in a Nobel territory.


    Pete Sacredmore the current crown prince of the empire is the man who ismitting all these evil deeds in his bed chamber. Even though he had the strength to be a valiant warrior, his behaviour is no different from a wild beast.


    *KNOCK *KNOCK


    "Who is disturbing me during this hour?" Pete shouted looking at the door.


    "Your highness, I''m Gilmorton, Her highness send me here to inform you about the incident that is going to happen today," He said,


    "Ohhh~ Mother sent you here,e inside," Gilmoroton entered the room slowly but he couldn''t help but avert his eyes from the sight of what was happening there. There were bruises all over the girl''s body. Her lifeless eyes were not a pleasant sight to look at so he avoided looking at them and continued,


    "Your highness, everything is ready to carry out our ns ording to your mother''s wisdom. We will be attacking today at midnight" He said


    "Haha atst I almost ran out of my patience waiting, Did mother tell you to do anything with that woman?" Pete asked narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes your highness, she told us to kill everyone without leaving any shreds of evidence," Gilmorton said feeling guilty that he will have to do something he never in his wildest dream thought he will do.


    "Don''t kill that woman, Give her a little injury and bring her to me. I will show her what a real man is like," Pete saidughing maniacally.


    "We can''t do that prince, Her highness ordered us to finish them without leaving single evidence," Gilmorton wanted to refuse his order but Pete suddenly narrowed his eyes. He was clearly dissatisfied with how little they cared about his opinion.


    "Are you going against my order, I told you to bring her to me without killing, after I be the emperor you won''t have a good life if you go against my order?" He said ring at Gilmorton.


    "Yes, your highness" Gilmorton helplessly nodded his head and left the room without giving another look at Pete.


    Right after he left the room the sound of flesh shing was heard again in the room but unlike earlier, the girl was silent the whole time.


    *Tsk


    "If not for the Queen Malfoy, I wouldn''t even think about siding with this human garbage, whatever I''ll just do my job, I don''t know when I became this pathetic to kill a newborn baby," He thought inwardly smiling mindlessly.


    Daphnia POV


    I was happily looking at my two children''s behaviour. Even though Delvi is the big sister she always acts like a child when ying with Veli butparatively, Veli looks all grown up and ys along with his big sister without crying. Veli never cried even after the nurse hit his cute butt. While I was thinking all these things Lyra suddenly came running toward me shouting,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, what we suspected is happening we quickly need to leave the castle," She said while trying to catch her breath.


    My face went pale hearing this I knew something like this will happen but I didn''t think that it wille this fast.


    *Sigh


    What is that useless man doing, letting others act like this without doing anything. I knew that he will be of no help to us but I didn''t think he will be this useless. The only thing he is good at is discriminating against other races and bullying innocent people.


    "Lyra, did you see the emperor? Where is he?" I asked quickly because from now on every second matters.


    "Mother, I heard servants talking about how Emperor and Queen Andriya is in the emperor''s bed chamber," She said.


    "Hah, what is she doing with that impotent man in his bed chamber," I thought silently.


    "Oh! Now I understand why he became weaker and weaker than before, That bitch must have used some drug or something,"


    Well, I don''t care even if he died but I have to protect my three kids from those people.


    All of this started even before I give birth to the little Veli. I was forced to marry that man by my family. Since I was from the Bersa Duke family of the empire. There were four ducal families here but our family was one of the most powerful families in the empire.


    Bersa Ducal family is one of the major supporters of the crown. This is a family which produced many geniuses over and over again in history, so they obviously have more status than most of the Ducal houses in the empire. I was given the title of the second queen of the empire after my arranged marriage. The first queen was the princess of the Malfoy kingdom. She was Artificials old Queen having a child 2 years younger than me. I hated my fate to be a political tool for my family but still, I couldn''t go against my father because I didn''t want to hurt my mother by going against the family.


    After our marriage during our first night, I was disgusted to be with that man in his bed but to my surprise, I got to know that he is impotent I was relieved to hear this fact. I had to go for an artificial pregnancy using his sperm. Luckily they had stored some of his genes using magic otherwise I would have to do something unthinkable and disgusting.


    I gave birth to a beautiful baby girl with red hair, that was the only moment I was happy about this whole forced marriage but my ducal family was not happy with a daughter. They wanted me to give birth to a male, Even though they are my family, I hate them to the core of my existence.


    First, they forced me a marriage with a man who is double my age then they start to criticise me and my child for being a girl. The only reason I go with all this forced marriage is because of my mother. She is the only person I adore in my family.


    I am quite strong for my age reaching A rank at the age of 18 thanks to my adventuring experience but still, I had to do this marriage for the sake of my mother.


    .......................


    Authors note:


    (Artifical Insemination in this novel is done by magic)

 Chapter 9 Beginning Of Everything 2 (Edited)

    ?After giving birth to my first child, I was happy that I had someone else I love except my mother. Even though many criticise Delvi and me, I still had a happy life with my daughter.


    Time went like that for 4 years. I got to know that I was pregnant with another child with the same artificial pregnancy method. Since it was the same method, I didn''t have to be with that man.


    I knew if this child were to be a girl or boy, there will be people always trying to harm our small family, and then the time to give birth came after another 9 months. I gave birth to a beautiful baby boy, I knew at that moment castle will not be a safe ce for my children anymore.


    Most of the people in the Empire wanted to crown my child as the crown prince. This brought the dissatisfaction of many parties among them most dangerous was that old cunningdy.


    I got to know one thing during these 5 years that is despite the outer appearance of Queen Andriya she is rotten from the inside, so I always kept high vignce toward their activities. I couldn''t ask for help from my family because all of them were people I hated to the core. Even if I ask for help, I won''t be able to say they won''t betray me for sure.


    As I suspected they made their movement today.


    "Lyra, Delvi, Listen this castle is not safe for us or your brother anymore tonight we will leave this castle to a vige I know. It pains me to take all these good foods and clothes from you but I must do this for your two and your brother," I said while caressing my two daughters'' hair.


    "It''s okay as long as I have my family I don''t want any of these things," Delviny said while cutely smiling.


    Lyra also nodded to my surprise I felt a small hand tightly holding my fingers. Velian was holding my fingers like to say everything will be all right.


    "We will leave tonight pack some clothes ande to this room quickly," I said and left the room.


    Velian POV


    No matter what world I''m in problems always follow me. I promised myself that I won''t allow anything to happen to my family in this life. I already consider the mother and two sisters as my real family, but I''m helpless in this infant body even though I have storage magic skills I can''t even use them because my mana core is still not awakened.


    "We will leave tonight pack some clothes ande to this room quickly" I hear mother advise the other two. It''s the best option now even though the mother is an A rank she can''t fight protecting 3 children. It''s either fight or flight.


    After a few hours, the sun took its break and the new moon is visible in the sky.


    I heard two footstepsing closer to our room. Mom got ready to use magic, but she didn''t have to because it was two sisters with a small bag.


    "Girls, are u ready to go now?" She asked


    "Yes mother," both girls said at the same time.


    We went through the passage and somehow after a few minutes, we were able to get to the capital''s main gate. There were two guards but they were half asleep.


    (Sylph''s Hymn)


    Mother chanted a spell to put two guards to sleep. Slyph''s hymn is a wind elemental skill which brings drowsiness and decreases the agility of the enemy but it cannot be essentially used on battlefields effectively, after that we entered into the carriage to leave the capital, at the same time I used appraisal on mother to see her status.


    Name: Daphnia Bersa<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sex: Female


    Age: 24


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: A


    Blessings: -


    Elements: Water, Wind


    Magic skills: Cryogen Wall(A), Freeze st(A), Watershot(B), Aqua Buckshot(B), Sylph''s Hymn(C), Boost(C)


    Martial art skills: -


    "Woah She has two A-rank skills, I knew she is not to be taken lightly," I thought while getting onto the carriage.


    3rd person POV


    The royal pce was in a panic, as there were many attacks on servants as well as guards and also royal family. The Crown prince also got injured by this attack but only a few individuals know the real reason for this farce, that''s to kill Queen Daphnia and Prince Velian.


    "Where are they how can they escape without us knowing? Did someone sell us out?" Gilmorton asked the others angrily.


    "Lord Gilmorton, we got information from a guard that they escaped from the northern capital gate in a carriage." A man d in a ck outfit suddenly said while running toward Gilmorton.


    "I''ll follow them and send two more C ranks to help me," Gilmorton said while quickly running toward the carriage.


    After twenty minutes in the forest, a carriage sound can be heard running toward the direction of Rapidw kingdom.


    Suddenly the carriage stopped without any sign of obstacle or anything. A sound of a man can be heard from the outside. Daphina tried to look at what happened to the driver but it was toote there was a dagger stuck to his neck.


    "Your highness Daphnia, Come outside I don''t want to make this anymore harder, we''ll give you all a painless death," Gilmorton said while getting close to the carriage with his other twopanions.


    *Whoosh


    Suddenly a pir of ice pierce the head of one assassin and he fell to the floor lifeless.

 Chapter 10 Ice Princess Of Bersa (Edited)

    ?Gilmorton suddenly took a defensive with his dagger to avoid the iing ice pirs. Other assassins also dodged the ice pirs but few of them got hit by pirs.


    "Delvi, hold Velian for me, no matter what happens, don''te out of the carriage ok baby?" Daphnia said leaving the carriage.


    "So your highness wants to put a futile struggle, well it doesn''t matter with me I also wanted to fight the so-called Ice Princess of the Bersa Dukedom," Gilmorton said while getting ready to attack the Daphnia.


    His main objective was not the queen, it was Velian so he nned to be the bait and let C rank assassin attack the children since he is also A-rank, it was not easy to injure Daphnia.


    (Shadow Step)


    Gilmorton chanted and disappeared from his spot and appeared near the Daphnia.


    (Cryogen wall)


    As she said that a small ice wall appeared near her blocking Gilmorton''s attack, and she suddenly threw another ice pir toward the other assassin who was aiming at the carriage.


    "Impressive, so you can hold out against an A and C rank while protecting children," Gilmorton was surprised, even though she was facing his attack she still managed to see the assassin getting close to the carriage.


    "Now this is troublesome, Prince told us to bring her alive, but it''s nearly impossible," Gilmorton thought inwardly.


    (Aqua Buckshot)


    While Gilmorton was busy thinking about all these things, Daphnia took the offensive and attacked both assassins.


    (Aqua Buckshot- Water element magic skill which has a wide range with high-speed water bullets)


    Gilmorton ran toward the carriage dodging all the attacks while the C-rank assassin tried to attack Daphnia but both of them failed.


    "Princess, if youe out ande with us we will spare your brother and mother, We have two more assassins ready to attack your mother, so she can''t win. Come out and surrender, then we will not harm your mother," Gilmorton shouted looking at the carriage.


    Daphnia took a few seconds to understand what this man was doing, when she look at the carriage her face went pale.


    Velian''s POV


    It''s been a few minutes since the mother left the carriage to fight those assassins. I was in my sister''s embrace she was quite scared by this whole incident.


    This is the moment I felt how helpless I am in this situation. I can''t talk walk or help my family in this situation. I can''t me my sisters for being scared because their mindset is still that of a child. At that moment I heard the voice of a man,


    "Princess, if youe out ande with us we will spare your brother and mother. We have two more assassins ready to attack your mother so she can''t win. Come out and surrender,"


    I knew this man was bluffing because if he can kill mother so quickly, why does he need us to surrender? I wanted to tell my sister not to go but it was toote she left the carriage with me in her embrace.


    "Please don''t harm mother or brother, I wille with you," She said while crying.


    "Delvi, go back to the carriage," Mother shouted, but before she could finish the sentence both of the C-ranked assassins aimed at my sister.


    Six daggers came flying at my sister, mother managed to block 4 of them but the other two managed to avoid her defence.


    *Whoosh *Whoosh<novelnext></novelnext>


    I calcted the trajectories of them and saw one daggering straight at her shoulder, the other one was probably a miss.


    "I won''t let anyone harm my family again"


    "If I die here will they be sad"


    "But if one of them were to get injured I won''t be able to forgive myself," I thought to myself.


    I used all my strength in this baby body and pushed my sister and adjusted the trajectory of the dagger facing me. Dagger went injuring my chest, it was not a fatal injury but I felt strange somehow.


    *Silence


    "Velii~~" Mother shouted shocked by what happened and seeing me injured.


    I wanted to see my big sister Delvi''s face, but she was terrified her whole face was a pale white colour.


    Big sister Lyra also peeked through the carriage with a frightened look.


    "How dare you...How dare you, You assassin garbage," Mother shouted manically then she chanted,


    (Freeze st)


    Ten meters of the whole area was covered with ice, C rank assassin was frozen like a statue only Gilmorton was able to survive that spell.


    Normally her spell won''t be this powerful but after seeing her child''s blood, all she wanted to do was kill these people in front of her and quickly go to her dear son.


    Daphnia quickly ran toward the Velian and Delvi. She grabbed both of them and ced them inside the carriage and went to the driving seat and  kicked the already dead driver out of the carriage and sat on the driving seat and shouted,


    "Lyra, Quickly Clean his injury and tie something tightly around it," She said.


    Lyra did as she told with trembling hands. I was still conscious but then I heard Luna''s voice,


    [Master was poisoned]


    [Do you want to acquire Poison Nullification?]


    "Of course, do you have to ask whether someone wants Poison nullification when he is poisoned,"


    [Understood, Master will enter a hibernating state for 3 hours]


    [Master is advised to go to a safe ce]


    I was sleepy with all the things happening inside my body, I hoped everyone is safe.


    I will protect my loved ones no matter what and for those who want to harm them, I will step on them and destroy them. Unlike in my previous world, I won''t be alone this time.

 Chapter 11 Assassins Blunder

    ?A middle-aged woman was lying on a bed with a muscr man who was sleeping with an intoxicated look whoever sees this will think they are a happy couple but they are not. This woman was the Queen Andriya Malfoy of the sacredmore empire. It''s been a few hours since the attack on the royal pce but Andriya has a happy expression written all over her face suddenly a man d in ck appears near the bed looking beaten up.


    "Gilmorton, what happened? Why are you all beaten up?" Andriya asks thinking that nothing can ever go wrong with her n but when she looks at his grim face she felt uneasy.


    "Your highness Andriya, they managed to escape killing two of our assassins," he said with a grim face.


    "What did you say, how can three children and a little girl escape from the guild leader of the dark assassin guild." She asked in a mocking tone feeling angry.


    "I only gave you one job which is to kill that little girl and that so-called beautiful prince, how can you call yourself a dark guild if u can''t even kill those two," Andriya ask feeling angry about this whole situation.


    "Your highness, I couldn''t kill Queen Daphnia because the crown prince asked me to not kill her and bring her alive," Gilmorton said


    "BASTARD!..... Who are you working for me or that little rascal" Andriya shouted feeling angry.


    Gilmorton''s whole face went pale after hearing this he thought if he mentions the crown prince he will at least give a proper excuse but it had the opposite effect Andriya felt angrier after hearing this.


    "Your highness, that baby prince will die for sure I managed to injure him with a dagger coated in Bedonna flower''s poison he won''t survive that poison even if he is an adult," he said.


    "I know the effectiveness of that poison he will surely die even a B rank monster can''t survive that poison," she said while looking at the muscr man who''s sleeping beside her with an intoxicated look.


    "Send a search party to confirm the prince''s death and prepare 3 bodies identical to them and burn them so people won''t be able to identify them," she said.


    "Yes, Your highness " Gilmorton said while leaving the room with a sharp look in his eyes.


    The moment he left the room Andriya looked at the muscr red-haired man with a sad look and thought inwardly,


    "For God''s sake, how far I have fallen to kill a newborn baby, Violet" she shouted the maid''s name asking her to enter the room.


    "Violet, tell the crown prince toe to meet me tomorrow morning and don''t let anyone enter the room," Andriya said.


    "Yes Your highness" Violet said and gave a bow and she left the room.


    Andriya took a small pouch and poured a yellow colour powder into the emperor''s mouth and then went to sleep.


    Daphnia''s POV


    We''ve been riding nonstop for 4 hours now it is almost dawn. My heart is beating none stop for some reason. I decided to take a little break and check Velian''s condition.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lyra, how is he?" I asked feeling conflicted about this whole situation.


    "Mom, I don''t know how is this possible but even after a dagger pierced his chest he didn''t even cry a single bit and he is sleeping now," Lyra said.


    "Let me see my baby, Lyra we will take a little break here and we will go to Zion Vige near the Great cmity forest it is the perfect ce to hide for the 3 of us and check about her." I said while pointing at Delviny.


    I looked at Little Velian''s face. He was sleepingfortably despite all this. I still remember the feeling I got yesterday seeing his blood. I felt like my mana and blood were boiling. I won''t let this happen again to him. How can those trashes kill this beautiful baby? Did I ever say he will be the crown prince? Why do they want to destroy my only happiness, I wanted to check his injury to see whether the healing bandages did their job. I cut the knot of the bandage and observed his chest then I noticed something strange there is a violet colour spot in the bandage he used.


    "This colour! This smell oh my goddess" I threw the bandage so that it won''t harm anyone who touches it. I have seen this poison during my adventuring days it''s called Bedonna a deadly poison. Those who use this poison must be the Dark assassin guild or Assassins Under the Royal family.


    "How did he survive from Deadly poison Bedonna? Even a B rank adventurer will die within 5 min if this poison gets contacted with skin" I thought inwardly he sure is a strange child. I took him into my embrace and wrapped a new bandage.


    I looked at Delviny she must be feeling guilty for what happened to his brother, I feel my heart tightening when I look at her face. She is like a lifeless corpse. I heard Lyra saying she didn''t even drink a bit of water. I got up and went to talk with her while embracing Little Velian.


    "Delvi Baby, it''s not your fault what happened to your brother. It is those selfish people who wanted to harm our family" I said while taking both Delvi and Lyra into my embrace.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, please forgive me," Delvi said while sobbing.


    "It''s okay baby it''s okay," I said while caressing her head.


    "Mother, how do you know about the Zion vige," Lyra asked


    "Oh! When I was an adventure I once went to that vige as one of ourpanions was from that vige." I said while being nostalgic.


    She must be the Vige Chief now. I hope she still remembers me.


    .......................


    Author''s Note:


    Many readers asked me to write long chapters so I will be writing chapters with words between 1000 and 1500.


    Thanks for the support as always?

 Chapter 12 Mommys Date (R-18)

    ?Velian POV


    It''s been 5 years since the assassination


    incident. We safely reached Zion Vige where the mother''s adventuring friend lives. She warmly weed us to the vige and she gave us an empty house for us to live in.


    "Ahh~ Darling, rough as always aren''t you," Mother said while caressing my head.


    "Mom, your milk is so tasty even when I grow up I won''t stop drinking from you," I said while shifting from the left tit to the right. Many things changed in our lives during these 5 years. One thing that didn''t change is the taste of Mother''s milk in fact it is bing delicious day by day and the amount is also increasing. The feeling of Mother''s heavenly boobsbined with her heavenly milk is the best.


    "Ha ha I won''t let my baby stop drinking milk anyway when you won''t drink my boobs feels so heavy," she said while blushing.


    During these 5 years, I noticed that my mother gets horny while breastfeeding me. She doesn''t have an idea how hard for me to control myself even though I''m 5 years and don''t have libido it still feels strange for me as I''m a 24 years old man inside a 5-year-old child.


    Right after we settled in this vige I decided on the path I''m going to take to protect my family. I won''t act all mature with my mother because in my previous life I never got to experience the thing called Mother''s love so in this life I will be a good son that she can proud of and I will protect her as she protected me from those damn assassins.


    "Darling, don''t fill your little belly with milk you have to eat some solid food too otherwise you won''t grow up to be a healthy man," Mother said while arranging her clothes and hiding herrge boobs. I felt sad watching her boobs hiding inside her dress. I decided to be a little yful and kissed her on her cheeks and said,


    "I love you mother"


    "I love you too baby,e let''s go and eat," she said while taking me into her embrace.


    All these 5 years I got to know something about mom that is she can''t cook. Being a nobledy she never learnt to cook it was a disaster first few years. We had to eat ck colour food sometimes fortunately Big sister Lyra learnt to cook proper meals for us otherwise, I will die of food poisoning though poison doesn''t affect me now. I gained (Poison Nullification) with the help of the Tsundere system Luna.


    [Hmmph who are you calling tsundere]


    During this period I also gained much knowledge with the help of books that mom brought with her from the Empire. I started to talk when I was 6 months old at that time mother was surprised because babies usually talk when they are at least a year old. The first word I said was "Mother" when she heard me she hugged me so tight that I almost suffocated from those heavenly boobs. It was terrific.


    I went to the table and sat down to eat the food with my mom. Big sister Lyra was serving the food. Even though they are enough for someone to fill their belly there is no vour whatsoever. The bread was really hard and the egg was just fried and no salt or any spices before I start anything I need to improve the quality of the food.


    "Where''s Delvi, Lyra?" Mother asked about Big sister Delvi from the Lyra.


    "Mother she''s been practising nonstop again even though we said no overdoing it," Lyra said while feeling guilty.


    *SIGH


    "That child, she''s still stuck in the past" Mother said with a sad face.


    "Lyra, how are your studies going? Did you understand the books that I gave you?" Mother asked.


    "Yes, Mother I''m already ready for my mana core awakening," Lyra said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Big sister Lyra, I already read those books 1 year ago if you don''t understand anything ask me," I said while filling my mouth with a piece of bread with some vegetables.


    "Haha I knew you were a genius but I didn''t know you were this much to teach a 9-year-old being 5 years old" Mother said while finishing her breakfast.


    I was known as a genius among vigers because I first started to read books at the age of 2 and write at the same time. I already have a basic understanding of magic and mana even though I''m still unawakened. I''m nning to start martial art training next year.


    "Haha, I can''t think of a 5-year-old who already knows all the basics of the magic as expected of, Veli," Lyra said whileughing


    I gave a small kiss to Big sister Lyra''s Cheek and said,


    "Thank you big sister for the great breakfast"


    She blushed and looked at me with a dazed look. Even though she is a silent girl she is also a dangerous girl that is a story for another time. I ran into the mom''s embrace and hugged her and ask,


    "Mother, what are you going to do today"


    "Nothing special baby, Why is there something you want to do?" She asked while hugging me back.


    "Yeah I thought today will be a good day to visit Aunt Asumi and Aiko," I said while giving puppy eyes.


    "Ughhhh~ If u look at me like that sweetheart, I can''t say no to whatever you ask, Well let''s just visit them todaye I''ll dress you up," She said and dragged me to the bedroom to change my clothes. It is a little embarrassing to let her change my clothes but I''m 5 Bn years old so I don''t have a choice but let her spoil me.


    "Blue colour match Veli''s White hair and short pants Ok all ready, just give me a minute darling let Mommy also change clothes," she said and started to change her clothes in front of me I gulped.


    She removed her one-piece dress and now she is only wearing her white colour underwear. I burned this spectacle to my eyes because no matter how much I see her like this I can''t help but be amazed by her body.


    No one can tell that she''s given birth to two children. She is like a statue sculpted by Goddess herself. Her long white hair with fair blemish-free skin can seduce any man thaty eyes upon not that I''m going to let anyone do that. Her F cup boobs and that godly curve butt are so sexy that if I had libido my dragon would already be soaring up in the sky. Her nipples are rose colour and pussy is free of any unwanted hair. She releases a motherly aura in her behaviour.


    "Do I look, beautiful darling?" She asked while giving a pose.


    "Most beautiful in the world, Mother," I said without thinking for a second. She blushed hearing this and grabbed my hand and said,


    "Let''s go, darling for our date"


    ............................................


    Author''s Note:


    I will R-18 chapters from here onward for the Chapter name.

 Chapter 13 Visiting Aunt

    ?Velian and his mother were walking holding hands to Aunt Asumi''s Home. Zion vige is a small vige situated near the Great Cmity Forest. This vige belongs to the Rapidw kingdom but it''s almost forsaken by the kingdom and relevant authorities since this vige is situated near the great cmity forest there are frequent monster attacks but since we came here Mother and Aunt Asumi has been taking care of that problem. Monsters whoe to the vige are low-rank monsters like goblins, slimes, cockatrices and some low-rank undead creatures. Sometimes it is like a double-edged sword, Appearance of the monster can be useful for their resources as well as dangerous. Zion vige has 90 - 100 vigers most of them being elders and females and children. Most healthy males are either dead or have gone to the capital to find a proper job. Among 90 vigers only 15 healthy middle ages men are there.


    Since this is a forsaken ce by the kingdom it is the perfect ce for our family to avoid the empirical dogs.


    The house we are going to is Aunt Asumiko''s House. She is the vige chief as well as the adventuring partner of the Daphnia but unlike Daphnia, she is a B-rank swordsman. She is 3 years younger than Daphnia and has a daughter one year younger than Velian and a son 3 years younger. Her husband is a B-rank healing mage. I heard during the adventuring days her husband fell in love with her but she refused to marry him atst despite being a healing mage he tried to fight with a B-rank monster for her sake there he got injured but Daphnia saved him and then Aunt Asumiko and he decided to date for few months until Daphnia had to leave the party for her marriage. They also quit adventuring and came to this vige and now they have two children.


    Daphnia knocked on the door of a small one-story house.


    Asumiko POV


    While I was cooking breakfast for Akiyo and Aiko, I heard a knocking sound on our door so I went to check and open the door to my surprise Big sister Nia and Little Veli were standing at the doorstep.


    "Sister Nia, what brings you here today and Little Veli is also here," I said while caressing the little angel''s head.


    "Veli wanted to visit his aunt and friends, I also wanted to see you and ask about Delviny," Daphnia said while looking a little sad.


    "Come in make yourself at home, I just finished making breakfast do you guys want some?" I asked while going to the kitchen.


    "Thanks, Asumi but we''re already full," Daphnia said


    "Aunty, where is Aiko?" Velian asked while searching for that girl.


    "She must be still sleeping wait I''ll go and wake her up," I said and turn to go to her room but I suddenly felt a small hand holding my hand<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aunt, Let me go I''ll wake her up," Velian said while looking up. I agreed with him and let him go to Aiko''s room. This kid sure is extraordinary  I can feel it from his aura it carries an innocent and gentleness at the same time I can feel something dangerous when I look at him. He was injured when he first came to this vige and I was terrified whether something will happen to him but contrary to our worries the next day he woke up as if nothing happened from that day onward I consider him to be extraordinary but despite all that I treat him like my own son you could say he is closer to me than my son. Well in future he can be my son-inw. I felt happy just by imaging it. I turned to Sister Nia and looked at her worried face and asked,


    "Nia, What happened? Why do you look so sad?"


    "It''s about Delvi, I think she still hasn''t recovered from the trauma she got that day, she is practising day and night she is overdoing it. Can you ask her to not overdo it" Daphnia said


    "She already learnt all my sword techniques, Nia I don''t know what is up with this new generation. Delvi is already a C rank swordsman" I said


    "After her awakening, she is been trying a new thing I asked what she''s doing and do you know what she said?" I asked while looking at Sister Nia.


    "She said she''s going to be a Magic Swordsman, I almost fainted hearing that," I said


    "Magic swordsman! Isn''t it the hardest thing to achieve, Wait! how can she know about magic swordsman only 5 or 6 people achieved that in the human race" Daphnia asked


    "And do you know who gave her the idea to be the magic swordsman, It was Velian," I said while looking at Aiko''s room


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future," Daphnia said while sitting on a chair.


    Meanwhile, Velian was looking at a ck-haired girl who is sleeping like a log on her bed.


    ............................................

 Chapter 14 Cold Aiko?

    ?Velian was looking at a ck-haired girl who is sleeping like a log on her bed. She is Aiko, Aunt Asumiko''s daughter. She is one year younger than me and looks absolutely cute. How should I wake her up? Should I y a prank or give her a good morning kiss. He observed the girl who was sleeping innocently unaware of Velian''s evil intentions.


    Velian got onto the bed then he brought his face close to ck haired girl''s face and gave a light kiss and said,


    "Good morning darling, Wake up breakfast is ready."


    "Please give five more minutes mom," She said while hugging Velian''s Neck.


    "If you don''t wake up I''m going to do more than a kiss," Velian said while getting close to her ear.


    Aiko slowly opened her eyes but she blushed furiously when she saw who she was hugging. Now her face looks like a red tomato.


    "Wachhhaaaaa," She bit her own tongue before she can speak. I couldn''t hold it back andugh loudly,


    "Velian, please don''tugh," She said while some tears started falling from her eyes.


    "Sorry, Sorry Aiko you were so cute that I couldn''t hold it back anymore," Velian said while wiping her tears with his fingers.


    One thing Aiko didn''t realize was that she was hugging Velian all this time.


    "Aiko, If you hug me so tight I will die unable to breathe," Velian said while chuckling,


    ? If this was story there will be smokeing from Aiko''s head now. She was at her limits anymore jokes and she will copse for sure.


    It''s really fun to tease this innocent girl unlike mom and sisters even though they are always with me I rarely get a chance to tease them. While I was thinking about all this Aiko got up from her bed removing hands from my neck and grabbed my hand and went to the down floor.


    Even though she acts all cute in front of me for most people she is like a different person. Most of the vige folks have given her the nickname ''Cold-hearted Princess''. She was rarely seen smiling with someone except me and Aunt Asumi.


    Aiko went to the table and start to eat her breakfast while I was busy listening to thedies talk of the Mother and Aunt suddenly a small creature came running toward me and hugged me,


    "Big brother, why didn''t youe and y me sooner," the ck-haired boy asked<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry, Akiyo big brother was busy these few days I promise to visit you more often," Velian said while caressing his head


    Akiyo is the younger sibling of Aiko and he is 2 years younger than me.


    I had a wholesome time with Aunt''s family then my mother went hunting with Aunt Asumiko while I had to go back home because I''m not allowed to go near the jungle. I have been to the jungle in secret even if my mother said not to go there. The main reason I went to the jungle is to collect some herbs and nts which will be useful for me in future.


    I came home after greeting and talking with many vige folks. The house was empty and there is sounding from the backyard. Big sister Lyra was getting ready for her awakening in her room so that sound must be Big sister Delvi.


    In these 5 years if something changed greatly that''s the Big sister Delvi. The cheerful and yful before the assassination incident is nowhere to be found she is now a very serious and aggressive girl. The gentleness she had in her nature is now reced with a fierce nature. She can be called a proper tomboy now because she has a well-ripped athletic body with short red hair. She cut her long hair saying that it is hard to train with long hair but I know the real reason why she cut her hair. That is because she hates red colour hair which shows that she has Sacredmore Blood running in her veins. She is the most affected by the assassination incident which caused a whole 180¡ã change in her personality only thing she hasn''t changed is the love she has for me and our family.


    I went to the backyard to watch her training. I was mesmerised by her sword techniques and precise use of magic. She awakened to the Fire and Wind element. She was fixated on being a swordsman at first but I persuaded her to be a magic swordsman which I guess exists in this world after her awakening she already has an overall rank of C while most people reach C rank in their mid-teens.


    I observed her every move and watched her training before I knew it she had already finished training and cleaning her body with a towel.


    It was a salivating spectacle even though she is 10 years old her abdomen is well-shaped which shows the dedication she had to put and the well-shaped face with a sharp jawline is make her face extra attractive. I got up and ran toward her and hugged her from the front,


    "Ahh~ Veli don''t, your sister just finished the training and I''m all sweaty and smelly," she said while trying to escape from my hug.


    I chuckled inside,  She really had to say the cliche line in this situation I guess I''ll go with the flow,


    "No! Big sister Delvi you smell really good I would hug you all day if you let me," I said while really admitting how good this girl smelled.


    She blushed hearing her brother telling her that her sweaty body smell good.


    "Veli you want to take a bath with big sister," Delvi asked still blushing.


    "Yes big sister," Velian said while smiling and he inwardly thought,


    "Ahh this is the life of having a fun time with your loved ones this is what I missed in my previous life, no matter how much money or properties you have if you don''t have someone you love from the bottom of the heart be it, family or lover you will feel empty,"

 Chapter 15 Bath With Delviny (R-18)

    ?We left the backyard and came to the bathroom to take a bath even though this is a poor vige and most of the vigers don''t have proper sanctification I couldn''t live like that so I asked mom to prepare us a bathtub with wood. I got to admit this is a waste of time if this work is done manually but my mother had an artifact which produce water by providing a little mana. She has 2 or 3 artificats which she got from her adventuring and the royal pce. These items are valuable such that they will be sold for at least 80 gold coins.


    I and Delvi removed our clothes and got into the bathtub since this is made for one person I sat on Delvi''sp and rxed my head on her breast since she is still 10 years old she doesn''t have big breasts but I hope she will have boobs like mothers since she has our mothers genes.


    "Delvi, why do you practice so much? Aren''t you already stronger than a C rank?" I asked Delvi


    She looked at my chest and a glint of sadness filled her eyes then she suddenly hugged me from behind and said in a low voice,


    "I won''t let anything happen to you again"


    "What did you say Big sister," I asked holding her hand back


    "Mmm, nothing I train because I want to protect my cute little brother," she said while smiling


    "No, I will protect my sister you don''t have to protect me, on second thought why don''t we protect each other," I said


    "Ohh my little genius always has better answers aren''t you," she said while pinching my nose.


    "I love you, big sister," I said while looking at Delvi''s eyes


    She also smiled and answered


    "I also love you my little Velian," she said


    Delviny POV


    I looked at the boy who was hugging me with a satisfied expression in his eyes suddenly I remembered what happened that day,


    I was terrified that something would happen to the mother so I got out of the carriage but at that time I forgot I had Velian in my arms butter only I understood that it was a lie that man said to take us as hostages so mother wouldn''t struggle but it was toote I saw a daggering toward my shoulders but I didn''t feel it piercing me instead I felt a little hand pushing me. I looked at my hand and there was blood but not mine they were Velian''s blood. I think nobody knows that Velian saved my life that day but I know. I don''t whether he did it purposely or whether it is his instinct but I was saved that day by my little brother.


    I promised myself that day I will abandon my naive self and be a sister who Velian can depend on.


    "Sister do you want me to massage you, it will feel better since you''re tired after training," Velian asked while showing puppy eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ughh~ this little one is really my weakness," I thought inwardly.


    "I will dly ept you, kindness brother," I said while getting out of the bath and going to my room while wearing a towel.


    Velian also came into the room while wearing a towel in his lower half and asked me to lie on the bed.


    I did as he told and the first half of the massage went normally he precisely press my pressure points and it was a great message then he asked me,


    "Sister should I massage your front too"


    I agreed with him and turned around showing him my front side it felt a little strange to show him my front side but I did as he told me,


    "Big sister, mother said if you massage your breast every day they will be big should I give you a massage," he asked while looking at me innocently


    "Is that so? So do you like big breasts or small ones?" I asked feeling happy inside that he likes me that much


    "I like big breasts, so I will make my sister''s breasts big by massaging them," he said while grabbing and kneading them.


    "Ahh~ Veli you''re doing great big sister can feel it"


    "Veli, do you love your big sister?" I asked while expecting something more than brotherly love from him.


    "Yes big sister I love you and our family most in this world," he said


    I felt happy at the same time I had a little dissatisfaction with his answer.


    When I was in the royal pce they taught me to let only my husband touch my body. Even though  I haven''t had my first menstruation yet I know what we''re doing should not be done by a brother and a sister but I can''t let anyone but my brother see my body it somehow makes me happy that he loves me so much. When I imagine another man doing the same thing with me it almost makes me throw up.


    We did this for a few minutes until the door opened and Lyra entered the room,


    "What are you guys doing," she asked with eyes wide open.

 Chapter 16 Lyras Awakening (R-18)

    ?"What are you guys doing," Lyra asked with eyes wide open. I was kneading Sister Delvi''s breast and quickly stop doing it and looked at her.


    "Veli, I asked a question what''re you doing with Sister Delvi," she asked whileing close to me.


    "Nothing I was just massaging her because she was tired after training," I said while asking for Delvi''s help.


    "Yeah he was just massaging me, especially this part~," she said while puffing her breast and letting out a yful moan.


    "Ohhh Velian, can youe with me, please there is a part in a book that I can''t understand," she said while dragging me to her room.


    "Sister Delvi, I will send him after learning a lesson from him," she said while showing a sinister smile at her. Sister Delvi just nodded her head and waved her hands at meughing at me.


    Sister Lyra grabbed my hand and went to her room then she closed the door then she started to undress.


    "Sister Lyra, what are you doing," I asked


    "Massage me as you did with Delvi or you don''t want to," she asked while showing a fake sad expression. I''m already used to her behaviour that''s why I said she is a Dangerous sister. If my dragon can get up she will be the first one to ride it I''m 100% sure. Well, I won''t say no at that moment because no matter how I see my both sisters are in love with me. I won''t say it is good to have a rtionship with the family but to be honest I don''t care about what others think. I will love them as a brother as well as their man.


    "Ok, don''t give me that look and remove your underwear and get on the bed," I said while looking at her body. I took a towel and tried to give it to her but she was already lying on the bed naked without even trying to cover her pussy. She had a blush on her face even though she wanted to act cool if I had libido I would be already pouncing on her.


    "Do you like what you see, Veli?" she asked embarrassingly.


    "Ugh, this subus sister of mine," I thought inwardly.


    I decided to give an answer which will cause less problem because if I said you''re the most beautiful next day Delvi will be sad.


    "You all are the most beautiful girls I have seen, sister I love you," I said while finishing the first step of massage and asked her to turn around.


    "Whoahh, so this her pussy no hair whatsoever," I thought inwardly.


    "Brother, don''t look too much even I feel shy," she said.


    "Well to begin with you''re a shy girl," I thought while looking at her and kneading her small boobs.


    "Brother, do you like my breast," she asked


    "Yes they look absolutely stunning but they are a little small," I said without thinking twice but I started to sweat when I realised what I had done but contrary to my answer she was calm and put on a determined face.


    "I knew it, I have seen you greedily eating the mother''s breast I will make my boobs big as mother I swear," she said but something unexpected happened she started her awakening.


    *DING *DING


    [Mana awakening detected]


    [Master is advised to stay away from the awakening person]


    But before I do anything she hold my hand and said,


    "Veli, Do it faster please sister feel strange don''t go"


    I decided to stay with her despite the danger and do as she told me,


    "Ahhh~ Veli faster, Ahhhhh~" she had an orgasmic face even though she can''t release it yet.


    [Mana awakening 80¨G Completed]


    [Master I got to say this is the most bizarre awakening I have seen in all my system life]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shepleted her mana awakening, then looked at me and said,


    "That was great Veli," and she fell asleep, I decided to check her status for further information and I was amazed,


    "What the hell!.. She also has a Unique Skill, when did she get this" I asked while amazed.


    Name: Lyra


    Sex: Female


    Age: 9


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: D


    Blessings: -


    Elements: Earth


    Magic skills: -


    Martial art skills: -


    Unique skill: Seamstress (C)


    ? There is a 10¨G chance of being sessful in whatever she ns.


    ?Locked


    "Isn''t this an OP skill if she levelled it up?" I asked Luna.


    [Hohhh. Are you telling me your skill is bad]


    [Hmmph. I won''t talk with my stupid master again]


    She said while removing the status board from my view,


    "What is with this Tsundere System," I asked while going downstairs to call Delvi and give her the news about the awakening.


    It''s already lunch time so the mother should be back anytime now.


    After she came back I gave her the news and she used an artificat which she brought from the Empire to see her Element she was rejoiced to see her element but for some reason, she couldn''t see her Unique skill.


    After that, we had some sweet family time and went to sleep.


    I tried to talk with Luna after a few hours she answered,


    [Master can''t do anything without Luna]


    [I guess I''ll forgive master]


    She said so I decided not to argue now and make the situation worst.

 Chapter 17 Into The Forest

    ?Two days went after Lyra''s awakening and now she has been practising controlling mana and spells with the guidance of Mother.


    Like always I started my day by drinking heavenly milk and some sugar time with my mother. It was another peaceful day that''s what I thought but suddenly our door opened and Aunt Asumi entered in a panic and held our Mother''s hand.


    "Nia, Akiyo is missing I don''t know where he went, Aiko is also scared that something happened to him," She said in a panic.


    "Asumi, calm down and exin what happened," Mother said while giving her a jar of water which she jugged down.


    "Akiyo and 2 other children were ying but when I went to ask him toe home he wasn''t there, I think he went to the forest, Nia help me to find him," Asumi said on the verge of crying.


    "Ok if you say he went to the forest let''s search there, I and Lyra will form one team and Delvi and Veli will form another team, Asumi will go with her husband," Mother said with a serious expression.


    Then she turned toward the Delviny and Said,


    "Delvi, don''t go too far since this is your brother''s first time going into the forest,"


    I wanted toin but in situations like this Mother is like a seasoned warrior so I decided to not make it any harder for them.


    We came to the exit of the vige and got into the teams. Other missing children''s parents also wanted toe with us but they were just normal vigers so Aunt Asumi said them to stay in the vige and search whether they are hiding somewhere inside the vige.


    "We will search for them until lunchtime, if we were unable to find them in the outeryer of the forest we will go deep inside after getting back together," Mother said while looking at each other simultaneously.


    Before she leave with Lyra she came toward me and Delviny and embraced us then she left with Lyra into the forest.


    We also went into the outeryer of the forest. Even though my mother and both my sister think I haven''t been to the forest I have sneaked here a couple of times to search for more edible nts and magical herbs.


    (Outeryer of forest - Only Low-rank Monsters are there)


    I had a small dagger and my sister had a sword which is quite old. We searched for any sign of fight or sound but the forest was silent. We defeated some low-rank monsters like Slimes and horned rabbits and further deep into the forest.


    After searching for a few minutes we found a goblin cave which had 3 or 4 goblins.


    "Sister Delvi, Let''s wait and see whether these monsters captured Akiyo and others otherwise we don''t need to provoke an unwanted fight," I said trying to look inside the cave.


    "Yeah, that''s the best option now,"


    *CRACK


    Just as we finished talking we heard someone stepping on a dry branch. We turned around to see who it was but it was toote. It was another goblin it shouted to warn others about the two intruders.


    I quickly used my dagger and precisely slit its neck I didn''t stop there I warned sister Delvi and she also took her sword and got ready to fight.


    We were not at a disadvantage, Sister Delvi was C rank while these goblins were also C ranks but just as you expected from a low-rank monster they have no intelligence. Even though I''m u awakened, I still had good flexibility and strengthpared to the ordinary 5 years old.


    I precisely slit another goblin''s neck while Sister Delvi already defeated two goblins.


    (*Apprisal)


    I said to check her status just as I expected from a training demon. Her status was also not that bad,


    Name: Delviny Bersa<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sex: Female


    Age: 10


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: C


    Blessings: -


    Elements: Fire and Wind


    Magic skills: Boost(C), Fireball(D), Wind arrow(D)


    Martial art skills: Swordsmanship (B), Dagger arts (C), Fist fighting arts (D)


    We were atst down to 1 Goblin and Delvi wanted to finish it using a spell then she chanted,


    (*Fireba.....)


    Before she finished her chanting suddenly the cave started to shake and a big goblin came out, I got cold sweat from what I saw. I grabbed Delvi''s hand and got ready to run but it suddenly threw a stone aiming at us. We dodged it but Delvi''s leg got injured.


    "Fuck, Sister we can''t fight this thing it is a hobgoblin, an A rank monster we will die if we were to fight this," I said panicking.


    "How do you know Veli that it''s an A-rank monster," Delvi asked looking at me.


    "Now is not the time sister we need to do something or we will die here," I said.


    "Veli, leave me here and ask the help from mother," she said.


    "You can''t hold it, Sister didn''t I tell you won''t survive even one hit from It, Don''t think I will leave you here and go back," I said while looking at her with sadness.


    Shit! Shit! I can''t die here, I got a loving family and fulfilling life after 24 years of suffering alone. I got a loving mother in this life and two sisters who love me more than anything.


    I can''t die here this pathetically even if I were to die I will protect Delvi.


    "Luna, can''t we do something about this," I asked while hiding behind a rock.


    *DING *DING


    [Master there are two options]


    [Sacrifice your unique skill so that you can awaken your magic core. This is the less risky option but I''m not sure whether the master will be able to defeat this monster]


    [Start a forced evolution this is a highly risky and painful move, I''m not sure whether the master will be able to endure this pain for the whole day but you will be able to defeat this monster]


    [Master, Choose your option]

 Chapter 18 Painful Choice

    ?[Sacrifice your unique skill so that you can awaken your magic core. This is the less risky option but I''m not sure whether the master will be able to defeat this monster]


    [Start a forced evolution this is a highly risky and painful move, I''m not sure whether the master will be able to endure this pain for the whole day but you will be able to defeat this monster]


    [Master, Choose your option]


    "Luna, why do you say that I won''t be able to defeat this monster with the first option," I asked trying to find the best solution in this case.


    [Since the master will sacrifice his Unique skill master will easily awaken his mana core but you will start as a D rank so it is a matter of luck if you were able to defeat an A rank]


    "Then isn''t it obvious I will have to choose the forced evolution," I asked feeling confused why there are two options when the first one is this useless?


    If I sacrifice my unique skill then I will lose appraisal which is quite useful.


    [Master, forced evolutiones with great pain I don''t know whether the master can endure it that is why I let you choose the safe option, originally master would awaken after another 5 years safely but the current situation doesn''t allow that]


    "Luna, if I choose the second option how can I defeat the hobgoblin won''t I enter a hibernation state," I asked while looking at the monster who is searching for the two humans who escaped from its grasp.


    [Master will enter a hibernation state but don''t worry I will help you since the master is helpless without me]


    I looked at Big sister, she was also trying to find a proper time to escape from this ce. I touched her hand and said,


    "Big sister Delvi, don''t worry we will get out of here safely"


    "Veli, I know don''t worry I will protect you," she said while looking at me.


    "Luna choose the second option" I decided to choose the second option then I looked at Delvi,


    "Sister, hide somewhere safe ande out when the fight is over" I spouted myst words.


    "What are you!" Before she could finish her sentence I got up from where we were hiding, my eyes were already lifeless, I felt so sleepy that I could sleep while standing. I could only resist for a few seconds but then I fell asleep.


    Delviny POV


    I looked at Velian and I couldn''t help but find something strange. The light he had in his eyes was nowhere to be found. He attracted the monster''s attention to himself by standing.


    I decided to help him but before I could do anything he threw his dagger toward the hobgoblin.


    *WHOOSH


    But he didn''t stop there he ran at an unbelievable speed toward the monster with the dagger.


    Hobgoblin tried to block the dagger but he was met with Velian''s fist even though it managed to sessfully block the dagger Velian''s fist sent him flying backwards.


    I was amazed at this whole situation. How can he beat an A-rank monster with his bare fist? He hasn''t even awakened yet, while I was looking at Velian''s back in a daze he got onto the body of the half-dead hobgoblin and started to smash its head repeatedly with his bare hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This A-rank monster couldn''t even fight back against this 5-year-old child. It was getting beat up like an old rag.


    Velian was drenched in the hobgoblin''s blood but right now it was the least concern. Hobgoblin was already dead after his brutal smashing but velian didn''t stop his punches. His hands were bent in a weird direction but he still kept punching like a madman.


    "Veli, stop please what happened to you please stop Veli," I hugged him from behind, I was devastated to see the state he is in. His hands were bent in a weird direction and his body is drenched in the blood of the monster. He kept repeatedly punching even after I dragged him out of that mess.


    He is like a wild beast with no intelligence at first I was impressed by the ability he showed when fighting the monster but now I''m scared.


    *SOBS


    "Veli, what happened to you"


    "Can you hear me Veli, please answer me," I kept talking to him.


    After a couple of minutes, he gained a little bit of his consciousness I wanted to ask what happened to him but before I could he looked at me with aplicated look,


    "Sister, this isn''t over yet," he said


    Velian POV


    I gained a little bit of consciousness after a few minutes. When I opened my eyes I was met with my sister''s face which was filled with tears and blood. I would have panicked if I saw normal blood on my sister''s face but it was clearly hobgoblin''s blood.


    I wanted to hug my sister and tell her not to worry but now is not the time. Forced evolution can start any moment from now on. I was thankful for what Luna did but I have to ask her why my hands are bent in a weird direction luckily I don''t feel any pain because after another few more minutes I will experience greater pain.


    "Sister, this isn''t over yet" I wanted to tell her what she should do before the evolution kicks in.


    "Sister, listen carefully I won''t be able to move my body for a whole day I will tell you the reasonter"


    "Take me to that cave and don''t leave me alone I need your help"


    "I might scream and throw a tantrum if I went crazy tie my hands"


    "Mom will panic but it can''t be helped this is an emergency"


    "And atst Delvi, I love you," I said while closing my eyes.


    She didn''t stop crying for one minute but she did what I told her to do.


    "I love you too, my cute brother," she said while wiping her tears and snot.


    *DING


    [INITIATE THE FORCED EVOLUTION]

 Chapter 19 Bloodline

    ?Daphnia POV


    We went to another part of the outer forest to search for the missing children. On the way, Lyra was defeating low-level monsters one after another.


    We spent several hours searching for them but we couldn''t find them but when we went to the vige they were already there. The group of Asumi said that they found them while ying hide and seek in the area they went to check.  All of them were getting an earful from the Asumi. I personally won''t interfere because I can understand what Asumi feels now.


    We all got back here right at lunchtime but Delvi and Velian still didn''te back. I felt a little uneasy since they are a littlete.


    We waited for another 2 hours for them toe back but now I''m sure something must have gone wrong.


    "Did they enter the mid-forest?" I thought inwardly panicking.


    "I don''t think Delvi and Velian won''t do something reckless then did they encounter something dangerous in the outeryer of the forest but there are only low-rank monsters there," I thought.


    I wanted to jump into the forest and search every nook and corner but I didn''t know exactly where to begin my search.


    While I was thinking about all these things Lyra ced her hands on my hands and said,


    "Don''t worry mother, nothing will happen to Veli and Delvi"


    "I hope so," I said while looking in the direction of the forest.


    Velian POV


    *DING


    [INITIATE THE FORCED EVOLUTION]


    [REMOVING THE IMPURITIES]


    [REMAINING TIME: 11 Hours]


    As the messages stop popping out, suddenly my body started to shake vigorously. A ck colour liquid started to release from every pore of my body. It came with a hellish pain, It was like I''m in a volcano and a cier at the same time.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It hurts it hurts"


    I shouted without caring about the surroundings or anything.


    "Veli, *SOBS why do you have to go through so much pain," Delvi asked while holding his hand tighter.


    The impurity which was released gave a pungent smell but it was the least concern of both Velian and Delvi.


    Delviny kept wiping all the ck colour liquid on his body with her clothes and didn''t release his hand even for a second. Velian kept shouting for a few hours and when it was almost time to finish the evolution Delvi was half-naked only wearing her underwear. It was simple white underwear but it became ck because of Velian''s impurities.


    It was almost midnight and now the evolution had only 1 more hour toplete. It went without a problem because of the encouragement of his sister as well as because they were in a low-rank monsters area.


    [REMOVING IMPURITIES COMPLETED]


    (Master, has broken the boundaries of the human race and entered into transcendence. Almost 99 % of the human race cannot evolve but since the effect of the system and unique skill, Master has evolved. Congrattions)


    Race change: Human to Transcendent


    [AWAKENING THE MANA CORE]


    The second stage of the evolution which is mana core awakening started but there was no pain like before I looked at my body and it was covered in a thick fluid. Atst, my mana core also awakened.


    [MANA CORE AWAKENED]


    Overall Rank: D


    I wanted to check the elements I have awakened but before that, I looked for the sister. She was sleeping beside me half-naked and covered in the same ck liquid. I got up and went to the entrance of the cave it was already morning. The mother must have been freaked out now since both her children are missing.


    "Sister Delvi, Wake up we need to go back," I said looking at the sleeping beauty.


    *YAWN


    "Velii! Are you okay now? I was scared you looked like you were about to die" she said while making sure I''m healthy.


    "Sister, before we do anything we need to go back to the vige and we have to bathe, I''ll tell you everythingter," I said while grabbing her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before we leave the cave I looked around the cave and found a lot of valuable things like swords, coins, and armours at that time I got an idea. Since I awoke my mana core I tried to use storage which is a space element spell. I don''t know how I got this spell but Luna said it was like a bonus from her. I got the basic idea of how to use the storage spell so I stored all the items and the corpse of the hobgoblin which cannot be identified.


    I noticed something strange sister and I both were the same height in fact I look taller than her. I asked Luna what are the changes that happened to my body due to evolution. There was a long list. First,


    All my physical and mental abilities are greatly increased.


    I gained perfect resistance against poison, heat, cold, mind attacks, and holy attacks.


    The elements I got are Fire, Wind, Water, and Space. I got 4 elements because of my new race.


    Mana capacity increased by 5 folds.


    My unique skill''s second stage is also unlocked which is called (Bloodline).


    The life expectancy of the individual increased by 4 folds.


    So this is my current status,


    Master Name:  Velian


    System Name:  Lunarey


    Sex: Male


    Race: Transcendence


    Age: 5


    Overall Rank: D


    Blessings: Goddess of Creation


    (Creator of the True king''s System)


    Elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Space


    Magic Skills: Storage (D)


    [* some rank of the skills decreased because current status is shown for the current race]


    Martial Art Skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A)


    Unique Skill: True King (A)


    ¡ðWill of the True King(Passive)


    (Intimidate individuals lower than your power depending on the willpower of the individual)


    (1.5¡Á the strength, agility, stamina, and mana of your subjects in your presence)


    ¡ðApprisal


    ¡ðBloodline


    (User''s Loved ones and descendants can carry the bloodline name. They will have a higher chance of evolution)


    (User can bestow King''s Bloodline protection to individuals. Receivers will be divided into the ranks of Knight, Baron, Viscount, Count, and Duke. Higher the rank better the effect)


    This unique skill is like telling me to be a king with all these skills but right now I have no time to think about those things I need to go back to the vige real quick and exin to the mother the situation.


    [Master, You have to choose a bloodline name what would you like to choose]


    "Hmm! So I can choose anything right?" I asked and Luna replied with a yes.


    I will choose Keller from today onward I will be Velian Keller.

 Chapter 20 No Secrets

    ?After checking and giving a name to my bloodline we were on our way going back to the vige and we saw smokeing from the middle of the forest. We went to check it there were two women and one man sleeping near the me. It didn''t take me even five seconds to identify who were they. It was Mother, Aunt Asumi and her husband.


    We went near the campfire and used a stick to poke Aunt Asumi because our hands are wet with my impurities after 2 or 3 pokes she woke up,


    "Hmmm what is that smell, Ahhhh monsterrrr" she started to shout waking the other two up.


    Mother instantly identified it was us and she came running toward me and hugged me. The other two were confused about why she was hugging us but after a few minutes only they understood the situation,


    *SOBS


    "Veli! Delvi! Where have you been mother was sacred?" She said while crying.


    "Mother, this is not the ce to talk first let''s go to the vige we need to wash ourselves and now you too," I said while looking at her pure clothes and hands getting dirty.


    We went to the vige and Aunt Asumi didn''t want to interrupt our family time so she went back.


    Lyra came back after a few minutes she was looking after Aiko and her brother. I decided to tell part of my secret to them otherwise I won''t be able to exin this situation.


    "Mother, Sister first let''s take a bath I can''t stay like this anymore," I said,


    We took off our clothes and went to the bath. It was made for one person but I got a great idea. Mother filled it with water and she got in first then I got in and sat on herp and rest my head on her heavenly pillows. Sister Delvi then got in and sat on myp. My dragon was right between her buttcheeks. She purposely did that when she had the option to sit on my third unluckily even though I went through an evolution my little brother stillcks the libido to stand. Lyra also wanted to join the bath but she couldn''t because Mother told her to prepare food for us since we must be hungry after missing a whole day. It was true, I was starving and wanted some good food not that they have good food in this vige at least I can be satisfied that they were cooked by Lyra.


    "So Velian what happened to you two and why we''re you missing the whole day?" She asked questioning.


    I exined up to the part where we encountered a hobgoblin and after that was the hardest part.


    "So I wanted to protect sister so I forcefully awoke my mana core and due to that I had some bacsh which is releasing of impurity and pain that is somewhat unbearable," I said while looking at Mother and Sister. When I finished talking their eyes were already wet. Both of them suddenly hugged me tightly which caused me to suffocate between two boobs of different sizes.


    "Veli, you are such a good kid but don''t do anything dangerous Mother will be sad if something happened to you" mother said.


    *SOBS


    "Brother, You are the best brother," She said and kiss my cheeks.


    "Mother, I have one more secret to tell you, I have a unique skill which allows me to appraisal others," I said while looking at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mother and sister both were surprised because unique skill is a rare situation which easily cannot be seen.


    "Veli, you had so many things to keep to yourself don''t worry now my darling Mother is there for anything," Mother said.


    "Mother, can you see his height he is the same height as me now and even more handsome," Delvi said while blushing.


    "Of course, my son is the most handsome man in the world but Veli how did you grow up so quickly," Mother asked


    "I think it''s because of the forceful awakening"


    "To be honest I have never heard about something called forceful awakening, Where did you learn that Veli?" Mother asks confused.


    "I made it mother you know I''m a genius," I said while feeling cringe that I had to call myself a genius.


    It felt like a load out of my shoulders after discussing things with the family.


    We got out of the bath and drained the water and dressed up and went to take the food. After eating food I wanted to discuss the matter of the monster with the mother so I asked,


    "Mother, why do you think an A-rank monster was there in the outer forest." I asked while getting up from the table.


    "I''m not sure Veli, maybe some high-rank monster has invaded their habitat" mother said after thinking for a few minutes.


    "Yeah I also think so mother, I think there will be a monster outbreak in the near future," I said


    "Monster outbreak! What makes you think like that" she asked suddenly.


    "In the forest, we only encountered monsters like slices and horned rabbits only all the goblins, and kobolds were nowhere to be found. Only goblins we found were also in a group" I said while looking at Delvi, Lyra and Mother simultaneously.


    "We need to get ready for the worse, Mother do you believe?"


    "Yes, darling let''s do something about that" Mother said.


    Seems like my first official faceoff with a monster is not far I thought inwardly grinning. I''ll make this vige a fortress that even a high-rank monster will think twice before entering.

 Chapter 21 Plans

    ?After discussing the matter of the monsters with Mother we decided to visit Aunt Asumi to inform her about all this while we were going there I was thinking about the spells I want to learn and the things I need to do in future to help this vige to survive the uing disaster.


    As usual, we knocked on her door and this time the one who opened the door was her husband. How can I exin this? Even though he is the husband he looks and behaves a little feminine. When Aunt came first we decided to exin what happened to me and my fight with the hobgoblin.


    "Unbelievable! Velian you defeated an A-rank monster right after awakening" Aunt Asumi was amazed while Aiko and Akiyo had stars in their eyes listening to my story.


    "Asumi, Velian think there will be a future monster outbreak near the outer forest," Mother said.


    Then we exined to her about all the information we got and after hearing all this she also believed there will be a monster attack.


    "Nia and I adventured for quite some time but we never saw a monster outbreak, it is a rare urrence something must have happened in the forest for all these monsters toe to the outer forest," Aunt Asumi said while thinking of a solution for this disaster.


    "So do we abandon this vige it is useless to ask help from the kingdom because when they send the help we might as well end up in a monster belly," she said.


    "Aunt Asumi, we don''t have to escape or ask for help I have a few ideas, I know I''m 5 years old and you might find it hard to believe me but I promise you if you do what I tell, I promise a single person won''t die meaninglessly," I said while looking at her seriously. She was amazed at my bold words.


    "Veli can you promise you won''t let anyone die?" She asked to confirm my objective.


    "Yes in fact I will make sure this vige will be the safest ce," I said.


    All this while Mother was proudly looking at me with a slight smile. Luckily, she brought some books from the empire which I can show them that I got knowledge reading them.


    "So what do I have to do then?" Aunt Asumi asks curiously.


    "First, we must build a wall, not a normal wooden one but one with stones."


    "Second, we will train talented individuals in the vige, I will personally select them"


    "Third, we will invite other vige people to join us to defeat this"


    While I was exining this Aunt Asumi and Mother were listening attentively and asking questions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Veli how can you tell whether someone is talented or not," Aunt Asumi asked curiously.


    I brought my finger to the mouth and,


    "Shhh! It''s secret" I said and gave Aunt a wink. She blushed a little but she quickly changed the topic.


    "Veli, Do you think the people of the other viges will listen to us?" Mother asked


    "They will have to they can only depend on us or they will die because the kingdom won''t send help this far," I said


    After that, we discussed a few things and said goodbye and returned home she said she will tell everyone to get ready tomorrow.


    After we returned home I straight went to the bed because I was sleepy. It was already night and I heard someone opening my door. I pretended to be sleeping to see who it was. She slowly got on the bed and turned my head toward her then something sweet entered my mouth. It was the familiar taste of the heavenly milk. Mother was breastfeeding me but why does she have to sneak in? I acted like I just woke up,


    *YAWN


    "Mother, You taste good as always," I said while looking at her. She blushed when I said that.


    "Veli, you look all grown up now even though you are still 5 years old, I thought you will not need your mother anymore," She said while showing a sad expression.


    "Mother, why do you say that don''t you know the most beautiful person and the one I love is you how can I leave such a beautiful woman," I asked while kissing her cheeks.


    "Fufu, my son sure knows his way with words. I guess a lot of girls will fall for your words alone," She said while smiling.


    "Does mother also include in that?" I asked and got back to drinking her milk again. I kept ying with her tits. After hearing what I said she went stiff. She didn''t reply. She just kept looking at me with a little blush.


    For this whole night, we were cuddling and then we went to sleep. Truly how I missed this soft sensation of my mother''s skin.


    The next morning we woke up and from today onward the tough week starts.

 Chapter 22 Training Newbies

    ?The next morning I woke up and Mother was already awake. We had breakfast and today I decided to meet all the young ones in the vige to find the talented ones. I''ll use my appraisal skill in this case. As always, Lyra was the one who cooked the meal.


    "Mother, do you want toe with me," I asked


    "No darling I have to go hunting today take Delvi with you. That girl hasn''t changed one bit still practising like a training freak" she said while showing a tired expression.


    I went to pick her up and go see all the individuals who will be checked.


    Aunt Asumi was already there with 20 young people. There were 5 boys and the rest were all girls. Most of them had an unmotivated faces only a few had excitement in their eyes.


    "Good morning Aunt Asumi, so only twenty people remain in this vige who can fight let''s see among them who can be veterans," I said.


    I went in front of them and stood in a dignified position. Most of the girls had a blush after seeing me. I started to appraisal them one by one quickly,


    I choose 7 people and told others to return. They had no affinity with an element. There were 2 boys and 5 girls. Most of them were between the ages of 15 and 20 and While I was thinking about how to train these people a girl with blonde hair with a slim body came and asked,


    "You''re the little genius, right? What do you want to do with us? We are just ordinary vigers" she said while showing a sad expression.


    "What if I said I will give u a chance to be a great warrior or a mage will you take it," I ask with a smile.


    "But we are not that talented," Another boy said.


    "Let me tell you I choose you, people, because you have potential I will help you to sharpen it. It is up to your dedication andmitment whether you will be sessful or not if you want to be something more than a viger do as I say" I said with a dignified expression.


    They all looked at each other and the first one to nod was the blonde girlter all the others also agreed.


    "Ok we start training from today onward, today you will try to feel mana then you will train your body meanwhile I''m also training so don''t ck off or I''ll increase your training next time," I said.


    After giving them advice on how to train I started to create my own spells. I thought a lot about what will suit my fighting style then I decided to create a destructive spell.


    First, try I couldn''t create so I kept trying and trying but I failed to do it. Most of the nobles and adventurers use spells in the spell books of the existing mages because creating a spell is a lot harder than learning one. One gets eligible to increase rank when your spells are maxed out and one gets enough experience. Once you obtained a spell it cannot be erased or altered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I concentrated for a few hours until their first day of training finished then I sent them back and went back home.


    Aunt Asumi was already there talking with Mother. I quickly ran and hugged her from behind. Since I got tall after the evolution now I can reach up to her butt. I buried my face between her two big buns and rxed. Aunt Asumi and Mother blushed seen what I did.


    "Velian, you should not have a guest here," mother said in a low voice.


    "Aunt, do you mind if I cuddle with mother," I asked


    "Noo! Noo it''s okay, you really like your mother don''t you Akiyo don''t do those things with me anymore," Aunt Asumi said.


    "Ohh how is he and Aiko? Are they doing okay?" I asked


    "They are okay Akiyo has been obedient since that incident," she said while smiling.


    "That''s good, so Aunt I want to talk about the other viges do you know any of those vige chiefs"


    "I know the chiefs of the closest 2 viges others I don''t know," Aunt Asumi said


    "That is enough can you convince them to join with us housing can be made quickly with the solution I''m going to give so tell them not to worry and tell them there is no problem with food," I said while taking the notes of the important things.


    "If all those things are solved then there is no reason for them to reject our proposal," Aunt Asumi said.


    "Aunt send a messenger to the other viges and tell them about the situation of the monster, they will have to join us if they want to live,"


    "Aunt tomorrow, we will start building the wall collect some workers if you can it will be a great help," I said.


    After that, we talked about several ns and just like that dinner time came Aunt Asumi said goodbye and went back. We had dinner as a family and like usual I didn''t forget my milk time. Just like that, I fell asleep

 Chapter 23 Village?

    ?Sun was rising giving a fresh feeling to the world. I was training with the 7 newbies and it was going great. They cannot be called newbies anymore. All of them have developed good basic swordsmanship and mana control. The most enthusiastic one is the blond girl she is called Remi. When I searched her affinity she had a Fire element which can be used in a destructive manner which is perfect for her personality. It''s been a week since the first day of their training. Even though I did train them in magic, Aunt Asumi is the one who trained their Swordsmanship.


    The matter with the outer wall of the vige also went smoothly. 40% of the outer wall is alreadypleted. I introduced a cement mixture which is made up of Mana-Limestone which is obtained from the Caves of the nearby area and y. It was actually much stronger than I thought it would be due to mana quality.


    The houses for the extra people are also finished before they migrate here. They were also made up of the same cement mixture and stones. They were enough for a family of 4 or 5. Today is the day first 2 viges are supposed toe.


    "Aunt Asumi, when will the vigerse?"


    "They should be here any moment now," She said.


    "Veli, Do you want to lead them I think you''re the one who should lead them rather than me," she said with a little smile.


    "Aunt Asumi, why do you say that? You''re a great woman. Aren''t you already a great vige chief" I said while holding her hand.


    We were talking like this for a few minutes and Aunt decided to let me deal with the matter of the monster attack and new vigers but she will help because no one would take 5 year old seriously.


    In the afternoon the migrating people started toe to the vige. There were 70 or 80 people in one vige. Just like in our vige most were females and old people. There is ack of healthy young males because they tend to fight monsters and die. Such is life in the wilderness.


    Aunt and I went to the gate to wee them to the vige. Most of them entered the vige without giving any problem and Aunt was talking with the Other two Vige chiefs. While I was waiting near the gate aunt came with the two chiefs to introduce them to me. One was a man of age 50 and another one was also a woman of age 45. Both of them were amazed to see a 10-year-old-looking child starting all this against a monster attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Guys he is the one I told you about, don''t be decisive by his age he is a good leader than me," Aunt Asumi said with a little smile.


    "Nice to meet you, little guy, thank you for doing all this for our vige, we will try to help you with all the things"


    After the brief introduction of the Vige chiefs. We assigned each of the families their new homes. Most of them were amazed to see that the new houses are better than their old ones. Regarding the food problem, I introduced a solution to that. When I was visiting the outer forest once I got to see a nt-like potato but it was the size of a coconut and it was easy to grow. I introduced this nt to vigers to grow and now we have a steady supply of them and the brand new kind of food that is most famous in the vige is Potato chips. Even though weck salt and other spices they still have a great vour. I will find an abundant supply of other things as well shortly. Currently, this vige shelters about 250 people so this cannot be called a vige anymore it is a little town now.


    Among the neers, there were a lot of talented people like warriors, and farmers but there were less number of people with elements. Until the other viges join us I n to assign jobs and train people with potential in this group. There were some troublemakers but they were prevented by Aunt Asumi and Other vige chiefs.


    Mother was also busy with different things so I haven''t got to have our usual sugar time. Lyra and Delvi have been helping me all this while and they are the ones who have the highest firepower in this vige after Mother, me and Aunt Asumi. The 7 newbies were also sometimes trained by Delvi but they highly dislike her training n because it was literally made to kill them.


    Everything went smooth for another week and everyone is settled perfectly in the vige now. The wall is also almostplete and the signs of the monster''s attack can be seen. I think within another 2 weeks'' time the outbreak will start.


    The vige has good firepower now. The trained individuals are under the direct order of me and Aunt and other normal ones are under the order of the other two vige chiefs. They are equipped with bows made out of the Mana-wood.


    Other vige people also must be here anytime. We have cleaned the area which faces toward the kingdom and made some extra houses for those people. Most people underestimated me because I look like 10 years old but they all had to take me seriously after I showed them what I can do. I once had a duel with a so-called champion of another vige but he couldn''t even take one strike from my wooden sword.


    Just like this other vigers also came to our fortress.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 24 Pete Sacredmore

    ?Andriya POV


    "Queen Andriya, everything is ready for the prince''s coronation ceremony." A maid said politely bowing her head.


    "Atst, that dumb son of mine will be the King," I said.


    "Are all the nobles present for today''s ceremony," I asked


    "Most of the noble families are present but some families didn''t respond to the letter I think they are the people that are not supporting the queen," the maid said.


    "Let them be after today''s ceremony empire will change," I said wearing thest piece of ornament.


    The whole royal pce was in a state of panic because today is the day they wee their new king. Even though the royal pce was in this state same cannot be said for the whole empire. Most of the people were anxious. They have heard the stories about the ''Fool Prince'' and that same person is going to be their leader now.


    5 years ago the saintess and her son went missing after the attack on the royal pce. Even though nobody publicly said it everyone knew that it was suspicious but nobody was brave enough including the Bersa Duke Family.


    "Everybody rises the Queen Andriya ising" a guard shouted and everybody stood up.


    Queen Andriya entered the hall and went to the seat next to the throne with the stares of noble and people in the hall. The throne of the emperor is empty. Even though he is still alive he is in no state to participate in a ceremony. Some say he has an infectious disease and some say he is injured but nobody knows the truth.


    After the arrival of the Queen, the most awaited person came. He had fierce red colour hair and a bulky body which shows that he is a seasoned warrior. He slowly walked and got onto the stage. This man was none other than Pete Sacredmore the crown prince of the Sacredmore Empire.


    "We gather here today for the coronation of his highness Pete, Since the emperor is not healthy enough to carry out the Ceremony, we humbly ask Queen Andriya to continue the rituals," the announcer said and gave the green signal to the queen.


    The Coronation ceremony went smoothly and the Crown prince was sessfully named the Current Emperor of the Empire.


    "I promise to follow the path of my ancestors and make the empire the greatest nation," he said and the next word he said caused a great disturbance in the hall.


    "To make the Empire more flourish I dere we should initiate war with the other kingdoms, we will start with the small kingdoms. Our first enemy will be the Malfoy Kingdom


    The whole continent will be the ours." when he said that everybody looked at the Queen but she was expressionless.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everybody was thinking about what will happen if they start a War with the Malfoy Kingdom for no real reason. Kingdom and Empire both will suffer but this dumb prince just went and said it.


    "Sacredmore Empire will be the greatest nation in the continent no matter what and I will make that happen," Pete announced with a small greedy smile.


    Every other one present in the hall also started to shout his name,


    "All hail His Highness"


    "All hail Empire"


    Velian POV


    After the arrival of the other vigers now we have a total of 500 people. The vige also improved a lot that we finished the Wall before the allocated time.


    Our control structure in the vige is a littleplicated. Even though Aunt Asumi and the other vige chiefs are the ones in control of the vige in exterior most of the development projects are led by me since I''m still a child Aunt Asumi manages some work on my behalf of me.


    After the arrival of the other viges, we somehow managed to assign them new work and houses. Most of them were amazed to see arge settlement build in Zion Vige.


    At first, there were many small shes in the vige but all of them were managed by the Vige Chiefs and there were several rules implemented to avoid future problems.


    When ites to the Vige forces that were built to face the monster outbreak many of them were given basic training since they have given only one job most of the people were able to participate in this. The vige professions were divided into many sections like farmers, hunters, guards, and workers. Aunt Asumi and Our family is the main attacking force in the vige then the elites trained by Me and Others are also a party not to be underestimated. They were led by Remi. She is an enthusiastic girl which is directly trained under Aunt Asumi and Me. Her firepower is also one of the highest in the vige then we managed to create bows and I distributed the swords which I found in the goblin cave to the vige. Without counting me Zion vige has a force which cannot be underestimated.


    There were signs of the monster attack and a lot of monsters came to attack the wall but they were not in groups. All of them were dealt with by the guards and they managed to do it without getting injured. The wall provides the major protection needed for the vige.


    Even though Zion vige managed to be this big in a small amount of time and even if we sessfully dealt with the Monster outbreak the Rapidw Kingdom won''t be happy to see another city built in their territory therefore I nned several things to deal with the kingdom but firstes the monster problem.


    Note:


    Fellow Cultured people, i didn''t actually drop this novel I will definitely continue it. These days I had some problems and couldn''t upload sorry for that.

 Chapter 25 First Wave

    ?It was another peaceful day in the Zion vige. The vigers were doing their jobs and the warriors were going through their daily training schedule. Velian was in his house with his mother. Lately, they''ve been busy so much they haven''t been able to go through their morning feeding session or sleep together. Delviny is also been training constantly.


    *Sigh


    "How busy are you guys now? I wish the monster outbreak finished quickly" Velian said while looking at the vige through the window.


    "Darling, I know we couldn''t sleep together in a long time, we should spend more time," Daphnia said.


    Lyra was serving breakfast to us while listening to our conversation while we were talking happily suddenly the bell of the vige started to ring.


    "Isn''t that the signal of arge-scale monster attack? Did that finally start?" Velian asked feeling excited. He jumped from his seat and took a sword from his storage.


    "Mother, Let''s go and see what''s happening maybe they need our help," Velian said.


    They quickly equipped our armour and weapons and then quickly ran in the direction of the wall. When they got near the wall there was a huge explosion near the wall.


    "What''s happening? Did the high-rank monsterse to attack?" Daphnia asked a guard that was supposed to protect the gate.


    "Miss Daphnia, I think the monster outbreak has started there are a lot of monsters outside the wall," the guard said while looking at the gate.


    "Did you see Asumi or Other Vige Chiefs?" Daphnia asked


    "Chief Asumi is on the wall fighting monsters, I couldn''t see the other chiefs"


    "Mother, You should go and help vigers to go to a safe ce I will help Aunt Asumi to fight the monsters," Velian said.


    "Yes darling I think that''s the best thing to do now you can help them with your archery, I don''t think my attack magic will help them right now because the monsters are too far from my attack range"


    We hugged each other and went to do our assigned tasks. When I reached the top of the wall first thing I did was observe the monsters.


    There were many low-ranked monsters while some mid-ranked monsters also were there in small numbers.


    "Aunt Asumi, I came to help how is the situation" Velian asked


    "Not so bad, I think this is a small wave everything is under control for now"


    "I will help you aunt recently I learned some archery too" Velian took an extra bow and some arrows from the storage and aimed at some low-ranked monsters.


    *thud<novelnext></novelnext>


    Arrow went straight and pierced the head of a kobold. Velian kept shooting at monsters but he had a major problem. If he used his full strength to draw the bow it will break into two pieces so he had to keep his strength in check.


    Like this, the first wave was solved without any major problems and when the signs of the monster attack decreased some warriors went to collect the useful parts of the monsters rather than calling this an attack it can be called farming because we got a lot of furs and useful monster parts.


    Luckily nobody was hurt badly so we didn''t have many losses in this battle.


    "Is everyone alright? Did any of your get injured?" Velian shouted while looking at the warriors.


    "No Velian all of them are alright. This attack was very weak to be a real monster outbreak maybe it was just one of the waves" Aunt Asumi said while searching for the other chiefs.


    Most of the Vige Chiefs were old and couldn''t actively participate in the battles but they were a big help in logistics and controlling of the vigers.


    "Master Velian, Vigers said the group that was supposed to hunt today didn''t return yet. What should we do?" One of the guards came running toward me while I was thinking about all this thing.


    "Shit why did it have to happen right now, Aunt Asumi is it okay if we send a search party right now?"


    "We will send a search party and tell their family members not to panic too much. We will definitely find them" Aunt Asumi said while looking at the guard who came to deliver the message.


    "Aunt, why don''t we send them? They''ve also been itching to do something big after their training," Velian said with a little smile.


    "Don''t worry Delvi and I will lead them this time to help"


    "Velian why do you think I''m not worried about you? You''re already like my child so of course, I''m worried about you but I believe you. If not for you most of these vigers might be already dead. I believe you go and help them to find these lost hunters" Aunt Asumi said while hugging me.


    Velian hugged her back and went to meet Delvi. Delvi and 7 elites were asking permission to attack the monsters but they were told not to go because it was not a big attack.


    "Delhi, I have happy and bad news what do you want to hear first" Velian asked with an excited smile.


    "Veli, what happened why do you look so excited?" Delvi asked.


    "We are going on our first mission sister, It is time for you guys to shine," Velian said


    The faces of Delvi and 7 elites bloomed into a wide smile hearing his words.


    "Time hase let''s show the results of our training to young master and Sister Delvi" Remi shouted while wearing her armour back.

 Chapter 26 Blood Orge

    ?We reported to Aunt quickly and got equipped with relevant weapons and armour. There are a total of nine to enter the forest to find the hunters including me and Delvi then the seven elites.


    We left the vige as quickly as possible because with every minute we waste the risk of the hunters getting injured or dying increased.


    All the warriors took the lead while magic casters took the vanguard. There were a lot of dead bodies of monsters in different ranks. I stored some mid-ranked monster bodies in my storage for future use. We didn''t make big noises because it will attract the attention of many monsters after we entered the mid-zone of the forest. It took us three hours to find a clue from the hunters because the forest was damaged considerably by something.


    "Ahhh... Monster! Someone, please help us" we heard a loud cry from the northwest of the forest we quickly went in that direction.


    "Damn monster, I will kill you " two people were lying on the floor while the other three were fighting with a monster with a huge body with horns on its head. It had a grey colour body which was damaged by the attacks of the hunters.


    "Delvi, lead them and help them to attack you guys can defeat that monster it is B-ranked monster blood orges be careful of its rage ability, I will help the two who are injured while you guys fight" I suggested to her and we quickly got onto the formation ready to attack the monster.


    While the went toward the monster I went toward the injured people to check their condition.


    "Hunters,e back you guys are injured they will deal with the monsters we are from the Zion vige to help you," they came running in my direction.


    "Ohh... You are the boy that I have heard about from the others," one of the hunters pointed her finger at me.


    "Big sister, what happened to these two?"


    "Boy, can you help them? One of them got hit directly by the first of the ogre and the other one got some injuries while protecting me" another hunter said.


    "I''ll try to do something don''t worry they will be ok," I said so but the condition of these two is not good. I tore some old clothes and applied some herbs which I got from the forest which are good for injuries and tired them on their injuries, both of their faces were pale so I chanted a simple water spell for them to drink. Even though I couldn''t master my elements yet I learnt two spells and some basic magics for day-to-day life.


    After drinking some water their pale faces got some colour showing that they were getting better. After treating them I wanted the see the condition of the fight with the ogre so I went to take a peek.


    I was surprised except few all the others were doing great showing great teamwork and performance. Sister Delvi was supporting them from the sideline and the monster was on the verge of death.


    Remi dashed toward the monster with her sword aiming toward its head. Any type of monster has its weak points in its body and monsters like blood orges most of the time it is their neck.


    "Hahh...Die you monster!" Remi''s sword touched its neck but she couldn''t cut itpletely it gave a dangerous wound to the monster.


    "Good work Remi, everyone time your attack and chant an attack spell that monster is greatly weakened now if we attack now it won''t be able to survive" Delvi advised the group from the sideline.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They chanted (Firballs) and (Wind cutter) in the direction of the monster. It was greatly weakened by all injuries it got from the hunters plus the group. It couldn''t defend against all the spells at the same time.


    "Did we get that monster?" One of the elites shouted.


    After a few minutes, the mist cleared and the dead body of the blood orge was visible. All of us were relieved to see it dead. In my current power, it won''t be even a challenge for me to defeat a blood orge but I promised Remi and others that I will let them do this job unless it gets extremely dangerous. Remi was hugging Delvi because she was happy that she was the one who dealt the most fatal blow to the blood orge.


    I turned my attention toward the hunter group and they were also relieved to see the monster which caused so many problems for them lying dead on the floor. Even though the fight is over the condition of the two injured was not so promising. Even though I applied some herbs it was far from real medicine.


    "Everyone our mission isplete let''s go back to the vige the condition of the injured is not good and collect the important part of the blood orge it will be a good memory for your team" We quickly collected the monster parts and the three hunters had to give a piggyback to the two injured persons.


    "Delvi, is everything alright? Want me to give you a piggyback ride too" I chuckled at the blushing girl.


    "Veli, don''t tease me you know I''m not injured"


    "By the way sister, your leadership skill while fighting the monster was amazing. I''m really proud of you" There was no exaggeration she was like a veteranmander while giving orders to the elite group.


    "Thank you, Veli I will be a good sister to you this time," She said with a tiny smile.


    We were heading toward the vige keeping our formation in order but suddenly we heard the ear-deafening growl of a monster which sent a shiver down my spine.


    "What is that sound? It was scary" one of the elite said.


    "You guys head to the vige it might be something dangerous, I will join you guys after finding the owner of that sound it can be a threat to the vige" I wanted to find the owner of that loud noise because it might be a high-rank monster which canter be a threat to our vige. If it is something dangerous I would have to kill it before it causes chaos.


    "Veli, isn''t that dangerous? That monster can''t be a mid-ranked one" Delvi wanted to stop me from going.


    "Don''t worry sister, I won''t fight if it''s someone I can not deal "


    "I will escape the moment if it''s dangerous you guys inform Aunt to raise the security of the vige"


    After convincing them I ran at the full speed toward the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 27 First And Last Meeting

    ?I ran for about twenty or thirty minutes at full speed in the direction of the sound. Even though I ran nonstop I didn''t feel much exhausted because of the stamina I got after the evolution. The more I got close to the sound the more agonising it sounded. Even though I had the resistance against attacks like this it still felt a little hard.


    This monster must be the same level as me or stronger than me but If I consider my race it must be a fairly strong monster to intimidate me at this level.


    I carefully got close to a big rock which helps to hide my presence and peeked at the monster, I was stunned because I''d never seen such a big creature in this world before. It must be a dragon to intimidate me just with its presence. It''s too powerful to be a wyvren.


    Even though it looks imposing and powerful there was something wrong with its body and the way it acts. There was some unpleasant feelinging from the dragon which was lying growling on the floor.


    As if it sensed my presence it became wary but I tried to hide myself as much as I can but as expected of a dragon which lived more than hundreds of years it sensed my presence.


    "Who goes theree out I can see you don''t hide" Dragon spoke with a feminine voice.


    I was in a conflict about whether to show myself or not. If I had to fight with this dragon most likely I will lose some organs but still, I''m not sure I can defeat it being inexperienced like I am. In front of the non-hostile voice of the dragon, I decided to face it.


    "Don''t attack me master dragon, I just heard your voice and I came to check whether it is a hostile monster or not?" I said showing I''m unarmed by raising my hands.


    "Human child... No how can this be? Child, you''re a transcendence? How old are you child?" Dragon asked with a surprised voice.


    "I''m 6 years old, Master Dragon how can I call you?" I asked because it''s annoying to call her dragon every time.


    "Child, you cannot understand my name because it is in dragon tongue but if you want you can call me Yuvanna," She said with a proud expression.


    "Then I''ll call you Elder Yuvanna," I said without knowing I stepped on andmine.


    "Oi punk, don''t call me elder do you think I''m a grandmother I''ll kill you, Call me Big sister Yuvanna," She said with a fake angry voice.


    "Haha... Big sister Dragons are more friendly than I thought or is it only you?" I asked while feeling happy that I met another great person.


    "Well they are also like any other living being their personalities differed from dragon to dragon even being a fellow dragon I''ve met only one dragon," She said while I sat down near her without getting close because I got an ufortable feeling.


    We talked about a lot of things for several hours and I also got a lot of information about this world and I had to share some jokes from my old world which Yuvanna couldn''t stopughing. It was a great experience to talk with one of the most powerful creatures.


    "Child looks like I don''t have a lot of time I guess you can feel ufortableing close to me that is because I was corrupted by some people. I don''t want to be a mindless beast so I will end this life I''m really d to meet you," Yuvanna said with a little sad tone.


    I actually knew something was wrong with her but I didn''t think she had such a serious problem. It was really sad to hear such a thing from her.


    "What is your name Child?" She asked


    "You can call me Velian, Big sister Yuvanna"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Velian, I have a favour to ask from you more like a death wish can you do it?" She asked with the same tone.


    "Well, I can''t ignore a request from the Great Dragon Yuvanna. Can I?" I asked with little sarcasm.


    "It is good you know your ce little child," She said in a teasing tone.


    "Velian, I need you to take my child under your care, She is not stillborn and I need you to enter myir and take the egg and keep it with you until it''s born," She said anxiously


    "Don''t worry Big sister Yuvanna, I will definitely protect your child but how do you know I''m not one of the people who tried to corrupt you?" I said reassuring her.


    "I can feel it Velian, you are a kind child and your soul is extraordinary, I can leave my child with you without any doubts," She said looking warmly at me.


    "Thank you human child for entertaining me looks like my time is up, I will give you part of my memory about the people who tried to hurt be careful about them," Yuvanna was a little angry when she said that when she touched my head with her huge nail. Some memories started to flow into my mind.


    "I''m not dumb enough to cry for someone who I met today," I said on the verge of crying trying to act cool.


    "Velian, live a long life I hope we see again someday," She said and fell to the ground lifeless. She destroyed her heart herself I thought while looking at her. How frustrating!


    The ufortable feeling I got had already vanished from her. I didn''t want to leave her body so I stored it in my storage.


    I got ready to go back to the vige. It took the same amount of time to return to the vige but by the time I reached the exit of the forest, it was already evening.


    I exit the forest but the scene I encountered was anything but good. There were a lot of monsters attacking the vige and a lot were lying dead but there were some strong monsters mixed too.


    I unsheathed my sword and kill some monsters which were on my way to the vige gate. It took several minutes for me to reach the gate. Some of the guards quickly saw me and let me enter the vige but the situation was not so favourable to us.


    I searched for the Aunt or Mother to know the situation and to find out whether they are injured or not after a few minutes I was able to find Aunt Asumi.


    "Veli, you came back Daphnia and I was so scared that something happened to you," Aunt said with a rxing sigh.


    "Aunt is this another wave there are a lot of powerful monsters than the first wave," I asked


    "We don''t know Veli, they suddenly started to attack us something must have happened in the forest, Did you see anything?" She asked.


    I decided not to tell about the dragon to anyone yet because there were some people I need to identify before I do that.


    "I didn''t see anything happening in the forest aunt," I said while searching for Delvi and the group and Mother.

 Chapter 28 Monster Outbreak I

    ?The walls and the gate we built did their job perfectly protecting the vige from the vicious monsters that are lurking to prey on us. During the first wave, most of the monsters were unable to reach the walls because the archers did not let theme closer. This outbreak of monsters is several times more dangerous than the first one because no matter how many archers try they were unable to keep up with the number of monsters.


    The question Aunt Asumi asked kept ringing in my mind. Did this happen because of Yuvanna''s death? That means the cause of the monster outbreak was her now that her presence is gone monsters are in more panic.


    "Aunt, we won''t be able to hold the monsters anymore with only archers why don''t we send warriors too?" Asumi was looking at the wall while I said that.


    "Veli, go and find Delvi and the group we trained I will go and meet the other vige chiefs and get things ready. We will go all out and look like this is the final attack because there are a lot of mid-level monsters,"


    "Ok Aunt, did you see my mother I couldn''t find her even after searching for a few minutes," I ask while looking at the situation on the wall.


    "Nia must be helping the warriors or most be with your sister, I will manage things here go quickly help them" As soon as she finished I ran toward the entrance of the vige to find the sister. It took several minutes for me to find her dly most of them were uninjured. Mother and Lyra were also there helping others. After the danger, bell ring vigers are advised to hide in the hidden spot we created for them to avoid unnecessary losses. So the vige was almost empty.


    "Mother, Delvi, Lyra!" I shouted and ran toward them hugging mother first. Just as I hugged her the nostalgic smell of her entered my nose and I couldn''t help but rx in her embrace. I hugged her for a few minutes before breaking our hug.


    "As always you love the mother most, aren''t you?" Delvi ask with a little envious gaze but I also hugged her and Lyra without letting themin any further.


    "It is to be expected Veli loves his mother more than you people," Daphnia said while pushing her chest forward.


    "Mother, how''s the situation of the warriors and archers," Daphnia''s face became a little dark after hearing the Velian''s question.


    "Not so good Veli, most of the archers were injured by the flying monsters and the acids, Sooner orter we will have to fly," She said while looking at the elite team.


    Delhi was listening to all this but she didn''t show a gloomy expression instead she was acting as if a blood-lusting vampire as expected of my bloodthirsty sister.


    Lyra couldn''t fully develop herbat abilities yet so she cannot be considered an asset in this fight.


    I looked at the elite team Remi was talking with others while encouraging them. I went toward her.


    "Remi, how''s the situation of your group? Can they fight again or are they injured?" I asked her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Young master, expect two others are ready to battle again we equipped some new swords and are ready to fight, It''s great to see you, safe young master," She was the one and only friend of the Delvi. I can guess why they are friends because both of them have the motivation to be stronger and stronger.


    We were talking and getting ready to fight but suddenly a loud crash was heard from the direction of the wall and we all wanted to see what happened. We quickly equipped ourselves and went in that direction.


    A part of the wall was crashed and a lot of monsters were flowing in like a river. The Warriors were keeping them at bay without letting them go inside anymore. The battle had already started so we didn''t have time for ideal talks.


    "Delvi, You are the best to lead the elites and the other warriors we trained than me so help them I will help mom, Be safe sister," She gave a nod and I went in the direction in which Mother was fighting.


    "I will help you mother," I unsheathed my sword and coordinated my attacks with her spells. She used the same spells which she used the day the assassins attacked us.


    Most of the person only learn one thing be it Warrior or a Mage because it is hard to follow both and there is a possibility you will be half-assed if one couldn''tpletely practice both.


    Even if our mother is a mage we choose to be magic swordsmen who practice both Swords and Spells. It actually needs a lot of concentration but if it is done right one can surpass a well-seasoned warrior or a mage. In this vige, there are only three who can be considered magic swordsmen including me, Delvi and Remi.


    Mages were not abundant because most of the peasants spend their life without finding their true potential. Even in this vige, there are only a few mages who can be counted by a single hand. It is a well-known fact that some mages are more powerful than a warrior in long ranges.


    I didn''t use my spells because they were still under the construction and there is a high possibility of a friendly attack.


    We kept killing a lot of monsters who entered the vige through the broken wall. Mother had to spend a lot of mana to clear all these monsters while I was not exhausted at all because of my abnormal race.


    Just as we were about to close the broken part of the wall with some woods to prevent monsters from entering the vige we heard another mind-blowing sound of a monster. Most of the warriors were scared because it had a little intimidation effect on their voices.


    This cannot be a mid-level monster must be a high-ranking one. Even though it is indicating to others that after witnessing a dragon I couldn''t even feel the slightest threat from it but I still decided to deal with it before it causes more damage to the vige.


    I went near the wall to look outside and was greeted with the sight of a big monster heading toward the vige wall.

 Chapter 29 Monster Outbreak II

    ?There were two huge monsters with the rank of A in the same level as the hobgoblin I defeated when I was awakened for the first time.


    "Be careful everyone, that is a Cyclops most probably an A-rank monster tell everyone to aim at this monster," I ad iced all the archers.


    The wall of the vige is already broken there is a major defect in our defence now. The most effective method is to go on the assault. Most of the warriors were terrified of the monster. Even though they were trained to some extent most of them were former farmers or hunters who didn''t face even the mid-rank monsters.


    I looked at Delvi and the team they were giving a fair fight without going too far to get trapped by monsters. Mother was already exhausted because she consecutively used spells to attack monsters. Aunt Asumi was leading the warriors with the help of some chiefs and her husband was treating the injured with the help of Lyra. Look like this is the best chance to test the magic I practised.


    "Aunt, Advice all the warriors to retreat I''ll finish this with one it''s hard for them to deal with it at their levels," Aunt Asumi was in a conflict about whether to ept Velian''s request.


    "Don''t worry Aunt, let me show you what the real power is tell them to retreat," I said and went toward the gate.


    Aunt Asumi did as she was told and told all the people to retreat and I was outside the wall. Asumi got onto the wall to see why Velian was so confident. All of the monsters inside the wall were killed and all of them went to see why all warriors decide to retreat.


    "Asumi, what''s the big idea? Ordering warriors, to retreat are you trying to get us killed?" One of the chiefsined in an angry voice. Most of them were displeased with her decision. Even she was really confused why she agreed even though it was highly dangerous.


    "Maybe I believe him a little too much," She said to herself.


    Right after the gate was closed Velian was standing in front of the gate while unsheathing his sword.


    "Let''s see my first big fight using mana spells,"


    It was in a sh he beheaded two low-level monsters right after taking his sword. His speed and strength were beyond any human level. Nobody knew the being called Velian was a Transcendence which was described as the pinnacle of humans in literacy.


    Velian kept killing a lot of low-level monsters and mid-level monsters until he reached near the A-ranked cyclops.


    "Hooh... What a big monster you are, well not big as a certain grandmother I know," I muttered while observing the weak spots of the cyclops.


    Most of the low-ss and mid-ss monsters were either lying dead or fleeing from the battlefield because they could sense the danger.


    I hold the sword with two hands and went running toward the first cyclops. Right after it hit the leg of the cyclops it growled with the pain while the sword broke into two pieces.


    "Damn it, I need to find a better sword these crappy swords can''t even scratch this monsters backs,"


    I threw the handle of the sword and took the two daggers hanging on my belt. One cyclops was grunting in pain while the other one was searching for me.


    I stabbed its leg with a dagger and it had to kneel in pain then I ran at full speed and got into the shoulder of the cyclops.


    "I guess I''ll use that spell let''s see if this seeds then I might be able to kill another one without even batting my eyes,"


    I put my hand on its head and chanted,


    (Nova Burst)<novelnext></novelnext>


    It is abination magic spell of fire and wind. As a former earthling, I know how destructive it can be if the fire wasbined with the wind so I tried to create a spell with my knowledge and this was the result.


    Even for a well-seasoned mage creating a new spellbining two elements was extremely hard. All these spells used by the dual element mages are also single spells because it was hard to find a dual element spell.


    Right after I finished chanting a blue colour me started to spread on the head of the cyclops and it remained for about five seconds before it vanish but there was no change in its body. I waited for it to counter my attack but it never came because the monster was like a statue and it didn''t even flinch. I decided to attack and took my dagger and pierced its head and the dagger entered easily into its head.


    "What is this? Shit... Is this because of my spell?"


    Even the user of the spell was amazed by its result. The head of the cyclops was empty and all the organs inside its head had been burned into nothingness.


    Daphnia POV


    "Why does he always act like this? He is still 5 years old but he is already taking a decision alone," Right after hearing that Asumi allowed Velian to go and face the A rank monster alone she got really angry with her friend.


    "I know he is powerful and all but he should depend on me more, maybe it''s my selfish wish but I don''t want to be away from him,"


    I went toward the outer wall to see his fight and this is the first time I saw him fight on a real battlefield.


    It was perfect I don''t know how to exin but every move he made killed a monster there were no wasted movements but what amazed me more was his magic.


    "Whaaa... What the hell is that spell? I''ve never seen blue colour me before," I shouted feeling overwhelmed by his extraordinary talent.


    As a mother, I was proud while as a magician I was truly inspired by his ability but something unexpected happened right after there were no changes in the body of the monster it didn''t move or made any attacks. I could see even Velian was confused so I got ready to go and help him even though more than half of my mana was already exhausted. It was really strange because even though Velian easily pierced its head the monster didn''t make any movement. It only took me a few seconds to understand what was happening.


    "Monster is already dead, Asumi open the gate even if he is talented even he won''t be able to use such a powerful spell twice in a row," I shouted while Asumi also nodded her head. Even the sword master was in a daze seeing this handsome young devil killing a monster ruthlessly without even spilling a single drop of its blood but my evaluation was wrong really wrong he killed the second cyclops without even batting his eyes.


    He used the same spell but this time it was more destructive. I saw him chanting and right after he finished chanting a blue me enveloped the monster and its body burst making a mess of organs and blood.


    "Hah... Veli, you are my greatest gift," I muttered happily while looking at the boy standing untainted by all the blood.


    ............................................


    Authors note:


    1. Power levels can be a little confusing but don''t worry my fam I will edit them correctly when I have extra time.


    2. Most people have asked why are they loving him already it doesn''t happen like that yes I know and none of them loves him romantically yet expect Lyra.


    3. I will soon time skip so don''t drop stay with me.

 Chapter 30 Monster Outbreak III

    ?It was a miraculous sight for anyone who was there. A boy no older than their children massacred the monsters like they were nothing. They were much older than this child but none of them had the courage or power to face these vicious monsters head-on like that. Most of them were highly impressed by this little boy while some were jealous of his abilities. Even if most of them were vigers who did not know many things they all knew one thing that is this young man was not someone to be yed with.


    The two girls who were on the outer wall were the most surprised by this turn of events. They were none other than this young man''s sister Delvi and her best friend Remi. Delvi knew his brother defeated an A-rank monster but she didn''t expect him to run into the battlefield alone and face two High ranked monsters at the same time. She was feeling happy and a little sad at the same time because no matter what she does she won''t be able to reach her brother''s level. It was lucky Lyra wasn''t here otherwise she would have made a ruckus seeing her favourite brother doing something so unbelievable.


    While all of them were stunned the monster attack also died with the vanishing of the A-ranked monster. Most of them went back to their usual habitats. Now that the entity which threatened their usual lifestyle vanished they had no reason to change their habitats anymore.


    "I guess I''ll store some monsters, even if I leave all they won''t be any use to them in this quantity," Velian muttered to himself while storing one cyclops body in his storage. His storage was not endless even though it had its limit. Therefore he was only able to store some rare monsters while he decided to give others to vigers.


    After collecting all the things he found interesting he went toward the gate to enter but all he heard was a war cry the moment he entered the vige.


    "Veli, when did you get so powerful,"


    "Velian, why didn''t you tell me you were so powerful before,"


    "Veli...."


    Velian was bombarded with questions by his mother and his aunt the moment they came to wee him.


    "Darling, why do you always rush into the fight alone you should first tell me, I was so scared don''t do this Veli," Daphnia said while taking him for a tight hug.


    "Sorry mother, I will surely tell you next time," Velian said while returning her hug.


    "You won''t get away with a simple apology this time, I will surely punish you this time," She said with a little chuckling.


    Aunt Asumi was looking at this heart-warming scene with a little envious look. Even though she had a son she considered Velian like her own son so even she wanted a hug.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother let''s go back I''m tired, Aunt we are going back can you manage the remaining work alone," Velian looked at Aunt Asumi while showing a tired expression. He had to use most of his mana to use the dual spell even though he had extra mana it was not unlimited so he felt tired.


    "Don''t worry Veli go and rest I will manage everything here, it''s thanks to you that most of us were able to survive this without many casualties," She said while nodding her head while other chiefs also agreed to her because if not for this union they might have died by this monster outbreak already and this union was possible because of this child.


    After greeting some other warriors and Remi and the group he picked up his sister and went back home with both of them. The moment he entered his house he wanted to take a bath to rx his mind and body.


    "Mother, Sister why don''t we enter the bath together," Both Daphnia and Delvi were amazed by his proposal because and felt happy that they get to be with their beloved brother and son.


    "Yes darling, now that I remember we were so busy that we neglected many things aren''t we?" Daphnia said while giving a hint to the Delvi. Delvi understood her mother''s words. Even though she wanted to spend time with her family she was obsessed with getting strong. While all of this is happening Daphnia used a water magic artifact to fill the bath.


    It was a small bath but they managed to get into it somehow. Velian was already naked while Daphnia and Delvi also stripped their clothes. Even though they were naked they didn''t feel anything wrong because they never looked at each other sexually but there was only pure family love. There was one who was different from them that was our protagonist Velian, Even though he couldn''t lust at them yet that was because his libido was not active yet but that didn''t stop him from appreciating the two naked beauties.


    The voluptuous and motherly body of Daphnia was a huge turn-on for Velian. If he had libido he was sure he won''t be able to hold back from getting an erection. There were no unwanted muscles even though she is a mage. The huge breast and the ass were world-ss and cannot bepared to anything he has seen. Daphnia''s white hair itself was like a flower blooming in the winter season.


    The athletic type body of Delvi was also beautiful and gives a different charm to her but her breast have not developed much because of her age. It was no doubt that she will also be a beauty in the future.


    It took about a few minutes to fill the bathpletely and Daphnia entered the bath first because she wanted Veli to real on herp. Veli was sandwiched between his mother and his sister. Delvi sat on hisp and rxed for a few minutes.


    Suddenly Veli got an idea to make this bath more family-friendly.


    Meanwhile Lyra,


    "Haha... Veli must be dying to meet his sister after a long battle like this," She couldn''t know that the same Velian was nning to seduce his own sister and mother at the same time.

 Chapter 31 Milky Time (R-18)

    ?Daphnia was rxing in the bath with her beloved children while Delvi was enjoying this wholesome time with her family. Even though she put up a tough front outside she was no different from a girl who wanted her family''s love.


    Velian was sandwiched between the mother and daughter while thinking about this whole turn of events. Suddenly Velian caught the glimpse of the heavenly boobs of his mother which were inviting him to suck them. He felt a strong urge to drink the heavenly milk of his mother.


    "Mother!" Velian didn''t want to force his mother because she has been breastfeeding him for more than 5 years now and they both enjoyed it.


    Daphnia slowly looked at Velian and she saw him looking at her breast with a greedy look. At first, she couldn''t understand but after some time she understood what he wants and gave him the green signal.


    Velian took one of that pinky-looking nipples to his mouth and started to suck with a visible sound. Daphnia also felt so good that she was unable to exin the feeling she got.


    "This is absolute heaven, Bath with this Fresh and tasty milk what else can be satisfying," Velian thought to himself.


    Delvi heard the sound of Velian''s sucking and she wanted to see what was happening. She knew her brother loved their mother very much that he refused to stop drinking her milk even after a few years and their mother also kept producing milk even though she was supposed to go back to normal for an unknown reason.


    "Veli you really like to drink it aren''t you, I can''t really remember its taste," She thought while looking at the scene.


    Velian saw her looking at his feeding time and he got an idea to make this sister of his more friendly toward their family. He stopped drinking for a moment to look at his sister. Daphnia wanted to see what happened because he wouldn''t be satisfied with just this amount and she knew it.


    "Sister,e here and sit," Velian said while dragging Delvi to the left side of Daphnia.


    Daphnia wanted to see what her son intended to do and curiously look at them,


    "Sister, I have a small request can you do that?"


    "Anything for you Veli," Delvi said with a happy expression.


    "Sister Delvi, I want you to help drink mother''s milk please help me to finish it," Velian said with a little chuckle.


    Delvi couldn''t help but blush like a chilly at his request.


    "Veli, I''m already older so I don''t think I have to drink her milk," Delvi wanted to avoid this embarrassing request, if he would have ask her to fight with a high-ranked monster with bare hands she would have done it but this request it was too embarrassing for her.


    Daphnia had a sharp glint in her eyes and she wholeheartedly agreed with her son''s request but,


    "She seems to be hesitating, does she not love me like before anymore?" Daphnia thought to herself feeling a little sad,


    "Sister, it is not embarrassing to love your family and show it, No matter what happens we will always be with you so you don''t have to worry," Velian said while taking Daphnia''s nipple and sucking it.


    Delvi also gave up and brought her mouth near to the pinky nipple and it had some saliva from his brother but she didn''t mind in fact she liked it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was like she went back to her childhood days when she was just a naive girl who thought she had everything she needed until it almost cost her brother''s life. She was depressed for a few days but after that, she wanted to be someone who could protect her brother but she never in her wildest dream thought that her brother would be the one protecting her and this brought some sweet feeling to her heart and felt like she was protected.


    Delvi understood why Velian liked this so much after tasting it,


    "Unbelievable, this is so tasty and warm,"


    *Slurp *Slurp


    Delvi kept sucking the nipple with visible sound just like Velian and both of them were greedy. Daphnia was overflowing with happiness seeing this scene. Although she wanted Lyra with them too like any other mother her own childrenes first.


    "Ahhh~~~Ahhhh.~~ Veli, Delvi slow down a little mother won''t go anywhere,"


    Daphnia felt a little tingling in her private ce because of the intensity of the attacks of Delvi and Velian.


    They kept going at it until both of them filled their bellies with her heavenly milk and they released her nipple with a *Plop sound.


    "Mother, that was so delicious thank you for always doing this," Velian said feeling grateful for this beautiful milf.


    Delvi also epted the fact that it was one of the greatest things she tasted after a long time and nodded with a shy expression,


    After cleaning their bodies a little more they left the bath and drained the water,


    Velian wanted to give a massage to these two beautiful girls but suddenly a growling sound was heard from the stomach of the Daphnia. She was a little embarrassed at this,


    "Looks like mother was drained after the feeding session,"


    "I will cook today mother you guys can rx tell Lyra to take a break today, She always cooks for us," Velian said and gave a little kiss to both mother and daughter and went to the kitchen.


    Daphnia and Delvi were feeling so happy that they felt they had ascended to the heavens.


    "It was worth all our effort, " Daphnia said while chuckling


    Delvi also nodded her head at this and felt warm inside. Lyra also came home after a few hours and they all enjoyed Velian''s food. Even though Lyra cooked none of them came close to Velian''s cooking.


    "Haa~~~ Undoubtedly, the girl to marry my little Veli will be the most fortunate woman on thisnd," Daphnia dropped this bomb while filling her mouth with a huge piece of meat.


    Lyra heard this and had a happy expression because she was already in love with her brother and it doesn''t matter to her even if there are more women at his side but the most unexpected reaction came from Delvi. Her face became a little dark after hearing this and she wanted to say something but she couldn''t open her mouth with all the food and her uncertainty about her feelings.

 Chapter 32 Fresh Start

    ?All of them ate their meals greedily talking about different things. The mood became weird after Daphnia mentioned Velian''s future girl but Velian quickly interfered and changed the topic before it bes awkward.


    After the meal, they went to sleep in their rooms. Even though Velian had his own room he mostly used Daphnia''s room to sleep but recently he couldn''t so he nned to sleep with her today.


    Just like that, they ended the day while Aunt Asumi and most of the vigers worked hard to clean the vige and help the injured. The vige had so many resources of monsters to collect so some workers had no time to rest.


    The sun bloomed like a fresh flower the next day bringing a new day to Zion vige.


    " One... Two... Three, Lift," the sounds of the workers can be heard even if it''s the beginning of the day.


    Velian was crushed between the two huge mounds barely having the space to breathe. He carefully woke up without waking up his mother,


    "Ha~~Haa~~ that was unbelievably good I thought  I would diecking oxygen," Velian thought while looking at his mother''s breast.


    He went to clean himself and make some breakfast for the others,


    "Today will be a hectic day for sure," He thought to himself thinking about the future.


    After cleaning himself using a simple water spell he went to the kitchen but Lyra was already cooking breakfast for the others.


    Even though the monster outbreak had its own disadvantages it became a huge harvest festival because of theck of injured people and deaths. The vige was filled with a lot of monster materials and meats that they had no idea how to use them. Velian knew this so he n to store many monsters because in the (Storage) they won''t rot or reduce their quality.


    "Sister Lyra, Good morning" Velian greeted her with a smile.


    "Veli, Good morning darling how was your sleep? Did mother wake up?" She was so happy that she could cook breakfast for her favourite family.


    "I think she is still sleeping,"


    "Ohh... Cockatrice meat for the breakfast, I guess we have extra meat now," Velian said while peeking.


    After a few minutes, Daphnia also came back and the most surprising was that Delviny was also there to eat breakfast with us but unlike us, she was sweating because of her morning train session.


    I feel really bad now because of my system I became so powerful without much effort but Delvi was different she had to train so much to reach the ce she is in now. I wanted to help her somehow then only did I realise about my new unique skills.


    *Status


    I thought inside my mind without using my mouth,


    Master Name:  Velian Keller


    System Name:  Lunarey


    Sex: Male


    Race: Transcendence


    Age: 5


    Overall Rank: C


    Blessings: Goddess of Creation


    (Creator of the True king''s System)


    Elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Space<novelnext></novelnext>


    Magic Skills: Storage (C), Nova Burst(C), Aqua Spikes(D)


    Martial Art Skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A), Bowmanship (A), Assassination(B)


    Unique Skill: True King (A)


    ¡ðWill of the True King(Passive)


    (Intimidate individuals lower than your power depending on the willpower of the individual)


    (1.5¡Á the strength, agility, stamina, and mana of your subjects in your presence)


    ¡ðApprisal


    ¡ðBloodline (Keller)


    (User''s Loved ones and descendants can carry the bloodline name. They will have a higher chance of evolution)


    (User can bestow King''s Bloodline protection to individuals. Receivers will be divided into the ranks of Knight, Baron, Viscount, Count, and Duke. Higher the rank better the effect)


    "Ohh~~ I increased one rank after mastering the two spells, As expected I still find it confusing how to increase my rank I''m this race," Velian asked,


    (Hmmph~ Now only you remember me when you need help do you see me as a convenient tool to use for your advantage master?)


    "Luna, you know I won''t do that like to you," Velian said feeling a little conflicted.


    "Don''t you know you are my most treasured partner from the day I came to this world," Velian started topliment her.


    (Haha~~ It''s good you know master what I do for you, I guess I''ll forgive you this time)


    "Easy~ Too easy," I chuckled in my mind thinking about this tsundere system of mine.


    "Luna, how do I activate this Unique skill Bloodline, It is great but there is no clear instruction on how to bestow this skill to someone," I asked feeling a little conflicted.


    (Master can provide it in different ways but all of them should symbolise that you acknowledge them if the master bestows Bloodline half-heartedly its effects will also be minimum)


    "So I have to do things like ceremonies or noble traditions to use this," Velian was really confused with these conditions.


    (Not exactly, Like I said master it should symbolize that you acknowledged them there is no need for ceremonies and things like that but master bestowing the bloodline and bloodline protection are different you will understand it when you use this skill)


    Velina was silent all this time while thinking about all these and Delvi and Daphnia also settled on their seats and looked at the silent Velian little confused. Lyra came with a huge bowl of meat and some bread and they all enjoyed the breakfast quickly.


    Daphnia and Velian had to go and see the state of the vige and help Asumi to sort things out. Now that the monster threat is over it is time to say goodbye to the other vigers. It is their choice to stay or leave because it will be not fair to force them to do anything.


    Delvi and Lyra also had to help with some activities and they also had to quickly leave after having breakfast but they didn''t forget to kiss their beloved brother on the cheeks.


    "Mother, what do you think about other viges will they stay or leave this vige?" I asked her opinion breaking the silence between us.


    "I really have no idea Veli, Asumi must have sorted out things with the other vige chiefs let''s go and see,"


    We went toward the meeting ce which was built to face the monster attack to meet others.

 Chapter 33 Chiefs Meeting I

    ?Zion vige had a cheerful nature after the taste of their first win in a battle. Most of the archers and warriors who took part in the battle were more than happy to fight these ferocious monsters and win. Another part was happy because of the materials they got from the monsters.


    Velian and Daphnia were heading toward the Meeting tent which was temporarily built for the chiefs of the viges to monitor the battle. Unlike other days the attention Velian got was doubled in the vige. Most of the vigers looked at him with a thankful look while some girls looked at him with hearts in their eyes. Their ages ranged from 14-35.


    Even though Velian was 5 years old his mental age and his physical body didn''t match his age. His mentality was more of a young man while he had a body that didn''t match his physical age. Even with this condition, he felt chills being observed like this by different people. He felt like calling the FBI to arrest these paedophiles.


    Daphnia also felt their gaze on his son and quickly red at them.


    "Hmmph~~How bold are they to look at my son with those lustful eyes in my presence,"


    In between those lustful eyes, some people looked at this young boy with admiration. Most of them were who knew how hard it is to control magic like that and use the sword with those swift motions.


    In between all these Daphnia and Velian reached the tent where they would decide the future of the vige.


    The moment they entered the tent went silent. The chiefs of the other viges were also present there and Asumi was discussing a few things.


    "You two came at the right time we were just starting to discuss our future course," Asumi said and showed us two chairs two sit on.


    "We will start our first meeting after the monster outbreak to discuss our future paths," Asumi was already like a leader to all of the other chiefs.


    Even though others were notcking in the department of controlling their people Asumi was the most talented among the chiefs and she was the youngest among them.


    "First we will talk about what we''re going to do for our alliance of the viges built to deal with the monster outbreak," She said and looked at the other chiefs


    "Yeah, now the main question is are you guys going to stay and keep this alliance or go back to your old viges,"


    Every one of them looked at each other simultaneously and went silent for a minute. The first one to break the silence was an old man,


    "Child, I''m already past my prime and my vige was supposed to go down from that attack but because of you and this white-haired child we were able to survive I think you are suited to control my vige than me so I decided to remain here, I already talked this with some of our vigers and they all agree to it if you child promise to treat us just like your own people," He said and went silent for a minute.


    Asumi waited for the other''s reply before answering him,


    "I also don''t have a problem with that we would rather stay here and die than rot in that God-abandoned ce," this time it was an older woman who gave her opinion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just like this except for one all the others agreed to stay here and develop this vige since the majority of them decided to stay the one who wanted to leave also had to reluctantly agree to this whole deal.


    "Well that''s one problem down and now the next is deciding the control structure in our vige,"


    All of them nodded while Asumi also finished this and looked at Daphnia,


    "Sister Daphnia, these people would have a light heart attack if they knew who you are," Asumi thought in her mind with a little chuckle.


    "So young child, you think you are the most suitable one to lead this alliance," The first old man ask genuinely because he knew how talented this young girl was at least in his eyes.


    "No~~ I won''t say my name this time I propose our alliance leader to be Velian," She said with a confident tone which gained surprising sounds from everyone present. The most surprised was the victim himself.


    "Child, I know this boy is more talented than anyone else here but still he is too much younger to be a chief," He said which gained approving nods from all the others present except Daphnia. Velian was also nodding to this old man''s words because they made sense.


    "Please don''t misunderstand me, I said Velian was the one who is most suitable to lead us because he is the one who proposed this alliance in the first ce and the walls which prevented monsters from entering the vige were also made by him," Asumi didn''t stop talking and she was talking like without stopping about his nephew.


    Other vige chiefs were more than surprised by this because they thought this whole idea of an alliance was Asumi''s idea.


    "This young man is so remarkable, but even still he is too young to be a chief at least alone"


    "I have an idea, why don''t we appoint him as the leader and Asumi as the overseer of his work until he bes an adult,"


    Asumi was more than happy to ept this proposal. Velian also thought for a few minutes about the disadvantages and advantages of being a leader for this alliance. No matter how he sees if he wants to use his unique skill to its full potential he will have to be a leader of some group at some point so he decided to ept their proposal.


    Even though the majority was ok with this idea the same man who opposed staying here was making a grim face.


    "Dammit, do I have to give my position to a child," He cursed Velian from inside.


    "I will ept your proposal,"


    "From today onward the Leader of this alliance will be Velian and his overseer will be Asumiko,"

 Chapter 34 Chiefs Meeting II

    ?Daphnia was ted to hear this piece of news but at the same time, she felt a little guilty.


    "He wasn''t supposed to be a mere vige chief, he was supposed to be an emperor of the human empire"


    "With his talent, he could have been a brilliant emperor, I don''t know whether telling Velian his true identity is a good or bad thing,"


    Daphnia didn''t know that the person in question already know this information. The only one who knew her identity being the former queen in the empire was Lyra, Delvi and Asumi. Others didn''t know that they were sheltering the prince and the queen of the empire.


    Asumi knew she was from a dual house and she was married to a man by the family but she didn''t know that it was the imperial family.


    All of them nodded to the decision and Velian stood up from his seat and went toward the Asumi,


    "Elders and Aunt, Thanks for believing me and giving me this opportunity I promise I will not let down you," Velian said with a little smile.


    All of them were happy to hear such words from this future powerhouse.


    "Ok then that solves the second problem, going forward to the next problem is the kingdom," Asumi''s face took a serious expression while talking about this topic.


    "Even though we were abounded by the kingdom they won''t see this alliance favourably, the moment they hear about the monster attack that happened they will send their soldiers to check the borders of the forest," She further elongated the problem.


    Velian closed his eyes for a few minutes and thought about the actions he could take against the kingdom.


    "We will go with the Carrot and stick method if it''se to that," Velian opened his eyes slowly while giving his opinion.


    "Carrot and Stick?" All of them couldn''t understand what he meant and all had confused looks.


    "It''s simple they won''t simply go andin to the capital about this problem mostly the noble family who is close to the vige will send their soldiers to investigate, we will give them a mouthwatering deal that they won''t be able to refuse," He said with a little smile.


    "It''s true if we can provide them something valuable even the Nobels wouldn''t miss that chance but what can we provide to those greedy people," One of the chiefs ask with a doubtful look.


    "We will provide them with different things that cannot be found anywhere other than this vige like foods, crops, materials and speciality papers," Velian said with a yful smile.


    "It pains me to bow my head to an ungrateful Nobel but it''s needed, we don''t have the power or people to resist against them right now," Velian thought while looking at the faces of the chiefs.


    "Veli, what do you mean by special papers?" Asumi asks while feeling a little curious.


    "Kuku~~ look at this," He showed them a normal paper used which is made by the pelt of the monsters.


    All of them were confused by this.


    "Veli, that''s normal paper made with a low-rank monster hide, how can it gain the favour of nobles,"


    "Well this is the normal paper used by people which is quite expensive but what if the papers which are made up of nts were introduced to the world," He said gaining surprised sounds from everyone present even the silent Daphnia was interested in this idea.


    "Veli, are you sure we can find such a thing," Daphnia was the one to break the silence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We can mother, Don''t worry it will be sessful," He said looking at her.


    Some of the Chiefs couldn''t see the significance of this but those who had some knowledge about the changes it can bring to the world if it seeds were mesmerised by this idea.


    "Damn it, even I haven''t thought about this far about these things is this child really five years old?" Asumi couldn''t help but be astonished by this.


    They discussed about this for a few hours and they concluded to wait until the first prototype finished to see the results of this. The meeting didn''t end there as they talked about different things like the distribution of materials and control structures.


    *Yawn


    "You were great Veli, that was a nice meeting," Aunt Asumi said while caressing my head with her little rough hands since she is a swordsman.


    "Aunt,e a little closer," Asumi did just as he told and Velian whispered to her.


    "Keep eye on thatst vige chief, he was displeased about all the things that happened in the meeting," Velian whispered to her ear.


    Daphnia was looking at all that with a neutral expression.


    "If you say so Veli, I will keep a tight eye on him," Asumi agreed with him and went on her way.


    Since the meeting was over and all the vigers decided to stay in this ce all of them will be busy for some time. Velian looked at the sky and muttered in a soft voice that even Daphnia couldn''t hear,


    "*Sigh Big sister Yuvanna it will take a little time before I fulfill our promise,"


    After a few hours, Daphnia also went on her way to help Asumi with her work. Velian went to see the training of the Remi and the group and congrats them on their first sessful mission.


    Delvi was already having a duel with Remi,


    "Haha~~ Look at you all powered up but you won''t be able to beat me," Delvi shouted while attacking vital spots of Remi with her wooden sword.


    "Just as you expected from you, Even if I use my full power I can''t evennd a hit on you," Remi was astonished by their talent of Delvi.


    They were sometimes insulting each other or appreciating their attacks while duelling but as expected the result was Delvi''s win. Even though Remi was talented she was not close anywhere near to Delvi.


    "Yo guys, Want to go a round with me too?" I shouted while looking at them with a little chuckle.


    "Ehh~~Dont ask the impossible, how can we face the Young master you will beat us all," All of them said at the same time.


    "Brother, you came at the right time how about we go for a round," She had a sadistic grin on her face.


    Delviny was like a different person when she was on the battlefield. Normally docile and innocent sister bes a demon when she''s in the battle.


    "Why not? It''s a request from my cute sister," Velian took the training sword and went to the right to face Delvi.

 Chapter 35 Duel

    ?Right after I entered the training circle Remi couldn''t help but be serious with her sword unlike in the match with Remi. She had a sadistic and excited smile looking at me like I''m some kind of prey for her. My kind and loving sister was reced by a sadistic and bloodthirsty training demoness.


    Remi came to the circle and stood between us to referee the duel,


    "Brother, I know you''re more powerful than me but I don''t know how much more powerful you are than me so let me find out,e at me with your full strength Veli," She said and Remi gave the starting signal to the duel.


    She didn''t wait for me to attack she quickly took her stance and came running toward me at her full speed but to me, it was a little slow so I got ready to trip her and defeat her quickly and show her the disparity between our strength because if I held back and she caught it I would have to apologize hundred times before she forgives me.


    I expected her normal but powerful swing of the sword but it never came she quickly jumped to the side and used an attack spell after seeing that I already caught up with her movements.


    (Fire Shot)


    She chanted a normal level spell toward me since this is a harmless duel it is the norm to not injure or attack the opponent so badly that they get injured but here Delvi using a fire spell.


    "Shit~ Sister, Aren''t using attack spells prohibited in friendly duels," I quickly dodge the spell by a very small gap.


    "Haha~ Nothing is unfair in battle aren''t you the one who taught me that winning is the only thing that matters and not the way you win," She said in a loud voice.


    After hearing what she said I couldn''t help butugh wryly.


    "So that''s how you want to roll Sister then don''t regret what happens next," I said while aiming my word at her for the first time.


    Unlike Remi, Delvi and the other elites Velian didn''t involve in their duels frequently because of a simple reason. He was not a battle junkie and they couldn''t defeat him even if they team up. Delvi is the only one who can at leastnd a hit on him.


    Delvi and Veli didn''t move after the fire spell but suddenly Veli ran toward Delvi at half of his speed but still it was great than Delvi''s speed. Velian decided to hold back so that he wouldn''t break his sister''s confidence but still he will win this match no matter what.


    Delvi tried to block his attack which came at her at an unbelievable speed but she barely reacted.


    "So this is your power brother, Just like I thought you''re amazing but still I won''t go down without giving a fight," She barely blocked my attack and released an attack aiming at my abdomen with her legs.


    Since I didn''t have enough time to react to her attack it gave a powerful blow if I hadn''t been beloved and my physical strength increased greatly I would have been lying on the ground holding my stomach with pain.


    I quickly create some distance and thought to myself,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She sure doesn''t hold back even against me, I guess I''ll also stop holding back because she is my sister,"


    I throw my sword at her without using my full power because it would be fatal even if it''s wooden if it hit her at super speed, Even after throwing my sword I didn''t stop I followed the trajectory of the sword and quickly grabbed her to a body lock.


    Reno and all the others present were truly confused by our fighting style because sometimes we use magic and another time swords and now we use martial arts. It is a method I came up with to develop our abilities in all fields without limiting to one just like the magic swordsman concept. Delvi and I always duel using all these methods without limiting ourselves to one thing.


    "Surrender Big sister, I won''t release you until you surrender," I tightened my grip on her shoulders and legs and made her immobile.


    "Guh~~ I give up Veli, I give up please let me go," She couldn''t help but blush a little when I tightly gripped her body in front of everyone but she didn''t know that she was being conscious of her brother that others didn''t even notice this fact.


    Delvi had to give up within the quick grip of Velian but she wasn''t frustrated or anything about losing to her brother because she knew Velian was stronger than her despite being younger than her.


    The duel was settled without any extra injuries and he had to give some lessons to the group of them. Delvi already went to take a bath because she was exhausted from today''s training.


    Velian left the training area and walked to find the family which he gave an important Job before the monster outbreak.


    "Sorry for intruding," Velian entered the house without knocking or anything.


    There were one middle-aged woman and a man doing someplicated stuff with some wood machines.


    "Is it a sess? Old man," Velian ask with an excited look.


    "Young master, I didn''t know you were here," The middle-aged woman was surprised to hear the voice of their benefactor.


    " It is almostplete young master, the technique you gave us helped to make the process faster," He said looking at Velian.


    "Then it''s good soon we will need this so if there is any error or problem send a message in your son''s hands,"


    This was one of the families Velian personally helped in the vige. The wife of this middle-aged man was suffering from some kind of manack deficiency so she was bedridden but Velian helped them to return back to normal. Velian had some knowledge about medicine from his previous world plus he learnt a lot from the books his mother brought from the empire about herbs, weapons and monsters.


    They were so grateful for his attention to their not-so-valuable family. Their son was in tears after seeing her mother walks normally after this young boy''s medicine who was younger than him.

 Chapter 36 Entering The Unknown

    ?This is not the only family he helped in the vige. Most of the diseased were helped by him and in return, he asked for their help in some of his projects.


    "Young master, you really are a genius toe up with something like this," The middle-aged woman said while working on this case.


    This is one of the families Velian gave the work of paper making with nt leaves instead of monster hides. The prototypes of the papers were already ready to use since he started this even before the monster attack.


    Most of the nts unlike Velian''s former had mana in them which caused several effects so he had to take his time in this project.


    Velian left their house and visited some other houses to check on their condition since he was satisfied with their results he happily went to meet Asumi and his mother.


    The next few days went by quickly and the vige also took a calm nature after the monster attack.


    Velian happily went to meet the Asumi with his mother because today is the day he presents his first work and the future foundation of this to the vige.


    "You look happy Veli," Daphnia was happy to see her son enjoying his time.


    "I have a surprise, mother that''s why I''m happy,"


    They were happily talking while going to meet the Asumi to discuss about the vige. In these few weeks, Velian and his family became more famous among the people of the vige. After seeing the brave fight of this little boy most were inspired to start training. Most of them got to know that all the vige chiefs rmend him as the new chief in this alliance vige so automatically most of them try to curry favour with him.


    Asumi was already busy with some stuff when Velian and Daphnia came to meet her,


    "Aunt, you look busy should wee another time?" Velian asked looking at his aunt.


    "Asumi, do you even rest all the time I see you, you''re doing something," Daphnia asked feeling concerned about her friend.


    "Haha~~ Don''t worry I''m taking proper rest," She said while smiling a little.


    "Veli, why did you guyse to meet me? Did something happen?" She asked worriedly.


    "Aunt, it isplete! wepleted it atst," Velian said with an excited smile.


    "..."


    "The papers! they are finished, We made the prototype," Velian said while taking a thin paper from the storage.


    Asumi was dumbfounded by this because it has been only a week since they discussed about this and here this boy already bringing results. Even Daphnia was amazed by this. She took the paper from Velian and observed it. It was rather high quality andpared to the ordinary papers made from animal hides.


    "Aunt, this paper is less space-consuming and less costly than the animal hides ones and the quality can differ if made with high mana quality nts, this one is made with medium quality mana," Velian exined about the paper to Aunt and Mother.


    "Veli, this is great you don''t have to give this to a stinky noble to gain favour this might even gain attention from royalties all around the world," Asumi said while looking at Velian with aplicated look.


    "Asumi is right Veli, this might be a turning point in the literature, arts and magic spells,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We should not take this simply and give it to a greedy nobel," Daphnia was really happy about this.


    "Well let''s see if the timees we will use this in our favour until then we will produce some," Velian said while taking back the paper and putting it back in the storage.


    "Veli, when did you get a storage artifact," Daphnia asked feeling confused because she didn''t give him the only storage artifact she brought.


    "..."


    Velian was so excited that he forgot to prevent using storage in front of people now that he got caught he will have to answer her truthfully because even been a grown young man inside he didn''t want to lie to this woman who loved him so much but Daphnia saw the expression of Velian and decided to avoid this question.


    "It''s okay Veli if you don''t want to say anything," She said and we left Aunt Asumi and came back after giving her some help in her work especially since me being new to being a vige chief I had some responsibilities which I couldn''t avoid.


    "I guess it''s time to fulfil my promise," Velian muttered to himself.


    "Mother, I have something to ask permission for," Velian said while walking with Daphnia holding hands.


    "What is it darling?"


    "I want to go to the forest for a few weeks," Velian said in a little loud voice.


    Daphnia was a little shaken by this request,


    "You want to stay in the forest for a few weeks and all alone noo I won''t allow it sorry Veli I know you''re a genius but as a mother, I cannot allow this request," Daphnia was dead set about not letting him go to the forest all alone.


    "I already was on the verge of breaking when you didn''te for two days from the forest how do you think I can stay calm for a few weeks not happening darling you won''t go to the forest all alone,"


    Velian was not amazed by her answer despite doing all this he is still a child to his mom so of course, she won''t allow him to enter the forest to stay there.


    "Mother, I won''t go alone that''s why I ask you toe with me,"


    Daphnia thought for a few minutes before answering him,


    "We will only go up to the middle of the forest we won''t enter the high-ranked area if so we can go," She said while giving me a peek.


    "Hmm this will be hard to enter the cave I will have to enter the most dangerous part of the forest, somehow I got to do this," Velian thought to himself.


    "Yeahh~then you can go with me it''s an adventure with my cute son," She said while making a happy expression.


    "I''m sorry mother, I will only lie to you this time, forgive me," He thought with a grim face.

 Chapter 37 Entering The Unknown I

    ?It took 2 days for Daphnia and Velian to get ready for the trip to the forest. Asumi was first surprised to hear they are going to the forest for a week but she promised to keep the vige in order and not let anything happen while their absence.


    Delvi wanted to join the adventure of her mom and little brother but Velian rejected her going with them because he already had to deal with her mother so if he had to deal with her sister it will dy his agenda. After convincing her after arguing for one hour she decided to stay in the vige and help the Asumi with vige management.


    Lyra also first objected to this but unlike Delvi she was obedient to her mother and she was easily convinced that we will be safe.


    "Brother, Be careful and make sure to retreat if you encounter a high-level monster," Even though she agreed to let them go her overprotective side didn''t sit right with this.


    "Don''t worry big sister, I''m strong you know and with mother here even a high-rank monster will be a child''s y for us," Velian said giving her a confident look.


    After giving farewell to a few more people we left the vige to enter the low-rank area of the forest. The great cmity forest was divided into three main parts ording to the information I got from books but that was before I met Big sis Yuvanna. The truth is a great cmity forest is a mysterious ce which has not been explored to its full extent and now I need to go to such a ce because the cave of the Yuvanna was situated little report than the so-called high-level area of the forest.


    The main reason the area beyond the high-level forest cannot be found by human knowledge is that nobody has entered it ande back alive since Yuvanna gave me the information about this I already knew the road to enter this area.


    "Velian, do you want to practice more magic in a peaceful environment is that why you wanted to enter the forest or to find some more ingredients for your experiments?" The voice of the mother brought me back to the present and I looked at her with a little guilty look which went unnoticed by her.


    "A bit of both mom,"


    It took a few hours to leave the low-ranked area and enter the mid-ranked area of the forest. Even in the low-ranked area most of the monsters didn''te to attack us since they could feel our aura.


    It was actually lucky that the monsters hesitate to attack us because my storage was already filled with a lot of monsters and herbs and what took the most space was Yuvanna''s corpse.


    Right after we entered the mid-rank area it was already afternoon and we decided to take a rest and continue our journeyter.


    "Veli, How did you learn all these new magic and all the other things like walls and papers, it''s alright if you don''t want to tell me but if you have a problem just tell me I will definitely help my darling," Mother said while caressing my head with a loving expression.


    "Mother, I need help,"


    "What do you want darling?" She was confused because I had no hesitation to ask for help from her, unlike my usual personality.


    "I think I''m hungry if you''re okay with it can I drink it?" I said while pointing at her boobs. Unlike her usual clothing which she used to wear, this time she wore pants and a blouse which reveals her curves more clearly in the right ces.


    "Hehe~ this doesn''t change no matter how old you are," She said while lifting her blouse a little and revealing her white and beautiful boobs with a pink colour beautiful nipple.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I quickly devoured it like there was no tomorrow while she was eating her own meal while caressing my head. We spent a few minutes just like this before getting ready to search for some herbs which she thought was why I came here for.


    "Veli, what colour is the herb you are searching for?"


    "Ah~ I think it is red colour," I said quickly what came into mind.


    "Ok! ok,"


    "Now how do I enter the dragonir with mom, if I tell her she won''t obviously agree to it and will force me to go back to the vige, I guess I will have to do something," I thought while pretending to search something.


    I quickly got an idea to enter the forest but it is a risky n if something went wrong I will have to reveal my true purpose to my mother but it will make her sad to know that I lied to her anyhow I decided to execute the n because I need to find the dragon egg as soon as possible before something happens to it.


    "Luna, if I activated that skill can I attract a stronger monster but I don''t want it to be a highly threatening one that can harm the mother or me,"


    (Author note:- I know this is a pretty dumb move but I couldn''t think of anything else to do in this situation if you think there''s a better optionment to me)


    [Weaker ones may run away from you while stronger or same-rank monsters will attract toward you, Master but I''m not sure about it being harmless because I cannot control which ones get attracted toward your aura]


    "Then it''s very risky but I can''t think of anything else to distract the mother, if something dangerous appears I will run away with her because the most important thing is her life then only my promisees," I thought while looking at the beautiful woman who looks like a battle maiden with her tight dress


    I took some distance from my mother before activating the first skill I got from my unique skill,


    (Will of the True King)


    It took only a few seconds rights after I activated the skill to show the results. The weak monsters started to run away from me ording to Luna stronger ones will get attracted to me. Suddenly the forest took a chaotic nature which was also felt by mother and she took a defensive position while yelling at me toe toward her.


    "Veli,e here quickly something odd is happening here," She said while vigntly looking at the surrounding.


    *Grrr * Grrr


    Suddenly we heard a growling sound which sounded a little ominous.

 Chapter 38 Entering The Unknown II

    ?Mother had cold sweating from her face because unlike me, she was still an A-ranked mage human. Even though I was C ranked my race was different from humans so I had resistance to it. This was actually a lot more less than the pressure I felt from the Big Sister Yuvanna.


    "Veli, get behind me if it bes dangerous you should run," Even though she saw me defeating an A-ranked monster still her motherly instinct kicked in to protect me first without caring about her life.


    The sound of the growling became wild more and more and a lot of low-level monsters in the area started to fly away from the danger.


    *Growl *Growl


    "Shit, Veli run I have never seen this type of monster it must be some high-level one," She said while getting ready to cast a spell to distract its attraction toward herself.


    Even though I knew about the monster I didn''t want to scare her more telling her the real rank of the monster. There were two rank blood hell hounds and some B and C ranked spellbound which were estimated to be about 8 or 10.


    "No mother let''s run together I have a wind spell which helps to run faster we can outrun them don''t worry hold onto my shoulder," I said while grabbing her arm halting her chanting,


    Daphnia thought for a minute and decided to believe her son but it was an extraordinary spectacle to see a child giving piggyback to a middle-aged woman. Physically this should be impossible but the great strength of the Velian allowed him to carry her.


    The thing he told about the wind spell was a lie he created to cover the agility and speed. He lifted Daphnia and it was a little ufortable because their body sizes were different. Daphnia''s heavenly mounds were on the Velian''s head.


    "Soft very soft but it''s hard to lift her,"


    *Sigh


    "How I wish I was a grown-up man now," I thought to myself feeling her soft body.


    "Hold on tight mother," He started to run at an unbelievable speed which caused Daphnia''s boobs to shake left and right causing critical hits to Velian but Daphnia didn''t realise that the direction which Velian ran was the opposite direction from the vige.


    "Mother, keep your eyes closed some stones and dust may enter your eyes if you open them," Velian was gambling on his first n but looks like it was a sess if he could reach the end of the high-level area he could easily convince Daphnia to enter the cave. It would take only about 2 hours to reach there if he ran at his full speed without breaks.


    He kept running but Daphnia was unbelievably silent all this time. He reached the end of the high-level area after running for a few hours none stop. Even with the great amount of stamina, Velian had it was an absurd task for him to run for 2 hours at his full speed.


    "Mother, we escaped from the monsters, how are you?" I said looking at Mother.


    "Aye! Mother are you alright?" Looks like she went unconscious from the sheer speed of the run.


    I chanted a small water spell and used it on her face to bring her consciousness back. Even though I was barely able to stand I won''t be able to move an inch until my stamina returns. It will take a considerable time to reach the end goal like this.


    Daphnia slowly regained her consciousness after sprinkling some water on her face. She confusedly looked at the surroundings and when saw me she suddenly started to run toward me and check my body for any signs of injury or anything,


    *Sobs


    "I''m sorry darling even though I came here to help you I only slowed you down, I''m a bad mother I should have asked someone more powerful to apany you," She said while tears streaming down her face.


    I was feeling extremely guilty about her crying and I quickly used my hands to wipe her tears and snob,


    "No mother, you''re the best person who coulde with me, you quickly believed me and let me retreat others would have made fun of telling me I''m still a child," I said to reassure her.


    She again looked at my face and gave a little peck on my cheeks,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m d you''re safe darling," She said and looked at our surroundings.


    "Veli, where are we?" She asked feeling confused because she had never seen any kind of nt like this in the forest so far.


    "I-i don''t know mother, I ran so quickly that I couldn''t mark the directions," I said without giving her any hints that I was lying.


    "You did what? You don''t know where you ran?" She was a little angry with what he did but not as much because she could understand even he could make mistakes.


    "I''m sorry mother, I ran two hours straight don''t couldn''t correctly mark the directions," I said while lying down on the soil by the sheer exhaustion.


    "You ran two hours straight? Why did you push yourself so much, darling" She gave me a questioning look.


    "Those monsters kept chasing us for a long time so just for extra protection I didn''t stop running," I answered and she was really impressed that I carried her and ran for two hours straight.


    She quickly sat near a tree and indicated me toe closer,


    "Come darling, you must be exhausted you can sleep on myps," She quickly made her clothesfortable and I was on heavens by her words.


    "This is why I love you so much," I said in a silent voice that she couldn''t hear.


    I wanted to try drinking her milk to refresh but as soon as Iy my head on herp heavy drowsiness overtook me and quickly fell asleep.


    It was already night when I woke up and the pleasant smell of some food and the sizzling sound caused my stomach to roar in hunger,


    *Yawn


    Mother was already making some foods with her terrible but still loving cooking skills,


    "Mother, why did you start a campfire here?" After seeing the fire only I got a cold sweat on my back if I hadn''t kept my skills and aura active monsters would have been already attracted here.


    "Veli, I made some food for you since you''re hungry, your tummy kept roaring so I wanted to feed you something good," She said with an innocent and happy smile.


    "Wasn''t she used to be an adventurer? Is it normal to start a campfire without any protection or is she an airhead, I guess I got to see a new side of her," I thought to myself looking at the burnt meat.


    I took a piece of meat and greedily gobbled it ignoring its taste because I was hungry but mother was looking at me with starry eyes waiting for me to praise her food,


    "It''s a really delicious meal mother, you have improved your cooking," I said so that I won''t be rude to this loving woman.


    "Hehe~ Aren''t I? Aren''t I? I practised some cooking when you were not there to surprise you," She said triumphantly,


    We spent the night eating and chatting about some random topics until mother fell asleep due to her exhaustion. Since I took a little rest some of my stamina was restored and I decided to keep the night watch to avoid unwanted problems.


    I looked at her innocent sleeping face and a smile formed on my face,


    "What a loving woman, I will surely make you the happiest woman and the proudest mother,"

 Chapter 39 Entering The Unknown III

    ?It was refreshing to see greenery in the middle of nowhere. No matter where you look it''s always green which brings a calming effect to the mind, unlike the hectic vige''s mornings.


    Daphnia yawned while waking up feeling refreshed. Her stomach growled due to the sweet and savoury smell that was spread around her. She quickly followed to where the smelles from.


    "Ohh~ Mother you''re awake since you made food for me yesterday I decided to cook something for you for breakfast," Velian said with a smile which caused Daphnia''s ice-cold heart to melt like butter.


    "Darling early morning you''re making food for this olddy, how sweet are you baby?" She quickly went for a hug without caring about her cleanliness. Velian also returned the hug in hundred folds because how can someone reject those huge mounds suffocating someone to death?


    "Mother, I think after breakfast we should clean ourselves and find the way back to the vige," He quickly breaks the hug because today will be a busy day for both of them.


    "Dammit, baby tells me the truth when I taste your cooking I feel like the foods I cook are garbage," Velian justughed it off and quickly finished the breakfast to start his second day in the highly dangerous cmity forest.


    "Mother, what direction do you think we should go to find the vige back," I asked her to see whether she had some hint about the correct direction.


    "I don''t know Veli, everywhere looks the same I haven''t been to this part of the forest," She said in a dejected voice thinking I will be disappointed in her. I was actually rather happy about this situation.


    "I think we should go in that direction and see," I said while pointing at the path which lead to my destination.


    She agreed wholeheartedly because she had no clue about the directions. We travelled for about a couple of hours until we found a small pond.


    "Mother, should we take a bath I feel really nasty like this," She quickly shined like a sun seeing the pond unlike me she was greatly disturbed by the fact of not being able to take a bath.


    We quickly undressed ourselves and entered the bath. It was a sight to behold mother undressing her pants. Her thick thighs were tightly bound to the pants that while she was removing the pants they almost burst.


    We quickly entered the pond naked and enjoyed a quick bath before wearing a new suit and storing the old ones.


    "Ahh~ that refreshed me baby now I can travel even to the dragon mountains," She said while posing a gut pose.


    I couldn''t help butugh wryly at her words because that''s the ce we are going to explore now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It took whole five hours to reach the end of the high-level area at our current speed but I didn''t force her this time because we can reach the cave today or tomorrow ording to my estimations.


    We entered the unknown area after taking a break because the mother was exhausted by the endless walking. This area was highly dangerous so I had to keep a constant watch on my surroundings. It was fairly easy to find the dragon cave of Yuvanna because I got the vision and information on how to enter and the correct oath so I won''t have to risk meeting other dragons.


    ording to big sister Yuvanna, she was the most active dragon and the others were basically like introverts and doesn''te out of their personal space.


    Mother followed me this all time keeping watch of her surrounding. Even she could tell this area was highly dangerous than all the other ces we entered by the aura and feeling of the forest.


    "Veli, are you sure this is the correct path? I feel like we are going deep and deep," She said while looking at all the strange nts.


    "I don''t know mother but don''t worry if a strong monsteres out I will protect you," I said to reassure her.


    "I''m more worried about your safety baby than mine," She murmured thinking that I couldn''t hear her.


    I shed a little smile to her and continued our journey. I felt the presence of a lot of string monsters but I repelled them since all of them were weak than me with my unique skill.


    Daphnia got the idea of returning back but she couldn''t find the way they entered this area since all of the ces looked alike.


    Suddenly the bushes started to shake revealing a terrifying-looking monster. It had long nails and three eyes with four legs. The aura it showed was nowhere near the Cyclopes or the hell hound we confronted earlier it was definitely an S-ss beast but it wascking whenpared to a certain old dragon. Velian used appraisal to find the race of this monster and the result was as he expected it was an S-ss monster who had no danger perception so it tried to encounter the foolish humans who entered its area. It''s a gargoyle-type monster which evolved and is a rather rare type of beast.


    I decided to enter the cave because if I fight I will be exposed now and I will have to tell mother the truth and she will be angry with me. No thank you, I don''t want this beautiful woman pouting a whole day because of that. We quickly ran while I hold the hand of the mother leading the way.


    It took about another few hours to find the cave entrance of Yuvanna''s cave I searched for atst I reached my goal. I felt internally happy for finding it and I quickly dragged her and entered it. Since this area was restricted to most monsters gargoyle didn''t try to follow us to the cave but I was met with a disgusting smell of the waste material of animals.


    "Tsk~ that damn old hag couldn''t even properly go and dump this in a proper ce, are all the dragons this dirty or are they that bored to walk a little," I thought while looking at the huge dump in the cave.


    "Veli, this ce looks dangerous we should find the exit quickly," She said feeling ufortable about this cave. Well, it''s understandable because this was the cave of a former dragon.

 Chapter 40 Treasure

    ?Daphnia had an ufortable feeling in this cave with all the waste materials and the smell of the cave.


    "Don''t worry mother look at all the dung here they are old which means the beast who lived here abounded in this cave," Velian said while pointing at the bizarre objects.


    "But Veli what if ites back we will be in a greater danger," She reluctantly started to follow Velian into the cave.


    Since Velian had the information which Yuvanna gave to him this cave felt more like a home to him. He knew all the hidden ces and roads inside the cave.


    They kept walking until Daphnia shouted with an ear-deafening sound.


    "What happened, Mother?" Velian quickly ran to be equally surprised by the scene in front of his eyes.


    "What the hell! So dragons are truly greedy creatures, She didn''t give me information about this," He said while looking at the mountain of treasure stored in this chamber.


    "I guess she didn''t want me to find them, well too bad since I found all this I will take all of them," He muttered to himself with a sly smile.


    "This will be my revenge against you Big sister Yuvanna for making me see your smelly dump in this dirty cave.


    "Veli, W-what the hell is this? How can be there so many gold and treasures in this cave? Is this a bandit cave?" She said while looking at me with an excited expression. I guess her adventure spirit is back after seeing all this.


    "Well it cannot be a bandit hideout even if it''s bandits they wouldn''t be able to collect these items, all of the items here are pretty high level I guess this is a cave of an ancient kingdom or someone''s legacy," I said while grabbing her and walking toward the chamber.


    "Well since we found all this what do you think mother won''t this belong to us," I said while shing a little smile at her.


    "Hehe, who knew that being chased by a beast will lead us to this but Veli, how are we going to take all this back?"


    "Don''t worry mother I can store it in my storage artifact,"


    We quickly started to find the valuable things in this mountain of treasure and I couldn''t store most of it because my storage was already filled with a lot of corpses and herbs.


    "Veli, look at here," Mother said while showing me three rings which looked alike.


    (Appraisal)


    Name: Storage ring


    Rarity: S


    Skill: Storing none living objects in a space-time area. 1000 ¡Á 1000


    "Luna, what is the storage space of my storage,"


    [Master''s storage space is eight times more than an S-rank storage artifact]


    "Ohh... I can use these storage rings to store the monster materials and herbs I have, but how did mother know these are storage rings unlike me she doesn''t have an appraisal skill," I thought feeling confused.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, these are storage artifacts have you seen an artifact like this before to identify this without any skill?" I decided to be straightforward with my question.


    "I have seen these types of artifacts in the books from the impe- important library," She was about to say imperial ain''t she, I thought while looking at the silly face she made when she realised she was about to spit up the truth.


    "Yes, this is an S-ranked storage ring and the other two are A-grade storage rings mother,"


    "Wh-whatt? you say these are S-ranked tools, Veli looks like this isn''t a legacy of a normal person," She was really surprised by his words.


    "Baby, S-rank tools are mostly handled by famous nobels or emperors, in this era, SS-ranked tools can be counted with the fingers of one hand and the S-ranked tools are no better,"


    I already knew all this information with the help of Luna but I nodded my head to the mother''s speech showing that I understood her advice.


    "Mother, take the S-rank ring and store all the things you find interesting I will use the other two rings and use them," I proposed to her because I n to empty my storage and store all the monster material, meats and stuff in the storage rings while all the treasures and coins plus the Yuvanna''s corpse will remain in my storage.


    I quickly took the other two rings and transferred all the stuff to the two rings and just like what I expected both of them were filled to the brim when the process was finished.


    "Oh my God, I have meat to feed a full town for a whole month with both breakfast and dinner," I said while wearing the two fingers.


    "Let''s find something interesting before I find my main target," I collected a lot of treasures that varied from rank C to S and as expected there were a lot of tools I didn''t even know what it''s for somehow since I had space I decided to store all this.


    At that moment only I saw a rusty sword which didn''t match the background of this ce because all the things are either silver or gold in colour. Some are made up of Mana-iron, Ingenium, Orichalcum, Mana-Diamonds and Adamant.


    I was pleasantly surprised with the rusty sword which had no sharp de or colour whatsoever, I grabbed its hilt to see whether it was mistakenly brought into this treasure trove but I was wrong. The moment I touched it started to absorb my mana and the rusty surface started to crumble.


    "What the hell is this I feel like this is draining my mana at ultra-speed," I thought while looking at it and decided to send it to the storage.


    Mother was busy storing whatever she wanted so I decided to pay a visit to my main target. Unlike this hidden treasure trove of that greedy old hag, I had the correct path to the egg.


    "Mother, I will quickly look around this cave, Can you collect as many as you can from here?" I shouted at her.


    "Alright, baby"


    I quickly left the chamber and ran inside to the main part of the cave. It was not a considerable distance from the entrance of the cave but the part which had the egg was unbelievably gorgeous. It had a lot of nts which indicated the liveliness itself. The egg was lying in the middle of this chamber giving the same majestic feeling of a dragon. It had a light gold colour on the surface. It was the size of an ostrich egg.


    I slowly walked to the middle of the chamber with observant eyes.


    *Growl *Growl


    I heard the sound of a small growling from the direction of the egg which sounded like a monster.


    "Is it the guard which Yuvanna mentioned or some monster tried to best this child after it was born," I looked in the direction in which the sound came from.

 Chapter 41 Dragons Egg

    ?"Dammit, it''s not the guardian Yuvanna mentioned so it''s an enemy," I looked at the lizard-like creature while searching for the guardian.


    ? It had two wings just like a dragon but it was way less majestic than the original.


    *Sigh


    "I guess this one killed the guardian, anyway it was not a powerful creature to protect this egg forever in respect of you I''ll take care of this child.


    It was a wyvern lord of S-rank which is powerfulpared to most monsters. As soon as it discovered my presence it became alert since it had no escape and wyvren decided to fight me.


    I quickly unsheathed my old sword and blocked its fire breath. Wyvren didn''t stop after its fire breath it quickly flew toward me at a high speed.


    My sword got melted by its fire breath so I quickly threw it and released a punch at the rushing Wyvren lord.


    "Tch~ what did I expect from a trash sword, it''s nothingpared to an S-ranked monster,"


    Wyvern quickly evaded the punch and tried to release another fire breath but I didn''t let it open its mouth and quickly threw another javelin which I took from the storage.


    Since it was busy forming dragon breath it couldn''t evade the javelin and it pierced the right eye of the Wyvern lord. It lost its bnce and quicklynded groaning in pain from the injury.


    *Growl *Growl


    Since the right eye of the Wyvern got pierced by my javelin its field of vision was reduced and it couldn''t help but groan in pain. I quickly equipped the former old and rusty sword which I got from the treasure chamber.


    I quickly ran while holding the sword toward the wyvern since its right side was blind it wouldn''t notice me.


    I jumped a little high which is enough to reach its neck and quickly swung my sword to behead it.


    I expected this rusty sword to go halfway or repel by the wyvern''s scale but it quickly went through its neck beheading but it didn''t stop there. The area below me where I was standing also got sliced into two. It created a rather deep crater.


    "Dammit, what is this sword? Now I understand why someone said that looks can be deceiving," I thought whilending on the lifeless wyvern''s body.


    "Luna, use appraisal on this sword since this looked like a trash sword I didn''t use appraisal before but now I doubt this sword,"


    [Yes, master]


    Name: Lusting Bane


    Rarity:SS


    Skill: Drain the Mana of the user to improve the quality of the sword.


    "Dammit, so this is a SS-ranked magical weapon, ording to the mother even the empire doesn''t have SS-ranked artifacts," I thought while looking at the rusty-looking sword which was a little better looking than before.


    "Luna, why is It called Lustful Bane? It sounds a little ominous don''t you think?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Master this is called Lustful bane because it has a high lust for mana and the bane part was mainly because this sword drained the mana of the user without limiting which caused most of the former users of this sword to die]


    "So this is a double-edged sword, Luna will it be harmful to me?" I asked feeling doubt about using this sword anymore.


    [Dont worry master, even a SS ranked human mana is enough to satisfy this sword''s lust so the master is safe and master with enough mana you can cut anything with this sword even the spells]


    "Then it''s okay but I shouldn''t use this in front of Delvi and others if they touched this it will be harmful to them," I thought while sending back it to the storage and the corpse of the wyvern lord also will be useful so I stored it just in case.


    I turned my head and looked at the beautiful egg which stood majestically in the middle of this chamber. I slowly walked toward the egg and carefully examined it to detect any damage or anything luckily it had no scratches or anything.


    "ording to Yuvanna''s information, I will have to provide mana for several years to hatch this egg because unlike dragon''s mana mine is not pure enough,"


    I carefully lifted the egg from its best and lightly caressed it feeling happy about this whole situation.


    "This already has mana of that old hag so if I provide mana will this dragon be mine and that old hag''s child,"


    "Don''t worry from now on I will protect you," I said while sending the egg into my storage. Since providing mana is easy if I keep it in my storage I decided to do so.


    Even after I went back to the treasure chamber to meet the mother she was still busy collecting and analysing the best equipment to take back.


    *Cough


    "Mother, you''re still collecting things shouldn''t we go back now or should we spend the night here," She quickly stopped her work and looked at me.


    "It''s very dangerous to travel at night darling, so why don''t we stay here for the night," She quickly came running toward me and hugged me.


    "Darling, did you check the other ces? Did you find anything?"


    "No mother, there were no signs of any monsters or anything here let''s stay for today,"


    We stored all the important and valuable-looking things in this chamber and when we finished it all that remained was some gold coins we had to leave because there was no space in the storage artifacts. We already have money to rival even a kingdom in our storage.


    We spent the night in the cave and went to sleep while hugging each other for warmth because it was not safe to open fire in a closed space like a cave.


    The next morning I woke up feeling the two boobs pressing my face tightly,


    "Haa~what a way to start a day, how can her boobs smell so great?" I thought while looking at the sleeping beauty who had no idea that she suffocated her own son with her heavenly mounds.


    I looked at the exit of the cave and got a feeling of satisfaction afterpleting my promise to the big sister,


    "Guess we will go back to the vige I miss seeing my tomboy sister and Lyra also Aunt must be feeling hard with all the vige works,"

 Chapter 42 Returning To The Village

    ?It took three days for Daphnia and Velian to exit the great cmity forest because unlike when they entered using Velian''s super speed and stamina he didn''t want to use it because they were not in hurry. Daphnia had a satisfied expression on her face. She never thought she will do an adventure like this again in her life ever again but she went on her greatest adventure with her own darling son. Almost all of the supplies which they brought from the vige were now over including clothes and underwear.


    "Mother, should we keep the information about the treasure secret or should we discuss it with others?" Velian wanted to hear his mother''s opinion to prevent any doubts.


    Daphnia thought for a minute about what Velian said,


    "Darling, I think we should keep this as a secret for now because we don''t have power right now to protect what we collected so if novels got the information about this they will chase us to obtain these things, We should keep this a secret at least until we have some kind of political power," She said with a thoughtful expression which took Velian by surprise.


    "I thought she was an airhead looks like mother is really a dangerous and lovely woman," Velian thought while nodding at her words which he agreed.


    "This is really weird, vigers don''t know about the treasure and mother doesn''t know about the egg ultimately I''m the biggest liar," Velian thought while sighing.


    They reached the main gate of the vige which was reconstructed after the monster outbreak and contacted a guard who was on duty.


    "We want permission to enter the vige, Can you identify us?" Velian asked from the male guard who was dozing while standing.


    He quickly looked at the two beautiful-looking pairs and rubbed his eyes to take a better view,


    "Ahhh... It''s Master Velian and Madam Daphnia, Wait I''ll call the Vige head, You two can enter the vige," He said and quickly went to inform about their return to the vige head.


    Delviny POV


    "Tch~ how boring, just like I expected without brother it''s really boring in this vige, I will definitely follow him next time if he wants to go anywhere," Delvi was walking around the vige after the morning practice session.


    "Hmm, Isn''t that the guard who was assigned to protect the gate what is he doing here without doing his job? Is it another mother attack," She quickly ran to ask him what happened near the gate.


    "Hey, old man stop there what happened near the gate why are you running in a hurry?"


    "Girl, you''re the sister of that little hero, right?" He asked Delvi since she looked familiar.


    She felt a little proud hearing this than someone approaching her skills,


    "Yes, Yes that''s my brother why do you ask?" She got a little idea from the question of what''s happening through the words of the guard but she wanted to confirm her thoughts.


    "Your mother and brother are near the gate, I wanted to inform the Vige head about this," He could only see her for a few seconds after he finished talking because she ran in the direction of the gate at a thundering speed.


    I saw my darling brother and mother entering the vige through the gate and I quickly went and hugged him,


    *Sniff *Sniff


    "Ah~ how I missed this smell of him, I won''t let you go anywhere without me again," I thought and tightened her hug quickly without giving him any space to object.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wee back brother, you guys came early than I expected, did you collect those herbs you wanted," I was in nine heavens feeling his body heat again while asking about his first overnight adventure.


    "Sister, it''s hard to breathe can you please give me some air," Velian said looking at me with a strange face.


    "Oh, Sorry brother I got a little too much excited seeing you," I quickly loosen my hands around his shoulder but I didn''t break the hug.


    Daphnia showed a fake crying expression on her face,


    *Sob


    "My daughter can''t even remember me she only loves her brother," She said while looking at Delvi pretending to be sad.


    "Shit~ I seriously forgot about mom she will get angry if I said that to her," She quickly broke her hug and went to wee her mother.


    "Wee back mother, I hope you''re safe," I said while giving her a light hug.


    While we were enjoying our family time Aunt Asumi also came running to wee Mother and Veli.


    "Good to see you back Nia and Veli, How was your adventure, firste and rx then let''s talk about your experience," She said and patted Veli''s head and quickly grabbed Veli and mother both to tight hug but she mumbled something that I couldn''t hear to them. I could see Mother''s face be tense while Velian expression didn''t change that much.


    She hugged both of them for about two or three minutes and quickly went back while waving her hands at us,


    "Mother, Let''s go back home and rx, sistere home with us today you can practiceter right?" Velian turned to me and ask with a pleading face.


    "Haa~ what are you talking about brother? I n to spend the whole day with you to refill my energy," I said while patting his head.


    I can see he likes head pats but still, he wants to be the one to give me a head pat even though I''m the older one here. It''s not like I disliked it in fact I liked it but as a big sister, I have to spoil my brother.


    We quickly went home and had a bath together like sitting on each other''sp but this time Lyra also joined us and we had a hard time fixing four people inside the bathtub.


    "Mother, should we build a new bathtub?" Velian looked at their mother and ask while wiping his body.


    "Dammit, he is 7 years younger than me but look at his body that is already sculpted like a statue, I don''t know how sexy will he be when he bes older," I thought while listening to their conversation and ogling my brother''s body.


    After the bath, we had some tasty food prepared by Lyra and we enjoyed it to the fullest. If one thing I''m dissatisfied with is no matter how much I try to cook I always mess up big time, unlike Veli or Lyra. That night Mother wanted all of us to sleep with her so I agreed without any resistance this time because I can use Velian as a body pillow.


    "This will be the best sleep I will have in a week," I thought until the drowsiness took the best of me.

 Chapter 43 Bandits And Criminals

    ?Velian and Daphnia were satisfied to sleep with their family after a long time. They got weed nicely by Delviny and Asumi right after they returned to the vige.


    "Aunt, are you sure about what you said to us yesterday?" Velian asks looking at Asumi with a serious expression.


    "I investigated his personality and past with the help of their vigers, it was pretty awful including his reputation and behaviour," Asumi said while looking at Velian and Daphnia simultaneously.


    Right after Daphnia and Velian came to the vige Asumi immediately told them about what she found because it was Velian who said her to find out about him.


    Velian, Daphnia, Delviny and Lyra and the olddy vige chief who supported us were present for this secret meeting. The name of the olddy was Charlotte despite calling her olddy she was in herte forties due to the harsh living nature of their vige she looks way more older than her age. She was greatly influenced by the positive changes we brought to her people and her own family and she decided to work with us to make this alliance more prosperous. The other reason was she was greatly impressed by the young man who bravely fought with monsters to protect them from any harm. His brave figure was still in her memories even to this day.


    "To tell you the truth, I was angry with him when heshed out the request to keep the alliance but since Asumi asked me to stay calm I didn''tsh out," She showed an irritated look while talking about that man.


    "What did he do in his previous vige Asumi?" Daphnia wanted to know all his wrongdoings.


    Asumi showed an ufortable look while looking at Lyra and Delvi and especially at Velian while struggling to answer her question,


    "I don''t know if this is appropriate to talk with all these children present but since you, all should know this I''ll tell you,"


    "Veli, you remember right the man that voted against the alliance? His name is Oswald and he acted as the vige chief in that vige for 5 or 6 years, I guess he has a power level of D or C rank taking his age as a factor, Since Velian told me to be cautious of him I decided to dig some information about him and It was a disaster, that man is corrupted to the core, he provides loans with huge deficits and forces girls to sleep with him and one vige girl told me he killed her husband purposely by sending him to kill a monster which was above their league to get her," Asumi shared this information with the pure disgust in her face.


    All of those who were present in the meeting went from disgust to anger from hearing all the atrocities done by this man.


    "Baby, you might not know about forcing girls and all this since you''re still small but just think of it as the worse thing that a man can do," Daphnia said thinking that Velian was clueless about all this because he was still a young man. All the others also nodded and looked at the young man.


    Velian didn''t want to argue with them because he had more important matters to deal with right now,


    "Should we expose his crimes to the other vigers and kill him?" Delviny was the one to break the silence


    "No sister, if we kill him right now we won''t know whether he did all this alone or with the help of other people, I think first we should observe him and should not let him do the forcing thing anymore," Velian said closing his eyes while tapping the desk.


    "Yeah, I think it''s more sensible to eradicate filth by their root other than just plucking leaves but who can always follow that man," Asumi agreed with Velian''s idea.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll order the elites to keep an eye on him," Delvi suggested with an angry look.


    "That''s the first matter we wanted to discuss in this secret meeting and we will talk about the other matter when other chiefs alsoe,"


    Asumi sent a message asking others toe to discuss about the matter which keeps bothering the vige after the monster outbreak. It took one hour for all of them toe to the meeting hall, including Oswald.


    "I thank all of you foring here on short notice," Asumi said while showing a thankful look hiding her bloodlust.


    ? "What happened Vige chief? Why did you ask us to assemble here?" One of them questioned her.


    "All of you might know that since a few days ago we experienced a few problems rted to bandit attacks, As former vige leaders, I asked you toe here because I wanted to hear your ideas and how should we deal with them,"


    "First of all the identity of the bandits are unknown to us, most of our farms were looted by them and the day before yesterday our granary was attacked," She said with a serious expression.


    All of those who were present here knew all this but they were helpless since they had no real power. Delvi listened to all this with great attention.


    "I will deal with it with our forces don''t worry about the bandit problem," Velian said while showing a confident look which reassured all those who were present.


    "Actually I decided to give all my vige authority to Asumi and Young master, I think I''m too ipetent and old to help you guys anymore since you guys improved this vige this much without our help," The old man said while giving a subtle smile.


    All the others also decided to retire from their position because they felt they are not needed and were too ipetent to lead this vige anymore without any hostility except one person who was the target of disgust and bloodlust of many presents in the meeting room.


    "Don''t joke with me, I will not give my position to a kid who hasn''t even aged half as me," Oswald threw a tantrum and quickly left the meeting room.


    Velian looked at him silently,


    "Don''t worry Oswald, You will lose everything including your life,"

 Chapter 44 Chasing The Bandits

    ?When the meeting was over Daphnia, Velian and Two sisters also decided to head back home. Delvi quickly excused and went to overlook the other''s training while Lyra followed us.


    "Aunt I will keep watch today so bandits won''t harm our supplies anymore you don''t have to worry," Velian said while giving her thumbs up.


    She nodded with a slight smile and went on her way. They were walking while creating some vigers on their way home. Zion vige had undergone a lot of changes during this time. There are a lot of people travelling on the road unlike in past and the more and more shops started to open selling different things. The most impressive thing about Zion Vige was its defensive wall and the huge gate which protected the vige from monsters and bandits.


    Now that the Vige chief decided to retire except for one control structure of the vige also greatly changed. Velian is the Leader while Asumi takes the role of overseer until he bes a little old. Most of the Adults and Children in the vige now undergo some training to gain the minimum level of skills to survive in this environment.


    Unlike when they were small groups the bartering system cannotplete most of their needs,


    While thinking about all these things a question came to Velian''s mind,


    "Why didn''t the kingdom send some knights or soldiers here to investigate the situation? Looks like they don''t care about their own territory or Is it another problem?"


    "Mom, What do you think about disturbing some currency inside the vige instead of the normal Bartering system," Velian asked while looking at Daphnia who was holding his hand while humming a little melody.


    "I think it''s a little too early Veli," She said and Lyra also agreed,


    "I think so too brother most of the vigers here don''t have the basic knowledge of maths or currency so it''s bound to fail if we implemented it now,"


    "I guess you''re right, let''s wait a little more then," Velian also agreed to their arguments and decided to wait a little more.


    "Sister Lyra, how are your studies and magic training going?"


    "It''s all great brother I''m reading war tactics and economy management these days,"


    We reached home while discussing several things happily. Now that the vige had developed a little we decided to move to a little bigger house soon since most of the vigers also wanted them to live in a bigger house because the status of the vige leader illustrates the vige.


    "Mother, I will go on today''s patrol because I have a feeling that today another attack of bandits wille," Velian said after rxing a little.


    "Darling, can''t you ask someone else? You''re at your developing age you need more sleep," She said while Lyra was cooking some meat in the kitchen.


    "Don''t be like that mom, worry not nothing will happen to me,"  Velian reassured her and they happily ate Lyra''s meat dish.


    Most of the vigers went to their houses when the sun set down and the vige takes an abounded look. I decided to join the patrol today to keep an eye on bandits. Delvi also joined and I agreed because it was boring to patrol alone in this silent atmosphere.


    "Brother, do you think they wille today?" Delvi asked while keeping an observant eye on the outer wall.


    "Most probably I''m not saying they will definitelye,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few more warriors were patrolling the area to cover the whole area and if they spotted any sign of bandits they were supposed to bell the ring and tell others.


    It was midnight when something unusual started to happen.


    There were few sounds of footstepsing from the direction of the forest which went unnoticed by many but Velian with his inhuman senses he felt that the bandits came to steal their supplies.


    "Delvi wake up, they are here equip your weapons," I whispered to her which she responded with a nod.


    "Damn~ these humans sure are rich while we are suffering in that fucking forest," One of the bandits said while looking at the refilled granary and some smoked meats.


    "I didn''t know there was a city here, it wasn''t here before 2 or 3 months I''m pretty sure," The other one responded while collecting food into their bags.


    There were 4 or 5 bandits in total near the farming area busy collecting their loot while Velian and Others were waiting for them to return to find out their hideout.


    After a few chits chatting between the bandits they started to retreat back to their hideout.


    "Oi, don''t you feel a strange scent," One of the bandits said while looking at the other.


    "Yeah something is odd, did someone follow us from the vige I smell some humans behind us," He panicked a little while pretending they didn''t notice about humans who are following them.


    "Should we drop these things and run or fight back," One of them asks their leader figure.


    "Of course, we should fight," Another bandit said but their leader quickly objected to this idea.


    "It''s foolish to fight without knowing our enemy''s strength and size so we should retreat quickly," He said while giving a sign to others saying run at his signal.


    He quickly showed the sign and all the bandits dropped all the heavy stuff and ran carrying the light bags in several directions so as not to lead these humans to their hideout.


    "Did we miss them?" One of the bandits shouted while looking back while running but he was bbergasted from the spectacle happening in front of his eyes.


    "W-what the hell is this human? how can he keep us with us?" At these words, all the others frowned and looked at the young man who followed them without even breaking a sweat.


    The leader of the current bandit group looked at the youth and noticed that the other humans except this one were unable to keep up with their speeds so he decided to defeat this young man quickly and run back,


    "Everyone, quickly defeat that boy before others catch up with us and quickly retreat," He ordered them and got ready to attack the child.

 Chapter 45 Meeting Juno

    ?We kept following the bandits but I noticed something really abnormal about these bandits because their speed is a lot greater than us not including me.


    Delvi and three other warriors we trained also followed us in case we face something dangerous. No matter how powerful I''m if I got overnumbered in a great number it will be tricky to escape or fight and I won''t put Big sister Delvi''s life in danger.


    We kept following them few hours until they started to act like they noticed us and ran in different directions.


    "Shit! Sister try to keep up with me, I will follow them," I quickly said and followed the one who looked most imposing and powerful ignoring others.


    I was dumbfounded to see something I didn''t expect from these bandits. They had tails and ears that looked like animals.


    "Ohh... This is my first time meeting a beastmen," I knew they were a thing in this world but I didn''t expect to meet them this early.


    They noticed me following them and looked a little surprised that I kept following them despite their superior speed. Suddenly all of them got back together.


    Just as I expected it was a diversion when they ran in different directions. Their leader figure quickly shouted saying to finish me before others catch up with me. I took a normal sword from the storage and got ready to counter their attacks.


    "Child, you should go back if you take another step forward we will kill you," One of the beastkin shouted warning me.


    Delvi and others were nowhere to be seen since I ran at a speed that they couldn''t match.


    "Why are you stealing our vige supplies? Aren''t you beastkins so what are you doing here?" I wanted to extract as much information as I can from these bandits.


    "None of your business kid, Go back we won''t harm you," The leader of the beastkin shouted while aiming his sharp ws at me.


    "Oi~~Oi~ Old man why do you think you''re a big shot and underestimate me just because I''m a kid, enough talkinge at me" I was a little upset with their attitude toward me.


    "Tsk~ I gave you a chance kid to go back, don''t me me if you die," He said showing his disdain toward me giving the green signal to attack.


    All the other bandits quickly came running toward me aiming at my neck with their ws. I quickly countered and dodged all of their attacks and swung my sword which injured one beastmen''s chest.


    He released a painful groan and fell holding his chest. All the others were stunned for a minute to see that their attacks were ineffective on this child.


    Previously leader didn''t take this child seriously because he thought it will be easy for hisrades to kill this child without even lifting their paws but now his eyebrows twitched when he saw his fellow kin lying on the floor holding his chest in pain.


    I quickly attacked them without giving them chance to counter which took all of them by surprise. One by one got injured by my sword releasing painful noises. Their leader tried to attack me but I quickly took one of the injured beastkin hostages and kept my sword on his neck,


    "Stop, Take one step forward and his head will fall on the ground," I threatened him and he quickly stopped moving.


    "Kid! Stop don''t kill anyone," The leader didn''t expect the attack to turn out this way. He was stunned by this kid''s talent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then tell me why are you doing bandit works? Why are you guys attacking our vige? Are you the bandit leader? What are beastkins doing here instead of Beastkin kingdom?" I kept asking question after question from the bandit leader.


    "I will answer you every question kid first let him go," He said while pointing at the hostage.


    "Old man, Do you think I''m dumb? First, answer my questions then I might let him go," I was a little offended by his attitude toward me even after I defeated most of hisrades.


    He showed a little hesitant look at first but when I injured the hostage a little he started to talk,


    "We are from the beastkin kingdom and right now we are most likely what you people call bandits and for the reason, It''s because we need food to feed our younglings." He said while showing a little sad expression.


    "We found your vige when we were scouting for some hunts and decided to steal some supplies from your vige," When he finished talking Delvi and others also caught up with me.


    "As expected you didn''t let me do anything again," Delvi said while looking at all the injured beastmen and she had a little surprised face seeing their tails and ears.


    "Next time sister," I said while giggling at her.


    "Are you the leader of the bandit group?" I asked while shifting my attention toward the old man.


    He showed a reluctant look to answer at first but since he waspletely defeated by this kid he decided to cooperate with him.


    "No, I''m not, our leader is in our hideout, I answered all your questions now release them," He said but I was not satisfied with this result.


    "Sister, Tie all the injured beastkin''s hands and take them, hostage," I ordered them without giving attention to the old man.


    "Kid, you promised to release them if I answer your question, Release them right now," The old man had an angered look but I didn''t change my attitude.


    "I didn''t promise you anything old man, now lead us to your vige or else I will kill everyone here," I wanted to see the real leader of this bandit group and decide whether the decision I want to take is right.


    "Kid, I will definitely kill you if you do something to then even if I have to double suicide with you," He said and hinted us to follow him.


    We walked for about 1 or 2 hours through the cmity forest and reached a worn-down vige. It cannot be called a vige because it had the vibe of a ghost town. It was a devastating sight to see many beastkin without any proper hygiene or food and most of them were suffering from malnutrition, Even though we called these people bandits they look nothing like bandits.


    We kept walking until the old man halted near a house which looked no different from the others.


    "Juno, Come out quickly we have a problem," He shouted while knocking on the door. The door opened after a few minutes of knocking and we were all surprised to see the so-called leader of this group.

 Chapter 46 Serve Me

    ?The old man kept knocking on the door continuously shouting the name,


    "Juno,e out quickly we have a problem," He yelled at the owner of the house.


    Suddenly the door opened and we were surprised by the owner of the voice who answered the old man''s angered statements,


    "Uncle, why are you here early morning? Let me sleep a little I''m sleepy," She said while yawning.


    Velian looked at the girl who sounded a little sleepy. She was a beautiful beastkin girl with light orange coloured hair which gave her a fierce look nevertheless the shades of the bad living condition can be seen in her. She had a moderate breasts which added sexiness to her with the less clothing she wore while answering her clothes. She blushed little seeing strangers looking at her and quickly went inside to change her clothes,


    "Uncle, who are they? Did youe here to introduce them to me?" She asked whileing back wearing some proper clothes.


    "Dumb girl, can''t you see we were attacked and this youngd threatened me to let him meet you," He said while showing a displeased look.


    Juno couldn''t believe her ears and quickly ordered the other beastmen to surround this human group after gaining herposure a little bit,


    "Boy, I don''t know who you''re but don''t expect to leave here alive after harming our fellow kin," She said while unsheathing her rusty sword.


    Velian kept looking at all the beastmen surrounding them without panicking but other warriors who came with them were frightened by this turn of events,


    "Do you really think you''re in a ce to negotiate after stealing our supplies like thieves," Delvi shouted displeased by the behaviour of these people.


    Juno showed a helpless expression for a minute hearing Delvi''s words but she gained herposure quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter now, you people are surrounded by us since you saw our vige we can''t let you go, I''m really sorry," Juno was about to order her people to attack us but suddenly Velian started to talk in a calm voice.


    (Will of the King)


    He muttered in a low voice that cannot be heard. Suddenly a golden colour aura started to erupt from his body which pressured all of Beastkin''s instincts. The most affected were the old man and Juno. They were sweating buckets while looking at Velian like he was some kind of a monster.


    Surprisingly, Delvi and the other warriors who came with Velian were not affected by this aura instead they felt their power and stamina boost.


    "Veli, what''s this? I feel like I''m more powerful than before," Delvi was surprised by the warm feeling she suddenly felt.


    "Yes sister, this is one of my effects of the unique skill," Velian whispered to her ear in a quiet voice so that others won''t hear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He turned toward the old man and Juno who was still standing like sticks without moving even a little bit. Their instincts were screaming telling them to run quickly from the death itself. The old man was the most bbergasted one,


    "Even from the patriarch, I didn''t feel this much threatening aura, Who''s this kid?" He thought while trying to break free from his stiffness.


    Juno was the one affected most by this. She almost forgot to breathe right after Velian activated his skill. She was sweating buckets unable to speak. Velian looked at her and quickly reduced the effect so that she won''t faint.


    During these days Velian was analyzing his skills including his bloodline skill but he couldn''t find any lead on it since he had to use it on someone to learn. He decided to wait for a little more before using It but he learned about (Will of the King).


    (Will of the king) was a passive skill that didn''t directly use inbats but it had a lot of uses even in battles. It allowed Velian to pressure others who are below his power or with weak willpower at the same time it provides a little buff to his allies by boosting stamina, agility and strength. It had a side effect which attracted individuals of the same power if they notice this aura since Velian was stronger than most humans and monsters only one he met superior to him was Dragon Yuvanna.


    "Did you calm down Old man and Juno?" He wanted to release them and retracted his skill back so that they will be able to move.


    *Cough *Cough


    "Kid, you were holding back all along, Who are you? Your power is abnormal are you a human or some kind of beast?" The old man asked while coughing violently.


    Juno didn''t manage to talk for a few minutes even after Velian released his skill.


    "Old man and Beautiful big sister, why don''t we talk like civilised living beings without fighting like monsters and of course I''m human," Velian said and hinted at them to calm down.


    Delvi showed a dissatisfied expression when Velian called Juno beautiful and her brows twitched when he called her big sister,


    "Tch~ Veli, don''t go calling every girl like that, I''m your only big sister except Lyra," She thought while ring at Juno.


    "What do you want human child? We promise to never steal from your vige so, please don''t harm our people," Juno''s previous attitude was nowhere to be seen.


    "Your mistaken, when did I say I came here because you stole from our vige, I came here to see you because I was interested in beastkins, well part of me wanted to hit you for stealing our supplies but when I see your people''s state I can understand what you did," Velian said with the same demeanour.


    "Then why did youe here? I thought you can here to get revenge on us," This time it was the old man who was confused about his purpose.


    "It''s simple, Serve under me and I will give a ce to your people to live and a bright future," Velian said while pointing his finger at Juno.

 Chapter 47 Scary Kid

    ?"W-what? What are you talking about you pervert!" She shouted while blushing.


    At first, Velian was confused about why she called him a pervert butter he realized she misunderstood his purpose.


    "Aren''t you a kid? Why are you asking such a thing?" She kept talking while observing the young man from top to toe. Now only she realised after carefully watching him,


    "This kid is so cute and more beautiful than me, If not for his behaviour I would even hug him like a pillow," She thought about the ''Cute'' kid in front of her.


    "What are you talking about? I told you toe under my rule, I think you misunderstood something," Velian said while maintaining hisposure outside but he wasughing inside because of her reactions.


    "Look at you people, Most of your people are malnourished and sick, The basic hygiene in this vige is neglected, If you live in this environment anymore more of your people would die,"


    "Look at you and this old man, You two are hidden gems in this vige, I can see your strength and power, Serve under me and I will let your people live inside our vige and work," Velian said while looking at them simultaneously.


    Juno was stunned by his request and looked at the old man asking for help,


    "How can we be sure you won''t enve our people or mistreat us and do you really think we can coexist with humans," He asked distrustfully trying to understand Velian''s objective.


    "Good question, it''s truly foolish if you believe me right off the bat, ording to what I heard Beastkin and Human used to fight and Empire and Kingdoms enve beast people and don''t forget the same thing happened to humans too,"


    "So why don''t we establish a soul contract, I hope you know about it old man unlike other beastkins you have magical knowledge too, don''t you?"


    The old man was really scared of this kid know because even his granddaughter didn''t know about such things.


    "You! How do you know all this? You really are a scary youngster," The old man said while caressing his head.


    Velian knew all this information using his (Apprisal) skill. He apprised both of them before the fight began. The result was more than what he expected,


    Name: Juno


    Sex: Female


    Age: 17


    Race: Tiger-kin


    Overall Rank: B


    Blessings: -


    Elements: -


    Magic skills: -


    Martial art skills: Beastification(B), Tigerfist(C), sh Step(D), Beast Arts(D)


    Velian was surprised by Juno''s status because normally seventeen years old girl won''t be this powerful If she didn''t train like Delvi or had innate talent.


    "She must be from a fairly good family to have this type of talent," Velian thought while analysing her.


    Name: Gin


    Sex: Male


    Age: 58


    Race: Tiger-kin<novelnext></novelnext>


    Overall Rank:A


    Blessings: -


    Elements: Wind


    Magic skills: Boost(B), Wind Shot(D)


    Martial art skills: Beastification(A), Tigerfist(C), sh Step(D), Beast Arts(D)


    After appraising these two only Velian saw the old man''s rank and power. He can be called more powerful than Daphnia because he has Magic and Martial art both but his spells are really simple.


    Unlike humans, most of the beastkin use martial arts as their fighting technique. Mages among the beast people is a rare urrence. Humans mostly master both magic and martial art in the same amount while Elves solely depend on magic.


    "Believe me Juno, Come under me and I will take care of your people, You and this old man are not normal beastmens, Don''t worry I won''t ask anything about your past, All I can say is think about the present and future of your people"


    "So what''s your answer? Do you want to suffer in this forest or provide a better life for your people?" Velian wanted to finish this and go back home before Daphnia gets worried about him.


    Delvi and the other warriors were listening to Velian but they didn''t have a favourable opinion of his proposal. It is a well-known fact that Beast people attack humans while humans attack them even though they were not in a war they had no friendly rtionships either.


    "I have a question young man, what do you expect to do with us if wee under your control?" Old man Gin was the one who broke the silence asking a question from Velian with a serious look on his face.


    "Nothing old man, I''m interested in you two and isn''t it sad if skilled people like you two die in a forest starving,"


    Juno and Gin-old man when silent for a minute thinking about the proposal,


    "If you make a soul contract with me under my conditions, we will ept your proposal," Juno said while showing a confident look.


    "What''s your condition?"


    "First, You should treat beast people the same as you treat humans, No enving, No unwanted violence," She put forward her first condition.


    "No problem,"


    "Second, Just like you promised you should provide a suitable lining environment to us in return we will serve you,"


    "That''s also ok," Velian agreed to her second condition.


    "Third, You should not order us to do something against our will just because we are under you,"


    "So you''re basically saying I should provide your people home and food while you won''t give me your full service," Velian''s brows twitched a little hearing the third request.


    "Are you taking me for a pushover? I won''t ept the third request, I guess then our talk is over" Velian said while turning his head toward Delvi.


    "Let''s God back sister, these people are shameless enough to take advantage of my request, I guess no friendship with people like this then," Juno was visibly shocked because of how easily he withdraw his proposal. She thought this kid was up to something and tried to take full advantage but now she regrets her action a little.


    "Wait kid, We ept to form the contract with only two conditions, We''re sorry for trying to take advantage of you, It won''t happen again," Juno nodded at the Old man Gin''s words.


    Velian looked back at them gave them a little smile and took a paper and dropped a little blood on it and gave it to Juno. She looked at her grandfather and after getting his approval she dropped the blood on it. The contract paper started to burn with a purple colour me until it became nothing but soot.


    "I look forward to our friendship and don''t call me a kid from now on call me Velian," He said while giving his hand for a handshake which Juno epted wholeheartedly.


    "Same here, Velian," She gave a slight nod at his words.

 Chapter 48 New Residents

    ?After discussing a few things with the old man Gin and Juno we decided to go back to the vige before they get worried about us. The beast people promised toe after we sessfully inform the others about their arrival. There were a total of 250-300 beastkin of different kinds.


    Since we created a friendship between us I decided to heal the injured which I attacked as a sign of friendship before we left them to go back to the vige.


    "Brother, Is it really a good idea to invite beastmens to the vige, I never heard humans and beastmen coexisting together," Delvi was confused with her brother''s proposal to beastmens.


    "Sister, there should be a first time for everything and I personally believe as long as they are useful it doesn''t matter to me which race or religion they are," I answered her with an unwavering expression.


    "If you say so brother, I will support you if there''s anything you want me to do," She said showing her reliable big sister look.


    All the other warriors who came with Delvi and Velian were silent this whole time.


    Velian thought for a minute while caressing his head,


    "I guess it''s time to remove some garbages from the vige,"


    It took them a few hours to reach the vige but they were able to get inside the vige at the same time which sunrise beautifully in the sky.


    Daphnia and Asumi knew they went bandit hunting but they didn''t expect them to get thiste.


    They weed them quickly and asked what happened and why they werete when they went to capture some bandits.


    I exined to Aunt Asumi and Mother about what happened in the beastkin vige and they listened attentively to every single detail.


    "Veli, I don''t know about this, why did you invite them? Do you really think they will be able to live with us in the same vige?" Asumi ask when I ended his exnation.


    "I believe we can but it will take time Aunt, so I need your help to assemble every viger when beast peoplee here near some empty ce," I answered confidently.


    She was confused about whether to go with his idea or oppose his idea but after I exined my ns a little more and about Juno even she couldn''t reject if such a talent can be added to our vige.


    "Understand, Nia and I will help you in this but you should promise that nothing will happen to beast people or humans," She approved and left him alone with Daphnia.


    "Darling, don''t worry mother will always support you if you''re not putting your life in danger," Mother said while patting my head.


    We got ready to wee our new residents while Aunt Asumi informed all the vigers to get ready to assemble for a little meeting.


    It took Old man Gin and Juno a few hours toe with all of their people. They were waiting near the gate while guards were surprised by the number of beastkin near the gate. There were Children, Young people as well as old beastkin among their group.


    All the residents in the area were surprised by this and were cautious about whether it was an attack.


    Velian ordered guards to open the gates and let them enter the vige. At first, they were hesitant to do that but still, they couldn''t go against his orders. All the vigers were surprised and curious to see so many beast people and they gathered in the open ce where Asumi asked them to gather.


    They were whispering among them the reason why Velian brought these beast people inside the vige. The most shocked were the former vige chiefs because they didn''t hear anything about this from Asumi or Velian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The first one to talk was the Velian looking at all the people who were murmuring among themselves.


    "Good morning everyone, I''m pretty sure all of you must be confused about why I brought these beast people into our vige," Velian said with a calm demeanour.


    All the vigers nodded their heads while attentively listening to his speech,


    "These beast people were abandoned by their kingdom just like what happened to us, So I asked them toe and join our vige,"


    The moment he said that all the vigers became silent for a minute,


    "Don''t joke with me, Humans can''t live with Beastkin," The person who broke the silence was Oswald who didn''t know the dreadful fate he is going to face.


    The vigers were troubled about choosing whether to ept their Saviour''s words or object to them.


    "Why not? What is the difference between Humans and Beastkin and especially between us, We are abandoned by our rtive kingdoms and what''s so wrong with helping each other to survive?" Velian questioned back while all the people went silent to his question.


    "Beastmen or Human, you will die someday and why do you think Beastmens fight humans and humans fight back?"


    "Of course, it''s because Beastkin kills humans," Oswald answered while trying to destroy Velian''s reputation among people.


    Velian directed that question to beast people while ignoring the shouting Oswald,


    "I heard it''s because humans enve beast people and kill them," Juno answered on behalf of the all beast people.


    "See, We all fight because of our own reasons but what if we join hands and eradicate those reasons as one group, Believe me, Beastkin and Humans can coexist, I will personally assure you none of you will die wasteful death as long as you''re under me,"


    "Well if you still can''t believe me and have doubts about this you can leave this alliance I won''t object," I said while looking at the former vige chief while ignoring Oswald who was staring daggers at me.


    "What a joke! I won''t stay even one minute here with these dirty beast people, I''m leaving," Oswald said while trying to go back.


    "Old man, You can''t leave, Remi bring them here and restrain this old man and his son," I gave the order to hold him while ignoring all the surprised looks of both humans and beast people. They were confused about what was happening except for the people from the same vige as Oswald.


    Remi and the other elites quickly restrained them and brought them to the stage.


    "You bastard! What are you doing? Release me, Bastard," He kept shouting hysterically.


    I ignored his pathetic struggle we quickly dered the reason why I restrained him,


    "We will start our first verdict on Oswald and his son on the charge of Sexual assault and murders,"

 Chapter 49 Alliance

    ?All the other former chiefs had an idea about what this verdict is about unlike other vigers because they knew who Oswald is and his character.


    Velian announced all these things while ignoring the pathetic voice of Oswald and his son.


    Daphnia, Delviny, and Lyra were also present throughout the meeting and they were highly impressed with the way Velian handled everything. Specially Daphnia felt really proud seeing her son standing fearlessly and facing all the vigers and breaking their arguments one by one.


    "We will now begin the verdict, First I will tell you why this man is here and what he did," Velian started to talk about how Oswald sexually assaulted women in his vige by giving loans. His crimes didn''t stop there he killed many husbands of the vige girl who refused to sense their wives or daughter to serve him.


    Velian kept talking about his crimes while all those who were present in the audience started to throw insults at Oswald. Even beast people felt disgust hearing all this despite them not being from the same race.


    "Everyone this guy is lying I didn''t do such things, I know since I objected to his decision he is framing me for something I didn''t do, don''t be deceived by his lies," Oswald felt his world falling apart when he heard all his crimes being exposed in public.


    "Aunt Asumi, bring those girls here," Velian said while looking at her.


    Asumi brought three girls who were crying painfully while looking at Oswald with pure hatred.


    "These three girls were victims of the vitions of this man, there are a total of fifteen but some rejected to confess because they were scared of this man, these three brave girls wanted to bring this man punishment so the others won''t be affected by him," Velian faced three girls and encouraged them to tell the truth about Oswald and consoled them which brought a smile to their faces seeing how hard he tried.


    They started to tell the audience about their traumatic experience which most in the crowd couldn''t tolerate listening to. In the middle of the speech, they started crying remembering how this man killed their husband and forced them to serve him or else he threatened to do the same with their children.


    When they finished talking most of the people in the crowd were enraged. Even the former vige chiefs didn''t know that he was such a scumbag.


    Despite the insults and hurling and all the proof, Oswald kept refusing that he didn''t do any of that while his son already shivering in fear.


    "Just as you see this man here guilty of different crimes and murders, Should we keep such a man in our vige? Think why do you all keep hating an innocent beastmen who didn''t harm anyone but spare a rapist like this, Think who is the most dangerous among these two,"


    "Any of the races are not born evil, it''s people like this that make things terrible for us," Velian said while pointing at Oswald.


    "I''ll ask you just in case, What should we do with this man?" Velian shouted and the sound of his voice reached the end of the crowd.


    Everybody started to repeat one word including the beastmen and all the humans,


    "Kill him!"


    "Don''t let that scumbag live anymore,"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Velian was feeling ted seeing his n working smoothly. It was a pure coincidence that these two events came to him at the same time so he used themon factor which is the hatred toward Oswald to create a bond between beastmen and humans. Once they see how corrupted this man is humans will forget about beastmen and it will be a matter of time before they ept them.


    "Your request has been heard clearly, We will execute Oswald and his son right now for the crimes theymitted, Any objections?" Even though he questioned nobody raised their voice, not even his wife.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Damn bastard, I will kill you! I will definitely kill your family and I will fuck your whole family in front of you, Bastard," Oswald kept insulting Velian but he didn''t know he triggered andmine by mentioning his family.


    Suddenly the golden aura of Velian blew out giving chills to everyone present in the crowd making some faint at the point. Daphnia, Delvi and Lyra were feeling sweet about his overprotective side while at the same time worried about him.


    Juno and the old man already experienced his aura before but this one was more intense than the previous one they were hit with.


    "Looks like this alliance isn''t going to be normal with this child as the leader," Old man Gin was impressed by the power of Velian while feeling appreciation for how he acted as a leader and directed the hate toward this scumbag. Juno was no different from his old man but she was feeling an intense need to serve under this child. Beastkin''s society was constantly dependent on the strength of the individual. Every female in the beast tribes wants to mate with someone at least a little more powerful than them. The reason for this behaviour was their beastly perception. Right now Juno was undergoing the same thing feeling his powerful aura.


    Velian calmed down a little after seeing Oswald''s peeing while crying in fear. His son had already fainted from the pressure they felt.


    He didn''t give them second look and quickly took his sword and beheaded both sons and father duo. Their heads fell onto the ground spraying blood in different directions. Even though this was the first time killing a human in this world, Velian didn''t feel disgusted or sad about it. Some parents didn''t want their children to see this so they took them home.


    Daphnia, Delvi, Lyra and Asumi came onto the stage while looking at the crowd with a dignified look and Velian felt someone was missing then he looked at the tigerkin girl who was hesitant toe to the stage even after Velian hinted to her. She nervously got onto the stage under the gaze of thousands of people.


    "Since nobody left here that means you agree with the alliance of beast people and humans, So let me introduce you to Representative of the beast people and the former bandit leader Juno," Juno was not used to the gaze of thousand people at the same time so she felt little dizzy seen all this but Velian motivated her.


    "This marks the beginning of the Alliance between Beastmen and Humans,"


    The crowd started to apud their young leader who valiantly killed a scoundrel who was a ck mark to the whole human race.


    This was the day the first stone wasid to the biggest empire in thend which was ruled by the most powerful family which brought shivers to their enemies if they heard the name Keller bloodline.


    ............................................


    Author note:


    I really enjoyed writing this novel even though there were little mistakes here and there. Since English is not my firstnguage my vocabry might be limited but I try to write something exciting for my readers. This chapter marks the end of the first arc which was like an introduction to the story.


    From the second arc onward I''m going to write the lemons. There might be lots of kinky stuff like S&M y and Milk y but don''t worry there won''t be Scat, Gore and Netorare. Netori might be there but I know our cultured readers like to see MC stealing wives.


    I updated the character sheet and auxiliary chapter including new characters and some extra details, If you have time please check it out.


    Thanks for all the support and power stones you gave me and I hope you will support me in the future too. I highly appreciate your critics because it helped me to improve a lot.


    Your Beloved Author,


    ElectricLuna

 Chapter 50 9 Years Later

    ?"Did you bring all the ingredients master asked you to bring?" A girl who looks no older than twenty years asked while taking notes and looking at the materials on the floor.


    "Hmph, Naomi, do you really think I will make a mistakepleting our master''s order, Don''t misunderstand you''re my superior because the master picked you up before me, I will pass you in no time," Jenny said while keeping all the strange materials on the floor.


    Other girls couldn''t help but smile wryly hearing her words. She was always like this from the day their master picked her up. She was alwayspeting with her superiors for their position and always try to take the master''s attention.


    Dozen young people were working in this warehouse which belonged to the new business firm which was established 7 years before in the Rapidw kingdom. Nobody knew at that time this small business will develop into a huge business firm which can even impose a threat to some nobles. They provided different types of services from daily necessities to the most expensive goods. At first, many nobles and opposing business establishments tried to eradicate this newbie firm but they all failed somehow. Their main office was situated in the capital of the kingdom while there were many branches in different noblends which they couldn''t reject because of the influence this firm had in this kingdom.


    Another speciality in this group is that 80% of the workers and guards who worked in this group are ves brought by the owner of this business firm.


    Naomi and Jenny both went and knocked on a door excitedly knowing the person inside this room was their saviour who rescued them from the cesspool called ve house. At first, Naomi didn''t believe her master but he didn''t treat them like their former masters. They were well fed and wore clean clothes after he bought them. Naomi thought she will have to sell her body or be a test subject for some mad Nobel but none of that happened. They were assigned to work in a normal business and at the same time, their master made itpulsory for them to study basic mathematics. Naomi worked for this firm from the first day and she became an irreceable piece with her hard work.


    "Enter, Door is open," They heard a bewitching voice of a young man from the inside of the room. Naomi and Jenny were not foolish enough to fight in front of their master so they entered at the same time while looking at the young man with ck hair who looked like a god who descended to bless mortals in this world sitting on the chair writing something on the paper. These papers were invented by theirpany, They became thetest trend among nobels andmon people after releasing them in mass. Only theirpany knew how to make these papers so they umted unbelievable wealth just with these.


    "Master, We collected the items you requested," Jenny said implying the word ''We''. Even though she wanted her master''s attention she never wanted to rise in rank from the other''s hard work.


    "Good work, those were requested by Count Roswaal, Send a group with those items to meet him andplete the transaction," He said and looked at the two girls who bowed and got ready to leave the room.


    "Wait girls,e here let''s talk for a minute,"


    He invited them while pouring two sses of luxury wine and inviting them for a drink. Both of them were happy to be invited for a drink by their master.


    "Thanks to you master, We are living great and peacefully, the same goes for every employee you hired sir," Naomi said while taking a sip with elegance, unlike Jenny who gulped the whole ss once. Jenny also nodded her head agreeing. After that, Naomi and Jenny kept talking with him for a few minutes until their master excused himself and went back to writing on the papers.


    Naomi and Jenny got up and left the room without disturbing his work anymore and went back to their work.


    The young man got up from the chair right after, they left the room and nced at the carriages and people walking on the road through the window.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Sigh


    "How many years has it been now, It''s really exhausting doing this parallel mind thing," He thought while looking at the ring on his ring finger.


    "I can see those girls have feelings for me but most probably they want to pay me back for what I did to them or else I might be getting narcissistic a little bit thinking every single girl likes me," He thought while remembering those two girls who were rescued by him from a ve house.


    This young man who was known as the prodigal businessman among the Nobels in Rapidw kingdom was none other than Velian himself. He used his previous world name Davin as alias here to carry out the business.


    Velian used a treasure which he got from the dragon chamber to create these clones to find information about other kingdoms without leaving the alliance. This treasure was called (Doppelganger-S) and it had a shape of a ring. It enabled users to create clones of themselves with different features but in the end, clones were clones. They couldn''t be controlled at first but he used another treasure which had the effect of controlling golems by the user and in the end, it worked and Velian was able to use these clones to infiltrate other kingdoms. These clones had one special side effect which is they can not be of the same rank as the real ones.


    [Normally SS ranked humans can make inky one clone which is B or C ranked which is an impressive feat but since you''re C ranked transcendent being you will be able to create four A-ranked clones, You should be grateful to Luna, you ungrateful master]


    That''s what Luna said when Velian tried to create the clones. Velian created all the four clones and sent them to different human kingdoms except the farthest one which is the Scaredmore Empire.


    (Author note: I will use Davin when I address clones and Velian when I address the real body.)


    Davin first came to Rapidw kingdom when he was 6 years old. He slowly built a business firm with ideas from his previous world and the huge asset he had from monster hunting and the treasure from the dragon chamber. He aimed to gain some power in the kingdom to gain information about the activities of Knights and things which can be harmful to the alliance but it went beyond his expectation. His business became so famous in the kingdom that he had more power than a Provincial Count in the kingdom. At first, he wanted just to start getting information but after it developed unbelievably he decided to carry it out and he didn''t want to hire people from the kingdom because it will be disadvantageous to him in the future so he bought many ves and taught them different things including maths, fighting etc...


    While his first clone in the Rapidw kingdom is doing his job the other clones didn''t let down him becuase he could only control two clones which he sent to the Rapidw kingdom and Malfoy kingdom. The other two clones were given simple orders like contact if they found some important information.


    During these 9 years in the kingdom, He formed many contacts and ways to find information.


    The main information he found is Sacredmore Empire has dered war against the Malfoy kingdom and they are still at war near the kingdom and empire border because other kingdoms formed a temporary alliance to deal with the new bloodthirsty emperor called Peter Sacredmore.


    "Tch~ I hope you don''t die Peter becuase unless I kill you with my hand I can''t seem to rx," Davin thought while going back to his paper works.

 Chapter 51 Family

    ?Meanwhile, Velian was getting ready for the weekly meeting which had be a peculiarity in the alliance.


    It had been 9 years since the day Velian befriended and invited the beast people. During this time, many changes happened inside the alliance.


    If there was a single citizen who had a shred of faith in the kingdom before, now it had vanished into nothingness because of how the vige became a huge alliance and improved the quality of the life.


    Among the people in the alliance, Velian became a sign of leadership after the execution of Oswald.


    Velian came out of the bath and looked at himself in a mirror. He was rather surprised with his development in these 9 years. Even though he was 14 years old now, Velian looked way older than his age. ording to Luna, it''s because of his race that he matured way before others. The extra fat he had when he was a kid is nowhere to be seen and his muscles were well defined like a goddess sculptured his body herself. Even though his hand and leg muscles were well defined his body leaned more toward the athletic side instead of the bulky type.


    If someone can resist his charm with these after looking at his face they will definitely fall under his perfect charm. His sharp jawline and little pointy nose make his face more handsome but the most striking feature is his hair. It had a silvery colour which was different from Daphnia''s hair.


    He quickly wore some clothes after inspecting his face for a few minutes.


    "Tch~ I really miss mother''s heavenly milk, how many years has it been now?" Belgian remembered the most tragic event that happened in his life. When he was 6 years old Daphnia suddenly stopped producing milk which was his favourite morning drink. He was devastated for a few days because of this.


    He left his room to have breakfast with his lovely family. They were now residing in the house specially prepared for them. It was rtively big and had a lot of rooms. Velian advised builders to prepare a big bath inside the house, unlike the small wooden bath they had before. It''s not only his house that looked like this, all the houses inside the wall are rtively bigger and better than what they had before.


    "Ohh~ Baby, good morninge give mommy a hug," Velian heard the usual elegant voice of his mother who looked dashing in her morning clothes. Daphnia looked no different from  9 years before except her motherly aura is full-blown unlike when she was still a newbie to the house chorus. During these long periods, she learnt to cook tasty meals without burning them and make charcoal with ingredients.


    Velian quickly went and gave a tight hug and took his usual ce.


    "As always you''re a momma boy aren''t you? Brother," Velian heard another voice from a young girl who had a rather athletic body with fiery red colour bob cut hair. She was none other than Delviny who now had an aura of a seasoned warrior. Her fighting talent was a truly magnificent sight to behold. In terms of pure strength, she was only second to Velian.


    "Are you jealous sister that I didn''t give you a hug?" Velian asked with a teasing voice.


    "Of course I''m, You should hug me as soon as you finished your food," She said while ignoring his attempt to tease her.


    "Tch~ You''ve be resistant to teases, aren''t you?" Velian missed her big sister who would get flustered by the smallest thing.


    While we were talking Lyra came with some tes which had some delicious-looking food. Velian taught her some good recipes including ramen, simple-looking pizza, and fried cockatrice. She was rather studious about everything including cooking.


    Lyra also had a major glow-up during these 9 years. Even though her breast didn''t grow that much her beauty was no less than a top-ss beauty. Her beautiful brown colour hair was refreshing to see no matter how much one sees it.


    Just like when she was a kid, even now she has a huge obsessive behaviour toward Velian. Rather it has be worse than when she was a kid. If not for Velian being a powerful figure she would have already pushed him down and done some questionable things to him.


    "Sister, Those foods look delicious," Velian said to which Lyra smiled sweetly because of his considerate words.


    "Good morning brother, Thank you for thepliment," She said taking her seat at the table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They had breakfast while talking about different things while Velian was constantly trying to tease Delvi because she was rather cute when she is flustered.


    "What are you guys going to today?" Velian asks looking at Lyra and Delvi.


    "I''m going to do the usual baby, teach some students ande back home and wait for my babies," Daphnia said while wiping her mouth with a white colour handkerchief after eating.


    "You know brother, I have to train those newbies and help Remi and the others," Delvi answered him.


    "Usual routine I guess, If you want any help tell me, sister," Velian said with a confident smile which brought a sweet and protective feeling to Delvi.


    "You''re always like this," She muttered in a low voice which went unnoticed by others but Velian heard it clear becuase of his super hearing. He just chuckled hearing her getting flustered without showing it outside.


    "Lyra, how about you?" Delvi asks while looking at her.


    "I have some paper works to do regarding the wages and some stuff, Delviny" She actually helped the most in this part of work, unlike others she was very fast in her paper works.


    "Don''t forget to attend the meeting, I''m going to meet the paper workers then I wille to the meeting building," Velian said and left the room giving each of them a hug and a special one to Delvi becuase she was expecting a one since the start of breakfast. The hug with Lyra was a little weird becuase she squeezed Velian''s ass while hugging. In return, he also squeezed her round butt which caused her to moan a little.


    Since Velian was 14 and had healthy libido now he had different ns with Lyra, Delvi and especially with his mother. He loved them very much that it exceed the normal family love. Delvi and Daphnia haven''t noticed this but Lyra was also having the same twisted logic that they were like two peas in the same pod.


    There was this one time something awkward happened between Daphnia and Velian but it is a story for another time.


    Velian was the most popr person in this alliance right now, just because of his looks and deeds.


    The alliance itself had changed a lot in these 9 years. The walls which protected them from monsters have now be so big that they covered the whole alliance from both sides. The houses which were rundown and had a look of poverty had been improved greatly that they looked almost like some merchant houses in the capital. The living condition in this ce was better than in a viscount''s territory. The professions in the alliance also had a lot of varieties now like warriors were now divided into gate guards, bodyguards, hunters and farmers were also the same.


    The most striking feature in this small ce is the co-existence of different races, the most abundant types are humans and beastmens. There were a few Elves and Demons which Velian rescued from some illegal ve traders but they were in small numbers. Unlike, in the beginning, humans and beastmen in this alliance have a father good rtionship now. They share meals, work together, and hunt together but the farming part is mostly done by humans becuase beast people suck at farming.


    Velian quickly took a peak at the Jerad family and Harold family which Velian choose to give the right of producing papers ording to his recipe. They were the people who were helped by Velian when they were at their worst so they were fully loyal to him. It''s the usual carrot and stick method. Velian gave them a few pieces of advice and new orders and quickly went to the meeting room since he was ratherte for the weekly meeting.


    When he went there all the other participants were already present expecting his arrival including Delviny and Daphnia.


    Velian entered the room with a slight smile while dering openly,


    "Let''s begin our weekly meeting now,"

 Chapter 52 Foundation

    ?"As always you''rete, where did you go today?" Gin was the one to initiate the conversation.


    "Some issues old man, nothing serious let''s start the meeting," I said while taking my seat which was situated at the end of the table.


    The meeting had a total of 8 people without including myself. Mother and Delviny were standing on either side of me while the old man and Juno with another bear-kin while on the other side were Aunt Asumi, Charlotte and the other chief who supported us greatly even though he retired from his position.


    "It''s nice to see you again everyone, so what''s the topic today? Are there any interesting things happening here?" I started the meeting while giving his proper morning greeting to everyone.


    "Nothing is happening here, Everything is rather peaceful and everyone is getting along, if someone told me that humans and beastmen can co-exist together before I would have most probablyughed at him but now I know that it''s not impossible," Juno was the one to answer my question. During these 9 years, Juno became more friendly with everyone including myself. She was rather wary of me at first but after talking with her I found her to be a rather interesting girl. When I met her she was already a grown-up girl but now she looks absolutely stunning with her tiger ears and tails which I want to touch but I heard that beast-kin only let their partner touch their ears and tails since they are sensitive especially in females.


    Juno, Delvi and Remi were known as three training monsters among soldiers becuase they were literally battle freaks. When they enter the arena or training area all three of them are like some kind of bloodthirsty monsters.


    "Veli, what do we do with the ves you brought here, I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep demons here as ves," Aunt was worried about them.


    "Let them stay here for a few days after that put them into some suitable work for them, don''t worry if something happens I will do something, as for the elves, I cannot let them go right now so tell them to stay here until I contact elf forest," I gave the orders to her after thinking about the best option he can take right now.


    Daphnia also agreed to his idea of waiting and seeing how it happens rather than taking action suddenly.


    "I have some hot news to share with you guys,"  everyone was curious about what caused him to call it hot news.


    "Shortly, there will be war between the kingdoms and empire, the borders are already invaded and the kingdom had formed an agreement to deal with the new emperor," I said while noticing the changes in Mother and Delvi''s faces.


    "W-what? Why would they dere war without a proper reason?" Mother was the one to ask the question with a little shock in her voice. Even though Delvi didn''t react to it as much as her mother she also got some unpleasant memories back about that hellhole.


    Even if Daphnia didn''t have lingering feelings and loyalty toward the empire she still had a mother in the empire, She was the only person who she genuinely love in her family except for her children. She knew Empire''s military force is not to be underestimated but if the kingdoms formed an agreement to deal with the empire it won''t be an easy fight.


    "Tch~ What are those old geezers doing without stopping that moron from doing everything he wants?" Daphnia thought while remembering her days in that castle in which she always had a knife on her neck while living there, unlike the freedom she had in here.


    "Veli, where did you get this information? Are they reliable?" She still couldn''t believe why they would dere a war that will be definitely disadvantageous to the empire.


    "I''m very sure about this information, mom" I couldn''t lie to her since she knew about the treasure we found in the dragon cave but I couldn''t tell her since we are in front of others. I hinted at her showing my ring that help me to cover this problem. She understood that it must be from some kind of treasure so she tried to cover for me,


    "Ah~ Yes, Yes it must be from that person, right? Sorry I forgot"


    Delviny felt that something was wrong with both of them but she didn''t care about them lying because at the end of the day to her only her family matters.


    "And now the main part of this problem, what we''re going to do in the future when this war starts, we can''t stay hidden forever and the reason they couldn''t send any knights here was becuase of the war but if the war ends, they will definitely find this ce," I said while emphasizing the problem.


    Everyone went silent after hearing this becuase even if the kingdom wins or the empire wins this war that didn''t matter to them, only the survival of our alliance mattered to them.


    "Should we send a message to the kingdom before they dere as rebels," Charlotte was the one to propose the idea.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If we do it now we will most likely be attacked, we have our beastmen friend, you know kingdom enve beast people and look at our walls and resources, they are better than amercial city in the kingdom," Aunt was the one to reject her proposal which Junk gave a smile becuase she didn''t want to leave this alliance or be away from Velian.


    "Then what do we do? Ask help from other kingdoms?" Even though the old man Gin was a beastmen he had a vast knowledge about humans and dwarfs.


    "No only union will be able to help us but even if that happens they will most likely steal our resources in vast amounts," Asumi answered his question.


    Velian was listening to all these with a calm expression while trying to think about the best n for the safety of the alliance.


    "No matter what, if we now our heads they will cut it from the throat so why don''t we stay without bowing our heads," Velian proposed an idea that others didn''t understand.


    "Simply, we will attack before they destroy us and we will take the advantage of their confusion, If you want me to make it more simple for you we will build a kingdom," I said which caused others to open their mouths in shock. Even Delviny and Daphnia were no exception,


    "W-what? Building a kingdom? Veli, are you serious?" Aunt was the first one to break off from the shock.


    "I''m a hundred per cent serious,"


    "But how can we, do we have enough manpower to against a kingdom?" Daphnia questioned quickly feeling a little excited about this idea.


    "Don''t worry, first we will capture the Nobelnds close to our alliance and convince their citizens to join us, the kingdom will be busy with empire while we attack the kingdom and if the kingdom loses we will capture the kingdom without many efforts but if they win, We will attack them, until then hone your skills and don''t tell the people about this until it''s close, tell them to practice and make many weapons, I will take care of Nobelnds so that people will join us automatically after we defeated the nobels," I said while looking at the shocked faces of everyone.


    "Don''t worry I''ve never fought a losing battle until now and you guys know it, Whoever wins the war, it will be our victory at the end," I assured them so as not to make them too ufortable which can affect their future performance.


    Juno and Gin had a battle-hungry smile hearing my words. It must be their instinct if there is a battle they always get super hyped up no matter how small the battle is.


    We talked about a few more things regarding this topic and ended the meeting. All of them were convinced to keep quiet about this matter until the correct time.


    I saw the mother and Delvi discuss something right after we ended the meeting in secret. I was curious but the distance was too much that I couldn''t hear it clearly except for the word empire. I had a faint idea what it was about but I choose to wait until they voluntary tell me.


    "Veli, we have something to discuss with you, soe home early tonight," Mother said while going back to her workce which is the simple school we built to teach small kids. She was teaching somenguage and basic maths there.


    "Ok mother, see you at night," I gave my farewell and went back to my actually non-existent work.


    ............................................


    Author note:


    I want to ask a question from my readers, I did research with my friends regarding their type of woman and most of them disliked tomboy women with little muscr bodies ( K''s Illustration in Comment Section of Character Introduction). Do you guys also find it less appealing?

 Chapter 53 I Am A Prince

    ?Velian was strolling in the vige talking with some people here and there. He usually did this to find some skilful people to train with hid appraisal skills.


    Suddenly two kids came and hugged him,


    "Big brother, why didn''t youe to visit us for a long time? You know I wanted you to visit us frequently," One of the kids who hugged him said which brought a smile to Velian''s face. The kid who hugged him was none other than Akiyo who was rather close with Velian because he admire Velian a lot.


    The other kid didn''t say anything but she refused to let him go. She hugged him like a K even after Akiyo released him. She was none other than Aiko who refused to let him go after hugging him. Both of them grew at a healthy rate. Akiyo looked taller with a healthy body. Akiyo didn''t undergo the awakening because he had no aptitude for magic but just like his mother, Akiyo the road of the sword. Aiko was totally different from Aunt Asumi, Akiyo or her father. Even though she awakened as a mage, her aptitude doesn''t follow the path of healing, she has the elements of wind and fire which is a perfectbination if used correctly. Velian used appraisal on her to check her current status because he hasn''t met her for a long time.


    Name: Aiko


    Sex: Female


    Age: 13


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: C


    Blessings: -


    Elements: Fire, Wind


    Magic skills: Fire Shot(D), Wind de(D)


    Martial art skills: -


    Velian was not surprised with her growing speed because this was the normal growing speed of humans unlike other cheaters like Delvi or specially Velian himself. Even though they were only one year apart ages, their growth was clearly different because Velian looked more adult than his age.


    Aiko normally had an emotionless face when she was ying with her brother''s friends or training but she was clearly happy being in the warmth of the Velian which caused her emotionless face to crumble and have a normal happy face.


    Kids who were ying with them were surprised by her behaviour because she was known as cool beauty among her peers because of her emotionless face. They quickly surrounded Velian asking questions about his new brave acts. He had to spend a few hours talking with them about different things. All this time Aiko didn''t let go of him while hugging his right hand with a sweet smile.


    "Brother, teach me some magic," Aiko said looking at Velian cutely.


    "Brother, if you teach Aiko magic you need to teach me sword too," Akiyo interrupted Aiko which she responded with a re.


    "You two, don''t fight I will try to find a time to teach both of you," Velian answered which earned a happy smile from both of them.


    I said farewell to them and wandered a little more until the sun goes down a little. When the sun went to hide between the mountains I went home remembering the words of my mother.


    When I entered the house all three of them were present there expecting me toe back.


    "Look like it''s something serious to be this intense," Velian muttered to himself.


    "Where did you go, baby? We were waiting for you toe back," Daphnia''s heart was beating fast because of the intensity of the atmosphere.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Brother,e here and sit down first eat something, you must be hungry," Delviny was also unusually tense. Lyra was silent with an anxious expression.


    Velian obeyed their wish and three of the girls were staring at him with a nervous look. He finished the simple meat dish quickly because he was getting really ufortable with this unusual atmosphere.


    "Veli, we have something important to tell you," Daphnia was the one to start the conversation.


    "Yes, mother,"


    "This is about our origin, you must have noticed that we''re not from this vige originally,"


    "When you were one year old we were attacked by some assassins, I''m sorry for all this time for hiding this fact," She kept on talking without stopping.


    "We were originally from the empire, keep calm and listen to this baby, it''s true we are from the empire but we were not from the family ofmoners or nobility, Veli,"


    "..."


    "Delviny and You''re from the royalty blood of the empire and your father is the emperor"


    Right after she said that Delvi''s face became so angry, Even though Velian knew who he was it was still ufortable to hear about this. The thing Delvi hate most is her royalty blood which she got from the emperor and her red hair.


    "Stop it, He''s not our father, just because we are from his blood doesn''t mean he automatically bes our father, I won''t ept him," Delvi shouted at Daphnia in an angry voice.


    All three of them were tense but Velian had less reaction than they epted. They knew he was intelligent and won''t go berserk after hearing this but they didn''t expect a calm reaction either.


    "Mother, Do you still love that man?" Velian face changed when he asked the question.


    "What are you talking about baby? I never had a love for them in the first ce, it was all an arranged marriage," She answered quickly.


    "Even though, I''m prince or not first of all you guys are my only family and whoever harmed you guys will pay their price, I don''t really care about the emperor or the step-siblings I may have," Velian was feeling better after hearing she never loved that man. Unlike in his previous life, he has a huge desire to keep this family safe and love them with his whole soul.


    "Brother, Just as I thought you''re the best, I will definitely kill that red-haired family and especially that assassin who gave you that scar you have on your chest," Delvi was happy that he didn''t really care about this.


    "Looks like we were worried for nothing," Lyra was smiling after seeing my reaction.


    "Mother, I have a question, you''re from a noble family, right? Did they sell you to the royal family or was it your idea to get married to the royal family," Velian asked feeling curious about her past.


    "Just as I said to you before it was an arranged marriage by my father and my eldest brother, My mother didn''t approve of it but in the end, I couldn''t reject the proposal from the royal family for the sake of my own family name, I stopped adventuring and got married but I don''t regret it, It''s because of that fake marriage I got my baby darling and my daughter," She was feeling nostalgic remembering her mother and family.


    "Hmm~ that''s all I wanted to know since mother said a grandmother is a good person I would like to meet her in the future,"


    After they discussed and cleared everything they went to sleep and just like any other special day all four of them were sleeping cuddling on the same bed. Daphnia was feeling heavily rxing after she revealed the secret. Just like that all of them fell asleep.

 Chapter 54 Innocent Lady

    ?Unknown POV


    The city was bustling with the crowd showing its business and the merchants were shouting attracting many customers to their shops. As usual, I was exploring the market to find something useful for my mother since she is feeling a little sick. Since I''m weak for my protection mother sent her friend who is ady knight to protect me from any danger.


    I was going from one shop to another shop searching for some medicine or stamina boosters for my mother then only I found a big shop different from the others. Even though it looked like a Nobel shop which had a grand appearance I saw manymoners visiting it.


    Since I was interested I decided to give it a visit,


    "Aunt Mel, Do you know that shop?" I asked while pointing at the grand-looking building.


    Mel looked at the building to search for any sign board which indicated the shop name. After searching for a few minutes she found a board which indicates the name Keller business family crest which was famous amongmoners and novels. Keller family was a family which became famous in the kingdom for the huge amount of new items they brought and helped the kingdom. Most of the daily necessities were made in this family business which is essential for daily lives.


    "I have heard about this business, they might have something useful for you,dy" Mel answered my question.


    "Mel, Don''t call medy, just call me Elda" I didn''t want her to call me like that because she was the only one who support the mother in the family even though our own family tries to cut off us.


    We went into the shop which was a little crowded with different people. There were a lot of inexpensive items at the entrance but the deeper we go the items became more expensive and rare. After seeing all the items I had some hope for this shop.


    I wanted to ask for help from staff but I didn''t want to expose my true identity. Mel was following me looking at all the items with interest.


    Davin POV


    "It''s exhausting to work overnight in this body," Davin muttered to himself while doing some warmup exercise.


    In the morning, I usually visit the shop that belongs to me in this Cantrell Viscounty. I choose this ce instead of the capital because it was rather easy to find and control information rted to the alliance from here than in the capital. After all, this viscounty was the nearestnd to the alliance.


    As usual, I was wandering around the shop looking at all the customers with satisfaction. While I was observing I found someone strange in the shop. She was a beautiful-looking girl but that wasn''t the thing that caught my attention it was her name which I found through appraisal. Her name was Elda Cantrell which means she has ties with the discount but why did shee secretly without informing normally when a Nobel visit they would tell us before they visit.


    I was a little interested in the reason she came to visit our shop in undercover so I decided to be a little annoying and see what she wants.


    "Youngdy, what are you searching for? Maybe I can help you?" I said while acting as a member of the supportive staff.


    Mel was cautious but she didn''t want to cause a disturbance so she quickly replied,


    "We don''t want your help, thanks for asking" She rejected my support.


    Elda was a little conflicted because she obviously needed some help to find something useful in this sea of items. She had no idea about what these items can do since they were so rare or simply didn''t exist before.


    "Mel, wait don''t tell him to go, we need his help to find something useful for the mother," Elda quickly said.


    Mel also understood that it will be hard for them to find something useful if they didn''t take any help but she didn''t want to get exposed since Elda decided to get help from the staff she also agreed to it.


    "Ladies, may I ask what you want to find?" I was a little curious as to why they woulde here in disguise.


    "Actually, we want something good for fatigue relief or mana exhaustion?" She answered quickly excited.


    "Hmm~ I think we have something like that for the mana exhaustion but it''s not suitable to consume it without the administration of someone knowledgeable and for the fatigue, we have some pills which can be helpful," I answered her which caused her face to go from disappointed to happy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is there such a thing? I would like to buy it for one person and about the treatment for mana exhaustion, I will think about it after talking with her for a minute," Elda said pointing at Mel while giving a cute smile.


    "It looks like she''s not in a great position too, it''s unthinkable for a nobledy toe here with only one guard," I thought while taking the pills she ordered from the shelf it was stored. They were made from a moon root which had a soothing effect and some mint leaves to add a vour to it.


    While I was getting the pills, Mel and Elda were discussing about the treatment. Mel was a little hesitant to do it because they were not in a good position to do such a thing without informing the discount but Elda wanted her mother to get better even if it caused her to get a bashing by the viscount.


    "Mel, I don''t want to miss a chance to get better treatment for my mother, you saw how she bes weak day by day," Elda objected to her and decided to ept the treatment. In the end, Mel had to go with this stubborn child''s decision.


    They paid the price for a few dozen of pills which cost a fair amount of gold coins for them. Mel decided to discuss about the information on treatment with someone responsible so she talked to the ''supportive staff member'' who helped them,


    "Can we talk about the information about the treatment with higher-ups," Mel and Elda didn''t know that this treatment cannot be obtained if you''re not a privileged member of the Keller business firm.


    Since the so-called supportive member was the owner of the business itself they were able to hit the jackpot.


    "Wait here for a minute, I will call someone from higher up," I said and called Naomi while hinting at her to act as my boss.


    Naomi discussed the information about treatment while I was trying to take some information from Elda about why she wants mana treatment.


    "Mydy, are you okay? You look like you''re exhausted," I tried to start a conversation with this beautiful and innocent-looking girl.


    "I''m okay, what was your name again?"


    "Call me Davin, Mydy"


    "Davin, thank you for your concern but I''m okay," She said but it was obvious she wasn''t okay.


    "Mydy, it might help you if you talk about your problems with someone than keeping it to yourself and getting depressed," I wanted to find some information but at the same time, I felt a little sorry for her.


    She went silent for minutes but she decided to talk with me thinking I don''t know who she is,


    "It''s just there are some problems with my family, My father for some reason istes and bullies my mother which caused her to get some health issues, that''s why I wanted to make her healthy with some medicines," She was on the verge of crying while exining but she didn''t cry because it was not good to cry in the public and in front of the handsome man who helped her to choose the medicine.


    Davin felt a little bad for her and for trying to use her for information so he decided to go and help her mother if it''s something he can cure,


    "Don''t worry mydy, our treatments are the best, your mother will surely get better," I said while trying to be nice to this innocent girl.


    "Thank you, Davin" She was grateful to this young man for talking with her.


    "It''s my pleasure, mydy,"


    Mel and Naomi finished talking after a few minutes and they decided to go back after we promised to visit them for treatment in two days.


    "Naomi, find out about Elda Cantrell and her mother and also their rtionship with the viscount," I ordered her.


    "Yes, master," She quickly went back toplete the task Davin assigned her.

 Chapter 55 Naomi

    ?Naomi was not just a typical employee who handled ounts in the firm. She was the first ve I rescued from the hands of the ve traders. I found her when she was 10 years old and at that time I was 8 years old. It was a little hard to open her up for me at the beginning because her parents sold her to very becuase of their debts.


    She had beautiful violet colour hair which looked perfectly matching her round face. When I first encountered her she had a little pale body but she became a bombshell with time. Her boobs were bouncy and her curvy ass which can induce lust in any man was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Gradually, she started to treat me as her master and open up to me. I gave her both magical and martial art training with the basic level of knowledge needed. At the same time, I started to increase my influence in the Rapidw kingdom. Naomi was my first employee as well as the one who knew about everything I do as Davin.


    Naomi had another reason why I treat her special that''s becuase the first person I used my unique skill was her. I used my bloodline skill on her but I was only able to bestow her knight rank because different ranks had requirements which should be fulfilled.


    Using my Bloodline skill was not easy, the one who gains the benefit should have the relevant requirement to get qualify to that rank except those who have a blood rtionship or sexual rtionship with me.


    I was only able to bestow Naomi the rank of knight after she killed an owner of a small business firm for my sake.


    It was fairly easy to bestow the bloodline skill for people with my blood or sexual rtionship but to those who don''t we had to find another solution. Luna and I assumed some requirements which might be the case for such instances.


    To get the knight rank, they should at least do something for the king''s service such as killing his enemy or helping him to fight wars. By getting a knight-level boost one can easily rank up a 1.5¡Á of the normal speed. Even though it was not much it had great effects on individuals.


    And individuals to get the baron rank should possess a small piece ofnd that they can govern which is given by the King or something they had from the beginning and it required the requirement in the knight rank too.


    These two were the only thing we were able to assume using our brains since I was busy with the different kingdom''s business management works.


    Even though Naomi was weak at first, after gaining a reasonable amount of training and the addition of my skill, she was ranked up to the B rank.


    While I was thinking about all these things Naomi came up with the report of the information rted to the Cantrell Viscount family.


    "Looks pretty bad, I think this Viscount will be a good first target for our alliance," I thought while looking at his horrible report.


    I searched for the name of Elda and her mother on the concubine page but I couldn''t find them there, so just in case I decided to check about his main wife and I was highly confused.


    "Why does he cut off his main wife? Isn''t it harmful to him?" I thought while looking at the report.


    My interest in Elda and her mother increased more after seeing this. Maybe they have some clue about the viscount''s real character.


    "Naomi, We are going to haste our ns, looks like this viscount will be a good first target for us," I ordered her which she responded with a nod.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Master, won''t it be dangerous to do it now? Do we have enough troops to go against the kingdom?" Naomi was a little worried about her master.


    "Don''t worry about it, just get ready for our part, you will be surprised," I said while giving a slight smile.


    Velian POV


    "Hahh~ I really miss the day''s mother fed me in the early morning," I said while yawning and looking at the training Delvi, Remi, Juno and other elites. There were some new faces which I couldn''t exactly remember but I remembered all those who had great potential in sword or magic without failure.


    Juno was overpowering Remi while Delvi was watching the fight between them. Even though Delvi had a bnced ability, Juno was theplete opposite of her when fighting. She always goes in offensive becuase she has high offensive power. Juno acted as an intermediate between me and Beastkins.


    During these 9 years, Remi has also grown considerably more powerful and more beautiful. My sister and Remi are the most popr girls in the vige right now. Both of them get proposals since they are already at the age to get married but for some reason, both of them reject all of them. I can understand the reason why Delvi rejects all these since she is a famous man-hater except me which makes me a little happier. When Remi is outside of the battlefield she is a nice and friendly girl who is easy to get along with but on the battlefield, she''s a total beast.


    I have already marked some individuals to use my unique skill after our first war and Remi takes the highest ce on that list, for Juno and Delviny I have different ns to power up them.


    "Sister, I''m going home to check on Lyra, you guys can continue the practice," I was never a train freak, to begin with, so I wanted to check on Lyra becuase she was handling paperwork in the alliance with only a few helping hands.


    I left the training area and went home quickly to check up on Lyra. I entered the house but Lyra wasn''t there. I checked her room but it was empty and a little messy with papers spreading everywhere,


    "This girl, She doesn''t even clean her room," I thought while leaving her room.


    I wanted to take a bath so I quickly went to my room and wore my towel and went to the bathroom to take a quick bath.


    When I tried to open the door I heard a humming voice from inside the bathroom signing in a beautiful voice. I wanted to see who it was but I guessed it was Lyra since others should be in their workces right now.


    Since it was Lyra, I had no hesitation to enter becuase she and I both knew that someday we will enter that forbidden rtionship of love even though we aren''t rted. Lyra was sometimes aggressively approaching me which I dly epted because I have this huge urge to keep my family with me forever.


    If they want to leave me I can''t force them but I want to do my best so that I can be the ce they feel safe the most.


    "Lyra, I''m entering," I entered while excusing myself.

 Chapter 56 Unexpected (R-18)

    ?Velian entered the bathroom thinking the one who was inside it was Lyra but he was greeted by a voluptuous woman, who had white colour hair which was tied in a bun washing herself.


    The new bathroom of Velian''s house was a lot bigger than the previous one becuase they requested the builders to make it like that. Even though they didn''t have showers yet there was a big bathtub which can amodate a few people.


    Daphnia was confused by the sound of the door and turned her head to see the Velian near the door,


    "Baby, did youe to take a bath?" She didn''t feel the need to hide herself or anything becuase Velian has seen her hundreds of times before.


    Velian was a little concerned about taking a bath with her because unlike when he was small now he has the libido.


    "Yes mom, I didn''t know you were inside sorry,"


    "It''s okay,e let''s take a bath together, we haven''t taken one in years right?" Daphnia was highly clueless about what was going to happen next becuase of her actions.


    "Is it really okay?" Velian knew that she still sees him as a child but it has to be changed to take their rtionship to the next level. Velian wanted to make this beautiful woman his because even though he is the biological son of her Velian had his previous life memories which made him more interested in her than normal familial love but the same cannot be said for Daphnia.


    In this whole world, the one she mostly loved is Velian but it was parental love of her. She didn''t care about Velian being highly talented when he was small but all she cared about was his wishes.


    Velian was trying not to pop a boner becuase if he did even his towel won''t be able to hide it but in the first ce why should he hide it? Ultimately, he will conquer this goddess-looking woman. He stopped caring about little things and epted her wholehearted invitation.


    "Veli, can you wash my back? We will hit the bath after washing our bodies," Daphnia was a little happy to take bath with her son after a long time.


    Velian started to rub her hair and back with some soap and wash her. His cock was met with the voluptuous rear of Daphnia which pressed firmly against his crotch, and Velian felt blood begin to rush into his dick. His cock began to rise making a huge tent ignoring the towel. Velian was a little ufortable with this but he decided to stay calm because Daphnia still haven''t noticed the tent.


    After both of them washed their bodies they entered the bath which was giving a refreshing feeling just by standing near it. Daphnia entered the bath before Velian could because she was a little anxious about her weight.


    Velian sat on his mother''sfortablep and rest his head on the heavenly boobs which were morefortable than before when he was younger. He felt a little sad that they stop producing the milk he enjoyed when he was a kid.


    Before entering the bath Velian also removed his towel which exposed his naked body to Daphnia but herck of reaction made him question his charms.


    Velian didn''t want this to be a normal bath so he decided to stop being a coward and take the first step. He had to take the advantage of the absence of Lyra and Delviny.


    "Mother, can you do me a favour?" Velian talked to her in a pleading tone.


    "What is it, darling?" Daphnia was a little surprised by his tone.


    "Mother, it feels hard to stay like this can you do something," Velian said while pointing at his boner which looked imposing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "W-what?" Daphnia was confused at first but when she realised what he wanted to say she felt a little lost.


    "Veli, you know I can''t do that," She wanted to avoid this at any cost but his pleading face was too hard for her to ignore his request.


    "Mother, it feels ufortable the moment I entered the bathroom after seeing you it became like this, I don''t know what''s happening," He wanted to act like an ignorant boy so that she won''t refuse his request.


    "Baby, you can''t say such things to your mother," She said while blushing a little hearing him say that she was the cause of his boner.


    It took a considerable time to convince Daphnia to help him to relieve his pain. In the end, she couldn''t resist him and decided to help him release his first ejaction.


    This wasn''t the first time he got a boner in this life but he didn''t go as far as to take a blowjob or handjob from a woman until now.


    This was the first time Daphnia saw a real cock even though she is a mother to two children, Velian''s cock looked really imposing to her that she didn''t know it was not anything but a normal one. It had a length which can easily be measured up to six inches and the veinous surface brought it an imposing look. His nd was still covered in skin which added a different kind of charm to it.


    Daphnia never thought she would give a handjob to her son but at the same time, it was exciting her a little bit to see how grown up he is.


    "Veli, these things should only be done between husband and wife, I will do it this time but don''t tell it to Lyra or Delvi, Ok?" She wanted to keep everything that happened here a secret.


    Velian nodded his head in approval. Daphnia gently grabbed his shaft and observed it.


    "Mom, that feels good," Velian felt her cold hand on his cock which aroused him even more.


    Daphnia was feeling strange because this was the first time she held a cock of a man. She started to stroke it slowly which caused Velian to groan a little. Even though her handjob was unskilled, Velian felt highly aroused seeing the face of his mother looking at his cock with interest.


    Daphnia was stroking his shaft rhythmically which caused his ns to leak pre-cum. Right now most of ns-skin has been peeled and it looked like a tall mushroom right now.


    She rubbed his cock for a few minutes but she was highly confused. Even though she wasn''t knowledgeable about these things she knew a man should release semen after a few minutes. She suddenly got a cold sweat thinking that something was wrong with her son.


    Velian on the other hand was trying his best to hold his orgasm. He didn''t want to release his semen quickly and end this session. He wanted Daphnia to change how she sees him and if he cum now it will be hard to find a situation to take advantage of again.


    Velian didn''t know that not inky his strength but also his libido also had multiplied when he changed his race at that time. Luna wanted to tell him but because of her tsundere behaviour, she didn''t want to give him information for free without an apology or sweet talk.


    "Mother, that feels so good but can you use your mouth to blow me up?" Velian requested in the same tone.


    Right now, the only thing Daphnia wanted is to see her son''s semen because she wanted to see whether he had some problem with it. She quickly released his cock and got into a position which is easy to give a blowjob.

 Chapter 57 Strong Desire (R-18)

    ?Velian was enjoying the view of her beautiful pussy which looked like an untouched flower garden. Her curvaceous butt which was free from any blemish or marks was simply irresistible to him. While she was changing her position her rear was in full view which aroused Velian even more.


    While she was changing her position Velian noticed one thing which made him pleased. Her flower garden was wet with a thick liquid which wasn''t water. He thought she wasn''t feeling it because he was her son but looks like it''s the opposite. The immoral ness of this aroused her even more than when she was masturbating alone.


    While he was thinking about all these things, Daphnia took the opposite side of the bath facing Velian. Even though she wanted to look like an experienced woman this was her first time giving a blowjob.


    She quickly grabbed my shaft and gave it a few strokes before putting it in her mouth.


    "Ugh~ Mother, that''s so good, can you go a little faster," He wanted her to increase her speed a little.


    She looked at his awestruck face and got a strange feeling,


    "What''s this? He looked so cute like this," She was utterly confused by the satisfaction she gained by giving a blowjob to her own son.


    She nodded to Velian''s request and dive deep into his dick which caused her to cough.


    "Mom, if it''s hard for you it''s okay," Velian was a little concerned about her so he decided to enjoy her normal blowjob. He was on the verge of cumming when she suddenly coughed.


    She ignored him and quickly took his cock again and sucked it better than before. Her inside was so soft that Velian felt his dick was melting.


    After a few minutes of sucking, Velian felt his climax building up slowly which caused the pleasure to increase by several folds. This will be his first time ejacting plus it was from a blowjob by his mom.


    "Mom, I''m about release something, where should I release it?" Velian didn''t want to show that he was knowledgeable about these things so he kept his ignorant boy act.


    Daphnia felt extremely happy that he didn''t have any problem with cumming and at the same time it made her more excited to think her son''s first ejaction is with her.


    "Do it in my mouth, baby," She had never tasted cum so she wanted to taste her son''s first time so that his valuable seeds won''t go to waste.


    "Ugh~... I''m cumming," Velian released his first shot inside her wet mouth. He felt like he was in nine heavens after her blowjob for a few minutes.


    Her mouth was filled with cum which leaked from her mouth because of the sheer amount. It was so thick that she had some difficulty swallowing it but it was rather tasty than she thought it would be. She didn''t know that it tasted like that because Velian was from a superior race. After a few tries, she gulped all the remaining and scooped the remaining on her face and licked the finger.


    Velian saw her actions and couldn''t help but get aroused again. Her erotic action was too much for him.


    "That was tasty baby, I''m d you''re healthy boy," She didn''t realise that they were doing something taboo in the heat of the moment.


    Velian was a little confused after seeing his cock gaining its stiffness immediately,


    "Luna, is this because of my power?" He questioned the silent system.


    [Since your race isn''t human your libido is also increased to match your race]


    "I knew something was wrong, why didn''t you tell me this earlier," He could have attacked Daphnia like a wild beast if he had lost control.


    [Host didn''t ask anything he was busy doing taboo things with his own mother]


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whatever, next time tell me important things," He ignored herments while giving his attention to his mother who looked absolutely ravishing. She was a little lost but I had to take the chance and continue our intimate act.


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    "Ah yeah baby, I just zoned out for a minute,"


    "Mom, do women also experience something like releasing I had?" I questioned her like a boy who got to know about sexual things for the first time.


    "Most of the time, yes," She answered the obvious question without thinking of its consequences.


    "Mom, can I make you release like that?"


    "W-what," She didn''t expect her own answer to work against her.


    "If I want to break the mother-son wall now is the best time, it will be rtively easy to convince her in the heat of the moment," Velian was nning like a bad wolf who wanted to trap the innocent bunny in its ws.


    "Baby, I can''t we''re mother-son, this is something only your love can do," She wasn''t nning on letting him do that.


    "So what? I love you the most mom, why can''t we do it?" Velian answered her quickly which caused her face to take a surprised look.


    "W-what did you say?" She was utterly shocked by his confession.


    "Mom, why do you think I worked hard to build all this alliance and walls and everything, it''s to keep you and two sisters out of danger, I did all this because I love you guys," Velian continued without stop talking.


    If she didn''t have any taboo feelings for him before, his behaviour nted a little seed in her mind which will grow more and more terrifying.


    Daphnia was silent for a few minutes, part of her wanted to ept Velian''s proposal to make her cum but her angelic side didn''t let her do that.


    "Let''s stop here, baby, it''s already toote we should make foods to eat for our lunch," She gave a reason to refuse him.


    Since Velian nted the seed he didn''t want to be seen as a stubborn brat so he epted her idea of stopping here. They quickly washed and got out of the bathroom wearing our towels.


    "Thank you mom for doing that thing to me, don''t worry I won''t tell anything about this to anyone," Velian reassured her while hugging her, which she dly returned.


    One thing he was grateful for was no matter how far we went things between Daphnia and Velian didn''t feel awkward. They acted normal for the most part.


    After the others came back we had our food and went back to our rooms. Normally, he would sleep in Daphnia''s room but today he decided to give her some space without acting as a leech.


    One thing Velian was not satisfied with was no matter how good the blowjob was he didn''t cum enough. He didn''t want to upset Daphnia by telling her that the blow job wasn''t enough because she was clearly not used to giving blowjobs continuously. The strong libido causes his sexual drive to increase more and more until one day it will be unbearable and attack someone.


    *Sigh


    "I guess two or three girls won''t be enough for me," He did some warm-up exercises to rx his body and went to sleep while thinking about Daphnia''s curvy butt.

 Chapter 58 Do You Like Me?

    ?Jenny was alreadypeting with Naomi early in the morning. They were assigned to monitor the distribution of goods to cover all the resources we were gathering to go against the Viscount.


    Naomi was the only one who knew what was going on except for a few members who were assigned different tasks by Davin to make this attack a sess.


    Unlike when Velian is in his own body he had to be extra careful because his doppel was not much powerful to face against a whole viscount ande out without any harm.


    Even with all thepetitive nature of Jenny, she took her work seriously just like how Naomi acted.


    Naomi went to the warehouse which looked a little abounded to meet her master who was observing all the tasks so they won''t go wrong.


    "Everything is going great, master," She entered the small room which was a little dark while talking to Davin.


    "Very good, Keep collecting information and men, don''t let the discount catch our activities," Davin was nning to take the whole viscounty to the alliance.


    "Today is the appointment to meet Elda''s mother, right?" He remembered the innocent girl who looked pitiful before.


    "Yes master, we can go it after finishing some of the works here,"


    "Ok, we will do it ording to your suggestion," Davin agreed with her and went back to his chair.


    ? It took a little while toplete all the work but Naomi quickly got ready to go with Davin right after she finished her work. He was going to personally deal with this problem because he felt a little pity for Elda and wanted to see why the viscount iste his main wife and child instead of his concubines.


    Jenny wanted toe with them but Naomi didn''t want her to see the dark side of our firm so she decided to stop her. Jenny mistook it as an attempt to steal her opportunity and was pouting the whole time.


    They left to meet the viscountess and Elda for their treatment. It was a considerable distance from the warehouse in which they were doing their work so they had to take a carriage to the mansion.


    It took a few hours for this journey but it was a fun journey for Naomi, especially because she was able to talk with Davin like in her past years.


    "Naomi, how''s it going for you outside the work now?" Davin was slightly curious about her new life because she was a little depressed girl when he took her under his care and took care of her.


    "Everything is great, I''ve been making friends with many people working with me, master," She was a little too excited to share her achievements with her master.


    "That''s good, but why do you keep calling master even when we are alone just call me what you used to call me," Davin didn''t mind her calling him a master in public but when they were alone he wanted her to be close with him like she used to do in the past.


    "That''s... But you''re my boss now so..." She had a small blush remembering what she used to call him in the past.


    "Just do it, we are alone now Naomi," Davin''s voice was like a devil whispering to her.


    "Big~ Big brother," She didn''t know why she called him big brother when he was clearly younger than her in the past but somehow she liked calling him that even now. She had a full-blown blush on her face.


    "Hehe~ that''s the Naomi I know," Davin tried his best to hold hisughter but he couldn''t hold it back.


    "Don''t make fun of me brother, I will bite you like I used to do,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t want that, ok I''ll stop making jokes," He remembered how she used to bite her when he did something to annoy her on purpose to see her cute reactions.


    "So, do you have a future partner or boyfriend now? You know I can''t be with you forever," It took only a few minutes for her face to be dark and slightly sad.


    "I don''t right now, but I have a crush, I don''t think I''m worthy of him," She was clearly hinting at Davin that she had a crush on him indirectly.


    "Ohh~ Is that crush by some reason me?" Davin didn''t want to act like an ignorant boy in front of her, unlike in front of Daphnia.


    Naomi''s face became bright red hearing his words. Part of her wanted to ept him but she was scared that she will lose the current rtionship she has with him if she epted him.


    "What if I say yes, Will you ept a girl like me master, Even though I don''t know much about you I can tell you''re from a prestigious family by your behaviour and your assets, Master,"


    "I can''t be a partner to a perfect person like you," She continued with a sad voice.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, Naomi,"


    "If you love me I will ept but I don''t want you to love me just because I rescued you from the ve market," He stood up from his seat and went toward her and grabbed her chin which surprised Naomi.


    "You will know more about me after this little war, After that decide whether you want to be with me or not," Davin whispered to her ear which made her almost faint from the embarrassment.


    "I know my love for you will never change, big brother, even if you don''t ept me as a lover, I will forever serve you even if you object to it," She calmed down a little after Velian took his seat back.


    "Let''s see," Davin went silent after speaking with her.


    The whole inside of the carriage was silent while Davin was thinking with his eyes closed and Naomi was staring at the young man with a hot gaze.


    "Master, we came here" It took quite a few minutes to get here after thest conversation. David opened his eyes to look at the mansion which cannot be called a noble''s house because of its looks.


    "Stop~... Stop~" The guard who was guarding the gate didn''t let us through.


    "We have an appointment with Viscountess, Tell her we''re here to meet her," Naomi didn''t like this guard''s aggressive attitude toward us so she spoke in a strict tone which caused the guard to flinch a little.


    While we were arguing, Mel came to wee us quickly while frowning at the guard,


    "They''re here on viscountess order, let them in" She ordered him which caused him to open the gate while giving us a dissatisfied look.


    "Miss Naomi, Wee to our mansion, Lady is inside, Do you mind if I ask where the healing mage is?" She was a little confused because all she saw is Naomi and the little supporter boy who helped Elda to pick energy pills.


    "He is right in front of you"

 Chapter 59 Mel Vs Davin

    ?Mel was kind of disappointed that they sent a little supporter boy to treat theirdy instead of a professional healing mage.


    "Are you joking with me? How can a supporter boy treat ourdy?" She wanted to p herself for epting this service.


    "What did you say he was?" Naomi got angry hearing her calling Davin a little supporter boy. The victim wasughing inside enjoying this situation.


    "I didn''t think the famous Keller firm would send a little boy to treat a Nobeldy, is this the quality of your service?" She didn''t want to be rude at first because most of the people eitherpletely ignore them or give them a hard time after the incident which happened.


    Mel wanted to run away with Elda and the viscountess to avoid this harsh treatment which they didn''t deserve but the viscountess thoroughly refused to run away from the problems. In the end, Mel had to give up the idea of running away. There onward life in thisnd became a living hell for them. Most of the maids and guards are assigned by the viscount just to harass them.


    David couldn''t keep hisughter inside anymore and started tough loudly,


    "Master, what happened?" Naomi was a little confused while Mel also got a little upset and confused about his actions.


    "Boy, stopughing it''s really offensive," Mel couldn''t help but get a little angry at his behaviour.


    "What? Want to fight? You look pretty strong actually," Davin uttered some words which caused Mel''s patience to run out.


    "Tsk~ I really shouldn''t have let Elda hire your mediocrepany," Mel said while unsheathing her sword.


    "Wait~ wait~ we can''t fight with those sharp things, tell that maid over there to bring two wooden swords," Davin said pointing at the peeking maid who flinched at his words.


    This took Mel by surprise but she quickly hid her delightful face and ordered the maid to bring two swords.


    "How did you know she was there? Even I didn''t feel it," Mel was starting to see him in a different light but she was fully sure that she could win a duel with this man.


    "Nothing special,e let''s fight," Davin said while taking the wooden sword brought by the maid.


    "To be open about spying and on this scale, the status of viscountess must be pretty bad," He thought to himself.


    Mel also took her wooden weird and took an intimidating battle stance which pressured Davin. Mel was A ranked guard who didn''t want to abandon the viscountess or Elda.


    "Eh~ You''re at least A-ranked, aren''t you?" Davin also took his battle stance which was a little different from his real body since the speed and stamina were different in this doppel.


    "Having second thoughts boy? Not that I will let you go," Mel was obviously surprised that he instantly knew her ranking without even fighting her but since she didn''t feel any special power from him she decided to ignore it.


    Davin didn''t reply to her words. He quickly swing his sword which was easily blocked by Mel.


    He took a few steps backwards from the sheer pressure she exerted from that counter. Her condition was no better than Davin''s. She didn''t expect his attack to be this strong.


    They kept swinging swords until both of them had to keep a distance and take a break from all the attacks.


    Mel was beyond surprised by his reaction speed and stamina,


    "Boy, who''re you? You''re obviously strong, Most probably A or B ranked," Mel decided to clear her doubts.


    Davin quickly ran and attacked her which she obviously blocked but he didn''t stop there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Act as you lost, don''t make me repeat, This is for yourdy," He quickly whispered to her.


    Mel didn''t understand his intention but she knew he asked her to act like that becuase of the spy. So she decided to go along with him.


    She tried to attack but she kept her openings for him to attack which he took advantage of. She fell to the floor with a fake angry look.


    "You win boy, what do you want? Why do you want to see thedy?" She kept acting until the maid leaves but there were no signs of her leaving them alone.


    "You call our firm mediocre, take me to yourdy I will talk with her," Davin replied in a little angry voice.


    *Sigh


    "Follow me, I will take you to thedy," She took him quickly to the inside of the house where spying was harder than outside for maids.


    "Boy, what''s the meaning of this? Who are you?" Mel kept questioning him nonstop.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mel, my name is Davin Keller the founder of the Keller firm, I''m here to see the viscountess," He told her while showing a gentlemanly gesture.


    "W-what?, You''re the founder but what are you doing here and why did you support me there?"


    "Simply, I want you and viscountess to help me in something in return, I will help yourdy to escape from the viscount''s hand,"


    She flinched a little hearing his request. She knew that the owner of the firm was a young man becuase it was the hot news in the kingdom but she didn''t know that he was this young.


    ? "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Mel was in a dilemma as to whether ept it or not.


    "Well, let''s talk about itter, first I will show you our firm is not a mediocre one, Take me to yourdy,"


    Mel was a little embarrassed that she called the owner of the famous businesspany a support boy and mediocre.


    *Cough


    "I''m sorry for all that, I didn''t know but if you do anything to harm mydy or Elda, I won''t forgive you," She said with a calm look while touching her sword.


    "Don''t worry Mel, I won''t harm a beautifuldy like you or Elda and obviously I have no merits in harming you," Davin said with a straight face which caused Elda to blush a little.


    They avoided most of the maids in the mansion while walking toward the viscountess''s room, The interior of the mansion was no different than its exterior. The furniture and the walls were somewhat old and broken which looked a little creepy.


    Mel knocked on a big door while asking permission to enter the room. She was highly respectful while talking to the viscountess unlike when she talked to us. It made me curious as to why she respects her so much.


    "Mydy, I brought the doctor from the appointment, Can Ie inside?"


    Davin heard a beautiful voice from inside the room. It was a very attractive voice which can soothe the ears.


    "Come in, Mel"

 Chapter 60 Poison

    ?We entered the room which looked nothing like a nobel''s room. It was a clean and simple room with some simple furniture. Mel entered the room before me to check on the viscountess and then only I entered becuase it is always good to respect their privacy.


    There were three people in the room including Mel when I entered. Elda was sitting near the bed while my patient was lying on the bed. Mel kept her guard up while standing. Naomi brought some stuff I wanted to diagnose her and some medicine.


    I looked at the viscountess who was lying on the bed looking at me with interest. She looked just like Elda with her ck colour hair and curvy body which looked absolutely amazing in her one-piece dress. She looked like a grown-up version of Elda.


    "Is she the doctor you talked about, darling?" She turned toward Elda while giving her a kind look.


    "Oh~ You''re that kind boy who helped me at the shop but where''s the healing mage or doctor?" Elda was a little confused about the situation.


    "I''m not a support boy, mydy"


    "Allow me to introduce myself, I''m Davin Keller the owner of the Keller firm as well as a full-fledged doctor, I''m pretty confident I can treat your mother myself," Elda was surprised by my introduction she almost fell from her chair.


    "You What?" Elda and the viscountess both were baffled by this change of event.


    "Why would a big shot like you would even bother with unfortunate people like us?" It was the viscountess who talked in a down voice.


    "It''s fine, don''t care about the small things, Just think I was impressed by the effort of a certain girl who tried to recover her mother," I said while looking at Elda who was about to cry.


    Viscountess was looking at her with a kind smile with overflowing love which reminded me of my mother.


    "Mydy, I want to first diagnose the disease to see whether it can be cured or not so can I?" I requested permission from her to continue the treatment.


    She thought for a few minutes and permitted me to check her disease. I used appraisal to see whether there is anything wrong with her body but there were no signs of anything. I noticed her eyes and tongue look a little pale which can be easily identified.


    "Can I see your medicines? I want to see all of them," I requested from her which she agreed rather easily.


    "Elda, can you bring my medicines?" She urged her daughter to go and bring her medicines.


    I decided to have small talk with her until Elda returns with the medicines.


    "Mydy, I couldn''t ask your name before, What may I call you?" I already knew her name since I checked her with my appraisal skill but I didn''t want to sound weird calling her name without her telling me it.


    "Master Davin, You can call me Sariya, I thought you might already know since the information is money for a businessman,"


    "You give me too much credit mydy anyway Elda sure is a good girl to care for you this much," Iplimented her daughter which brought a smile to her face.


    "She is the only thing I have now therefore I raised her to be a little too kind I guess," Sariya said with a tired-looking smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, I can see," Just as we finished talking Elda entered the room with the box of medicine.


    There are two major ways to cure diseases in this world ording to Luna''s knowledge. One is from the conventional method which is medicine. Unlike on the earth, the nt medicine and diseases here are more based on mana but sometimes normal fever or cough can be seen. The other method to cure disease is with the help of a light mage who can be either a priest or some normal adventurer. It''s rather hard to find a good light mage do it''s more expensive and effective than normal medicine.


    A viscount should have enough money to buy healing mage service but looks like he doesn''t want to cure Sariya too quick.


    I used appraisal to check her medicines. The result of it was terrible. I wanted to share it with them but I was concerned about Elda since she is an innocent kind girl it will be hard for her to swallow the truth.


    "I have unfortunate news to tell you, mydy," I decided to tell them the truth since it will be convenient for me in long run.


    " More than half of these medicines are made from poisonous ingredients, they aren''t highly poisonous enough to kill you instantly but they will slowly gather in the body of the consumer and will cause a slow death," Mel and Elda both were pale after hearing me talking about the medicine but Sariya wasn''t that much surprised by this turn of events.


    "W-what do you mean? How can there be poison in ourdy''s medicines, how can we believe you''re telling the truth?" Mel was terrified by my statement that she almost lost her temper.


    "Mel, stop it" Sariya was the one to calm her down.


    Elda couldn''t even say one word because she was so scared and sad about her mother. She started to cry like a baby grabbing the sheet tightly. Sariya is almost on the verge of crying looking at her. She quickly hugged Elda.


    "Darling, don''t worry, we will do something about this," She kept consoling her until her sobbing stopped.


    "How long have you been taking this medicine," I wanted the change the mood so I had to interrupt their sweet time.


    "I took it for about one month, I should have known when my condition became worse after taking these pills that something must be wrong, looks like my disease is really catching up to me," Sariya answered me without breaking the hug between Elda and her.


    "Don''t worry then, this poison is not that potent it will at least take 6 months toe to the fatal stage, I can heal you," I couldn''t finish my words suddenly Elda came running toward me and hugged me.


    "Thank you, Davin, I don''t know what would have happened to mother without you," Her face was messed up with tears which looked like a small animal to be protected.


    *Cough


    "Elda, it''s improper to hug a young man without their permission like this, don''t bother him," Sariya was the one to make Elda realise what she did in the heat of the moment.


    She quickly ran to her usual spot beside her mother with a blushing face.


    "Young man, I don''t think you''re doing all these things for free, tell me what''s your objective?" Mel remembered his words before he entered the room so she decided to question his intention.

 Chapter 61 Conditions

    ?"Indeed, you''re right, nothing in this worldes for free," Davin answered Mel''s question.


    "My request is simple, There are two conditions to fulfil then I will help you to heal your disease, not only that I will help you to escape from the hands of viscount Jerald Cantrell," I proposed my request which caused all three of them to open their eyes wide.


    "What are you talking about? Why do I escape from the hand of my husband?" Sariya''s voice was little shaking when she said those few words.


    "Illegal ve dealing, Tax frauds, Supporting Underworld, nning to kill other nobels, Did I miss anything, Lady Cantrell" Davin took his seat while talking with her.


    Mel looked a little angry when I said all these things which they tried so hard to withstand.


    I got all this information through Naomi who had influenced many underworld groups and businesses in this territory. Viscount Jerald was the biggest menace in this territory. He kidnaps many girls and sells them to customers through ve dealers. He did many uwful things in his territory hidden to the crown and other nobels.


    "How did you find all this? Even I couldn''t find them easily being his own wife," Sariya looked a little sad.


    "How do you think I became one of the most sessful businesses in a few years,"


    "You''re a scary kid to deal with," Sariya said with a little smile.


    "I''ve heard it too many times,"


    "I''ll tell you everything but before that, I need to know your conditions," Sariya didn''t want to give him all the information to regret itter.


    "Sure, my first condition is to make Mel mine for a few days, I need her strength because she is a valuable A rank,"


    "Boy, use your words more clearly, People might misunderstand what you said just now," Mel was embarrassed to hear such a thing in front of herdy.


    "I''m sorry, I will take Mel for a few days but she can protect you like usual,"


    "You have to do me one favour when I ask your help, that''s my second condition," I said while pointing my finger at Sariya.


    She thought for a few seconds then she looked straight at me,


    "How can we believe you''re powerful enough to help us? Not just physically you''re fighting with a viscount that has many soldiers," Sariya had many doubts she wanted answers from him.


    "Good question but I can''t prove anything right now, it''s up to you whether to ept it or not if you don''t ept I will find a recement for you that''s it,"


    "Besides, what''s the point of living like this when you have potential, I can see you have a vast knowledge of territory control and Mel can be a good swordsman in the kingdom, It just pains me to see good people like you rot in a ce like this," I said looking straight at her eyes.


    Elda and Mel both were waiting for theirdy''s order. Elda knew how Jerald bullied her mom more than anyone so she wanted her to take this chance and be happy.


    "Ok I ept but if anything goes wrong you should help Elda to escape by any means, I don''t want to see anything happen to her," Sariya was a little anxious but it would be foolish not to grab the chance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I ept," She agreed with me after I promised to protect Elda no matter what.


    We discussed all our times for a few minutes until she started to cough violently.


    "I''ll start her treatments now, All of you don''t enter the room and disturb my mentality until I say so," I advised all of them to leave the room for a few hours to prevent them from disturbing my concentration because unlike in my real body this doppel''s mana was a lot more harder to use for small tasks like this.


    They left the room under mymand after giving their greetings to Sariya. She was rather happy to get treatment but she was anxious at the same time.


    Elda hugged her mom which she responded with a little forehead kiss. After breaking their hug Elda came toward me and took my hand,


    "Thank you very much, Mr Davin, I won''t forget what you did for us even if it''s for your benefit," She said while grabbing my hand and then left the room with Mel and Naomi.


    There was a subtle silence after they left the room. I looked at Sariya who was looking at me anxiously,


    "Will treatments hurt, Mr Davin," She asked with a little tremor in her voice.


    "It won''t but I want you to take your top dress off I need direct contact with your skin," I said with a neutral face which won''t give her any doubts about my intention.


    She was a little embarrassed at first but then she realised this child was not much older than her own daughter.


    "He won''t look at the body of an old woman like me, I guess it''s okay," She didn''t know that her thoughts werepletely wrong. Even though I had apletely neutral face outside my inside was blooming with interest and lust looking at her mature top. Even though doppel won''t be able to do sexual activities normally my doppel was connected to me so I felt all the normal emotions like a normal person.


    Sariya removed her shoulder straps which caused her top dress to fall perfectly like a sea wave. Now only I realised after seeing her like this how beautiful she is. Her ck hair and full mature body gave her a look of a strict teacher. Her boobs wererge but they were not asrge as his mother''s.


    "You may start," Her face blushed even though she convinced herself to do this. She had never shown her body to anyone except her husband.


    I sat on the chair which was close to her and touched her bare back which was smooth as silk. I closed my eyes and concentrated on my mana to feel her condition more clearly. Even if she''s not poisoned her mana condition would have brought many problems to her life if it''s not treated well.


    First I decided to deal with the poison inside her body. I used precise control of my wind magic and water magic to remove poison from her body. Her body pores helped to remove poison easily.


    *Cough


    She started coughing violently after I used my treatments to the poison in her. A dark red colour liquid came from her mouth which smelled a little awful. Even she was embarrassed to show such a thing which might affect the perfectdy''s behaviour of her.


    "Those are the poison which was mixed with your blood, I removed all of the poison from your body forcibly, You will feel ufortable for a few days but after that, you will be better," I said to her while cleaning the liquid with some water.


    "I will give you some pills, take them every day for your mana problem, I cannot deal it with only magic,"


    I tried to sound cool but for some reason, she was blushing and looking at me embarrassingly. At first, I didn''t know what happened but then only I realised.

 Chapter 62 Everything According To The Plan

    ?I had a huge boner popping out in my trouser. She was averting her eyes embarrassingly. I quickly covered it so that I won''t disgrace myself anymore.


    "I''m really sorry, it''s a natural reaction I didn''t mean that to happen," I tried to convince her.


    "I know, anyway I don''t think you can feel such things from an old woman like me," Sariya was a little sad when she said that. She looked really beautiful to be left in an isted mansion like this. Just like all the other women, she wanted to dress beautiful and conduct tea parties for her friends and be happy but her life didn''t allow that.


    "You really think so you, I think you''re a really attractive woman," I sincerely felt like that because I felt the same vibe of Daphnia from her.


    "Thank you," She was blushing rather violently when I said that.


    We finished all the treatments and I gave the signal to the others to enter the room. They were scared to see blood on her dress at first but after exining it all of them thanked me.


    "This is the only ce, you guys can talk without anyone spying on you aren''t you?" I wanted to know their status in this mansion.


    Mel and Sariya both had a tired expression when I ask about spying,


    "You don''t know boy, everyone in this mansion is someone serving that man, We have no freedom at all," She had a little angry expression when she said that.


    "And the one who''s responsible for your poisoning is him right?" I looked at Sariya who showed no surprised expression in fact nobody was surprised.


    "I knew he would do something like this to me someday, I''m not surprised by it," She replied to my question with a rather strong look.


    "Well that''s unfortunate, don''t worry you guys can be like birds in future," I reassured them.


    We talked about many things and got to know each other better. Elda was truly an innocent girl who haven''t been tainted by society. Her pure personality is sometimes too much to deal with.


    After giving Sariya the medicine I left their mansion saying farewell to them. Naomi was happy to meet them because they were kind to her just like me.


    "What do you think about them, Naomi," I asked while driving our carriage back to our settlement.


    "They are weak but Sariya and Elda both are good people, I know it''s impossible to help everyone who''s suffering like that but at least I want to help them," She was learning new emotions and friendships by being with me. I was happy to see her development.


    "Naomi, Send a marriage proposal to the Viscount mansion saying I will visit their daughter to take her hand in marriage," I said while looking outside the window.


    "Make sure to send it in two weeks and ask our troops to get ready for a full assault if needed,"


    I will capture this viscounty first and make sure we have enough human resources in our new kingdom.


    Velian POV


    It had been a few days since my mother gave me a blowjob. She had been acting a little embarrassed but she never ignored me or anything.


    Since the war ising near I didn''t want to bring extra matters and disturb her so I decided to wait for a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Delvi and Remi were training many soldiers with the help of Elites while Juno and Old man was forming a beastmen unit.


    During this year, Beastmen and Humans in this alliance have be so friendly that they would support each other than their former kingdoms. All Of them had one thing inmon that''s I their ruler who was unbelievably strong than them.


    Today I went to see soldiers training and to talk with Juno. She was having a team fight with some new soldiers to train them but anyone who doesn''t know that will only see a crazy beastmen girl beating up some innocents.


    "Juno, Come here for a minute," I called out to her which she quickly responded. She came running toward me with her sweaty body which looked absolutely gorgeous.


    "How have been their training?" I asked while pointing at the newbies.


    "Don''t worry, I will make them strong enough to fight a war by the end of this week," She was a responsible girl so I had full trust in her words.


    "Well, that''s not what I''m here to talk about, I want to know whether we can recruit more beast people to our alliance, we have so many foods and supplies but the only thing weck is people, Do you have an idea?" I questioned her but she couldn''t answer it right away. She closed her eyes,


    "I think we might find some beaten if we search near the border or they can be inside the forest just like us, There are many who don''t like the current leadership in our race, Grandfather and I being to that group," She answered me after thinking for minutes.


    "Juno, I didn''t ask this before but what happened to you? Did the patriarch of your race attack or expel you?" I was a little confused since she looked really strong even before I invited her to the alliance.


    Juno had a troubled expression at first but she decided to tell me about her past to me. ording to her, their society is controlled by a patriarch who''s more powerful than everyone else. Unlike in human society, power means everything to beastmen at least in thatnd. Both old man and Juno were from a powerful n which wanted to fight for the seat of the patriarch.


    Juno''s father was the one who participated in the matches but most of them were killed by one who took the current patriarch seat including Juno''s father.


    "If I had stayed there I would have be a ve for them, that''s why I escaped with my people, most of them would ept their fate but I didn''t want to be a ve even if I had to die,"


    "When our people got sick in the forest I started to doubt my own decision but you came and saved us that''s why I''m forever grateful to you, Velian," She had a satisfied expression when she finished her story.


    "Do you want revenge against your father?" Juno became silent for a few minutes hearing my question.


    "I don''t know, he fought a duel fair and square and he lost, that''s what I have thought beforeing here but after being in this town for so long, I can''t help but feel beastmen society is so unfair and wild," She answered my question.


    I put my hand on her head and caressed her head.


    "Don''t worry let''s build a new kingdom that won''t let the same thing happen again,"


    She was clearly enjoying my pats which were obvious by her wagging tail.


    "Don''t pat me Velian, you''re younger than me" She was embarrassed to be treated like a little girl by him.


    "So what? Is there a rule among beaten that someone younger than you can''t pat your head,"


    We talked few more minutes about different things we want to build in the vige and I watched the training of new soldiers before going back to my sweet home.

 Chapter 63 Prelude To Conflict

    ?I heard someone knocking on my door during my work hours. I knew it cannot be my family since I had already warned them not to enter unless it was an important task.


    "Who is it?" I was a little angry that I was disturbed but I felt that it must be an important thing if they act in such a rushed way.


    "It''s me, Jerald, Can Ie in?" A feminine voice was heard from the other side of the door.


    "Come in,"


    The door slowly opened and ady of about twenty or thirty entered the room carrying a piece of paper. She was none other than the concubine of Viscount Jerald.


    "Anna, haven''t I told you not to disturb me during these work hours, what''s the big idea?" I was displeased with her behaviour but I could see her panic in her eyes.


    "This is not the time Jerald, Look at this paper," She gave me a piece of paper which looked really high quality. I took it and read its content but I felt like my blood was boiling when reading it.


    "Is this true? How did this happen? Didn''t I tell you to take every action to iste them?" I questioned Anna which she responded rather quickly.


    "I have no idea, I heard a few weeks before they visited her mansion but I didn''t think they would seduce such a big shot," Anna was not happy with Jerald ming her because he also had the responsibility to control things.


    *Sigh


    "You know I hate that woman, She always gets in my way when I do something that we can earn a profit, If not for my old man I wouldn''t have married her,"


    "I can''t directly do anything to her, if her family knew something happened to her I would lose my face among nobels,"


    I was rather upset with this development because if she gets any more power it will be hard for me to control her like this. It will take a long time for her poison to work and I cannot rely on it immediately.


    "Send a letter back to Keller firm, tell them we ept this marriage and ask him toe here to meet us, We will arrange his marriage with Hannah, we can''t let Elda marry someone powerful like him," I advised about the things to Anna.


    "After that Woman dies, we will give her to some greedy nobel as a concubine and get some money and influence, Only thing holding back her is Elda so if she dies we don''t have to worry about anything," The panic she had already vanished and it was reced with happiness thinking about her daughter''s happy face.


    "Keller firm, I heard they got more influence than a normal count in capital if we can get their support it will be easy for us to raise our rank," I thought while looking at the paper and went back to my work.


    Elda POV


    It''s been a few weeks since Davin started treatments on my mother. Her health had be a lot better after his treatment. She was able to walk like normal in no time after getting medicine.


    But for some reason, Sister Naomi and Davin have been visiting us even after treatments. I wasn''tining about it or anything in fact I was happy they came to visit us often.


    I became friends with Naomi who was a cool-looking girl outside but inside she was a kind and caring girl. She always took care of us after that day.


    I knew my father was up to no good and ready to harm my mother anytime. It made me a little sad to think my own father wants to do such horrible things to us but some outsiders like Sir Davin and Naomi decided to help us even if it was for their benefit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister Naomi, what do you think about Sir Davin? Are you guys lovers?" I was a little interested in them since they were always together.


    She looked at me for a few minutes before speaking something unbelievable,


    "You know what Elda, I was a ve a few years ago,"


    "..."


    I couldn''t say anything because I was shocked by her words.


    "When I was 10 my parents sold me to very and I had a pretty awful life until I met my master, He was actually two years younger than me but he taught me everything from love to hate,"


    "You asked whether I love him or not right? The answer is I exist for him, I can''t think about a life without him," I couldn''t utter a single word to answer her. I kept looking at her before caressing her head.


    "I''m sorry sister, I didn''t know you had to go through some awful experiences like that,"


    We talked about different things until Mel and the mother finished talking with Sir Davin.


    I was getting more and more interested in Sir Davin the more I hear about him.


    "He is four years younger than me but he is really impressive, I feel like a little girl in front of him," I thought while remembering Naomi''s words.


    It took a lot of time for them to finish their conversation.


    "Mother, isn''t it over yet? How long are you guys going to talk?"


    "We just finished talking, darling," She answered my question quickly.


    Both Naomi and Davin left after talking and discussing with us so I decided to ask the details from mother about what happened.


    "Looks like things will get intense from now on, We should get ready too," I had no idea what she was talking about but I nodded my head pretending to understand what she was talking about.


    "Looks like that boy isn''t going to rest us any sooner," Mel was one to answer Sariya.


    "I think he''s nning something really crazy, that kid isn''t someone to underestimate, if discount did something it will soon turn back to him, let''s wait and see how this turns out,"


    I felt like I didn''t belong in this conversation becuase I didn''t understand a single thing they were talking about but I kept kidding my head.

 Chapter 64 Cantrell Family I

    ?There were about hundreds of humans and beastkin marching toward the viscounty on the orders of Velian. It has been a few weeks since Davin sent the marriage proposal to the Cantrell family. There were enthusiastic to show the results of their gruesome training with three training demonesses to their leader.


    "Do you think this is for the best? Will, we be able to defeat a whole discount by ourselves?" A few of them had doubts about this battle because the viscount should have at least a few thousand soldiers.


    "I don''t have any doubts, I''m pretty sure, our leaders won''t send us recklessly to a losing battle, our little leader must have something nned to deal with those overpowering numbers," It was a beastmen who answered the question.


    The ranks in the army were divided into four parts. One was the mage division which excels in attack magic or support magic which cannot be sent to hand-to-hand fights which are led by Daphnia with the support of Lyra.


    Daphnia hasn''t developed that much becuase she didn''t focus on increasing her power that much but Lyra had a major glow-up in her powers. Even though she wasn''t an attack mage, she had strong earth spells which can create confusion among enemy ranks.


    The second rank was all the martial art warriors or magic swordsmen but there was no magic swordsman except Delviny and Remi among them. Delviny had the most power and the support so she automatically became themander in that rank. She wanted to stay by Velian side but he refused to let her do that abandoning her position.


    The third rank was led by Juni and Old man Gin. They consisted of beastmen who they trained for the battles. All of them were warrior-type because mages are rare among them. Juno wanted the old man to lead the group but he refused to say it was her responsibility as the intermediate between the two groups.


    All three of them had 50 each totalling 150. They were various talented in many areas like support or head-on fights.


    Thest and biggest rank was controlled by Velian himself with the support of Asumi. There were 100 in this rank varying in different talents. There were few beastmen among this rank.


    The total of their army counted up to 250 personnel. It''s number which will pose no problem to a discount but all of them were trained crazily by battle freaks themselves.


    "Sir, we are getting close to the Cantrell viscounty, what should we do?"


    "It''s not the right time, we will wait for a few hours, tell all soldiers to get ready to attack when I give my signal," Velian advised him before sending him back.


    "Veli, are you sure about this? Won''t we get into a bigger problem if we attack a discount from the kingdom?" Asumi was a little anxious about this whole thing because she knew how dangerous their act is.


    "What? You still don''t believe me, aunt, don''t worry this will be only our first step, the kingdom is not an opponent I have to fear, at least right now, They are at their weakest now with the attack from the empire if we didn''t act right now it will be impossible to counter their attacks when the timees," Velian fully exined his n to her which she gave a nod after thinking it thoroughly.


    "Aunt, even if the people in this territory don''tin about their lifestyle right now, if they get a chance they will definitely take it, Jerald is a greedy man who imposes taxes left and right and his ve trading is mostly illegal, It will be a walk in the park to take this territory but the real problem is protecting it from the kingdom,"


    "I have some ns to implement right after taking this territory so I hope you will help me like earlier," Velian said while taking his seat.


    "Of course, you know I consider you as my own son so if you do the right thing I will always help you," Asumiko said without any hesitation.


    "Don''t worry Aunt after this battle everything will change,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Davin POV


    I was visiting the viscount to discuss about the marriage proposal I sent them. The carriage was shaking so much which caused Naomi to hug me.


    "I''m sorry, master," She quickly apologised.


    "Haha~ so you''re sorry to hug me, I feel hurt Naomi," I was trying to make her flustered which worked perfectly.


    "No! master, actually I did it purposely, that''s why I said sorry," She came up with an excuse.


    I hugged her back quickly which caused her face to blush.


    "How do you feel, Naomi, I''m going to get married to a noble daughter, "


    "I feel sad master, I don''t understand why you asked me to wait but I don''t care as long as I can be by your side," I knew she was serious.


    Naomi was strict and proper among her colleagues but in front of me, she act like a little sister with a brotherplex. It was cute that she showed her this personality only to me but at the same time, I wanted to tell her about the real me.


    "Idiot, you know it''s for our mission I was joking," I gave a knock which she took smiling.


    We were acting like a couple without our knowledge until I got the news of our arrival at our destination which was the Cantrell mansion.


    Naomi went back to her former self and observed the surroundings thoroughly,


    "Naomi, until I give my signal don''t do anything, do you understand?" She knew I was strict with my orders so she nodded her head showing me her approval.


    We were weed by a huge gate which looked absolutely gorgeous and the mansion of the viscount was even more amazing than anything I have seen.


    There were a lot of butlers and maids waiting to wee us near the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Jerald Cantrell, I will make sure you won''t die a  pleasant death,"


    I muttered to myself while giving a pleasant smile to the woman who was waiting near the entrance of the mansion to wee us.

 Chapter 65 Cantrell Family II

    ?She had a full-blown smile on her face looking at us and our clothes. I choose the highest quality clothes for today''s event becuase it will be a remarkable event in my life but it looks like she misunderstood as an attempt of mine to look good to a viscount.


    "Wee, Sir Keller to our Cantrell mansion, I''m Anna Cantrell, The wife of the viscount Jerald Cantrell," I felt like she was bragging about herself but I didn''t give a single ratshit about her status.


    "Thank you for having me here, Mydy," I decided to keep this farce until I meet the viscount face to face.


    "Come in, Viscount and my daughter is waiting," She weed me to their mansion which I dly epted.


    We were walking in an expensive-looking hallway which had a lot of arts and ornaments which looked extremely expensive. Even though they were beautiful they had no use other than used as decoration.


    "How extravagant, Lady Cantrell, they must be expensive right?" I asked her in a sarcastic tone but she didn''t notice anything and kept bragging about how she bought all of this from auctions and stuff.


    "So this is how they use the money they smuggle and steal," I thought to myself while following her.


    We entered an expensive-looking room used for meetings and dinners. There were few maids serving dishes and entertaining people inside that room. Among them almost all of them were high-ss-looking.


    "Sir Keller, Wee to the Cantrell family mansion, we were expecting your arrival,e sit here," A middle-aged looking man-invited me. I instantly ide ratified who he was.


    He was none other than Viscount Jerald Cantrell himself. He was a middle-aged man with a strong-looking build. There was a young boy of simr age as me or elder than me and a girl who looked just like Anna Cantrell. She had a beautiful face and a body.


    "Thank you for your warm wee viscount Cantrell," I greeted him back politely.


    "I was really surprised to get a proposal like that from the genius businessman himself of our kingdom, Have you been doing well in these past few days?" He gave the most generic question which I answered with the most generic answer I can give.


    "I must say, Viscount Cantrell, yournd looks really peacefully and prosperous, you must be a good leader to maintain such a good rtionship," I was sarcastic but he didn''t notice it and thought I said my words honestly.


    I had a question after this conversation. Was there no sarcasm in this age and world? Everyone thinks I''m serious when I say something that I didn''t mean. Well, it''s hrious sometimes how Jerald believes I ept all his lies. We were talking about the kingdom and different things for a few minutes but it was really disgusting to have a conversation with him. Even though he tried his best to hide all his intentions it was more than obvious to me that he was after my money and the influence I had.


    "Viscount Cantrell, where''s Lady Cantrell and her daughter?" I decided to put an end to this farce.


    "They are right here," He said while pointing at Anna and Hannah.


    "What? No, I''m talking about the girl I proposed to," Even though they wanted to bring them here, Sariya and Elda had been already sent to a safe ce which I personally monitored to not get harmed by what is about to happen.


    "Oh~ you''re talking about that girl, actually Sir Keller, I don''t rmend going after that girl because just like her mother, she is also a slut that''s why I don''t want to wee them to this house," He was lying like he is breathing about Sariya and Elda which of course made me angry becuase Sariya was a great woman who sacrificed her life for the daughter while Elda was an innocent girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While we were talking maids entered with tea and cookies which looked absolutely delicious. While we were talking everyone started to enjoy this small refreshment.


    "Is that so? Then I guess this marriage proposal will be cancelled,"


    "Wait~ wait~ Sir Keller, what do you think about my daughter? She is a well-behaved girl and a supportive girl I''m pretty sure you guys will be a great match," Jerald was trying his hardest to convince me of this marriage. The girl in question was also trying to seduce me by showing her legs and stuff which of course did not affect me.


    "Stop~ Stop~ I can''t do this anymore," I said whileughing loudly which surprised everyone present in the room.


    "What are you talking about Sir Keller?" Anna was the one to question my suddenughter.


    "Illegal ve trading, Tax frauds, Destroying lives of innocent children, Stealing crops from other nobels, nning assassination''s on other lords, Did I miss anything, Sir Jerald Keller?" My question caused all of them to freeze on their spot for a few seconds but suddenly Jerald''s face became ugly with angry-looking face.


    "You bitch~ I will kill you, did youe here to spy on me?" He tried to take his sword but froze on his spot just like everyone else.


    "Spy on you? Wrong~ Wrong~ I came here to kill you?" Naomi and a few other people bragged into the room and surrounded them.


    Jerald and the others who were in the room tried to attack us but suddenly all of them got paralysed.


    "Say, Jerald? How does it feel to get poisoned in your own house by a total stranger?" I couldn''t hold myughter looking at his face which looked like a monster.


    "Don''t worry it''s not a poison that will kill you but you will be paralysed for a few hours,"


    "Do you want to know how I poisoned you?" Jerald didn''t answer my question so I decided to answer him without his permission.


    "It was a maid you forced yourself on, she helped me to poison you, you should feel lucky because those herbs I used to make this poison are somewhat rare," I kept ridiculing him.


    "You bastard~ I will kill you" Jerome who was the only son of Jerald came running toward me waving his sword at me. He was fast but not as fast as me or Naomi. I quickly waved my sword which caused his head to fall to the floor rather easily.


    Anna was dreading at the sight of her own son dying in front of her. She couldn''t shout or cry becuase her body was paralysed. It took her a few minutes to recover from the shock.


    "Ugh~ Ugh~" She started to shout like a dying animal after trying a few times. I didn''t feel anything at the sight of this because they must have done the same thing to other families.


    "How unfortunate~ if he drank more of that tea he wouldn''t have to die like this," I said while looking at the corpse.

 Chapter 66 Cantrell Family III

    ?Sariya POV


    We were hiding in a luxury-looking building which belonged to the Keller firm. There were few guards to protect us and all of them were females for some reason. Elda was happy to leave that prison but I had my own doubts about my own decision.


    "What is he doing? Hiding us and taking Mel somewhere," I thought about the handsome young man who helped me when I was in my worst condition. My health and mind both became clear after his help.


    I could have fully believed him if I knew what his goal and request were but unfortunately, I didn''t.


    "Darling, are you okay? Do you need anything?" I was a little worried about Elda.


    "I''m okay mom, where''s Naomi and Mel? I haven''t seen them in a while,"


    Even I didn''t know what they were doing since they didn''t want to tell me.


    I decided to talk with all the female guards to get some more information about this ce and what was happening outside but I was really amazed by the information I got.


    "Ohh~ you''re talking about young master, let me join," Another guard joined our conversation. My attempt to find some information turned into a group chat of some fan girls.


    ording to them, all of them were former ves who were rescued by Davin and with the help of Naomi, he trained those who are suited forbat and administration works. These girls had to go through many things because of a viscount but now they are happy more than ever.


    "I think young master is from a neighbouring kingdom, he is so handsome so it makes sense if he''s a prince," Their conversation brought some doubts to my mind.


    "Do you think young master has a girlfriend?"


    "I don''t know, I think Sister Naomi has some kind of rtionship with the master, I heard she was the first ve master rescued from the ve traders," I was listening to all the girl talks about them carefully trying to extract useful information.


    "Was he really a prince? I agree with the part about that boy being handsome but if he''s a royal then what''s he doing in a viscounty?" It was a never-ending circle so I decided to stop overthinking things.


    Elda also became friends with the guard girls quickly which made me happy to see her making friends.


    "Boy, I don''t know who you''re or what''s your purpose but as long as you protect my daughter, I will support you," I thought while going back to my room with Elda.


    Davin POV


    I looked at Naomi who was busy giving orders to her group which entered the room.


    "Where''s Mel?" I couldn''t finish my sentence becuase one of them removed her mask and showed me her face. She was home other than Mel who was the bodyguard and protector of Elda and Sariya.


    "Mel, We will begin our operation now, since viscount is under our control now, we will take control of this territory there is an army waiting outside if something went wrong don''t worry," She was confused about how I got an army in such a small amount of time.


    "Don''t kill anyone if it isn''t necessary, the humans in this territory are more important than anything,"


    "What are you going to do to the viscount and his family?" She wasn''t feeling anything for them but still, they were important enough for the kingdom.


    "You will understand Mel, we don''t need their support, Just kill them in the public, it will be better if you give citizens the chance of killing them, They must be furious with the viscount," I suggested to her which she agreed without asking any questions.


    "I guess I''ll go and meet my real body first and I will have to give orders to Sariya, then only the real challenge begins," I quickly gave my sword to Naomi and left the luxury mansion of the viscount.


    First, I went to meet Sariya who was early waiting for me to return to ask about what happened outside. I entered the building which was protected by my guards.


    Sariya and Elda instantly got up from their seats and came to question me about Mel and what happened outside. I exined to them everything which caused them to open their eyes with shock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So he no longer has power in this territory?" Sariya didn''t feel anything since she considered the viscount and his concubine as strangers.


    "Yes and now I need your help, I want you to act as our intermediate party between people and us,"


    "What do you mean by us?" She was a little confused.


    "You will see nowe with me, don''t worry I will protect you, Elda you stay here with these girls, don''t leave this building," I took Sariya''s hand and left the building.


    She became more and more interested in Davin because she had no idea what was going to happen.


    Suddenly, we heard a sound of a bell which indicates some attack or emergency. I knew what it was because my main body was near the gate.


    Even though Sariya was healthy right now, she couldn''t catch up to the speed of the A-ranked Davin. I didn''t want to slow down so I took Sariya into a princess-style hug.


    "Hold on tight Sariya, We are going to speed up,"


    I didn''t notice at that time that her face was pure red because of the rush. Sariya was embarrassed by this whole situation. Her normal motherly-looking side was nowhere to be seen.


    She never got to experience romantic things like this in her whole life but now she is being a princess carried by a boy who''s younger than her own daughter.


    I saw a lot of guards gathering near the gate to deal with those outsiders. If I wanted I could break the whole gate with a single spell but I didn''t want to cause any unwanted losses becuase this territory will be mine in the future.


    "Sariya, Let''s go and meet the head in charge here and ask him to open the gate, if he refuses I will break the gate even if I have to take some losses," I asked her to cooperate but she was somewhat absent mindlessly looking at me.


    "Hello~ Why are you dozing off? Did you hear what I said just now?"


    "Ah! Yes~ Yes," She quickly ran to the small chamber which was the office of the head in charge. I followed her becuase I promised to protect her if something happens to her.


    We entered the room where the chief guard was sitting ordering some soldiers. They were in a panic becuase of our army outside the city wall.


    Even though Sariya was isted by viscount, she was somewhat popr among the town folks. The chief guard saw her and quickly gave her a chair to sit on.


    "Mydy, why are you here? You should go back to the mansion, we have kind of a situation here, we sent a message to the discount about the situation but we still didn''t get any answer," He didn''t identify me becuase I never really showed my face in the city and all the transactions were done by Naomi or someone else in the firm.


    "Harold, Open the gate, let them enter the city," She didn''t know how to order him to do something like that so she decided to tell the truth.


    "Wha-what? But they have more than 500, if they attack us it will be a disaster and who are they? I never heard from the viscount ordering me to shelter such a big group," He was refusing to open the gate.


    I quickly took Sariya''s hand and ran outside. She was confused at first but she knew what I was going to do.


    "It looks like a lot of things need to be done,"


    ............................................


    Author Note:


    Guys, I see many authors leaving Webnovel, What do you guys think about the new updates and policies? ??

 Chapter 67 Breaking In

    ?I was standing outside the gate until Sariya convince the guards to open the gate. I had a feeling that it will fail because she had no real power among the army of the viscount despite being the main wife.


    Just as I expected they didn''t want to listen to her so I took her to a safe ce that won''t be affected by what I wanted to do.


    "Aunt, we''re going to break in give the signal to everyone to get ready," I said while casting a spell. During these 9 years, I practised so many new spells and new martial arts. Even though my rank didn''t increase that much there was a clear difference between me 9 years ago and now.


    Master Name:  Velian Keller


    System Name:  Lunarey


    Sex: Male


    Race: Transcendent


    Age: 14


    Overall Rank: B


    Blessings: Goddess of Creation


    (Creator of the True king''s System)


    Elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Space


    Magic Skills: Storage (B), Nova Burst(B), Aqua Spikes(B), Levitation (B), Fire Barrage (C), Healing me (C),


    Martial Art Skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A), Bowmanship (A), Assassination(B), Tigerking Arts(A), Fist God(A)


    Unique Skill: True King (A)


    ¡ðWill of the True King(Passive)


    (Intimidate individuals lower than your power depending on the willpower of the individual)


    (1.5¡Á the strength, agility, stamina, and mana of your subjects in your presence)


    ¡ðApprisal


    ¡ðBloodline (Keller)


    (User''s Loved ones and descendants can carry the bloodline name. They will have a higher chance of evolution)


    (User can bestow King''s Bloodline protection to individuals. Receivers will be divided into the ranks of Knight, Baron, Viscount, Count, and Duke. Higher the rank better the effect)


    Everyone got ready to barge into the city at mymand.


    (Nova Burst)


    The whole gate was enveloped in a blue colour me which was not hot for observers but in reality, if anyone touched it they will instantly turn into ash that''s how powerful that me was. It took only a few seconds for everyone to realise what happened.


    The gate had disappeared like it never existed from the beginning. The guards and our own soldiers were shocked by this development.


    "Advance, don''t kill anyone innocent, we will take this city without much bloodshed,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    We advanced quickly which took all the guards of the city by surprise. They tried to counter but all of them were either knocked out by us or they retreated.


    I didn''t want to kill many guards and make all the citizens hate me so I took it slowly. It took only a few minutes for us to reach the mansion of the viscount. I ordered my doppel to bring all of them to the town square to finish taking this city.


    Most of the guards were knocked out by our troops so they had only a few injured. Our troops didn''t take single damage in this battle.


    Big sister, Remi and Juno were highly disappointed because they never got the chance to go all out and attack in this battle. It was the same with beastkins too.


    The citizens in the viscounty were scared by this group but at the same time, they were interested becuase they saw many beastkins.


    First, I decided to meet Naomi and exin things to her and take Viscount and his family under our protection. I went to meet my doppel and we went inside the mansion where Mel and Naomi were sitting.


    Both of them were not paying attention becuase they were working while observing the prisoners. It took them a few minutes to notice us but both of them were confused just like the others.


    "Naomi and Mel, Come I want to talk with you," I didn''t want all of them to know about Davin''s truth so I decided to keep it a secret from others. Even though we had some features which looked exactly the same our hair colour was totally different from others.


    Even though I was more handsome than Davin only Mel looked at me with interest. Naomi was paying attention to Davin checking whether he has any injuries. Both of them answered Davin''s request and we went into a different room to talk.


    "Master, did you finish your work and who''s this man beside you?" Naomi was the one to question me first.


    Mel didn''t talk because she felt something was wrong with the whole situation and also she felt how dangerous I was.


    "Naomi, can''t you identify me?" I talked in my real body which took both of them by surprise.


    Naomi was confused at first but after seeing Davin''s lifeless eyes she felt something was wrong. She quickly took the dagger and held it aiming at my neck.


    "What did you do to master? I will kill you if you try to do something," She threatened me which was a refreshing feeling for me because she was always like a cute little kitten when she was with my doppel.


    "Just as I expected you can''t identify me, don''t you little sister?" I didn''t want to use violence against her so I tried to talk to her. My words brought some sense to her so she quickly looked at my face.


    "W-what? Who are you?" She didn''t know what was happening anymore because the way this man talked was the same as her master.


    "I''m Davin but first take your knife away from your neck, I will exin everything," She didn''t believe me instantly but she had no choice but to listen to me.


    Mel was looking at me curiously,


    "What''s happening? What happened to Davin?" She questioned me which caused Naomi to look at me with questioning eyes.


    "Let me exin to you simply, someone named Davin didn''t exist, I was the one who was talking with you using this doppel all this time, This is a doppel created using my magic," I told them while showing the lifeless body which looked no different than a corpse.


    At first, both of them were not convinced but after talking with me for a few minutes they had no choice but to ept the fact. Naomi was the most affected by this revtion.


    "Mel, give me some time alone with Naomi and keep monitoring the prisoners, don''t worry about Sariya or Elda both of them are safe," She excused herself and left the room. Silence enveloped the whole room after she left. Naomi had no idea what to talk about. She had a lot of questions but she wasn''t strong enough to ask them from me.


    "Now you''d understand, right? Why did I tell you to wait until you know the real me, this is the real me," I didn''t want her to misunderstand anything so I told her the truth about myself and why I sent a doppel here. She listened to all of them attentively.


    "Was that you who trained me and fed me when I was a little girl or is it some kind of magic too?" She wanted to know whether it was magic or him who took care of her.


    "It was me, doppel was like a puppet and I was the puppet master, Now can you say you love me as you did before?" I questioned her while staring into her eyes.


    "I don''t care, didn''t I tell you, master? I will always be with you no matter how you look, You were the one who took care of me when I was at my worst," She showed her faith in me through her action. Her faithful look and words were one the most beautiful things I have experienced in this life.

 Chapter 68 Is It Love? (R-18)

    ?I couldn''t take her sweet talks anymore and kissed her on her lips. She was surprised at first by my sudden action butter she returned the kiss.


    At first, it was a simple kiss which didn''t involve tongue but as time went on it turned into a more lovely kiss. We exchanged our saliva and entangled our tounges. We broke our kiss only when she was out of the air to breathe. Her eyes were dazed and looked at me lovingly.


    "Tell me, Naomi, How do I look in this body?" I was curious because she had zero interest in me before I told her that I was the real one.


    She didn''t look at me before so she wanted to take a good look at me. Her dazed eyes became more cloudy after she looked at me. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing and she couldn''t believe why she didn''t notice the same features in the face of both Velian and Davin. It was just the difference in the hair colour which made both of them unidentical.


    "Master, you look so handsome and your hair looks so beautiful, Can I touch your hair?" We were both lying on the sofa in an intimate posture. I gave her the green light to touch my hair. She quickly ruffled my hair and her face had a little yful smile while doing this.


    "Naomi, say you love me now but wait you didn''t even ask my real name?" She stopped ying with my hair after realising she didn''t know my real name.


    "I''m sorry master, I was so caught up in the moment that I couldn''t even ask you your real name," She quickly apologised to me.


    "It''s okay silly girl, I don''t care about such things, My real name is Velian Keller and Davin is my doppel I created so you don''t have to worry that doppel was also me but much weaker," I had full trust in her so I decided to tell her about me and my power. It might be because of my bloodline skill I can feel some kind of a connection with her because of the bestowal I gave.


    "Velian Keller, that''s a beautiful name, master," Sheplimented my name with a sweet smile.


    "So, can you still say you love me with full confidence like you did before?" Due to our pose, we were literally hugging each other so I could feel her heart beating so fast.


    She was silently observing my face with a lovestruck look and herst words were the breaking string of my reason,


    "I love you, master, I don''t know whether it is because you fed me or rescued me from those save traders, somehow I fell in love with you but I know I love you for real," She couldn''t finish her sentence because we got back into our wild kiss.


    We were crazily devouring each other''s lips like we were some kind of beasts. Naomi was going crazy from the tongue of her master. Her hands were tightly hugging my head like it was a precious resource while she was trying her hardest not to orgasm. I could feel her love juice leaking from her pussy.


    Even though, she was a proper and cooldy among her colleagues when it came to her alone time she used to masturbate remembering me a lot. I caught her red-handed many times in the past when she was masturbating to me but I didn''t want to make her ufortable so I decided to wait until I get my real body. Even though doppel can have sex it won''t be real sex because they cannot have an orgasm so I wanted her first time to be with my real body.


    When they were training they used to stay in the same room because it was convenient. At that time she will wait until I went to sleep and masturbate in front of me.


    I slowly removed her top which was quite tight and hard to undress. She didn''t have massive boobs like my mother but they looked absolutely stunning and perky. I slowly reached my hand and grabbed one of those huge mounds.


    "Ahh~ Master," She quickly broke the kiss feeling my hands on her boobs. Her cold demeanour was nowhere to be seen and it was reced with a lustful look.


    I didn''t want to keep her waiting so I took one of her nipples into my mouth and started to suck it quickly. I was feeling so horny that I felt my reasoning slowly losing but still I wanted her to feel good before me. Her beautiful stuff nipple was a heavenly sight to my eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Slurp *Slurp


    A lustful moan escaped from her mouth when I twisted my tongue around her stiff nipple. I kept changing from right to left nipple so that she won''t feel pain from my biting.


    "Master, I feel weird, It feels hot down here," After a few minutes of caressing Naomi felt a strange sensation rising in her lower abdomen. It was familiar to her but it wasn''t supposed to be this intense but at the same time, she wanted more of her master touch.


    "Touch me down here, master" Her mind wasn''t calm enough to fully undress her pants so she took my hand and kept it near her pussy.


    "Ahhh~ Master something ising," While twisting her nipples, I caressed her pussy which was wet with her love juices without undressing her pants.


    "Ugh~ I''m cumming," I felt my hand getting a little extra wet while her whole body trembled from the pleasure.


    Naomi was feeling cloudy from her first orgasm with her master but she quickly recovered and wanted to serve him just like he did to her.


    She changed her position to afortable one and unbuttoned my top.


    "Master, Your body looks so beautiful and sexy," She was touching my chest with her breast.


    "Looks who''s calling me sexy, have you looked at yourself in a mirror, darling," Her violet colour hair was covering my face and her sweaty body brought me great pleasure just by being in contact with her.


    My cock was soaring like an almighty dragon seeing her curvaceous body. My trouser wasn''t able to hide my boner because it had be so big. I wanted her to do me quickly but when she tried to unbutton my pants, someone knocked on the door.


    I felt my eyebrows twitching from the knocking sound.


    "Who is it? We''re busyeter," I said with an annoyed voice.


    "It''s me, I wanted to inform you that Jerald had regained the consciousness, he''s making a ruckus in the room," I quickly identified whose voice it was. It was Mel''s voice. I felt my mood bing bitter.


    I looked at Naomi but she was looking at the door but I didn''t get to see her face. If I had seen her face at moment, most probably I would have thought she was some kind of a crazy woman.


    "Naomi looks like we will have to wait for another day to finish this, Let''s go before he harms anyone uselessly," I buttoned up my shirt and pant quickly.


    Naomi wasughing but I could clearly see her anger. I sent part of my consciousness back to the doppel and the three of us left the room and entered the hall where prisoners were locked up. We heard a loud voice right after we entered the hall.

 Chapter 69 Another Meeting

    ?"You bitch! I will kill you and your slut of a mistress, Release me right now or none of you will leave here alive," He was hysterically shouting at Mel and the other girls but none of them were fazed by his empty threats.


    Naomi quickly walked toward him andnded her foot on his face. She kept stepping on him until his face became a bloody mess. I had a hunch why normally patient Naomi was like this.


    "Damn you, old man, it''s all your fault," Mel and I had to intervene so that she won''t kill him. We still needed him for our future activities.


    I didn''t use my real body to help because it could get confusing for others so I used my doppel to do the work. I already had a story built up so that they will follow me just as they did Davin.


    Naomi got her patience back after releasing her wrath on the viscount. She exined to all those who were present here about my rtionship with Davin and how we are going to do our work from now on. Since most of them were loyal to us in the first ce we didn''t have to go for extra steps to convince them.


    The story we built up was Davin is one of my distant rtives and I financed him to help all these people while he did all thebour works. That exins other how my doppel got all the money.


    Jerald was lying on the floor with a bloody face. It was a pathetic and gruesome sight to watch. I ordered to put him and all of his family in jail until we deliver their statement.


    Anna''s eyes were lifeless and her daughter was crying nonstop. I felt a little sorry for them but not enough to release them. Even though they look pitiful right now they have their own share of crimes in their report.


    After finishing all the work, I decided to go and meet Aunt and others to finish capturing thisnd. I asked Naomi toe with me since I wanted to introduce her to the others.


    When ites to controlling the mass in the territory, someone familiar to them would be useful. That''s where Sariyaes into y. She will convince all the citizens to follow me for a small time but when they experience my control and how advantageous they won''t go back to the tyrant rule of the kingdom.


    We went to pick up Sariya and Elda from the safe building. I didn''t have any problem with them knowing my real identity because, unlike others, it didn''t have any advantages or disadvantages.


    I knocked on the door which was closed several times. It took them a few seconds to open the door and both of them were dressed in beautiful-looking clothes.


    At first, Elda was confused to see a different person but after seeing Naomi she quickly calmed down and opened the door. Both Sariya and Elda were curiously looking at me.


    "Sister Naomi, where''s Sir Davin?" Elda was the one to break the silence.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Sariya Cantrell and Elda Cantrell, my name is Velian Keller and I''m the one who controlled the clone called Davin, I hope you don''t misunderstand my intentions," I didn''t let Naomi exin about it.


    Sariya and Elda were confused by my words so I decided to show them the doppel. Both of them were looking at the doppel with interest and they saw how I controlled it.


    "So you were the one who was controlling him," Sariya felt how powerful the man in front of her is. She never heard about something like doppel''s and if this man has such high-level magic artifacts he must be someone big.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, what I told you in that body is a hundred per cent true," I convinced them to support me.


    Both of them agreed to follow me so I took them to meet Mel. They were happy to see each other and Mel told them everything that happened.


    Sariya had no facial changes after hearing the things that happened to her husband but Elda was different, no matter how harsh he treated her at the end of the day he was her father of her. She looked sad to her about it so we decided to stop talking about decreasing things.


    "Sariya, you remember about the promise right?" I asked her and she gave me a nod.


    "Well, it''s nothing hard you need to be the intermediator between the people of this territory and me and make sure we don''t get any unwantedints," She thought it will be more personal or a hard request but she was happy with his concern for the people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will do my best, Sir Velian," She answered without any hesitation.


    "Drop the sir part, I dislike such things just call me Velian, anyway we''re going to meet our army and discuss our future path, then we will start the judgment of the viscount,"


    We entered the building which was heavily guarded by my men. Beastmen and humans were standing there but right after they saw me, they didn''t forget to give me the greeting.


    "Good work, Sir, everyone''s inside waiting for your arrival," I greeted him back and entered the building with the girls. They were fascinated to see so many people respecting me, despite me being a young man.


    The room was filled with a lot of people including my mother and aunt. Most of the captains in the armies were also allowed to participate in this meeting. Delviny, Juno, and Remi were also there for the meeting.


    The moment I entered the room all of them went silent. All of their attention was on me and the girls behind me.


    "Everyone, We willmence our meeting to discuss the future of this territory and this is the former wife and daughter of viscount Jerald," I introduced them to the others.


    Sariya and Elda were a little awkward to be subjected to so many gazes.


    "Thank you, everyone, for letting me be a part of this meeting," Sariya was the one to break the silence.


    All of them gave a weing smile and we all took our relevant seats in the room. Just like in previous meetings, I was given the most important ce to sit.


    "Let me exin before you ask any questions about the situation," I started to exin how things happened until now. I didn''t mention doppel because it was a secret not to be taken lightly. I exined how I met Sariya and how she agreed to help us.


    "We will not be tyrant leaders, like Jerald or kingdom, Our control policy is highly citizen friendly and Sariya will help us to stabilise this territory since she is loved by citizens, they will be more inclined to listen to her more than us and gradually we will win their trust," I said while pointing at Sariya.


    "Veli, let''s say we won the trust of everyone here, but Will the kingdom let us im theirnd as our own? Most probably they will send the army to restrain us," My mother was the one to ask about it.


    Everyone had a worried face because they might be able to defeat an army of a small territory or city but when ites to the whole kingdom, It will be our demise.


    "None of you have to worry about the kingdom, They won''t be a threat to us anymore,"


    "I didn''t get it, why won''t they attack us when we are clearly weaker than them," It was Juno''s turn to question my intention.


    "It''s simple, The alliance of kingdoms have lost the war near the border, It will be their end if they send an army to attack us," Everyone who presents here knew about the war, but none of them knew about the current status of the war. They were surprised to hear about the defeat of the alliance of kingdoms.


    "If the Malfoy kingdom got beaten in this war, then the next turn will be Rapidw kingdoms, They don''t have the facility to send an army to attack us and in that time we will build our forces and get ready for the future,"


    Everyone was relieved to hear about this information that they didn''t even question its reliability.


    "But how did you get all this information, Veli?" As expected of Lyra, she needed more information about it. Her calctive personality was her greatest quality.


    "It''s secret," I said while keeping my forefinger on my lips.

 Chapter 70 Take Responsibility (R-18)

    ?They ended the meeting after talking about some minor matters after that. All the vice captains left the room with a satisfied look because they were invited to, participate in an important. They wanted to return quickly to their relevant units and brag about how the meeting went.


    The only people who were remaining inside the room were Velian, Daphnia, Asumiko, Delviny, Lyra, Remi, Juno, Old man Gin, Naomi, Mel, Sariya and Elda.


    Since the meeting is over, Velian decided to introduce Naomi and the other girls to Daphnia. She was the only one who knew about how Velian used his doppel to collect information and gather resources.


    Other girls were confused about how he had contact with girls like Naomi so Velian wanted to tell them the truth without hiding anything.


    The old man felt the atmosphere of the room was not suitable for him, so he excused himself and left the room.


    "Girls, let me introduce them, Her name is Naomi and the vice president of the Keller firm," Naomi was embarrassed at first, but when other girls started to talk with her, she became more talkative.


    In the same way, I introduced Sariya, Elda and Mel to the others. Just like I expected Sariya and Mel joined the mature women''s squad while Elda joined the younger girls.


    Elda was an odd star among the other girl because all of the others were battle freaks. She was the only innocent girl in this group. Her kind and cheerful personality attracted others to her.


    Velian also joined their conservation and exined about the doppel and how he met Sariya and Elda. All of them were concerned about Elda and Sariya, but they insisted they were alright.


    "All of you can stay in the mansion, Let''s deal with the remaining matters tomorrow," Velian said.


    Since it was already evening, they decided to take a rest. Velian wasn''t exhausted or anything but he had another problem to deal with. It was his lust. If not for his great willpower, he would have popped a boner in front of everyone.


    At first, he was highly confused about why he felt like this but after talking with Luna, he got to know about his circumstance.


    [ Your libido is also increased greatly due to your racial evolution so getting cockblock is thest thing you want, I advise the master to seek a partner before something bad happens to you]


    It wasn''t an exhausting battle for anyone because all of the guards were restrained rather easily and the remaining were caught by Naomi''s warriors. So the girls didn''t feel tired so they decided to hang out a little to get to know each other.


    Velian was in a dilemma of his life because even if he ask Daphnia to help him to relieve himself, she won''t go beyond a blowjob but it feltcking for him right now. He wanted to go all the way to relieve himself.


    Naomi was busy with her work so she was out of the question, so his only option was Lyra. She wasn''t like other girls because she was open about seducing Velian. She only restrained herself in front of Daphnia. Velian decided to visit Lyra when all the girls finished their sweet time.


    It was already bing dark but, Velian felt nothing but his lust overtaking him. He wanted to visit Lyra soon but the presence of the other girls didnt allow him to do that.


    Sariya knew about the mansion because she used to live here once, so she assigned all of them different rooms, Daphnia wanted Velian to sleep with him but he refused to do that. She felt a little sad but after thinking about It for a few minutes, she thought Velian was exhausted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all of them went to sleep, Velian quickly sneaked out of his room and searched for Lyra''s room.


    He kept searching for it and entered the room which he thought was Lyra''s. He saw a girl lying on the bed sleeping peacefully and felt his lust overtaking him looking at her.


    If he was in his right mind, he would have noticed the fiery red colour hair but luckily, he wasn''t in his right mind. Velian quickly got on the bed and started kissing the neck of the girl who was lying on the bed.


    Delviny POV


    Since today was a little exhausting day for me, I was sleeping like a log until I felt something wet on my neck. I quickly reached for my sword thinking it was an attack but I felt my body going cold by looking at the person who was licking my neck.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" I felt my heart beat rising, looking at the angel-like figure in front of me. His hair was messy and his face had aplicated look which I haven''t seen before but it brought a different kind of charm to his look.


    "Sister, I want to do it," Velian whispered to my ear, I felt my face getting hot when he almost touched my lips.


    "But, we are brother and sister, we can''t," I couldn''t finish my words because I felt his lips greedily devouring mine. I wanted to push him but his superior strength didn''t allow me to do that.


    I felt my head spinning feeling his hot lips. I wanted to resist but his smell and this feeling, I tried to suppress got overflowed by his direct approach.


    The question I always had in my mind was answered that day,


    "Will he feel repulsed if he got to know that his sister loved him more than a brother?" The same brother I was afraid of approaching was now kissing me passionately.


    "Baby, we shouldn''t do this, Can you hear me?"  My brain told me to resist this temptation but in the end, my body and mind wanted to embrace my brother right now.


    "Sister, I want to do it," He had a pitiful look on his face, I felt my heart clenching looking at him. I quickly hugged him and went back to our wild kiss.


    Unlike, the earlier one Velian tried to insert his tongue into my mouth. I opened my mouth and took his tongue and entangled it with mine. I felt embarrassed hearing the sounds of our wet kisses.


    Both of us were looking at each other with lustful gazes. I felt happy to give my first kiss to my beloved brother. His heavy breathing and lustful and loving look almost caused my pussy to get wet but after feeling his touch I was dripping love juices from my pussy.


    His hand was slowly creeping toward my ass, I noticed it quickly, I gave a yful grin and bit his earlobes.


    "I will have you take responsibility for making me like this," I whispered to his ear and proceed to unbutton his top.

 Chapter 71 Lustful Brother (R-18)

    ?Velian held her waist tightly, while Delvi''s hands travelled from his ear to hair holding him gently.


    This time they wanted each other so badly, that her lipsunched onto Velian''s lips, she bit onto his lower lips, while sucking on them and at the same time he responded with even more enthusiasm


    Velian''s hand which was holding her waist slowly trailed down, reaching her perky ass and giving it a tight squeeze, Delvi''s ass was both soft and tight. Even though she trained like a beast most of the time, it was a mystery how her ass remained so soft.


    "Ahh~~Ahh~"


    Just as Velian gave her ass a nice squeeze Delvi moaned and her kiss got more aggressive, she exchanged between sucking on his upper and lower lips then entangled his tongue.


    At the same time, he responded, taking the initiative to undress her, Luckily, she was wearing her nightwear so it was rather easy to remove her clothes. Velian was already topless. Since it was a one-piece dress when he removed it she became buck naked. She tried to hide her beautiful boobs but Velian didn''t let her do that.


    "Don''t hide them, sister, they look absolutely amazing," Velian was calming down little by little, so when he saw her beautiful boobs, he couldn''t help but appreciate them.


    "Baby, suck them, I want to feel you," She wasn''t holding back her feelings anymore,


    After saying so Velian kissed along her arms and moved towards her beautiful breasts, seeing those beautiful and delicate rosy nipples he released Delvi''s hands and cupped both of her lovely boobs.


    He kneaded her boobs, and as he continue to change their shape, Velian could see her nipples harden, seeing that, he moved his mouth towards one of her nipples, he quickly started sucking on it and stretched it upwards with his mouth


    "Ahhhh~~suck both my nipples, baby" Delvi couldn''t get enough of him sucking on her nipple, Velian quickly moved toward her other nipple and started sucking on it as well, as he sucked her nipple lightly and bit on it


    "Mmhhhhhh~~~~"


    Delvi squirmed in pleasure as he bit her nipples, he looked at her breast stained with his saliva and continued to suck on one of them, at the same time his other hand moved towards her other nipple and started ying with it


    Velian''s fingers found her nipples and started ying with them, he twirled and pinched her nipples, and Delvi yed with his hair as he kept on sucking her breasts. Sometimes she was tightly holding his hair while gently caressing his head,


    "Baby~ Do it harder~~" Delvi pleaded heatedly as she kept on ying with his hair, as Velian heard Delvi''s words he was surprised.


    "Sister, you''re so fucking hot, I can''t hold it anymore, Can you help me?" Velian was feeling pain in his groin.


    "I''m sorry, baby, wait I will help you," She quickly took off his trouser but when she tried to take off his underwear, something popped out of it like a dragon.


    Delvi felt intimate by looking at it. Her breathing got fast with her beloved brother''s scent. She haven''t seen a real cock in her life but she was pretty sure, it wasn''t supposed to be this big and veiny because Asumi told her about the basic things, she needed to know since Daphnia also had no experience with men.


    "Sister, do it with your mouth, take it easy," He requested.


    She grabbed his cock with her right hand. It was burning hot, she felt the veins and the size of it and she got more excited to taste it.


    Delvi licked the ns slowly and tried to swallow it but she couldn''t do it properly since it was her first time. After trying it a few more times, she was able to fully swallow his ns. Just like on the battlefield she didn''t want to ept the defeat so she tried to swallow the whole thing and choked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Cough


    "Sister, I told you to take it easy," Hisints went unheard by her and she again tried to swallow it and this time she was able to sessfully swallow half of his cock without choking.


    She was looking at Velian with her lustful eyes expecting him to praise her but she got to see something even better. Velian was mindlessly looking upward feeling good from her blowjob.


    She started to move her head giving Velian a sloppy but sensual blowjob. She entangled her younger around his shaft and increased the speed of the blowjob.


    "Ugh~ I''m going to cum," Velian was going to climax after a few minutes.


    "Sister, can I release it inside your mouth?" She wasn''t able to talk with her mouth full of his shaft but she gave a nod of approval.


    "I''m cumming," Velian came arge amount of semen inside her mouth. Since he couldn''t release it for a long time the load he released was increased.


    She was trying her best to swallow every single bit because it was fucking tasty for her. She never heard about semen being this tasty. Some of the semen leaked from her mouth, since it was extra thick she couldn''t swallow it immediately.


    Velian slowly regained his senses back from having an orgasm. He felt so rxed after releasing it but his mind went nk after seeing, Delvi lying on the bed trying her best to swallow his semen.


    "W-what the? I would have fucked up in big time if she knew I mistook her for Lyra,"


    Velian didn''t feel guilty about getting a blowjob from Delvi because he was going to seduce her in the future anyway. He was feeling upset because he mistook Delvi for Lyra.


    "Good thing, I called her sister all the time, otherwise she would have kicked me out of the room by now, I don''t want to hurt her so I will act like the thing with Lyra didnt happen," Velian thought to himself while going back to the bed.


    "Are you okay, sister," Velian took a ss of water from the table and gave it to her.


    She gulped down and looked at him thankfully,


    "It was so tasty, baby, Are we going to continue?" She wanted to continue but at the same time, she didn''t want to force Velian.


    Even though, Velian came once his boner wasn''t calming down at all. Delvi also noticed his cock standing proudly just like its owner.


    "Hah~ what''re you talking about? Of course, we are, you didn''t cum even once didnt you? so let me serve you this time," Velian hugged her from behind and whispered to her ear.


    She quickly got into afortable posture and showed Velian, her pussy which was dripping with love juices.


    "Please take care of me, brother,"

 Chapter 72 First Time (R-18)

    ?It was an enchanting sight for Velian to see his sister''s pussy dripping with her love juices from the excitement. She was embarrassed to wide open her legs but Velian wanted to see her pussy more clearly.


    "Sister, can you open your legs a little bit more?" She had no choice but to go with the flow so she opened her legs wide and showed Velian her tight pussy.


    Velian was able to get a clear view of her ravishing pussy, Delvi waited with excitement as she could guess what he was about to do, Velian smiled as he licked her inner thighs and kissed her luscious thighs, his lips slowly strolled towards her pink pussy and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy


    Feeling the scent of Delvi''s delicious pussy, his cock became even more erect, Velian got a good look at her pussy before he decided to finally devour her pussy, he licked her pussy in a long vertical manner, while taking the inner folds of her pussy into his mouth


    They felt so soft and wet, making him almost unable to stop nibbling at them, he tasted her pussy with his tongue in a greedy manner and Delvi was totally absorbed in the pleasure as she buried his head more deeply into her pussy, wanting him to taste her more


    "Ahnmmmmm~~ You''re doing great baby" Delvi was letting out low moans feeling Velian''s hot tongue invading her pussy and feeling her inner folds being yed with by his mouth, he then outstretched her outer folds as his tongue leapt deeper into her pussy, seeking to explore her narrow cave


    Velian could feel her pussy tightening as he increased the vigour of his tongue while flicking it inside her pussy, his mouth almost covered her entire pussy, and he sucked on her clit after taking his tongue out.


    Velian felt great pleasure remembering that this was her real blood sister who was getting all riled up from his tongue. Delvi''s pussy was a great treasure which hasn''t been explored by anyone before so this was her first time.


    Delvi felt her pussy zing when he sucked one of her most erogenous spots and felt great pleasure spreading in her lower abdomen


    "Ahmnnnn~~right there~ Ahnnn" She was moaning uncontrobly under the continuous attack of Velian. He continued his attack for a few minutes until she suddenly trembled with pleasure.


    "Ugh~ Baby, I''m cumming," She orgasmed for the first time while squirting right into Velian''s face, without giving him time to react. Her first orgasm was so violent that she almost lost consciousness for a few seconds.


    Velian gave her a few minutes to rest and tasted her love juices which she squirted on his face. It wasn''t tasty or anything but he felt great satisfaction seeing her euphoric face.


    "Are you okay to continue, sister," He was a little concerned about her because this was her first time.


    "It''s okay, baby, let''s go for the real deal," She wanted to do, what she always imagined doing with him after Aunt Asumi told her about it. Just like any other girl, she was also interested in having sex but she never felt attracted to any men other than Velian, today her worries were destroyed by Velian''s direct approach. She never expected him to ask for it first.


    Velian nodded his head and kept caressing her pussy until her love juices started to trickle on his hand.


    "You''re already so wet, Sister," He said while showing his fingers to her. She was embarrassed to see it, but at the same time, she felt aroused seeing her brother''s finger wet with her love juices.


    Velian couldn''t wait any longer as his cock was already restless enough from before, Velian straightened her body and got into afortable posture.


    Velian was on top of Delvi in the famous missionary position. She was looking at him with a loving gaze while patting his head.


    "I''m really happy to give my first time to you, Veli," She had a look of pure excitement and love. Velian smiled at her words and gave her a little kiss on her forehead.


    He noticed she was looking at his chest frequently, Velian had a vague idea about what she was thinking. He took her hands and kept them on his scar which he got when he was a baby.


    "Are you still ming yourself for this," He was so casual about it so that she won''t feel ufortable about it.


    "It''s my fault, you got this scar on your chest, If I wasn''t foolish and did what others told me to do, you wouldn''t get this scar," It was clear that she was still ming herself, because of that assassination attempt.


    Velian bit her ear to stop her from talking bad about herself,


    "You''re such a bad sister, to talk shit about someone I love more than my life, You need to be punished," Delvi didn''t expect that he will answer her like that.


    Velian''s eyes burned with passion as he stroked his cock against her pussy, smearing it with her juices.


    Delvi was feeling excited feeling his tip on her pussy but betraying her expectations he didn''t put it inside her.


    "Brother, Please put it inside," She had a lustful look while begging Velian.


    "Will you me yourself for my scar anymore?" She understood my intention but still, she kept resisting my attempt. It took only a few seconds for her to surrender herself to Velian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Baby, Insert it, I promise you, I won''t me myself for what happened," Velian felt his lust rising immensely looking at her submissive self.


    Finally, he pushed the tip of his cock into her narrow cave and smoothly moved his dick inside her till he felt a thin membrane blocking his way


    "Ugh~ Sister, you''re so tight," He had just barely put the tip in but the strong pleasure almost caused him to finish his orgasm inside her, He felt the folds of her pussy holding on to his cock,


    "Tell me if you feel any problems okay?"


    "Umm," Delvi nodded to my words.


    Velian held her thighs and moved his hips forward and he felt his cock piercing through the barrier taking her virginity.


    "Ahnn~" Delvi cried out in mild pain, Velian could see some blood flowing down to the sheet, as proof of their connection, he gave her a few minutes to rx her body and ease the pain,


    "Are you okay now?" She nodded her head giving him the green light so without waiting anymore, he pushed his thick cock against the narrow cave again and again in the missionary position.


    Delvi also pushed her hips downwards. indirectly telling him to move faster, since she didn''t have any problems, he decided to move a little faster.


    "Ahh~Ahh~ Brother, do me more," She was feeling pleasured after her first-time pain faded.


    Velian leaned his body forward, as he pushed his hard cock even further into Delvi''s pussy. Velian felt her trembling while clenching her inner walls slightly.


    "Ahh~ I''m cumming," She came for the second time from pleasure but Velian didn''t stop moving.


    "Veli, give me a little break, I feel like I''m going to lose my mind,"


    "Just a little more sister, I feel my climaxing," Velian didnt want to get cockblocked again and go berserk. They changed the position from missionary to doggy style. He pierced her pussy with his thick cock from behind.


    He kept going until she clenched her pussy walls and came again for the third time, Velian saw her body trembling and love juice squirting from her pussy, her body trembled for a bit before she stopped trembling.


    "Ugh~ Soo good! Baby," Delvi was drunk in lust, butter she would realise her mistake of underestimating her brother''s stamina.


    As he continued to thrash Delvi, Velian felt something building up inside his abdomen, knowing what it was he increased his speed ramming into her womb as if to impregnate her, and Delvi felt his dick ramming into her pussy more vigorously than before creating both pain and pleasure


    "Sister, can I do it inside?" Velian was on the verge of cumming, he felt the need to get permission from her to release his semen inside.


    "Ahh~ Give it to me baby," Luckily, it was a safe day for her, so Velian quickly shot his first ejaction inside her.


    "Ugh~ Your pussy is great, sister," Velian felt his body bing weak for a moment but it took only a few seconds for him to regain his stamina.


    Delvi''s naive judgment thought it was over, she looked at him with a satisfied look but she didn''t expect to see his cock standing proud without going down like it was supposed to.


    "Brother, why isn''t it going down as Aunt told me?" She got chills remembering she came three times when he only came one time. If she had to go another round, she will most probably faint.


    Shest remembered what happened until the time when she was worried about it. After that, they kept going at it until Delvi fainted from the extreme pleasure.


    It had been a few hours since they started having sex, Delvi was sleeping happily after going for another two rounds. If she wasn''t a battle freak like now, it would be impossible for her to even go for the second round.


    Even though Velian''s lust had been dealt to some extent, it wasn''t the perfect experience for him. It might be because this was the first time he felt like this, but he still felt his abnormal body.


    Velian decided to go to sleep with Delvi since it is already going to be morning in a few hours. He gave a small peck on her cheeks and went to sleep on the same bed.

 Chapter 73 New Day

    ?The birds were chirping signifying the freshness of the morning breeze. The warmth of the sunlight started to envelop its children with love and care.


    I woke up seeing the morning light, but I felt something heavy on my shoulder. The memories of thest night started to rey in my mind. It was the wildest night I had in my whole life in this world. Some of the memories were clouded in my mind because of my excess lust.


    "Luna, What the hell is this abnormal lust, tell me how to control it right now," I didn''t want to experience such a tough experience again.


    [Master, It''s because of your race since this is the first time you did it, your lust must have overflowed, it will get better with time. If it doesn''t I have two options for you]


    "What are they? Tell me just in case," It is always better to be ready for any kind of disaster so I insisted she informs me about it.


    [The first option is having many women by your side if the need arises, It will be hard for a single human to take on your lust]


    "Well, I was going to do it anyway, What is the second option," I was desperate to know about it.


    [The second option is having one woman who''s more powerful than you, It will help you greatly]


    "And, where can I find someone like that?"


    [...]


    [Not enough information to answer]


    "I heard the saintess of the church of goddess of life was powerful but is she more powerful than me?" I had my own doubts because if she had such great power why aren''t they doing anything about Empire''s violent behaviour?


    *Sigh


    "Honestly, it''s more exhausting to deal with the church, more than the kingdoms and empire, I tried to send one of my doppel to join the church but somehow they recognised it was a clone, and I lost my joint consciousness with it," I thought while patting the head of my beautiful sister.


    If this had been a normal day, she would have already been swinging, her sword in the training area but it was cute to see her getting a rest.


    She felt all my caressing and got upzily from the bed. At first, she was a little confused but just like me when her memories returned, she blushed furiously.


    "Good morning, sister," I greeted her in my normal casual way but I was naked.


    "G-good M-morning," Her voice was so mute that it almost felt like someone just murmured something to my ear.


    "Veli, yesterday, I''m really sorry I didn''t stop you from doing those things, If you want we can let it go," She must have thought that, what I did yesterday was something I did as a mistake.


    "I don''t want to, I did it because I like you, and I will never let you go away from me, sister"


    "But, we are brothers and sister, People will talk bad about you, since you''re going to be a leader it will affect you," She was anxious but she felt sweet that he rejected forgetting what happened yesterday,


    "Who cares about others, and why do you think I do all these things to take territories and stuff, It''s to protect our family, You want revenge against the empire right, sister," I questioned her and she quickly answered me with a yes.


    "I will make a stage for you to take your revenge, now that weid our foundation, we will only go forward, and I want you as a part of my life in that journey," I didn''t need to hide anything from her so I told her about my true intention.


    Delvi felt extremely happy that her brother thinks so much about her, she forgot that she was naked for a moment and went for a hug.


    "Sister, I really don''t want to go for another round and gette for breakfast, so can you dress up quickly," She felt blood rushing to her face looking at my hard member.


    "Brother, I loved you since you were small but I was afraid to tell you about it, but from now on I will be true to myself," She quickly took her towel and went for a bath, while giving me a beautiful smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I love you too, and don''t tell anyone about what happened here yet, we will inform them slowly," She left while nodding her head.


    I was left in the room alone after she left, I quickly got myself dressed and had a quick shower in a different bathroom.


    *Tsk


    "Dumb nobles, spending all their money on arts and pieces of shit, while their bathrooms are like dog sheds," As a man from the modern world, I felt highly dissatisfied when I couldn''t take a proper wash and clean myself. I didn''t have to clean myself essentially because after I evolved into a superior race, I hardly ever got dirty by sweat but still it wasn''t satisfying.


    After having a bath, I went back to my room without getting caught by the others. I got dressed quickly and went to take the morning breakfast.


    Since all the maids and butlers were disbanded for today, someone had to do the cooking. The moment I entered the hall, my nose was embraced by a sweet and spicy smell.


    "Lyra, should be cooking?" I entered the kitchen thinking it was Lyra but to my surprise, it was Elda and Sariya who were cooking the food while Lyra and my mother is supporting them.


    "Good morning everyone," They noticed my presence only after I greeted them.


    "Veli, are you hungry? Give us a few minutes we will bring the food,"


    "I didn''t know the viscountess could cook," It was an honest surprise to see a nobledy cooking.


    "Well, I practised cooking for some reason, it came in handy when we were isted in that mansion," I noticed some changes in her face when addressed me.


    We quickly arranged the table for breakfast and everyone took their ces. Just like in the meeting, I had the middle chair while my mother took the chair next to me.


    I searched for Delvi but she waste for the table.


    "Lyra, What happened to Delvi? Did she go for practising again this early?" Mother was the one to question Lyra.


    "I didn''t see her practising today, she must be sleeping," She didn''t think much about it as it was normal for her to skip practising for a few days.


    I was worried about her but I noticed something strange about Sariya. She looks like she wants to say something, she had a red hue on her face.


    Delvi came after a few minutes, but she was walking a little strange. She took every step slowly like she was trying to walk like a tortoise.


    "Darling, what happened? Did you get injured yesterday?" Mother was worried about her.


    "Yeah, some of my muscles feel sore, When I was sleeping yesterday some kind of a rat attacked me, so I had to fight with it," She was giving me looks secretly while talking with her.


    "Oh! That''s right, I heard some noises from the hallway yesterday, I think we should renovate this mansion," I felt guilty looking at her innocent face.


    "I should do it with her quickly, so I don''t have to hide it anymore," I thought while going back to eating my supper.


    "Veli, are we going to execute the viscount, today?" Aunt Asumi was the one to bring up the topic, which caused everyone to stop eating for a moment and look at me for my answer.


    I felt a little sad for Elda but she must know, what was going to happen to him,


    "Yes, We will execute Jerald and Anna in front of the crowd to show that we''re their new leaders,"

 Chapter 74 I Love My Sister, So What?

    ?We quickly finished our breakfast while talking about different things. The bread on the table was much harder than the bread we made in our city with our new booking method. Overall, it was a satisfying breakfast.


    "Naomi, ask everyone to gather in the town square after a few hours, Until then take care of the security," I ordered her which she gave a nod and left the room.


    "Sir Velian, can I talk with you for a second?" Sariya was the one to request.


    "Yes?"


    "Not like this, I want to talk to you in private,"


    Others went on with their work while I followed Sariya to talk with her. I had a feeling she was acting the strange whole time so I was curious about what she wanted to talk about.


    "Sir Velian, What are you going to do with Anna''s daughter? Are you going to execute her too?" She questioned me.


    "Let''s see, I haven''t seen anything dangerous in her reports but she will bear the hatred of me killing her family against me so I can''t release her," Her face had no changes even after I informed her that I wouldn''t release her.


    "I will think about sparring their daughter, even I don''t want to kill someone meaninglessly," I found it strange that she wasn''t reacting to my words, it was like she was thinking about something else.


    "This is not the thing you wanted to ask right? Don''t be like that, we aren''t strangers now so what is it?" I felt she was looking at me intensely.


    "Yesterday, I was checking up on you guys whether the rooms werefortable for you, but then I heard a noise and I checked it," She was hesitating to talk about it.


    I had a faint idea about what she wanted to tell me,


    "I saw your sister and you were doing something inappropriate, so as a mother I wanted to tell you that it''s not good to do things like that," She was talking embarrassingly looking at me.


    "Ohh~ you''re talking about the sex, yeah I did it with her, I did it because we love each other," I didn''t want to beat around the bush with her so I decided to be straightforward.


    "But, it''s not good to do such things between siblings, I mean it will be bad for your reputation," She was trying to find a reason to argue with me.


    "I understand what you mean, You''re like a mother to everyone so you feel bad to see something like that happening right?"


    "I really like that about you Sariya, but I''m not going to stop it, I really love her so I won''t stop it even if I had to abandon my reputation," I talk to her in a strict voice. She looked at my serious face with a blush and nodded her head.


    She tried to leave quickly but I quickly captured her,


    "Don''t tell anyone about this, Do you understand?" I wanted to make sure the news about my rtionship won''t leak to others until I win their hearts and bodies.


    She nodded her head meekly and left the room.  I nce at the outside from the window. The streets were empty because of the confusion among citizens.


    "It''s time to execute some arrogant nobles," I left the room while thinking about it.


    It had been a few minutes since all the residents of the city gathered here, they were talking about how this super powerful army entered their city and defeated their soldiers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Some of them were afraid of their future while those who knew something about what happened there were excited.


    The town square was filled with people so, Naomi and Lyra had to assign extra soldiers to protect the peace and prevent any fights from happening.


    "Everyone, Silence," Juno''s voice rippled through the whole town square. Some of them were confused to see a beastkin while the young girls and mature women were looking at the handsome silver-haired boy who was going onto the stage with a beautiful mature woman.


    They had never seen someone so handsome in their whole life, that they mistook him for an angel.


    Velian was apanied by Daphnia on his right side while Sariya was on his left. Sariya was a little anxious seeing all of her acquaintances and citizen gathering in one ce.


    "Hey, what happened? Why is the viscountess with him?"


    "How do I know? but he sure looks handsome,"


    "Hey, don''t call others handsome in front of your husband, but yes he looks a little different from us,"


    The people were gossiping and talking among each other while trying to identify who this boy is.


    "Everyone silence! the people of the Cantrell viscounty, we''re people from the alliance of Zion, We came all the way from east to help you to gain freedom from the tyrant viscount on the request of the viscountess Sariya," Juno was announcing to them their intentions just like Velian taught her.


    At first, they were confused but when they started to understand her words, most of them were happy but at the same time they were scared of the kingdom and its soldiers.


    "I will wee our leader to address you on the further information," Juno said.


    All of them were interested in this new leader. Normal citizens didn''t know much about the outside world things so they were rather easy to convince than the merchants and the others.


    Velian came forward with an elegant posture and asked Juno to go back to her position.


    "Good day to you my dear citizens of the Cantrell viscounty, my name is Velian Keller, the leader of the alliance and the one who''s going to be your future leader, before youe to any unwanted conclusion, let me inform you the Rapidw kingdom has lost the war against the Sacredmore empire and sooner orter, they will start to involve your cities,"


    "You people have no future with the kingdom or the viscount so join me, I will promise you the incredible life you all expect and in return, ept me as your leader," Velian''s aura was affecting everyone present in the audience to have a positive influence at his words.


    "Shut up, Who are you to brag into our city and order us like this," One of the rich-looking merchants shouted hysterically at Velian. He could easily identify him because he used to meet many merchants using his doppel.


    Velian controlled his doppel to get on the stage. Normal citizens couldn''t identify him because they haven''t seen him in person but all the merchants and the guild masters could easily identify this famous figure.


    "Davin Keller, I should have known when the name Keller was in the name of this Velian, boy" Lady guild master was truly impressed by the mboyant show they are giving to convince the citizens.


    "Looks like the great changes areing to our territory," She muttered to herself.

 Chapter 75 Execution

    ?"Most of you might not know me since I rarelye outside but my name is Davin Keller, I''m the adopted brother of this person here as well as the owner of the Keller firm," Davin''s introduction caused all of them to look at them in surprise.


    All of the daily needs and someplex new inventions were introduced by the Keller firm to the ordinary citizens that if they were to lose them it will be a great disadvantage for them.


    "You see, my brother and I decided to help the viscountess to correct this rotten viscount''s rule and bring prosperity to you people, Join hands with us," Velian gave a long speech through his doppel which caused all the citizens to think that,ing under these great people might be the greatest thing that can happen to them.


    Once the doubts died down a little Velian decided to get on with what he was supposed to do in this meeting. He waved his hand at Asumi and she ordered her soldiers to bring the viscount onto the stage.


    "We will now start the verdict of the viscount Jerald Cantrell and his family," Velian announced which caused all the citizens to look at the chained man who was being dragged by two men. Anna and Hannah were walking normally because they were treated fairly well than Jerald.


    "This man here is the cause of many crimes in this territory," Velian read the whole report of his crimes including how he stole and used the taxes of citizens and his illegal ve business.


    "That topped all the heinous activities done by this man," Velian said while pointing at the viscount.


    "Damn it! So we were working hard and paying money for him to buy paintings and ornaments," The crowd started to shout at him and hurl insults at him.


    Jerald''s eyes were burning with rage looking at Velian and the crowd,


    "I will kill you all, I will definitely kill you, Ughh," He couldn''t finish the sentence becuase suddenly a rock came flying and hit his eye.


    "You can throw rocks at him but don''t kill him, he must be executed under ourw, not by citizens," Velian advised them.


    He was going back until he remembers the face of Anna who was looking lifeless now, she had a great list of crimes which cannot be called small at all.


    "What are you doing here? Just because you''re a woman don''t think I will go easy on you," He pushed her in the direction of her husband.


    "Ugh~ It hurts, please stop," She couldn''t take it even for a few minutes she started screaming. Jerald was biting his tongue to avoid groaning in pain.


    This continued for sweet ten minutes until both of them became a bloody mess. They were barely conscious right now. I asked all the parents to take their children since it''s going to be wild from now on.


    "We will begin the execution now," Two soldiers came forward with big swords and kept its de on their necks.


    Anna was unconscious right now but she still felt the fear of having a long sword on her neck. Their daughter was bawling her eyes out looking at them. It was a heart-wrenching sight but none of them felt petty for this family after listening to their crimes.


    "Cut their necks with a single swing on my count," Velian said to the two executioners.


    "3...2...1..."


    *Thomp


    Two heads fell on the ground leaking blood all over the stage. It was a gruesome sight to behold. Most of the people were not brave enough to look at it. Elda was crying while hugging Sariya.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian didn''t feel anything looking at their corpses or Hannah, but when he saw Elda crying he felt his heart-wrenching in pain.


    He decided to end this and let all others go back to their houses.


    "Jerald Cantrell is no more, we will take control of this territory now, from now onward I will take you on a prosperous path," Velian ended his speech and went back to his position.


    It took a few minutes for everyone to go back to their work. Hannah was also taken back to her cell since Sariya asked Velian to spare her. Others were to be judged based on their crimes onter dates.


    "It''s done, now is the real battle going to start," Velian said while lying dying on a sofa in the Cantrell mansion. They returned here after the assembly since they had no ce to stay.


    "Is the kingdom going to attack us?" Sariya was anxious even though Velian said the empire won the war.


    "Not any sooner, but when they get the news, Kingdom will try to attack us even if they don''t have troops to send, so we should get ready,"


    "Sariya, I saw you have great administrative skills, so why don''t you be the governor and support me, this is not an order it''s just a request, You can refuse if you want," Velian wanted to go and meet Delvi quickly to check on her.


    Sariya thought for a few seconds,


    "If I be the governor, I can ensure he won''t do anything bad with the people, and Elda will be safe," She was thinking about the pros and cons of this request. In the end, she agreed to act as the governor on behalf of Velian.


    "Great choice, I really like your confidence and your love for your people, that man is really pathetic to iste a good woman like you," Velian was impressed with her.


    "W-what are you saying? I''m an old woman who''s abandoned by her own family, My only worth is Elda," She was feeling rather down remembering how her family forced this marriage on her.


    "Oh~ so you''re just like my mother, I heard she also had a simr problem, I don''t really understand how these people think, my mother is a talented adventurer but her family forced her to marry just like you," Velian was feeling frustrated from how they treated his mother.


    "Oh! So Daphnia is noble, that means you''re a noble too, just how many secrets do you hide from us?"Velian didn''t realise until she pointed out that, he was going to reveal her true identity.


    "Well you''re a closepanion now, so I don''t need to hide that much from you, even if you betray me, I can take no damage because I have the full power to control it," He said.


    "Don''t be stupid, I won''t ever betray you, Elda and my life were saved by you and if not for your treatment I would have been already bedridden," Sariya was feeling rather grateful for his help.


    They were happily talking until the others came back.


    "You guys take dinner, I have some business to deal with in the firm," Velian excused and got ready to leave.


    "Veli, you have a business to do thiste in the evening," Daphnia was worried about him.


    "Yeah, it''s just a small thing, I wille back soon," He left saying farewell to them.

 Chapter 76 Let Them Go

    ?Naomi was waiting for Velian near the gate of his mansion. She greatly got along with Velian''s family but still, she had her duties to fulfil. Jenny had a major promotion due to her active participation in the campaign so, she was happy to let Naomi go, without bothering her for today.


    "Did you put her in the cell as I ordered you to?" Velian asked while walking with Naomi.


    "Yes, just like master said I ordered two of our guards to take her to the prison," She was in her serious and working mood when she answered him.


    "That''s good, Naomi, I want you to control the underworld and our firm in this territory, don''t worry I will take you to our maind when the time is right, for now, I want you to work here," She nodded her head at his words. Naomi was excited to see the city others were talking about but she wasn''t the type to disobey orders for her curiosity.


    They were walking in the direction of the guard quarters. At first, most of the soldiers in this territory resisted our army and attempted to attack us, but after seeing their hated discount die and someone taking control they felt no need to fight anymore.


    Harold the chief guard was one of the reputable men in the city and, even though he did his job as the chief, his report wasn''t corrupted like some officials or nobles.


    "We should avoid any information leak, otherwise it will be dangerous for our objective," Naomi nodded epting his orders.


    They entered the prison but, unlike what they expected there was a hugemotion in that area. Naomi decided to ask one of the soldiers about what happened there.


    "Vice-president, One of the prisoners escaped, we don''t know what to do, the two who were assigned to apany her are highly injured," He was in hurry to inform her about this.


    Naomi looked at Velian''s face to check whether he was upset about this but he wasn''t panicked or anything about this.


    "Looks like our information system isn''t good as we thought," Velian was analysing the whole situation.


    "I''m really sorry, master, I will immediately find her," She quickly left to avoid her escaping from the city.


    *Sigh


    "I hope the empire initiates their attack before the kingdom gets to know about us, I could defeat but then my n to increase human resources would fail," He thought while going to treat the two injured soldiers.


    Hannah didn''t expect my life to turn out like this. She was the daughter of a viscount so she never experienced a harsh life like this until now. She was cursing remembering the handsome face of Velian.


    "Uncle, he killed my family, We should get revenge on him," Hannah said while sobbing, her heart clenched remembering her father and mother.


    "We will first escape from here, I promised your mother that I will protect you if something happened to you,"


    "I can''t let you go and kill yourself, We will strengthen ourselves first,"


    "You can inform about it to the kingdom and attack these people, they are too powerful for us to face them alone," Hannah was protected by a middle-aged-looking man. He was the one who helped her to escape prison.


    This middle-aged man was called Norman, he was Anna''s brother and he was the guild master of the adventurer guild. Even though he was the brother of Anna he wasn''t investigated because his criminal record was non-existent, he was a reputable man among the adventurers and citizens.


    There are two guilds in many of the kingdoms. One of them is the adventurer guild while another one is the merchants guild.


    The adventuring guild basically provides all the necessary facilities for the adventurers while the merchants guild controls the economy and businesses but none of them is above the nobles or royalty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Most of the time adventurers and merchants are like the two sides of the same coin. They cannot survive without each other even though most of the time, they tend to fight with each other.


    "Stop! Identify yourself," The guards shouted at him while holding the hilt of their swords.


    Norman was thinking of avoiding any fights because he will be easily overwhelmed if they call all of their troops.


    "We are from a near vige, her mother is not well so we wanted to visit her," The guards were on high alert but luckily for Norman they still didn''t know about the prison break that happened.


    Hannah was covering her whole face with a rag so that she won''t get caught. Norman bowed his head and tried to leave.


    "Stop! Guards hold them," Naomi was the one to order them this time.


    Norman had seen this girl beside that boy, so he tried to attack her when she got close but Naomi''s extraordinary movements prevented her from getting injured.


    Naomi wasn''t a fan of swords so her main weapon was a pair of daggers. Her fighting style was more inclined toward assassination than fighting head-on.


    The night brought an absolute advantage for Naomi so she had no doubts about her attacks.


    The guild master was more powerful than her but he was mainly used to fighting in head-on battles. Even in his adventuring days, he had a pretty straightforward role.


    *Zing


    Naomi was sending throwing daggers at him but he managed to dodge many of them even though a few managed to graze his face. Norman was getting frustrated with all the time he is spending fighting her because if the army is rmed, they would instantly gang up on him.


    Naomi decided to close the distance a little but it was her mistake to underestimate the opponent even though he was greatly weakened without high proper armour.


    He quickly swung his sword in the direction which she was charging from. Even though her de managed to pierce his hand, Naomi also got her shoulder injured by his de.


    Hannah was scared by this turn of events, She was hiding in a corner looking at the fight and hoping that Norman would win it.


    Norman quickly dropped a small pouch which released smelly smoke and created a smoke wall to prevent vision.


    He quickly took Hannah''s hand and left the city quickly groaning in pain. Other guards were also stunned by this smoke. It had the effect of numbing the vision so those with lower ranks were highly affected by it.


    Naomi tried to follow him but she was stopped by Velian.


    "Let them go, More importantly, you''re injured,e here I will treat you," Velian finished treating the two injured soldiers and decided to help Naomi to search for Hannah.


    He didn''t expect to see the guild master protecting her, at first, Velian had a positive impression of him, but now he was on his cklist to break his hands because he injured one of his treasured people.


    "Bring me your greatest army, kingdom folks," Velian thought while looking at the non-existent gate.

 Chapter 77 Slaves Acquired

    ?Naomi got her wounds treated by Velian. He wasn''t happy with the result of her getting away at first, but after thinking about it Velian decided to use it to his advantage to find out about his skill activation criteria.


    Until now he was only able to use it on Naomi and gave her the privilege of the knight and he wanted to unravel the other conditions too.


    Velian ordered other guards to increase the guard near the gate until they fix it. He took Naomi and went back.


    In the next few days, the whole town had calmed down a little and the people were carrying out their usual work. Keller firm became the supporter of Governor Sariya and the army of the alliance helped with several works.


    People were starting to see them in a positive light and we''re grateful for the new control. Some of them were dissatisfied because they couldn''t do illegal things as they did before like merchants, guards, and ve traders.


    Velian wanted to see all the ves human or non-human. They were rarely elves or beastkin in the ve shops. Those ve traders who did illegal ve trading like attacking vigers and kidnapping girls were sent to prison. The only very that was allowed by Velian was criminal ves.


    Velian took all the illegal ves under his supervision and decided to send a part of them to the alliance to teach them about different things. Since it''s hard for them to take care of everyone at the same time. They were going to be taken care of by Asumi and Daphnia.


    There were a lot of children who were sold into very because of debts or the loss of their parents. Velian saw some with good potential, Naomi helped him with taking the excess numbers under her like she used to do in the past.


    The unexpected thing is Elda wanted to take care of the kids who were in the territory. Velian knew she was a kind girl but he didn''t expect her to take responsibility for so many kids.


    "Will it really be ok?" Velian asked.


    "Yes, I will take care of these kids, I want to help you and mother, taking care of this territory," She said with a sweet smile.


    I really felt protective of her, when she was being this kind to others. She had this aura of innocence which attracted the kids to her. They were treating her like a big sister.


    Those who are suited tobats were taken by either Juno or Delvi. I helped them with my appraisal skill to choose them. They are going to train under those two and be future warriors under our banner.


    There were few elves and beastkin among these ves. They were going to be sold for high prices as noble like to harass them. Elves had unrivalled beauty so most of the time they will use as sex ves by people.


    ording to Daphnia and Asumiko, the Elven kingdom is isted by humans and other species because they don''t like to interact with the outside. Nobody has seen the elven leader or their kingdom but sometimes humans attack the forest and capture elves that are in the forest so elves and humans had an unhealthy rtionship between them.


    I took all of the eleven ves under me because I wanted to deal with them personally and the beastkin was handed over to Juno.


    Since the alliance had an unbelievable number of resources they were able to feed all these extra mouths and they were happy to get new human resources. The numbers under the Velian exceed the 4500 just by taking one viscount territory. Once the war starts this number would increase furthermore so he wanted to arrange everything it happens.


    Cantrell territory wasn''t the best ce because the monster attacks were frequent in the vigers surrounding the territory. Viscount was taxing people so much that they had no idea, they were getting ripped off by him.


    Velian wanted to construct a stronghold connecting this territory with the alliance. The distance between the twonds wasn''t that great so in future, he wanted to create a road joining these two. That would make transportation easy and faster.


    The old guards and soldiers were scouted again for their jobs and those who were not suitable for the current army were told to find another job. There were a lot of job opportunities under Velian''s control so they had no problem finding another job.


    Among the few people, who were scouted again, Harold was the one who was most qualified to lead a battalion. Other were slightly inferior to the Alliance army and Keller''s firm personal army.


    Velian was apanying Delvi in practising others. She was supervising the training of newly recruited warriors. After their first night of interaction, she became more and more thirsty for Velian. She had her confidence and cool when she was on the battlefield but when she was with him, her demeanour takes a full turn.


    Velina and Delvi had sex a few times after their first night and she had be more and more skilled in it. Her blowjob had be much more decent in these few days. Velian was happy to make it clear about their rtionship after their first night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The barrier, they had between them because of their rtionship had disappeared and Delvi epted the fact that she loved Velian so much that she didn''t mind even if others med her for this rtionship.


    "Veli, What are you nning to do today?" Delvi questioned him not breaking her attention from the warriors.


    "I think one of us needs to go back to the alliance, we can''t leave it in the hand of vige chiefs for so long," Velian said.


    "That''s true, even though most of them are loyal, it doesn''t hurt to be cautious," Delvi agreed with his words.


    "So, do you want to go? I might not be able to go because I have some works to do here,"


    "W-what? You won''te, I-i can''t go, I have to train them," She was making excuses not to get away from Velian. She got pretty much attached to him after their first night, unlike before she doesn''t want to be away from him even for a day.


    Velian understood her hesitation so he decided to ask Asumi to go and supervise the alliance. She must be missing her two children already so she might be the best person for this job.


    "It''s alright, let''s ask aunt to go there," Delvi felt so delighted hearing it.


    "Veli, tonight I can finish my practice early so can we have sex tonight?" She was feeling embarrassed to make such a lewd request.


    "Sure, But aren''t you tired? We had sex yesterday too," Velian was impressed with his sister''s stamina. Even though she couldn''t match his stamina if she ranked up a little bit, she would definitely be a formidable partner in bed.


    "Well, we did only a few rounds yesterday, normally you would do me until I faint so I guess, I''m pretty good today,"


    "Well, you turn me on so bad, that I can hold myself back, so in the end, it''s your fault,"


    "Yeah! yeah! Sweet talking me won''t do anything," She was trying her hardest not to get embarrassed in public but Velian''s words were too fatal for her.


    "Did you see that? Training demoness isughing with the master," They were calling Delvi a demoness because of her training obsession,


    Delvi noticed them looking at her and felt more embarrassed to be seen like that,


    "What are you looking at? Keep running ten moreps like that,"


    "Delvi, don''t be so harsh with them, unlike us they don''t have the stamina to work so hard," Velian came to the rescue of them.


    "Master!" They were feeling grateful for his support.


    Delvi felt jealous that the female trainees were looking at Velian with feverish gazes. She wanted to end this training quickly and hang out with Velian.


    "Well if my brother says so, You guys can get on with your work, let''s go, Veli," She was being too obvious with her aim.


    "How cute! So what do you want to eat today," They went back to the house under the stares of many trainees.

 Chapter 78 Empire Attacks

    ?The sounds of swords shing and the groans of dying people flooded the whole area in a sh. Magic spells were flying everywhere on the battlefield left and right from both sides.


    (Fireball)


    "Don''t let them retreat to the keep, Surround them," Themander of the army gave his order, the warriors were rushing while swinging their swords.


    Empire had already taken the borders and they decided to attack the Malfoy kingdom in a sh, so they were taking their cities one by one on their way to the capital.


    Even though the alliance of kingdoms put their full effort to protect the border, the empire was somehow able to defeat their armies and advance forward.


    Empire was a powerful enemy that cannot be underestimated by any means even if all the kingdoms ganged up on them, but for a few decades empire had a friendly rtionship with many kingdoms.


    All this hostility started with the throning of the new king, Pete sacredmore. People in the empire had no idea why they are going to fight a war with friendly human nations. Even the kingdom had no idea why they were being attacked. They only got the war deration without stating any reason.


    Malfoy kingdom was especially angered because Pete''s mother, Andriya the current empress didn''t do anything to stop this war despite originally being from the kingdom.


    Empire had already taken a considerable number of territories from the kingdom. Both the parties were experiencing heavy losses including lives, food and resources.


    The city which they are siegeing now belonged to a count from the Malfoy kingdom. It was a close battle since they had better defence but in the end, the empire had the advantage of numbers and better quality troops.


    "Kill all the enemies, We will take this city before the dawn,"


    Ever since the empire managed to breach the gate they were killing kingdom citizens and soldiers left and right. Chaos was overtaking the city and filling its road with blood and dead bodies.


    "Commander, Count had already escaped, We took the city," The soldiers of the empire made victory cries seeing that they were sessfully able to take the city.


    A few hourster, the camp of the empire got the news of their victory. Since Pete didn''t personally lead this battle he stayed in the camp expecting a positive result from the attack.


    "Your highness, We sessfully took the city, but the count has escaped to the capital, we await your next orders,"


    Pete quickly got up from the bed, he was naked for some reason but after seeing his bed only the messenger understood why he was like that. A girl was lying unconscious on his bed


    The messenger didn''t expect to see their emperor indulging in debauchery even in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Good, tell them to take a good rest and we will attack the next city after two days, and do you know where my mother is?" Pete asked drinking up some wine.


    Messenger knew how hot-tempered their emperor was so he didn''t want to point out useless things and lose his life so he got to the point and answered him,


    "Queen went back to the capital, your highness,"


    "Whaat? Why didn''t she say anything about that to me?" He kept bashing her but the messenger was silent the whole time.


    "Whatever, I can manage the war without her, I''m sick of waiting, it took us 4 years and an unlimited amount of tries just to break through the borders, we will only stop when the whole Malfoy kingdom bows their knees,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian POV


    My mother and aunt Asumi went back to the alliance to help all the vige chiefs with management and keep them in check. I only wanted my aunt to go because she had her two children there but my mother objected to her going alone and since she wasn''t busy as us in this city, she wanted to do with her and manage the alliance.


    I thought she wouldn''t want to be away from me and Delvi but, her desire to be useful caused her to take this decision.


    It had been a few days since I met Juno, she was highly upied with all the new work and had no time to talk with me. I wanted to talk with her about something important.


    On my way to the part where they reside in this city, I met the grandfather of Juno, he was talking with ady who looked really familiar.


    "Hey Old man, did you see Juno, is she training our newbies?" I wanted to quickly leave and meet her.


    "Oh, you''re here at a great time, boy," He quickly introduced me to thedy in front of me, ignoring my question.


    "It''s nice to meet our new leader in a pce like this, let me introduce myself I''m the guild master of the merchant guild, Samara Cook" She introduced herself.


    I only identified get after she told me her name, Even though I heard about her from the doppel, I had never seen her face to face until now.


    "It''s nice to meet the renowned guild master, I heard a lot of good things about you from the people," I was interested in why she wanted to meet me.


    "Well, I''m d to hear that, I heard you changed a lot of things in this city, I wanted to say thank you for doing all this,"


    "Sadly, other guild master betrayed you, he was one of the highest ranks in this city," She said.


    "He had a good record, it''s such a shame that he decided to be an enemy, I heard you two were some kind of rivals," I was interested in her rank so I used my appraisal on her but her rank wasn''t that high, it makes sense since she excels more in business than ranks.


    "So how did you two get to know each other," I was interested in their rtionship but I didn''t want to be so meddlesome.


    "I was interested in beastmen, so I wanted to meet someone of higher rank for a long time and I met Gin when I was trying to meet Juno," She didn''t mind his question.


    "That''s good, anyway I will talk with you at ater date, I nned to meet Juno today, so see youter," I left to meet Juno saying my farewell to them.


    "He ain''t that bad or proud for a leader, I guess it''s good," Since my hearing was good, I heard herpliment.


    "Don''t be fooled by that kid, he is one hell of a scary kid, It''s just you haven''t done something to offend him yet," I felt really bad for Old man.


    "Was he still thinking about what I did when I first met them,"


    I entered the training area thinking about it.

 Chapter 79 Naked Tigress

    ?Velian went to meet with Juno after meeting talking with the guild master. He wanted to have a good and long conversation with her about controlling this city and new businesses but he promised to meet Juno, so he had to stick with the promise.


    The old man and Juno got a small mansion in the city to stay in with a training ground which was specially requested by them. They had few beastkin training here,


    I was looking for Juno in the training area but I couldn''t find her so I asked about her from a newbie training there,


    "Big sister, finished training us and went to take a bath, Master" She was rather embarrassed to talk with Velian since his randomness was too deadly for her.


    "Why are you guys still practising then? Don''t overdo it, stick to the training n and have a good rest, tell others to stop training and have a rest," She felt happy hearing that he cared for beginners like them.


    Velian left the training ground and searched for her room, he ask help from some friends of Juno and they showed him the room of hers.


    He waited for her to return after having a bath, it took some minutes for her to return. Velian was lying on the bed ying with his system until she returns.


    "We have a surprise for you, Juno" On the way, Juno met some of her friends and they were making her super confused with their smirking faces.


    Most of them including Juno were ten or more years older than Velian but none of them felt the age difference between them because he acts like an adult instead of a kid.


    Juno entered the room confused by her friends but it took only a few looks for her to understand what they were talking about. She felt like pping them for making fun of her.


    "Juno, Where have you been? Come in I want to talk with you," She was feeling embarrassed to be seen like this. She only had a towel covering her naked body.


    At the same time, she felt sad to see no reaction from Velian looking at her like this. She knew she had a great figure, from all thepliments she got from people.


    "Give me a few minutes, I will quickly get dressed," Juno said.


    Velian was in no situation to leave the room because he got a boner looking at her, he was just trying to act cool to not creep her out. He didn''t want to be obvious about it.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk like this, If you don''t mind," Velian said.


    Juno entered the room and closed the door. She didn''t want herrades to see her like this. Her face was a little blushing being almost naked beside such a good-looking man.


    Beast woman had their primal instinct of seeking a powerful mate in their lives. It was no different in Juno''s life. Juno was powerful enough to overpower anyone who underestimate her until she met Velian on that day.


    She remembered how she was frozen in fear when Velian first activated his skill. Her instinct was screaming for her to run on that day.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" She started to notice Velian''s gaze on her body little by little.


    "Ah! No, I just wanted to talk about what we discussed earlier," Velian''s attention was on her tail which had a beautiful orange colour.


    "I sent some scouts to search for some ns, but I couldn''t find them, either they were killed or obeyed the current patriarch," She answered him.


    "I don''t want to keep this unbnced ratio of humans and beastkins, it will affect your people in the future, how do we find more beastkin?" Velian felt dejected listening to her.


    "Then how about we dere war against them, beastkin will obviously have to obey you if we defeat the patriarch," Juno was feeling rather excited thinking about that possibility.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Should you be telling such things? Isn''t that your mothend?" Velian felt strange hearing it from this battle-hungry tigerkin girl''s mouth.


    "We don''t have such a thing, and my home is this now, and you know I''m already excited to see what kind of ce you will build, and you''re my friend who helped me to get a better ce for my people,"


    "Anyway, we can''t think about such things now, Kingdom is going to attack us sooner orter, we should get ready," Velian answered her.


    "Do friends really talk like this? Aren''t you naked in front of me, Juno?"


    "Why are you asking that now?" She felt more embarrassed when he questioned it.


    Velian got up from the bed and walked toward her, She felt her heartbeat rising to look at him getting close to her.


    At first, Velian wanted to talk about her in a serious tone and avoid making unnecessary remarks. The more time he spent with her, Velian got more and more attracted to her beautiful figure.


    He was pretty sure, he never saw Juno as more than a friend but after looking at her like this, he wanted to see more sides of her.


    "Don''t! you promised me, you won''t force me to do things like this," Juno almost lost the grip of her towel and it fell on the floor.


    Velian got dangerously close to her and they could almost feel each other breath. He bit her ear making her moan in pleasure.


    "Don''t you like me as a lover?" Velian questioned her.


    "I find you quite attractive your looks, and your responsible behaviour, I think you''re a good girl," He continued praising her.


    Her naked body was feeling the touch of Velian''s and she felt so intoxicated by his scent since the beastkin had a superior sense of smell. Juno felt happy hearing his words.


    "It''s not like that, but we are friends, I''m pretty sure you don''t love me either." Juno answered looking at his golden colour eyes.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "What do you mean?" Juno was surprised to hear his words.


    "Who knows? Try to find some beaten don''t stop searching for this," Velian whispered to her and left the room.


    Luckily, Velian had better control of his lust by training with Delvi otherwise he would have gone berserk by now.


    Juno collected her towel andy on the bed remembering the hot gaze and that handsome look of Velian''s.


    "What did he mean by that? Arghh~ you idiot, at leastplete your words before leaving me like this,"


    The sprout of doubts in her mind was starting to bloom about her feelings. She was feeling warm inside her remembering his words.

 Chapter 80 Going Back To The Kingdom

    ?The carriage was galloping so slow that because of the roughness of the earth''s surface. It was not afortable ride for the passengers but, what else can they expect from a cheap ride?


    Norman was on this carriage going toward the direction of the capital. They had to inform the kingdom about the rebellion as soon as possible to avoid future problems. He saw how his sister got beheaded, it''s still a vivid memory in his mind. How she was crying begging for her life in front of a young boy.


    "Uncle, Do you have water?" Hannah was on verge of fainting without water because they had to survive a hard life in these few days avoiding people as much as possible.


    "This is thest drop, drink it carefully," Norman gave his water container which was made with rather cheap material to her.


    Hannah drank it in one gulp, she started coughing violently feeling water blocking her trachea.


    "Slow down, girl," He took the container and helped her to get over the cough.


    "Uncle, I feel so sick, when are we going to reach the capital?" She had lost the previous bright colour she had on her face. It was reced with a ragged look because of the rough lifestyle they had in these past few days.


    "Soon, we will reach the capital," He answered her.


    "We are reaching the capital in 2 hours," The carriage man shouted informing everyone about their destination.


    It took them more than 2 hours to reach the capital but they couldn''tin since the price was really low.


    They entered the capital paying a few bronze coins. There were three types of coins used among the people in the kingdom. The most valuable ones were gold, silver and then bronze coins.


    Bronze and silver coins are the most used among themon people. 10 bronze coins were equal to one silver coin while 100 silver coins were equal to 1 gold coin.


    Gold coins were mostly used among the nobles and the big merchant because they have big transactions to make. Even though the empire has a different kind of currency, all the kingdoms have the same kind.


    Norman knew the guild master so he decided to visit him first because it was impossible to meet a noble without having a proper status. They might be able to meet them under normal conditions but, right now they had nothing to prove their identities except the few people Norman knew in the capital.


    He entered the adventure guild which was bustling with people. Some were running around trying to find some quests, others were talking loudly.


    "Uncle, how can we meet your friend, there are so many people," Hannah was the one to question him.


    "Let''s see unlike before I have no authority since I didn''t tell them about my visit, I will try to talk with the receptionist," Norman answered her and went to talk with the receptionist.


    "Hello, Can I meet the guild master? I''m the guild master from the Cantrell territory, there''s something I want to talk about something with him," She quickly looked at him confused.


    "Do you have a prior arrangement to meet with him, sir?" She asked.


    "I don''t, this is an emergency, that''s why I came all the way here," Norman took his guild card which was different from all the others. It had a hint of gold colour in it.


    It had some special privilege among the guild. The gold card holders were the special individuals in the guild who did some special service to it.


    "Sir Norman, Please wait for a moment, I will call the guild master," Her attitude took a full turn when she saw his real gold card. That''s how much power it held.


    She quickly ran inside the building, where officials usually stay. It took a few minutes for her toe back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Guild master is hoping you, you can meet him there," She said while showing a fancy door.


    "Thank you," Norman held the hand of Hannah and went inside the room.


    An old man was sipping his tea calmly inside the room. He had a powerful aura which can even intimidate an A-rank like Norman, This man here was the most powerful former adventurer of this kingdom, even though he was an old man he had the energy of a youngster.


    "Oh! You''re Norman, right? I remember you, we met once in the guild meeting," The old man said looking at Norman.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, master Ivan," Norman bowed his head giving him the respect he deserved.


    "So what brings you here? You look exhausted, did something happen in Cantrell territory," He said while observing Hannah and Norman.


    Ivan asked them to take a seat and poured some tea for them. Even though Norman had no interest in tea, Hannah was gulping it greedily.


    "We got attacked by a rebel army, and the viscount is dead, I had no way to inform you about it so, I came here in person to inform you about it," Norman exined to him about how they got attacked.


    "How didn''t we know about this? An army from where? I don''t think even the crown knows about this," Ivan was confused about the attacker''s identity.


    "It is him, Davin Keller, I knew he was up to something when he collected all those people under him," Norman dropped the bomb on him.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect to hear the name of that boy, Was he the mastermind behind this?" Ivan questioned him.


    "I don''t know but there was another boy, but I felt an ominous feeling looking at him, I guess he is a higher rank than me," Norman dropped another bomb on Ivan.


    "What? Impossible! There cannot be a youngster who''s a higher rank than you, aren''t you an A-rank warrior, did you lose your mind?" Ivan felt no interest in this rebellion before because he wasn''t bound to help them or crown them in this matter, but now he was amazed by the information he got.


    "Believe me, master, he''s more powerful than me at least," Norman kept insisting about it.


    "If you insist so much, I will believe you, so you need my help to inform about this to the kingdom, right?" Ivan got to the point because he was excited to see this new talent.


    Ivan was a battle freak just like Delvi and others. He wanted to see how a child can get more powerful than a guild master with his own eyes. Ivan wasbelled as a prodigy by people because he was able to reach S-rank in his middle age but, since then he had hit a bottleneck.


    "Thank you so much, master," Norman was grateful for his help.


    "By the way, who''s this girl? Is she your daughter or something?" Ivan said while looking at Hannah.


    "She is the daughter of the dead viscount, I was able to rescue her because of my sister," Norman answered him.


    "You have my condolences, girl," Ivan said and got up from his seat.


    "Get ready to leave, we will deal with this immediately since this is an emergency,"


    They left to meet the officials of the Rapidw kingdom.

 Chapter 81 Granbell Rapidclaw II

    ?Ivan took the permission to meet the Duke, after discussing it with high-ranking officials. The authority which the guild master had in the kingdom was nothing less than a powerful noble.


    In a world, power is valued more than anything, Ivan''s service and his presence were essential for the kingdom. Normally, a kingdom has at least one or two S-ranked people and SS were rare even in the empire.


    All the powerful warriors in the Rapidw kingdom were either deployed to the empire''s battlefield or the borders because of the major threat from the empire.


    "Show me your guild card, Sir Ivan," One of the guards checked him for any weapon and permitted him to enter the house.


    It was a fancy mansion with luxury-looking furniture and arts. It clearly showed the wealth of the person living in this mansion.


    "Let''s go, you guys can inform them about it to the Duke, he will take all the necessary steps against those rebels," Ivan said while walking with them toward the Duke''s room.


    He was highly respected in the kingdom for his power, so even the most powerful noble knew about him. Ivan was not from a powerful noble house, his father was a low-ranking magician of the kingdom but somehow he was able to rank up with his own efforts and determination.


    "Duke Mason, it''s me, can Ie in?" Ivan asked while knocking on the door.


    "Come in,"


    Three of them entered the room, Mason was sitting while reading some papers, he looked at Ivan and smiled pleasantly.


    "Ivan, It''s good to see you after a long time, I heard you have something to inform me, what happened?" Mason questioned him while asking him to sit down.


    "It''s not about me, it''s about these two," When Ivan said that Norman and Hannah showed their faces to him.


    "This girl looks a little familiar, Who are they, Ivan?" He questioned Ivan.


    "Let me introduce them, he is Norman, the guild master of the Cantrell viscounty and this girl is the daughter of Viscount Cantrell," Ivan introduced them to the Duke.


    "Oh! I knew it, that''s why she looked familiar, I know Cantrell, I have met him a few times at the parties, how''s he now?"


    Hannah was on the verge of crying remembering her parents. Ivan felt the atmosphere bing awkward so he decided to interfere.


    "Duke, Cantrell is dead, some kind of a rebel army killed him ording to them, these two were somehow able to escape but Viscount and his wife are dead," This information caused Duke to almost choke on his tea.


    "Wh-what? A rebel army defeated a noble, that''s impossible, what was the viscount army doing until then?" He felt confused and angry at the same time.


    "Actually they are not a small rebel army, it was an army led by Davin Keller, and they had almost 500 soldiers and he poisoned the viscount before killing him," Norman was telling him about everything that happened.


    Duke felt pity for the viscount''s daughter, but he was even more worried about the kingdom. Since they were in the war with Empire, half of their military is deployed now, so the kingdom is unsafe in many ways. A rebellion was thest thing they wanted right now.


    Mason was thinking about the whole situation silently. Ivan or Norman didn''t disturb him. The silence remained for a few minutes until he decided to discuss things with them.


    "This is no simple matter, with the war ongoing, we won''t be able to deploy many soldiers but let''s discuss with the king and see, I will arrange a meeting as quickly as possible," Mason rang the bell and called a servant, he wrote a letter and asked him to hand it over to the prime minister.


    "Do you guys have a ce to stay?"Mason questioned Norman and Hannah.


    Norman thought for a minute but, he didn''t have enough money to afford it since he couldn''t bring anything with him and all the things he had, were either sold or damaged.


    "Then you two can stay here for today," Mason gave the sign to a maid and she left the room to arrange their rooms.


    "Thank you, Duke Mason," Norman thanked him and all of them left the room. It was a big mansion so they had enough space to stay for a day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It took one whole day for Duke to get a message from the king. Norman and Hannah had the best sleep, they had in a few days.


    Since the Duke was invited to exin this letter he took both Ivan and Norman with Jim to the castle. Hannah also had to join because she was one of the major victims of this attack.


    They entered the castle which was heavily guarded by soldiers, to Ivan most of them were familiar because he was the well-known guild master.


    Duke to the lead because he was the one invited mainly by the king. The throne hall of the kingdom was the symbol of the majesty and richness of their nation.


    The huge door opened and they entered the throne hall slowly observing the beautiful scenery. Ivan and Duke Madon were rather familiar with this because they visited it often but for Norman and Hannah, it was a beautiful site.


    "Duke Mason hopes to meet the king of the Rapidw kingdom, Granbell Rapidw II," The messenger shouted implying the arrival of the duke.


    Normally they wouldn''t meet the king on the throne because it was for special asions but today, the news of the rebellion had enraged the king to no end because the empire was giving him too many problems.


    All of them kneeled in front of the throne showing the authority of the king.


    "Rise, Duke Mason I got your message, How didn''t we know about this until something like this happened?" The King had a calm and neutral look on the outside but his mind was overflowing with anger remembering all the problems.


    "Your highness, this girl here is the daughter of Viscount Cantrell and she was able to inform us about this and for the reason we didn''t get any information about rebellion is because the Keller firm used their authority to cover up everything,"


    "ording to them, Davin Keller was one of the rebels and he was supporting them," Mason exined everything to the king.


    "That damnmoner! I didn''t give him so much authority to betray our kingdom, Arrest all the workers of the Keller firm," The King gave his orders to everyone.


    "Your highness, I ordered troops to do that before but all of their buildings are closed and workers are nowhere to be found, and all the workers who were employed by the capital have been dismissed before this incident happened," Mason''s words convinced all the other nobles and the king.


    "We should send troops and teach those rebels a lesson,"


    "But, do we have troops to send, the war with the empire isn''t over yet."


    Nobles kept arguing whether or not to send the troops but in the end, the decision was taken by the king.


    Granbell had a slight headache thinking about the consequences of this battle but he couldn''t just ignore someone who killed a noble from their kingdom.


    "We will destroy them, it''s true we are in a pinch but we cannot ignore someone rebelling against us," Granbell decided to fight instead of waiting and observing the situation.


    "Very well, this campaign will be led by Duke Mason, We willpletely annihte those rebels," Duke bowed his head and agreed to his decision.


    "Your highness, can I talk for a minute?" Ivan was the one to talk before Granbell leave the meeting.


    "Ivan, How rude! You have no right to talk with the king,"


    "This is whymoners are no good, see we believe onemoner for a few years and he also ended up betraying us,"


    Nobles kept berating him but Ivan wasn''t interested in them.


    "What''s it, guild master?" Granbell knew Ivan wasn''t loyal to him but at the same time, if he removed someone like Ivan from the kingdom, It will cause a huge bacsh for him.


    "Your highness, Our adventurer guild hopes to help the kingdom in this battle since the kingdom doesn''t have enough troops," Ivan said without showing any backing down.

 Chapter 82 War Approaching

    ?"Oh~ why the change of mind suddenly? Didn''t adventurers dislike joining wars?" Gran ell didn''t know about the details Ivan knew about the rebels so he had no idea what he was up to.


    "This is a tight stop, so we decided to help if your highness allows us," Ivan said with a convincing voice.


    Duke Mason knew what he was up to because he knew Ivan''s battle-hungry nature.


    Granbell thought about his proposal for a minute. If they decided to go to war with the small army they have right now, the kingdom will most likely face a defeat so he decided to ept it.


    "I ept, but adventurers must be under Mason''s order, otherwise we don''t need your help," He didn''t want to take a risk by putting adventurers who weren''t loyal to the kingdom and risk his own soldiers'' lives.


    "It''s okay, but we will withdraw if the kingdom gives us a questionable order, and the kingdom will have to pay a hefty amount," No matter how excited Ivan was, he didn''t want to work for free.


    "Of course, If we win you will get a good price," Granbell epted his request.


    The meeting ended peacefully but, the army and all the military-rted services were not peaceful at all. They were running here and there collecting things needed for the war.


    Ivan was excited to see the young talent that might be the greatest he had seen in a long time. His main goal was to meet him and see whether Norman''s words were true if they were true he might have to scout this talent.


    He didn''t mind going against the kingdom if this boy had talent which is more valuable than the kingdom itself.


    While the kingdom was busy preparing for war, Velian was not going to lose to them. All the warriors were going under rigorous training under Delvi and Juno.


    During these few days, few changes happened within the seven elites of Remi''s squad. She initiated a system where if you get challenged by an individual and get defeated your position will be given to the one who defeated you.


    Thisw applied to Remi too, she got challenged a few times but none of them managed to rece her number one position among the seven elites but three of the former elites got reced by the new ones.


    The talents in the Velian army increase day by day without end. Even though the numbers were not big, the quality of the troops was at a reasonable level.


    Half of the troops went back to the alliance with Asumi and Daphnia so, in the uing fight, they have to fight with the locals but it''s no problem because during these few days Sariya and Velian were working on the people''s trust with the help of others.


    Now that they know the taste of freedom and control under Velian, even if they were forced, they won''t be able to go back to their old n. Basically, Velian baited all of them with sweet words and better living conditions.


    "Can we really win if the kingdom attacks us?" Samara was absolutely stunned by the changes Velian brought to this territory within this small period of time, she was happy with people doing business with ethics unlike when the viscount controlled this territory.


    "We can win, don''t worry, Rapidw kingdom doesn''t have enough soldiers, right now so even if they send their army it will be a small amount, that''s why I''m building these locals to be able to fight if the things get dangerous, I will personally go to the battlefield, don''t worry," Velian visited Samara to talk with her just like he promised.


    Velian found her interesting because she had a lot of simr ideas just like him considering the business.


    "I wanted to develop this city and help merchants to grow their businesses but with viscount illegal taxing and ve trading, I couldn''t do that," She said with a sad look in her eyes.


    "It''s okay, you will be in good hands under me," Velian reassured her.


    They talked for a few minutes before going back home. Velian had more free time these days than in the beginning so he was able to spend more time with Elda and Sariya.


    Elda had been doing a great job taking care of the kids that Velian gave her. Her kindness was able to win over every child''s heart rather easily.


    Velian and Sariya were happy to see her being responsible. During these few days, Elda got very close to Velian, She was like an untainted fairy when she is with Velian.


    "Veli, Come here, these kids want to see their hero," Elda shouted seeing Velian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian didn''t have anything else toplete so he decided to spend time with the fairy and these children who might be the pirs of his kingdom in the future.


    "It''s the white knight,"


    "Sister, I''m jealous of you,"


    "You get to spend your time with you,"


    Girls were looking at Elda with jealous eyes while most of the boys only had respect for Velian.


    Velian was surrounded by children, he decided to show some cool magics to them to live up to their expectations.


    Velian used the spell (Nova Burst) to create the blue colour me. It''s famous because of what happened near the gate.


    Some call it purifying fire but only Velian knew it was just a simple scientific reaction added with some magical powers.


    "Oh~ so cool, brother, teach me how to do it," The boys were more excited to see it more than the girls.


    "Let''s see, if one of you has a duel element in the future, I will teach you something cool," Velian said and patted their heads.


    Elda came and looked at the heartwarming scene of Velian being surrounded by some kids.


    "Children, don''t disturb him, he must have works to do, go and y there," She said while pointing at the space.


    "Let''s go, sister wants some time alone with the brother, Lovely lovely couple," They ran after saying it.


    "No~ what are you talking about? We are not like that," She tried to follow the running children but her skirt got entangled in a branch.


    Velian was able to catch her by her waist before she fall to the floor but Elda''s condition wasn''t any better. Her face was insanely red looking at Velian''s face which was close to her.


    "Veli," She didn''t notice that all the children were looking at her.


    "Kyahh~ straight out of the fairy tale, the prince catches the princess when she is about to fall, way to go sister," Their jokes brought her back to her senses.


    She quickly stood up from the awkward position.


    "Thank you, Veli," She thanked him.


    "It''s pleasure to hold a beautiful girl like you," Velian wanted to tease her a little bit.


    "Kyah~" the girls were excited to see their sister being all embarrassed. Even they felt their heart rain looking at Velian talking like that.


    "Sister, go for it"


    They talked for a few minutes more before Velian said farewell to them and went back.

 Chapter 83 Commander

    ?It had been a few days since the kingdom decided to go to war against the rebels who took the Cantrell territory.


    Duke Mason was collecting many troops to deal with them and minimize the harm which can happen to the empire.


    There were 1200 troops under the control of Duke Mason, and 100 adventurers under themand of Ivan. Even though the adventurers were marching with the army toward the Cantrell territory, they were mostly taking it easy, unlike soldiers.


    There were various kinds of troops in this army ranging from infantry, cavalry, archers, mages and scouts.


    "Aren''t they taking this too easy?"Mason questioned Ivan looking at all the adventures.


    "Well, that''s how they are don''t mind, moreover tell me the information you found about them," Ivan was like an excited kid who is going to see, something new and refreshing.


    "Nothing much, that Keller kid is more cunning than u thought, even the workers under him who were recruited by the kingdom, didn''t know anything about him or thepany,"


    "I have a feeling, this fight isn''t going to be an easy one," Mason said while looking at all the troops.


    "Well, I hope it won''t be an easy one," Ivan muttered in a silent voice which went unheard by the Mason.


    Meanwhile, Velian was arranging his own troops to get ready for an attack. Velian got the news of the attack beforehand from a spy in the kingdom. Keller''s firm had so much influence that even the underworld of the kingdom felt shaken when they left the capital.


    At first, the people in the territory were terrified to know about the attack from the kingdom.


    Even though my alliance soldiers had a superior mindset, the warriors from this territory felt hopeless to fight with the kingdom.


    None of them knew about the weakening stage of the kingdom''s military but still, they were scared of them.


    It took a good couple of motivations from Delvi and Remi to pipe up the soldiers and our own alliance soldiers also helped most of them.


    Surprisingly, except for a few people from the territory most of them got along with the beastkin people and they helped each other to get to the point of friendship.


    "Do you want to lead this battle, sister?" I asked while looking at the all people who were assembled in the meeting.


    "But, Veli, I think you are more suitable than me to lead our warriors to the battlefield," She didn''t dislike leading people, it was just she wanted her brother to take the fame that war will bring.


    "No, I''m acting alone, you guys know it''s not my style to lead armies, Lyra has formed an excellent n for us to encounter them"


    "ording to the information I got, they have at least 1000 soldiers consisting of different units andpared to that we have only 500 or 500, but don''t worry,"


    "With Lyra''s n and our skilful use of tactics, we will fully defeat them and show the power of us,"


    The people have pumped up by Velian''s speech and got the confidence to encounter the kingdom, even though they outnumber us.


    Sariya and Mel will stay in the city and control the people here while others will go to the battlefield.


    I didn''t have any doubt about this war because I could single-handedly defeat half of their army by myself. Even though I haven''t greatly increased my stats during these years, my face itself is superior to everyone here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I wanted to use this war as training for all the newbies and the alliance warriors. If I did all the things in the kingdom, when the timees they will be unreliable.


    We talked about the tactics and the food rations needed for a few minutes in this minute.


    "Delvi, who do you think is the most suitable for your vicemander position?"I asked while looking at Remi and Juno.


    "If you consider the battle strength only then it''s Juno but Remi has better tactics and leadership qualities in the battle, so I think she will be better," She answered while looking at me.


    Juno was feeling down hearing about her inability but she wasn''t going to give up. Even if she doesn''t get a position in this battle, in future she wanted to get better.


    "I humbly ept yourpliment," Remi said while bowing her head.


    "It''s solved then Remi will be the vicemander," I said.


    "Juno, this will be thest battle beastkin fight as a different unit, in future we will mix them with humans, so you can lead the beastkin this time," Juno was a little awkward with me after thest incident in her bedroom, but when ites to the battlefield she knows she can''t be like that.


    "The battle might start tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, so be ready for it," I concluded the meeting letting everyone go back.


    "Veli, did you send someone to give the message to mother, in case something happens to her," Lyra questioned me right after, we finished the meeting.


    "Yeah, but we don''t have to worry, we will definitely win this battle, sister," I reassured her before going back.


    On my way back, I met Samara in front of the gate of our mansion, she was rather restless with a letter in her hand.


    "Guild master, what are you doing here? Did something happen?" I asked her.


    "Look at this," She gave me the letter, which was looking rather luxurious. It was done with our papers, I identified the seal it had.


    I read the letter from top to bottom without missing anything,


    "So they decided to dismiss you, just because you didn''t retaliate,"


    She had a panicked look on her face.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t expect this, I thought the main guild in the capital won''t take action because of this," She apologised to me.


    "This might be the work of a noble or the king himself, Well it doesn''t matter anyway, we aren''t going to discuss peace with them," I reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, even if they dismiss you I will take care of you, I have enough work to give you,"


    "I''m d to be an official member of your group then," She said while giving me a little smile.

 Chapter 84 Attack Begins

    ?All kingdom troops were stationed a little far away from the city. There were a few thousand of them ready to attack their superior''s order. Duke Mason was conducting his battle strategy meeting because, even though these attackers were rebels, he had no clear idea about their power.


    "Shouldn''t we attack head-on, aren''t they just puny rebels?" One of themanders suggested that others strangely look at him.


    "Don''t be stupid, these aren''t normal rebels, I heard Davin Keller is with them, he only has enough wealth to rival a duke house,"


    They were arguing among each other about which Duke listened with his eyes closed. He was thinking of the optic way to attack this city without umting much damage because they might have to send more troops to help the battlefront in the empire.


    Ivan and Norman were also members of this meeting but both of them kept silent. Norman wanted revenge on Velian and others but, he was knowledgeable enough to know that he doesn''t have enough power to do something like that.


    Ivan was mainly nning on how to draw out the most powerful person that Norman talked about out of the town because he wanted to see his strength.


    "I decided, we will use a full head-on fight, ording to Norman here, they shouldn''t have a gate, it might be more disadvantageous for them than us," Mason was making a little miscalction thinking that, they couldn''t build a gate in a such a small amount of time.


    "Don''t hesitate, kill anyone who rebels, we don''t have the luxury to stay here for so long," Mason wasn''t mainly worried about this fight, the thing he was worried about was an empire.


    He gave the order to station the archer and attack mages near the range to counter any attack and ordered the infantry and his cavalry to charge.


    Mason wasn''t going to participate in this because he had to be in good andplete health in case something happens.


    The Messenger who was sent to the Cantrell city returned with a small piece of letter,


    "Duke Mason, they told me to give this to themander," He handed over the luxury-looking paper which was previously used by the kingdom as their main source of papers.


    "Tsk~ what a waste of talent, Davin Keller could have attended to a superior position with this type of talent, I don''t know what''s he dissatisfied with," He thought while opening the loosely sealed letter.


    He read the letter but his face wasn''t getting any better looking at it.


    "How does he know all this? Even my spies don''t know these things,"


    Velian didnt send a letter begging him to stop the attack, his letter was a threatening letter to Duke, he mentioned all the current movements of the empire and if Mason don''t go back to the kingdom, Velian mentioned he will wipe out all of them in this battle and then next will be the kingdom.


    Mason being the patient man he is, was able to resist the anger he was feeling from this all underestimation.


    He didn''t know he was going to face a walking disaster which is more dangerous than the empire itself in this battle.


    Mason ignored thistter and decided to ording to the n he discussed with hismanders and soldiers.


    "If this information is true, I might have to go to the empire battlefield too, I should quickly finish this," Mason folded the paper and kept it in his pocket.


    It took a few hours for all of them to get on the formation. Mason was supposed to talk with warriors before they go to battle to boost their morale.


    There were quite a few men from the alliance who went to the capital in this army who didnt know the current situation of their families.


    Velian and his troops were also ready to counter-attack the kingdom anytime. Since they were heavily outnumbered they decided to y the dense instead of offence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Delvi and Remi were standing in front of Velian looking at the huge army in front of them.


    "They have quite a several soldiers, Are we going to wait?" Remi asked Velian.


    "Yeah, it will be easy for our soldiers to defence rather than attacking,"


    "There are few people, who look extremely powerful, Our soldiers are not up to their standard, can you beat them?" Velian said while pointing at the most powerful-looking individuals.


    They saw a horseing toward them at full speed,


    "I''m the envoy of Duke Mason, themander of the army, we order rebels to hand over the territory back and surrender, We will attack if you don''t do it," He shouted looking at the gate.


    He didn''t notice Velian standing on the wall because it was a little too high for him to see.


    "I refuse, we won''t surrender," Velian answered him.


    He wasn''t surprised or anything by this surrender note because it was the tradition to send these types of notes before attacking.


    The envoy retreated back to give the message to Mason about their refusal of the proposal.


    "Tell our soldiers to get ready," Delvi ordered and looked at Velian.


    "What will you do brother?"


    "I will watch out for now, If a tough opponentes, I will help you, not that I think there''s anyone who can handle my sister,"


    Delvi listened to him while going back, She was thinking about something so she wasn''t in her best mood.


    "Should I tell him about it? But he will get disappointed if things went wrong now," She thought while going back.


    The army of Rapidw kingdom was advancing slowly to attack the city, they were full of confidence since they were facing a bunch of rebels.


    The adventurers were not so excited about this because this won''t give them extra profit like monster hunting but still they had to do what their guild master told them.


    Mason got near the city but he was dumbfounded.


    "Norman, didn''t you tell me that gate is destroyed?" He was a little angry with him because he thought Norman lied to him.


    "I promise, the gate was destroyed when they entered the city, I don''t know how they did this," Norman said while looking at the huge closed gate.


    "There''s no way they can build such a high gate anyway, I will deal with youter, first order infantry and cavalry to fall back, tell range warriors to attack, the wall," Mason gave his order and went back to supervise the battle.

 Chapter 85 Adventurers

    ?The archers of the kingdom kept attacking but only a few of their arrows were able to reach the wall.


    One or two got injured by arrows but, most of them were safe from their arrows.


    "Mages,e forward," One of themanders under Mason ordered the second wave of attack using magic.


    Most of them were C or B rank mages but still, their attacks were more effective than archers. The most effective element was highly offensive Fire.


    Mages weren''t easy to find so there were only a couple of dozens so it was rather easy for the city to defend against their attacks.


    The city wall got somewhat damaged by their attacks but, it wasn''t enough to break it to open an entry for the close-range army.


    They had no siege weapons or anything to use against the wall since most of their quality army got dispatched to the war against the empire.


    Ivan was feeling a little frustrated looking at this,


    "Duke, can we attack now? I promise I can create an opening for your soldiers but you will have to pay to my men," Ivan didn''t fear because Duke wasn''t a threat to him in any way.


    "Tch~ You know we can''t pay you big money right now, will you do it still?" Mason wasn''t the type to get angry because of his arrogance.


    "Of course, you can pay itter, we''re not going to die any sooner," Ivan was almost sarcastic seeing how weak their remaining troops are.


    Ivan left the hit of Duke Mason and left the battlefield with high expectations. He called a few high levelled adventurers to support him because he didn''t want the support of the kingdom soldiers.


    They saw mages attacking with their puny spells which were not strong enough to break a wall. Ivan quickly gave the letter that he had to themander under Mason.


    He felt dissatisfied to hand over the job to the adventurers for money but still, he had no choice because it was the duke''s order.


    "Wise choice, now ask your mages to get back, you''re going to see a real firework now," Ivan warned them.


    Themander quickly ordered his troops to retreat.


    "Norman, we will see if what you said is true," He muttered while giving order to the zing sun party to attack the wall.


    Velian was overlooking the battlefield while healing the injured people with his medicine but, he didn''t expect their troops to be this weak. They couldn''t even break the wall of the city.


    "Veli, there are few new faces, What should we do? They look like adventurers," Delvi asked him.


    Velian quickly went to the wall to look at them and he couldn''t recognise them but they had the power to rival, Delvi and Remi.


    "Pretty high-ranked adventurers, the kingdom must have paid quite an amount to buy them,"


    "If we kill adventurers, it might garnish our name, so we might as well talk with them," Velian thought but before he could act, he heard a loud noise of something exploding near the wall.


    "Looks like talking is out of the question now," Velian said looking at Delvi.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Most of the soldiers got scared by that loud explosion inside the city but, it took them only a few minutes to calm down.


    Another explosion came after a few minutes and it was bigger than thest one which caused the city wall to break.


    Delvi was annoyed by the adventurers attacking them.


    "Brother, should we finish them off?" Delvi asked looking at the four figures which looked insanely strong.


    "look like they won''t attack us, adventurers must have been hired to break the wall, but I will confront them, you guys can deal with the army," Velian said to which Delvi agreed because she knew how powerful her brother was.


    Both of them went on their separate ways to deal with the relevant parties.


    Mason joined the battle after seeing the wall gets destroyed. He leads the cavalry to the inside but they couldn''t get inside because they were pushed back by the Velian''s soldiers.


    Delvi and Remi were in front of them leading the troops while collecting a few kills. The same can be said for the Rapidw kingdom. Mason and Norman and theirmanders were rather good at war so they were able to rack up some kills.


    The two armies crashed signalling the start of the battle. Since archers were firing at Rapidw kingdom soldiers from the remaining walls, there were umting a lot of casualties.


    Mages tried to attack them but they were rather slow in their close-range battles, they had no chance to chant their spells.


    Eventually, both sides took heavy damage, most of them were injured but there were a lot of deaths too. The deaths on the side of the kingdom were high because of archers.


    Delvi and Remi encountered the Mason who was rather angry with the situation of war,


    "Why are you rebelling? Where''s Davin Keller, I want to talk to him," Mason tried to talk to them.


    "Surrender or we will kill all of your armies," Delvi wasn''t the type to back down so she gave her own version of the threat.


    "Duke, she is the sister of the main rebel behind this, if we take her prisoner, he might agree to our condition," Norman was the one to talk. He didn''t see the power of Delvi so he didn''t know about her rank.


    Delvi was also interested in the strength of a duke of the kingdom so, she decided to fight with while, Remi decided to fight with Norman.


    Othermanders were going to fight Juno and her troops. They were confused for a minute by the number of beastkin and they clearly didn''t look like ves.


    "Why are there so many beastkins here? Is this an attack from the beast kingdom?" themanders were talking among themselves.


    Mason didn''t understand it either but he wasn''t in a state to ignore the girl in front of him.


    "Why are you people doing all this?" Mason questioned the girl in front of him but he got no answer.


    Delvi was thinking about something else because she felt something strange inside her body. It wasn''t that she is feeling sick or anything but it felt like something inside her was trying toe out.

 Chapter 86 Blazing Sun

    ?Ivan was expecting to see how the fight between the two parties happen. The kingdom only paid him to destroy the wall so he or the other adventurers wasn''t interested in joining in the fight.


    The zing sun party was A ranked high-level party which was renowned in the Rapidw kingdom as well as the other kingdoms. They were a group with elites, with their leader being one of the best fire element users. They had five members varying from B to A ranks.


    There were a few more parties joined to the campaign of the kingdom, but most of them were here for money unlike Ivan and the zing sun party.


    Ivan discussed about the appearance of someone A rank in the group of rebels so just like Ivan, they also wanted to see who it was and if he is interested in joining them.


    "Isn''t it getting boring? Should we join them and attack?" It was one of the members who asked from their leader while yawning.


    "Don''t master told us to wait, if there really is someone stronger than us, then the battle should be over now," He said.


    Others just shrugged their shoulders at his battle-hungry disy. Ivan was just silently observing the battlefield to find anything strange but he wasn''t able to.


    It took a few minutes for him to find something strange.


    Someone was walking in their direction alone without anyone following him. Ivan had no idea who he was but, he guessed it must be the leader because he felt immense power from him but he wasn''t sure about his power level.


    He wasn''t sure why he was here when he was supposed to be on the battlefield,


    "Who are you? State your name or we will attack," Ivan said.


    Velian used appraisal on everyone here but luckily there wasn''t anyone stronger than him, he wasn''t sure whether there is anyone like that but it is always good to be careful just in case.


    "You''re the one who came to attack us, why should I tell you my name? We are not here to have tea," Velian knew all of their identities and he knew that he was the main guild master of the adventurers guild, so he cannot deal with him carelessly and make all the adventurers his enemies.


    Ivan felt a little offended by tone but, not as much as the battle-hungry member of the zing sun group,


    "Damn you kid! Just because you have support from someone stronger don''t think we will keep you alive," He was so angry with him and got ready to attack him but other members quickly restrained him.


    "Shut up for a second, let guild master talk with him," The leader of the zing son said while taking him back.


    "Well, then I''ll introduce myself, my name is Ivan, the guild master of the kingdom, nice to meet you, young one," Ivan said while giving his hand as a greeting.


    Velian looked at him for a second and decided to go with his farce and see what happens. He had full confidence in Delvi and Remi so he wasn''t worried about the other side but still once he finish the business with these people he decided to help her.


    "Nice to meet you, guild master, I''m called Velian Keller, the so-called rebel leader of yours," Velian introduced himself almost in a sarcastic voice.


    "Why did you attack our walls? It''s not like your adventure guild to participate in a war," Velian asked quickly.


    Even though he had his trust in his sister, Velian still wanted to overlook her fight and help if she finds something threatening.


    Velian wanted to use his skill on Delvi but, he had no idea how he can do it because the only one who sessfully got the advantage of his skill was Naomi.


    Naomi and her group were protecting the peace inside the city by overlooking people and helping Sariya to calm down things so they won''t go berserk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s true, we adventurers never get involved in fights but I heard from Norman that you''re more powerful than him, so that''s why I came here to look at you but you''re considerably young," Ivan couldn''t still believe how young and talented he was.


    Deep down he resented it because he never got enough talent to reach the next stage, unlike the amazing people he knows.


    "So what? If I''m more powerful than him, are you here to kill me?" Velian wanted to know his motive.


    "Wrong, I want you toe under us, a talent like you shouldn''t get rot in a ce like this, if you join I will help your people to find a better ce as well as, I promise the kingdom won''t hurt you anymore," Ivan put forward his request.


    "What makes you think you''re stronger than me? Don''t try to act like a big shot old man, you''re weaker than me and others around you too," Velian was feeling angrier and angrier with these people.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t talk like that to us, we are renowned adventurers,ing under us is your only choice otherwise the kingdom will destroy you," It was a beautiful woman who advised Velian.


    "Shut up old hag, Don''t tell me what to do, youe here and attack my wall and talk about things you don''t know, how careless can you get?" Velian''s words ticked a nerve inside her.


    "Just because you''re a little handsome, don''t think I will let this slide,"


    This time she was the one to attack with her magic, unlike the previous one, she was a magic user and this time the leader didn''t interfere because even he was a little pissed off by Velian''s words.


    Velian saw her chanting a water bullet, he wasn''t panicked or anything because it was no big deal for him but he was keeping his eye on Ivan and the leader in case they decided to attack.


    (Water Cannon)


    She chanted and a high-speed water spell shot in the direction of Velian, but it didn''t reach him as it vaporised before it reached him.


    "Water cannon, a good spell but not enough to beat me, You''re B ranked aren''t you? Why don''t you try harder?" He provoked her.


    This time everyone in the party joined to attack him, even the leader himself. Ivan was observing the party and how Velian was going to deal with them.


    Other parties were confused about whether to join them because they thought it was overkill to use the best party to kill a single kid,


    The aggressive one quickly used his swords to get into a close-range fight with Velian which he sessfully managed to attack him but Velian blocked his attack giving the chance for the two mages to attack him with their offensive spells.


    There was the risk of hitting your teammate but both of them had great uracy so they were confident about it.


    (Aqua de)


    (ze)


    The leader and the girl chanted the spell attacking high offensive spells at him but, Velian wasn''t going to stay still for them to attack him.


    Velian didn''t mind them seeing his power but he decided to hold back to not give more information to Ivan, who was observing everything with interest.

 Chapter 87 Strange Feeling

    ?While Velian was fighting with adventurers, Delvi and her group were starting to fight with all the kingdom troops.


    Duke Mason was unpleasantly surprised by the strength these rebels showed in the fight, because of their fighting style and battle sense.


    "Who are you, people? Are you from a different kingdom?" Mason wanted to know their origin no matter what.


    "Are you deaf, Old man? I told you it won''t matter just focus on the fight," Delvi waved her sword which she got from Velian the day before the fight. She was honestly surprised by the performance of the sword.


    Delvi had no idea how he got such a fine sword but it was the first gift she got from her brother, so she wholeheartedly epted it without any question.


    Mason was getting more and more frustrated with the battle because his cavalry unit was utterly destroyed by the archers, who were shooting from the wall and he didn''t get shot by an archer because Delvi was fighting with him.


    The infantry who remained after sending to support the battle with Empire was so weak and amateur that some of them were getting utterly crushed by the so-called rebel army.


    For some reason, few soldiers in the army gave up the fight even before it started and joined the rebel army. It wasn''t a great number but still, it greatly affected the performance of the Rapidw army.


    Mason didn''t know that they were the people from the alliance and the remaining alliance soldiers on the Velian side convinced them to join them.


    "Dammit! I will be aughing stock for nobles if I lose to some rebel army," Mason grumbled.


    Delvi was constantly showering him with her magic spells and sword attacks, and he almost got defeated a few times.


    Even though Delvi was having the advantage right now if she had to face Mason alone without the support from archers, it would be a challenging fight even for her.


    Mason did be a Duke in the Rapidw kingdom for a reason. Even though strength was not the main criterion, when choosing the nobles, Mason still had a good considerable base with both money and strength.


    His ducal family had served the Rapidw kingdom since its beginning, so they had a rather good reputation in the kingdom.


    Mason saw his troops getting absolutely destroyed by Delvi''s army. He thought about retreating for a moment but, his pride got in the way so he didnt wants to give the order to go back.


    Delvi and Mason we''re exchanging sword attacks like crazy until Delvi suddenly freezes causing her to get a scratch on her arms.


    [Bloodline Eligible Member Detected]


    Delvi heard a sound inside her head which caused her to freeze but, she quickly took a defensive position.


    [Sexual Encounter Detected]


    [Error: Blood Rtionship Deteced]


    [Re: initiating the Bestowal]


    "What''s happening?" She thought looking at the confused Mason.


    [Delviny Bersa changed to Delviny Keller]


    "Keller? Isn''t that the surname, brother used to do businesses?" Delvi was confused but, she wasn''t free enough to think about it freely.


    [Delviny is advised to go to a safe ce for the bestowal of the blessing]<novelnext></novelnext>


    If Velian was here, he could have easily noticed this was the voice of Luna, who was rather silent these days.


    Mason was highly confused because she suddenly started to act like she was dreaming but he took the advantage of it and decided to retreat a little.


    If he fights her in this condition, Mason could have won the fight but the battle will be been catastrophic for the kingdom''s army.


    Norman was fighting rather well with Remi giving her many injuries. Since Norman was of a higher rank than Remi, he had a good advantage against her.


    Even though, they were fighting both of them kept an observant eye on their surroundings to see the others.


    Remi saw Mason giving the order to retreat but, she didn''t know why Delvi let him go. Norman wanted to finish this as soon as possible but, he was feeling rather unconfident seeing the strength of their army. Norman decided to go with the orders of the duke and go back to the camp.


    Remi tried to stop him but, she couldn''t because his attacks were too powerful and fast for her to deal with.


    Unlike the situation with Remi and Delvi, Juno was killing themanders and soldiers of the Rapidw kingdom left and right. The army under her was like a hungry beast unleashed after years of starvation. The army of the Rapidw had no chance to survive their attacks plus the archers.


    More than half of the men in the Rapidw kingdom were either injured or dead by the attack of Velian''s troops.


    "Sir, what do we do about those who couldn''t retreat?" One of the remainingmanders asked from Norman.


    "Leave them, we lost this battle, let''s just meet with duke first," Norman was feeling rather down getting defeated two times by the same group.


    "Dammit! How are they so strong?" He cursed looking at the city.


    But before he could reach the campsite, he saw a bright blue colouring from the direction of where the adventurers decided to stay.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "So bright!"


    The people in the Rapidw army were panicked looking at it but, those who were in the city knew about the famous blue me.


    Delvi especially was impressed by her brother''s power again but she was feeling rather dizzy after she heard that sound.


    She was about to fall to the ground but someone quickly lifted her without letting her fall.


    At first, Delvi was going to attack whoever touched her but after seeing who it was she automatically calmed down.


    "Good job sister, You should rest, go back to sleep," Velian''s words were like the signal for her to fall asleep, as soon as she heard his voice, Delvi quickly fell asleep.


    Velian quickly lifted her and took her back to the city after looking out for Remi who was injured a lot.


    Remi was worried about her friend but, after Velian told her that she was only unconscious, Remi calmed down a little.


    A few died on Velian''s side too but the casualties on his side were ten times less than the Rapidw army. The army was cheering while taking back the injured and dead back to the city before going back.


    Some were crying while looking at the dead bodies of their close people but, Velian felt a little sad looking at all the people but, he didn''t regret letting them handle this because if he handled everything on his own, then someday the people in this territory might be useless for him, so he decided to pay the proper respect to the dead and help the injured.

 Chapter 88 Ivan Meets Velian

    ?Before the battle finished near the walls of the city, Velian was facing the zing sun group which was aggressively attacking him.


    They were ticked off by Velian''s way of talking that all of them attacked to defeat him without hesitating. The most aggressive one was the woman who was called old jag by Velian.


    She was a high-ss adventurer who is proposed to by many people including some nobles, so she had absolute confidence in her beauty, being called an old hag by Velian was the most insulting thing she heard in her entire career in her life.


    If someone in her team said the same thing, even they wouldn''t have got away easily but when this kid who was a little bit handsome, say such a thing she felt like killing him.


    She kept attacking like a mad woman with her magic spells even disregarding her own party members sometimes,


    "Sylvie, slow down you''re hitting our own members," Their leader was the only one who wasn''t angry as them.


    Velian was just dying them without letting them join the fight. If he wanted he could kill everyone here but, he didn''t want to kill adventurers who were the same as his mother and aunt.


    Another reason was if he establishes his own kingdom in the future, the help of the adventurers is most so make adventurers enemies is not advantageous for him.


    Ivan felt that Velian wasn''t taking attacks of the zing sun group seriously, as he just kept dodging and blocking them. He didn''t want to ept defeat so he ordered other parties to join them.


    Velian saw Ivan getting impatient but, he didn''t let down his guard because even the weakest can defeat him if they tried their best. Velian had no idea how powerful he is in this world but still, he was sure that, humans are no longer a threat to him as long as he doesn''t let down his guard.


    Right after all the parties heard their voice of Ivan they got ready to attack but suddenly, Velian threw a big punch at one of the zing sun members.


    Velian was taking it easy until he heard Luna''s voice in his mind,


    [Master, your first bloodline partner detected]


    It was the voice of Luna but at the same time, it sounded a little more robotic than her usual voice.


    [Registering Delviny Bersa as the first bloodline partner]


    Velian didn''t know what was happening because Luna didn''t answer his questions. She just kept giving him these messages but he had a vague idea about what was happening.


    [Error detected: Blood rtionship identified]


    [Re:registering the bloodline]


    [Sess: Bloodline Bestowal Completed]


    [Delviny Bersa renamed as Delviny Keller]


    [2x Bloodline bonus as the system detected a blood rtionship and a physical rtionship]


    "Does that mean I used my unique skill? Luna, are you there?" Velian kept constantly avoiding the spells and attacks of the adventurers while thinking about everything.


    It took a few seconds for her to answer back,


    [Yes, master we don''t have time, you should go pick up Delviny, she must be feeling rather weak now]


    Luna regained her previous tone but before Velian could celebrate it, she dropped the bomb on him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His mind went nk hearing it,


    "Dammit! She must be on the battlefield right now, It will be my fault if something happened to her," Velian panicked remembering her.


    Others were confused by the way he managed to dodge most of their attacks with his reflexes, they were getting so angry with him that almost everyone attacked him without stopping.


    If this had been in a normal situation, they wouldn''t have gotten hurt but, this time Velian wasn''t in a normal situation.


    He wanted to go back to his sister but, the constant attacks of these adventurers kept annoying him unlike before.


    Ivan noticed his changes and interestedly looked at him but, he didn''t expect Velian to be powerful enough to defeat everyone here.


    (Fire barrage)


    Velian chanted his weakest spell to stop the adventurer''s attacks. Fire barrage was a single-element spell, just like its name state fire barrage continuously attacks the enemy with a lot of fire bullets.


    They didn''t expect such an attack from him as it took them caught off their guards, Velian kept his mana supply to the spell as weakest as possible not to kill anyone.


    *Boom *Boom


    Adventurers kept getting hit with the fast-fire bullets causing them to get wounded. Some of them managed to dodge a few bullets but, there were so many that even the people who dodge them got hit by them.


    Ivan kept his spell up so he won''t get hit but, he was surprised by the spell he showed,


    "What the hell is that?" Ivan had never seen a such spell even in the most famous spell book in the kingdom.


    "To release those things continuously, he must have a vast amount of mana, looks like Norman was right, this kid got to be the same rank as me or at least one rank below me,"


    "How terrifying to reach such rank at this age, I must have a friendly rtionship with him," He thought for a minute but, at the same time, he felt it was impossible since he already attacked him.


    He looked at the injured adventurers but, he didn''t get the chance as Velian came to him before going back,


    "Old man, this is just a warning, I don''t want to have a bad rtionship with adventurers but, if you disturb me again, I will definitely kill everyone even if I have to offend adventurers," Velian said.


    "Kid, you''re too arrogant, there are people far stronger than you in this world," Ivan didn''t feel like a kid was talking to him.


    The pressure he felt when Velian came near was unreliable for him.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Here take these, treat those who are wounded and don''t do what you''re not supposed to do, Old man" Velian threw some medicine at him before going back.


    Adventurers were confused by their conversation. They saw him going back but none of them could stand up after his attack,


    After Velian left, Ivan took the bottles and gave them to the wounded people,


    "Guild master, Why did you let that kid go?" It was the leader of the zing sun who questioned him.


    "Don''t think much about it, he is someone we can be friends with, our work here is over, let''s just go back, looks like the kingdom won''t have a good ending," Ivan thought while looking in the direction of the gate.

 Chapter 89 Tomboy Sleeps

    ?Velian left Ivan and his adventure parties and quickly went to pick up Delvi, by the time he went there she was already affected by the bloodline so, her body was greatly weakened.


    Luckily, Mason didn''t fight her otherwise, the result wouldn''t have been pretty for them.


    "Sister, Are you okay? Did you get injured?"Velian was worried about her, he med himself for this full incident.


    Velian had no idea his skill was going to activate during the war, so he wanted to question Luna about it but, right now he had to prioritise his sister.


    "I''m okay Veli, just a little exhausted, "She lied because she didn''t want him to worry about her too much.


    "Don''t lie, let''s go inside, war is over" Velian lifted her and carried her into the town.


    Some people were worried about her like Remi and a few warriors she trained but, Velian reassured them as he took her inside.


    Velian went straight to a ce, she can rest and quickly removed her dress to check for any injuries or sword marks.


    He felt relieved to see her unharmed, Delvin was already half asleep feeling heavy drowsiness.


    "Luna, what''s this? Why did my skill activate on its own?" Velian asked her after Delvi closed her eyes.


    [Master, we didn''t have full information about your skill bloodline but now I have some assumptions]


    [Firstly, you can use bloodline on your blood rtives or people you had physical rtionships with and it will be an exclusive bloodline, Exclusive bloodline has more advantages than the other one]


    [Master can activate it by having a physical rtionship with someone or with your mother and sister, This time since your sister was your partner system got confused and that''s why it got activated without the master''s permission, it won''t happen again]


    "Luna, why do you not have this information before, aren''t you supposed to know these things," Velian was a little dissatisfied with what happened this time.


    [Idiot master! What do you think a system is? I don''t have permission to know anything so if you don''t know something, it applies to me too, once you find me enough information, I can process it ande to a conclusion, why don''t you appreciate the work I''ve done until now]


    She almost snapped showing her usual behaviour.


    "Calm down, I wasn''t ming you, it''s just we have too little information. I mean I don''t even know why I got a system like you, do you know why?" Velian didn''t remember meeting a good or anything so, he had no idea how he got such a powerful system.


    [I don''t know, don''t ask me]


    Velian knew about her behaviour so, he didn''t take her words personally.


    "Luna, what will happen to her after she wakes up, Will she also undergo an evolution?" Velian wanted her to get powerful, but he didn''t want Delvi to experience the pain he got inside the goblin cave.


    There is no guarantee that she would survive it because he knew how hard it was.


    [No master, she will get her power boost but, unlike you, she won''t evolve because it''s a taboo method which we used, no human can endure such a thing and live after it except you]


    "Why am I special? Am I the only one who has a system in this world?" Velian didn''t think much about it before why he got here, but right now he wanted to so badly why he got here.


    [I don''t know master, I can''t answer something that even you don''t know, I''m just a system]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian heard her answer while looking at their sleeping face of Delvi. She had a calm look like she was dreaming something good.


    "Luna, who can beat me right now in this world?" Velian wanted to know how strong he was right now.


    [Master is more powerful than anyone I know, the only one who can beat you was the dragon we met but she''s also no more, I think other dragons are a challenge to you master and, You got to be careful of those people who corrupted that dragon who poop in her own house]


    "Ugh~" Thatstment of hers brought some unpleasant memory to his mind.


    [There might be some people stronger than you master but, as long as you stay vignt we can beat anyone]


    "Thanks, Luna," He couldn''t finish the sentence as th door of the room opened slowly.


    Velian saw a ck-haired girl peeking from the door and he immediately identified her,


    "Elda, what are you doing? Come inside," Velian said looking at her.


    She slowly walked toward me closing the door,


    "Veli, is she ok? My mother told me she got injured," Elda didn''t want to raise her voice, so she whispered to Nikol.


    "Yeah, it''s just a small injury, nothing serious," He answered her.


    Since they were bing close with each other Elda also started calling him Veli. She liked her current situation so much that she totally forgot about her past problems.


    All she wanted was now to protect her current lifestyle, protecting her mother and new orphans. For some reason, when she thinks about important people in her life, Velian''s face also popped out in her mind making her confused.


    At first, she was confused but little by little, she understood her own emotions, and her friends helped her to identify her own feelings. She cannot say for sure that she loved Velian but, she felt attracted to him little by little.


    "He is important to me, I''ll take care of his family for him," Elda wanted to win Velian''s favour for some reason so she thought about taking care of his family before visiting Delvi.


    She didn''t expect to find Velian looking after her, but she heard from Sariya that it was an emergency so she wanted to help him.


    "Veli, mother was searching you for something important, I will take care of her, you should go and meet her," Elda said while holding his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her," She reassured him.


    Velian looked at his sister who was sleeping rather peacefully, before kissing her forehead.


    "I will leave her in your care, Elda," Velian replied to her.


    "If something happened quickly tell me,"


    He wanted to finish the war but, he didn''t want to leave her alone. Since Elda decided to help her, Velian left Delvi in her care.


    "You''re good girl, Elda, thanks for everything," Velian said to her before leaving the room to meet Sariya and others.

 Chapter 90 Lyras Plan

    ?I left the room closing the door after looking at the two beautiful girls inside it, Elda was bing more and more attractive because of her behaviour as well as her looks. The depressing nature, she had in her behaviour is fading away little by little because of the current situation.


    It made me happy to see a girl like her enjoying her life instead of being a caged bird like before.


    The people in the town were pretty anxious about the war at first, but thanks to Naomi and Sariya, we were able to control a lot of them without any violence.


    I wanted to discuss our future steps and how to deal with the retreating army so I asked her to call every important figure just in case,


    I looked at the huge door of the meeting room before pushing it making a loud noise.


    There were a lot of people in the room and all of their attention focused on me because of the huge sound.


    I walked looking ahead at the huge table, honestly, it would have been a nerve-wracking experience if I didn''t know these people before.


    Right after, I sat on the chair everyone quickly looked at Sariya,


    "Master Velian, I heard Delviny got injured, is she okay?" She asked looking at me. Sariya usually won''t call me master but in front of everyone, she had to show that I was her superior.


    "Yeah, she is, it''s just a small injury, don''t worry about it, just start the report, how''s the situation," I didn''t want them to know about the truth so, I just ignored her question.


    "Yes, master, We have sessfully repelled the kingdom army but, there''s a problem, they may return with reinforcements,"


    "Our soldiers are great and powerful, but we can''t face such a huge army, so I want to ask what to do from you," Sariya honestly had no idea how to deal with this problem.


    I thought for a minute before answering her, I wanted to finish this as soon as possible but, had many problems to think about,


    "If we destroy the Rapidw kingdom, other kingdoms will stand against us because our threat is great, but if I didn''t go to war with them, they might attack me with a bigger army, it''s true they are in the war with empire right now, but if I kill such a huge army, they will definitely send a big army to attack us," I was thinking about the steps, I can take step by step.


    "I can just wipe out the kingdom but, I don''t want to be called out a monster if I do that, I honestly don''t care even if they call me that, but, I know for sure mother and sister will be disappointed in me if I did such a thing," I thought looking at the empty air.


    Sariya, Lyra, Remi and a few others were present at this meeting, they were all looking at me with interest.


    "Brother, may I talk for a minute?" Lyra saw that I was in a deadlock so, she wanted to help me even a little bit.


    She didn''t expect that training demon Delvi to copse on the battlefield. Lyra was the one who nned the attack so, she had full trust in Delvi''s strength.


    If Delvi didn''t copse battle would have been to their advantage since It was her responsibility to keep their leader in charge.


    Mason didn''t know he avoided a great catastrophe by retreating back instead of continuing the attack.


    Because of Lyra''s unique skill, she had a great advantage against enemies when nning something but, it''s not impossible for something to go wrong in her ns. Therefore I helped her in many ways but, none of them expected Delvi to copse.


    "Brother, what if we attack their camp now? Their army is greatly weakened and theirmander also got a little injured by Delvi''s attack, ording to Remi. If we attack and capture theirmander I''m sure we can negotiate with the kingdom at least for a little time until we build our strength again," Lyra said gaining the attention of everyone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s a good idea but, Will the kingdom really listen to us even if capture somemander?" One of the attendees questioned her.


    "Well if it''s a normalmander they won''t, but the one who led this battle was a Duke, I''ve seen him several times in the royal capital in the past.


    "Oh~" Everyone present in the room made surprised sounds.


    "That''s good, We will attack their camp tonight and capture him, Lyra, thank you for the idea," I thanked her before asking Remi and Naomi to arrange some good warriors.


    "We are not going for a shy attack, it will be a sneak attack so ask them to be ready with proper equipment, and Remi go and get some healing," I saw her hand had some de marks, She looked ashamed when I pointed it out.


    "You did a great job holding that one, he was a former guild master, don''t think too much about it Remi," I didn''t want her to be depressed because it would affect our mission.


    "Yes, master," She looked at me while nodding her head up and down.


    "Naomi, take care of her, looks like she''s somewhat down because of thatst battle of her," I whispered to Naomi getting up from my seat before they left the room.


    I got ready to leave but I saw Samara still sitting on her chair like she had something to tell,


    "Samara, did something happen?" I asked her looking at her.


    All the others had left the room and only Samara and I were in the room.


    "Boy, did you meet Ivan? What did he say?" She looked a little anxious because she knew the power of the guild.


    She thought the guild will act against Velian if he did something wrong. In her mind guild was more powerful than anyone in the kingdom. They didn''t have power in controlling countries but still, they were parties to be careful of.


    "Ivan, Oh~ that old man, don''t worry about them, they promised to not interfere with us but if they do, I will not show mercy to them," I was confident in myself that I could beat them after seeing their real status.


    If they gang up on me in a huge amount, it would be a little difficult but, individually they were not a match for him.


    "You met him? Did you two fight?" Samara didn''t hate Ivan but, she knew how powerful he was. Samara had seen Velian''s power but, in her mind, she was greatly underestimating Velian because of his age.


    "Yeah, He agreed not to interfere so don''t worry, Adventures and guild won''t attack us,"


    Samara felt relieved after hearing his words.


    "After this war is over, I will give you some projects, I have in my mind, we can increase the quality of living here so that even adventures will leave their birthce toe here," Velian said with a thumb to which Samara gave a smile.


    Just like that the meeting before the attack ended peacefully with Samara leaving the room with a huge smile feeling relieved.

 Chapter 91 Night Attack

    ?Mason POV


    We retreated back to the camp after experiencing a crushing defeat by some rebels. I wanted to kill everyone just from thinking about the humiliation, I''m going to face because of them.


    The crown would definitely question me, I would have to face severe punishment if I go back to the kingdom like this but, if I face their army with these shabby soldiers, I would definitely die.


    I''m pretty sure, they won''t give the death penalty to me in this hard time but, most probably part of my life will be confiscated.


    "Damn it, why are they so strong? Aren''t they supposed to be some rebels?" I couldn''t help but get angry.


    Norman wasn''t here because he repaired after me, I wanted to hit him for giving wrong information. He said that the gate was already broken but it wasn''t and the soldiers were super strong.


    "Other nobles willugh at me, This is the end for me, it''s do or die right now," I thought while entering the camp which was brightened up with some fire torches.


    More than half of our side was either injured or died so attacking again was just a pipe dream for us,


    "Duke, what shall we do? Should we just abort the attacks and return to the capital?" One of themanders asked from me.


    We had quite a few people tomand the army but now, it has been reduced to a mere one digits number.


    "We won''t go back, Ask them to camp here, I wille with more reinforcement, We have enough food since the numbers are small," I wasn''t in my good mind otherwise, I would have noticed how absurd my orders were.


    "But, Duke our morale is really low right now, people are dying here," He didn''t expect me to react like that.


    "Do something about it, those weak ass troops, damn it! Why did I take this campaign?" I had nothing but regrets.


    "I will go back to the kingdom fast, instead of sending a messenger it would be convincing for them, If I told them what happened," I didn''t want to send a messenger and mess up the whole situation with the kingdom.


    It took a few hours to get ready with all the few extra soldiers who apanied me on my way to the capital. I wouldn''t have expected it was my greatest luck and misfortune at the same time, that I left the camp at that time.


    Third person POV


    The night sky arrived bringing the silence to nature. It was a soothing night from the outside but, few people were hiding near the bushes and trees of the camp of Rapidw kingdom.


    In a moment, this soothing nature will turn into the crying and agony of the soldiers of the kingdom. Most of them were resting as they got injured by arrows or by sword fights.


    They expected to retreat but, if they retreat under a condition like this, they will most probably be punished by the kingdom. Even the soldiers andmanders of the army knew about it but still, they were afraid for their lives.


    "Did you hear something?" One of the soldiers who were on guarding duty asked.


    "What? Maybe you''re sleepy," Another one answered him with his bored look.


    "I heard something, might be my imagination," He convinced himself that it was his imagination.


    They couldn''t finish their sentences as both of them got knocked out by someone.


    "Velian, These two are knocked out, what should we do now?" Juno was the one to question the person who was wearing neck-tight ck clothe with a beautiful-looking dagger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Tie them with something, we won''t kill everyone, we can use them asbour," Velian ordered her before going inside the camp.


    Juno quickly understood his orders and took a small rope to bind them. It wasn''t the strongest thing to use but it was durable enough to tie two people together.


    Velian infiltrated their base with thirty more people, at first, he didn''t want to bring Juno because her fighting style was too shy but then, she promised not to rush into the enemy base.


    Except for Juno, Naomi was the one who is mainlymanding this stealth attack because she was very familiar with works like this. Remi wanted toe but, she wasn''t allowed by Velian due to her injuries.


    "Naomi, search for the duke and Norman, I will keep soldiers upied, don''t let them escape," Velian was like a one many army, so he was confident in beating these low-ranked soldiers without any effort.


    Velian entered the camp from the front door gaming the attention of the soldiers while Naomi and others searched for Mason in every ce, he could possibly be.


    "Stop it, who are you? This ce is under the govern of Rapidw kingdom right now, turn back or we will attack," Commander shouted at Velian who obviously ignored him.


    Soldiers started to gather with their weapons to defeat the strangers but, they didn''t expect him to be the one to attack,


    "Kneel and drop your weapons," Velian used his unique skill on them,


    "Ugh~" Everyone felt a crushing pressure on their body right after he said those words.


    "Damn it, who are you?" He wanted to run back to the kingdom, because, from the moment they got here, they have been facing nothing but misfortunes.


    "Not your business, if you tell me where''s youmander, I will let you live," Velian wasn''t going to kill them, he just wanted to intimidate them and obtain some information.


    "I don''t know, are you from the rebel group? You will regret doing this to us," Commander in charge of them didn''t stop ranting against him.


    "Tsk~ I told you didn''t I? Don''t ask unwanted questions, If you can''t tell me just shut up," Velian increased his pressure on themander. He started coughing blood feeling his body getting heavier and heavier.


    "I will give you people a few seconds if you don''t tell me where yourmander is, I will increase this pressure you feel, don''t me me if you die," Velian said while pointing his fingers at themander, who was continuously coughing blood.


    "Don''t kill us, we will tell," Unlike their battalionmander, soldiers didn''t want to experience such a cruel thing so they exined to him how Duke went back to the kingdom to bring reinforcement.


    Velian didn''t expect him to go back in person,


    "Where''s Norman?" Velian questioned the kneeling soldiers.


    "We don''t know, he must be with headmanders, we are just soldiers," All of them were looking rather pitiful, some had injuries on their bodies already from the previous battle.


    Velian asked some of his warriors to tie them up and he went to meet Naomi,


    "Naomi, did you find him?" Velian wanted to confirm the soldier''s words because he didn''t believe them.


    "Master, they are nowhere to be seen but, we spotted Norman''s tent, he is with some other powerful individuals but, we can beat them," Naomi said looking at him.


    "Let''s just finish this quickly, Duke is not here, he had already gone back to the capital, It''s something unexpected," Velian said before following Naomi to their destination.

 Chapter 92 Identical Fools

    ?Norman was not feeling good at all after the previous battle because he didn''t expect to experience a crushing defeat like that even with the army of the kingdom.


    Even though, he was able to hold off Remi, that didn''t serve any purpose since they had to retreat.


    He wasn''t sure about why Mason gave them such an absurd order but, he could guess why he did that. Noterritorybles are people who value their reputation more than anything, so if the word goes out that, Duke got defeated by a rebel army it will affect his future.


    Norman wasn''t against the idea of regrouping in attacking but, after seeing the condition of their army, he had no high hopes for them.


    "Do you think Duke abandoned us?" One of themanders asks while sipping a ss of wine. They had enough food because more than half of their army didn''t make it back here.


    "He would never do that, don''t you know how nobles are, even if they do tons of illegal stuff they won''t do it in public, they care about their reputation, so if the duke abandoned us here, it would bring a bad name to him," Norman answered him to which he nodded his head.


    "You''re very knowledgeable, aren''t you?" They were not expecting an attack at this time of the day, Norman and othermanders were happily talking until they saw a shadow outside of their tent.


    "What''s that?" They freaked out for a minute thinking it was a monster because they were near the forest.


    All of them quickly took their swords to attack but, the attack never came, the shadow didn''t move from its spot.


    One of themanders opened the tent to see what it was but, suddenly his head fell to the ground without any sounds.


    All the others freaked out except Norman because he was the only one who was able to see the sword which attacked.


    "Calm down, it''s an enemy attack, get ready to fight back," Norman shouted bringing some sense to the others.


    "Come out! Norman and others,"


    They heard a male voice outside the tent, Norman and othermanders left the tent fully armed but, the visual outside made them lose their will to fight.


    Ten people were surrounding them from different sides while a silver-haired boy stood in the middle with a blood-stained sword.


    "Keller!" Norman shouted in anger seeing Velian.


    "Is that the leader of rebels? But how did they find us? Duke really abounded us, I told you," Othermanders were babbling among themselves.


    "I will let your soldiers live, but you people are out of the question, you guys are too smart and powerful to be left alive, especially you," Velian said while pointing at Norman.


    "You already managed to escape from me once, the same thing won''t happen again,"


    Norman felt hopeless seeing all the soldiers surrounding them, he knew Velian was powerful enough to beat him one didn''t want to fight with him.


    "Kill those people, Naomi," Velian ordered looking at the tremblingmanders.


    "No, wait! Please let us live! We won''te, here again, it was our fault to attack you," They were begging for their lives but, Naomi had nopassion for them.


    Norman quickly blocked the sword of Naomi, looking all serious,


    "I won''t let you kill them," Norman rolled her sword but, Naomi wasn''t the one to give up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She quickly threw a dagger at him but, he was able to dodge it with his quick reflexes. Norman didn''t see that Velian was behind him as he got punched in his face by Velian,


    "Norman, you had good records, it''s really unfortunate you had to die like this because of your sister," Velian said at Norman, who was lying on the floor touching his bloody cheeks.


    "You won''t understand, even I didn''t want this to happen, I can''t ignore her death, you killed her, even if I hated her from the core she was still my sister," Norman quickly got up and tried to attack Velian but, he got kicked again.


    Naomi went back to killing themanders, they were almost on the verge of fainting seeing all this happen in front of them.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t kill me, I have a family," They were shouting almost hysterically.


    "We have our own families too you know, you people attacked us and you except to beg like this," One of the soldiers on Velian side shouted before Naomi beheaded them.


    Norman saw hisrades getting beheaded but, he felt nothing seen it because he never considered them friends, to begin with, he just wanted to be a good guild master to the people of the Cantrell territory.


    Even though Anna and Norman were siblings, they were theplete opposite of each other. Anna wanted something more than what she wanted so she did a lot of illegal things even when she was young, she envied people in her teens and she straight up bullied some other nobledies but, Norman wanted nothing more than to have a peaceful life.


    "I can understand you Norman, if my sister had to go through something like that, I would help her too even if she''s wrong, it looks like we have a lot of simr things," Velian said while waving his sword.


    Norman took all his heavy blows but, he couldn''t hold it any longer as his sword snapped into two pieces,


    "Tsk~ how are you this strong? You''re not even half of my age,"


    Just like Ivan, Norman also envied those who had talent, he became the guild master of Cantrell territory but, he couldn''t rise any further because of hisck of power and skill.


    "Anna, at least I tried to fulfil my promise to you," He thought before getting shed by Velian''s sword.


    Norman was lucky because Velian used only a normal sword he picked up from the inventory beforeing here,


    *Cough


    "World is really unfair, why do I have to die? I just wanted to be a good guild master,"


    "Anna, this is your fault but it''s okay, I can at least say that I''m not a liar like you," Norman thought while coughing a lot of blood.


    Velian saw him dying so he got ready to leave but, Norman quickly grabbed his leg.


    "Boy, promise me not to hurt Hannah, please ept this as a dying wish of a fool," Norman had no family because he wasn''t married but, he loved Hannah from the deepest part of her heart.


    "I will consider it," Velian said before killing him by shing him again deeper thanst time.


    Naomi also killed her targets so, she looked at Velian to get the next orders,


    "Let''s just go back, Naomi,"


    "Take everyone we tied as prisoners, don''t let anyone escape," Velian ordered before going back to meet Juno with Naomi.

 Chapter 93 War Is Over

    ?The guards were keeping constant watch so that, they won''t have to worry about another attack by the kingdom. While they were on their guard duty, they saw a huge group approaching the gate,


    "Stop! Who are you?" At first nce, they couldn''t identify because most of them didn''t know about the secret night attack.


    "We are from the city, open the gate," Juno shouted at them.


    They couldn''t identify them at first but after carefully looking at them, two of them could see the silver colour hair boy standing proudly and behind him, there were twenty or thirty people.


    "Open the gate, fool, it''s master," The head of the guard department heard the panic so, he came to check up only to see Velian and the team outside the gate.


    They opened the gate at his order quickly.


    "Master, wee back"


    "I got the message from Viscountess to let you in no matter what time it is," He said while giving a little bow.


    "It''s okay, tell everyone to take a break and we will inform youter about the next orders," Velian said before entering the city with all the prisoners.


    Velian didn''t bring any dead bodies because they weren''t useful but, he took all the food and weapons as if it will be a waste to leave them. Velian didn''t want any diseases spreading so he burned all the corpses beforeing back.


    The people of the city were looking at the parade of small of amount people and the people who were tied up,


    "Did we win the war?"


    "He really did it! He beat the kingdom army with our support,"


    They were happily bickering among themselves.


    Velian saw Sariya waiting on the road looking at them from far,


    He ordered the soldiers who participated in the attack to go and rest while other soldiers took all the prisoners to their new homes.


    Juno and Naomi followed Velian to meet Sariya,


    "You really did it, Velian," Sariya had a bright smile on her face.


    It''s a truth that a lot of people died in this war but, Sariya and Elda got their freedom back and all the people in the territory are going to have a better life from here onward, so she was happy.


    "It''s not only me, all of you supported me in this war," Velian corrected her words.


    Velian was also satisfied with the results of this battle as he got new information about his skill and the trust of many individuals.


    "Anyway, we cannot tell for sure, they won''t attack from here onward, all my spies in the capital had been destroyed, we need to stay vignt," Velian said with a serious-looking face.


    "Yeah, the kingdom won''t let us live in peace if the kingdom won the war with the empire, it will be hard for us," Sariya felt a little disturbed by the fact that there were still enemies aiming at their necks.


    "Don''t worry, Sariya, next time theye, we will be an unstoppable nation," Velian said while shaking her shoulders.


    She blushed to see his handsome face so close but then she remembered who she was talking to,


    "Just as I promised, from now on my service is with you Sir Velian,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian didn''t remember them promising something like that but still, he felt weird hearing someone who''s older than him calling him with such a name to him,


    "Don''t call me such names, just call me Velian like you used to do, anyway let''s just rest, for now, we willter decide what to do," Velian said while leaving with Juno and Naomi.


    "Why are you two following me?" Velian asked them.


    "You might need our help so," Juno said.


    "Heh~ what kind of help?" He was just trying to tease them but, both of them blushed hearing his words.


    "I wouldn''t mind helping you, Velian," Naomi said causing Juno to open her eyes wide from surprise.


    She thought for a minute whether this innocent violet-haired girl could do such things,


    "You two! Did you do it?" Juno felt curious at the same time, she felt jealous.


    "We- we tried to," Naomi was so embarrassed to talk about it but Velian interrupted her,


    "Yeah, we did it but couldn''t go all the way, and Juno don''t try to act ignorant you know I like you too, you guys must think I''m the worst right? Confessing two girls at the same time in this situation," Velian asked from them.


    Juno was feeling happy at the same time she felt bitter about the fact that someone was ahead of her,


    Juno felt always attracted to Velian as Beastkin always valued power over anything but Juno felt different about Velian, she genuinely felt attracted to him because of his caring nature and the way he treats people around him,


    "I-i don''t know," Juno wanted to say yes to the rtionship but, she never thought about some other girling into his life until now.


    "I don''t mind, as long as I can be with you I don''t mind," Naomi was the total opposite of Juno. She didn''t mind other girls in his life as King as she get her chance.


    "Ugh~" Juno felt defeated and confused because she epted his proposal so easily.


    Naomi hugged him which caused Juno to look at him with a pitiful look, Velian didn''t ignore her as he invited her for the hug.


    "I know you must be feeling confused Juno, take all the time you want time considering my proposal but for nowe here," Velian invited her.


    Juno epted his invitation as she snuggled in his warmth.


    "This feels~" Juno was a beastkin so she felt his scent closely which caused her to go into heat. She looked at him with her lovestruck eyes,


    Naomi noticed her actions so she didn''t want to lose to her,


    "You girls~ let''s just go now, I want to see my sister too," Velian felt the mood bing weird so, he didn''t want to be an exhibitionist.


    Juno couldn''t help but feel horny by all the things happening to her, she was able to calm herself a little bit but her looks were too erotic for anyone to see right now with her flushed face.


    "Go and get ready for now, I will visit you after seeing my sister," Velian entered the house while asking them to let him go but, both of them were lost in their own worlds.


    Velian felt sweet looking at both of them clinging onto him but, he wanted to see his sister quickly so he left them in their room asking them to get ready while going toward the room where his sister was in.


    "Tsk~ how exhausting, I hope those people won''t bother me for a while," He thought while entering the luxury looking room.

 Chapter 94 Delviny Keller

    ?Velian didn''t expect that Delvi would wake up so soon, he saw Delvi caressing the head of Elda who was sleeping beside her.


    "Sister, you''re awake," Velian couldn''t exin the satisfaction he felt seeing her all healthy.


    "Veli," She looked at him hearing his voice.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "My body feels light and my mind also feels more clear, it''s so refreshing for some reason,"


    Velian got close to her bed, Elda was sleeping so she didn''t hear anything, they talked about.


    "I''m sorry sister, it''s my mistake that you fainted like this,"


    "What do you mean?" She felt confused for a second.


    "Do you feel something strange in your body?" Luna informed Velian about the possible results of this, so he knew she must be feeling something strange inside her.


    "I feel some kind of a connection between us, and when I was about to faint, I heard a voice inside my head, at that time I couldn''t understand what it said clearly," Delvi told about everything she remember.


    "Do you feel anything else?" Viking questioned her.


    "Let me check,"


    She moved her hand and shoulders to see whether there was anything strange with her but when she tried to move her bottom part, she felt something strange.


    Delvi lifted the nket to see what it was, she blushed seeing what was under her nket.


    "Brother, can youeter?" She had an embarrassed look on her face.


    "What is it? Is there something strange?" Velian felt worried seeing her expression. He didn''t listen to her objection as he lifted the nket forcefully to see her bottom part wet. Velian thought it was something dangerous.


    "This is why I told you not to," She closed her face with both of her hands.


    "I didn''t want you to see me like this,"


    "Sister this isn''t pee, these are your body impurities," Velian easily identified them with the help of Luna but he had one question.


    "Luna wasn''t my impurities ck, why did her impurities be colourless" He mumbled inside his head.


    [Master, what you went through and her situations are different, she didn''t even remove one-fourth of her impurities, unlike you they can''t live without those things especially when they are still humans]


    Velian understood her reasons. Delvi felt relieved to hear that she didn''t pee herself. Elda was soundly sleeping beside Delvi with her cute face.


    "Sister, this all happened because of my unique skill, I didn''t purposely activate it but, you became a part of me now," Velian tried to exin his unique skill to her.


    "You had such a thing, why didn''t you tell us about it before?" Delvi didn''t feel sad but, she wanted to know why he kept it a secret.


    "I had no idea how to use it so, I wanted to find more information about it, besides we were busy with all this extra work," Velian didn''t want her to think that, he purposely didn''t tell her about it.


    "Velian, it''s okay, I''m not angry with you, so what exactly does this unique skill of yours do?" Delvi was a little confused because she had no idea about unique skills.


    There are few records rted to them but, most of them are not useful for anyone as they cannot be practised by anyone except the first user. That''s why unique skills are important and unique.


    "It basically makes us bound to each other, it''s something like a vow, your name also changed into Delviny Keller,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It doesn''t harm you sister and it will give you a power boost that unimaginably makes you powerful, you might be able to surpass human limits like me," Velian said making her eyes open wide.


    "Isn''t that good, why are you apologising then?"


    "You might not remember, but you fainted on the battlefield sister, and it might have caused your life if I waste even one or two minutes,"


    "Well, nothing happened to me so let''s just forget past things, anyway Veli, what did you mean by surpassing human strength?" Delvi didn''t know that evolution existed for humans too.


    Most humans never even reached the highest human rank so, they never get to experience evolution in their lifetime. The knowledge about it is almost none existent.


    "It''s just as I said, I don''t want to hide anything from you sister, so I will tell you everything," He exined to her about how he exceeded his humanity and became something superior to humans.


    "Brother, how do you do all this? You have super talent and this knowledge and now you''ve already done something unimaginable, Are you some kind of a genius?" Delvi couldn''t believe her ears when she heard about his achievements.


    "You''ve been holding back all this time, haven''t you?" Delvi felt bitter that she didn''t know all these things about the man she loved.


    "Are you angry sister? That I didn''t tell you any of these." Velian asked while caressing her smooth cheeks.


    "Well, of course, I feel sad, that you didn''t tell me these things, but now you did so I will forgive you but, from now on don''t hide anything from me," Delvi touched his hands while talking to him.


    "I won''t and from now on we are glued together anyway, do you know why you got thatst name,"


    Delvi looked at him with a confused look.


    "It''s something like marriage and this far exceeds what normal marriages are, so you''re already my wife," Velian''s words echoed inside her head.


    "What? I''m married to you," She tried to shout but, Velian quickly covered her mouth with his hands.


    "Don''t shout, she''s sleeping," He said pointing at Elda who was sleeping with a smile on her face.


    Delvi became calm quickly but, she couldn''t help but feel happy hearing his words,


    "Why are you so surprised? We''ve been having sex quite a lot of times and you said you love me, of course at some point we will get married," Velian said as it was obvious.


    "But I thought you were just telling those things not to make me sad because we are brother and sister and people won''t look at our rtionship favourably," Delvi was quite excited with her breathing and everything.


    "I don''t care about people, you know me, sister, if they decide to go against me, I will turn the table on them, even if I had to go against the world, I won''t change my decision,"


    "Sigh~ how did you grow up to be such a fine man, I still remember the days when I used to sing lubies to you," Delvi felt weird remembering them.


    "Anyway, sister you should thank her too, when  I was busy taking care of the kingdom, she''s the one who volunteered to help me to look after you," Velian said looking at Elda.


    "I know, she''s a good girl," Delvi paused for a minute before looking at Velian,


    "Veli, do you like her?"


    Velian looked at her when she questioned him,


    "I cannot say no for sure, sister, I quite like her but not as much as you," He was being sincere with her.


    "Do you have any other women I don''t know about it?" Delvi wanted to know about her brother''s love life, she wasn''t exactly against him taking more girls but at the end of the day, she had jealousy hidden in some part of her heart.

 Chapter 95 My Brother Is A Playboy?

    ?Delvi didn''t look at him seriously while asking the question, Velian thought for a minute whether to tell her the truth but, in the end, he didn''t want to hide anything from her, especially now.


    "I have sister, and quite a lot actually, She might be one of them in future," Velian looked at Elda while answering her.


    "Hmm~ you''re quite the man, as expected of my brother, but if you are going to take many of them, you should treat everyone right, unlike our dumb father,"


    Delvi knew it wasn''t that strange for a powerful figure like Velian to have many love interests but, more than being sad about it she wanted him to be a responsible man.


    "I will sister, didn''t I already prove to you that, I will do anything for my loves ones," Delvi couldn''t help but smile at his words.


    "So, who are the other girls expecting me? They are going to be my sisters," Delvi was curious about others who got captured in his.


    "Naomi is one of them,"


    "Yeah, I expected as much, she''s a kind girl, She suits you Veli," Delvi said with a smile.


    "I''m nning on making Juno and Lyra mine," Velian made sure to keep a record of her expression to see whether she disliked anyone.


    "Those two are already yours, especially Lyra, she''s crazy for you, I don''t know why?"


    "Sister, this one you might not like but first listen to my reason," Velian said making her confused.


    Delvi hadplete trust in her brother''s taste so she didn''t worry about him choosing someone inappropriate for him but still, his words made her worry.


    "I like Sariya too, she''s a good woman, sister,"


    "I felt attracted to the way she looked after Elda even when she''s been bullied by all these people in this mansion and her willpower and behaviour are so attractive," Velian wanted to convince her so he didn''t mention her absolute curves and big butt, otherwise she would have thought that he was a horny animal.


    "So you don''t mind married women too? To be honest, I don''t know much about it but let''s see in the future," She didn''t want to jump to the conclusions because she didn''t know much about her.


    "Brother, it''s already too many, you have more?" Delvi couldn''t help but worry now. She didn''t mind having rivals but, if there were too many of them the time he''ll have with her will be limited.


    Velian didn''t feel like telling thest one because he knew Delvi is going to object to it, he wanted to convince Daphnia first before doing anything so, he decided not to tell her.


    "That''s it for girls," Velian said with a slight smile.


    "Well take good care of us, I''m sure all of them will like you, no one can resist you brother," Delvi motivated him.


    "Delvi, You might feel ufortable with all the new power you got, so I will train you for a few days, I want to see how far you have improved, your rank is still the same so I think when you start training back you will rise in rank in no time,"


    Delvi nodded at his words because she didn''t know what this power he was talking about. She wanted to be powerful enough to protect everyone so, she was happy to get such a boost but she still didn''t understand many things Velian told her such as the superior evolution of humans and ranking up.


    "I will leave it to you, brother," Right after she said that, we noticed Elda waking up from her deep sleep.


    *Yawn


    "Good morning, Mother," She wasn''t in her good senses as she hugged Delvi calling her mother.


    "Idiot, wake up it''s me," Delvi gave her a slight whack on her forehead.


    Elda made a cute sound looking at us,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry, Delviny," She quickly apologised.


    Velian approached her slowly and started to pat her head taking her by surprise,


    "Veli, you were here, I''m sorry, I''m not good with small naps like this," She excused looking at him.


    She enjoyed his touch very much with a small blush on her face which was noticed by both Delvi and Velian,


    "Thank you for taking care of her, I will surelypensate you someday for this," Velian said getting ready to leave the room.


    "What are you talking about? You are my saviour, of course, I will help you," Elda said like it was the most obvious thing.


    Both Delvi and Velianughed seeing her cute pouting face, but Velian had more work to do so he said farewell to both Delvi and Elda.


    "Sister, you can rest for more few days,"


    He left the room looking at Delvi and Elda who were happily talking with each other.


    ''Looks like they are best friends, it makes things easier for me''


    Velian thought while walking in the hallway, he promised Juno and Naomi to meet them so he didnt wants to be a liar to them,


    First, he visited Naomi and collected her, just like he thought she wasn''t resting at all, he found her in the official meeting room talking with a few people about work-rted stuff.


    He waited for her to finish it without disturbing but when she was done with it, Velian gave her a frown.


    "Naomi, what did I tell you to do?" He questioned her.


    "I-i was just," She wanted to make excuses but, Velian didnt let her.


    "You will be punished for not obeying my orders, follow me," His tone was a little strict, which caused Naomi to look at him with anxiety.


    ''What will he do to me''


    She thought about different punishments, Velian would give her while following him.


    Next Velian visited Juno who was resting in her sweaty clothes, she wanted to take a bath and be clean but Velian ordered them to wait, so she just had a quick nap with her ufortable clothes,


    "Juno, wake up," Velian slowly woke her up.


    She was confused for a minute but after seeing Velian, she regained her senses,


    "Let''s go, follow me," Velian was walking with the two girls in the hallway.


    They were confused about where they were going but it didntst long as he quickly opened another huge door,


    "Wee to our new bath, we are the first group that''s going to use this baby,"

 Chapter 96 In The Bath (R-18)

    ?They entered the bath all amazed, mansion originally didn''t have a bath like this but, Velian ordered some workers to renovate one of the already existing big rooms into a luxury bath.


    It didn''t take much time as Velian provided all the needed materials to the workers using his storage skill. They somehow managed to pull off a miracle and build this absolute bad boy.


    Juno and Naomi entered the bathroom with curious looks,


    "This is great, Master," Naomi was impressed by the matching colour and all the equipment in it.


    The bath was big enough for a few people to dip in at the same time and all the water needed for it was given by a magic tool which is quite expensive.


    "This is more valuable than those useless ornaments and paintings these dumb nobles buy," Velian said while grabbing two of them to the changing area.


    Naomi didn''t object to anything Velian did as she went along with him but, Juno was embarrassed to undress in front of him even if he had already seen her naked once.


    "Naomi, aren''t you embarrassed to remove your clothes in front of him?" She noticed that Naomi was starting to undress.


    "Why? He had already seen my everything, I don''t know about you but I can promise you he won''t treat us bad," Naomi didn''t understand why Juno was hesitating to ept his proposal.


    "I already know that," She looked at Velian''s figure while muttering to herself.


    Naomi and Velian both removed their clothes quickly and wore a towel to cover their private parts. Velian''s well-chiselled body with all the right muscles brought a blush to both girls'' faces. His perfect bodybined with his handsome face and silver hair was abination made in the heavens for these two girls.


    Juno had no choice but to remove her clothes looking at Velian and Naomi,


    "Stop staring," She noticed both were looking at her.


    "Hah~ why are you so embarrassed? We''ve already seen each other naked," Velian teased her noticing Juno''s blushed face. Juno didn''t reply to him as she continued to undress her clothes revealing her perky butt.


    She took a few minutes to wear the towel and get ready,


    "Come let''s go," Both of them followed Velian obediently until Juno tried to enter the bath.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" Velian yelled at her.


    "What do you mean? I''m entering the bath," She didn''t know why he was being like this.


    "You can''t enter a bath all sweaty like this, first of all, you have to wash your body,"


    Juno didn''t understand his intention at first but, after his exnation, she understood why he told her to like this.


    All three of them poured water on their heads and took a quick shower before hitting the bath.


    "Ahh~ This is very good, I should give my thanks to those workers," Velian thought while dipping inside.


    Naomi sat close to him but she didn''t try to do anything as he didn''t tell her anything, she still had her obedient nature inside her, since the bath was big enough to fit a couple of people, Juno sat very far from Velian.


    "Juno, why are you so far away from me? Do you hate me?" Velian didn''t understand why she kept acting like this.


    "Noooo, I could never hate you, it''s just too embarrassing," Hearing his words, she quickly eximed.


    Velian nced at her for a few seconds without telling anything before closing his eyes and enjoying the bath silently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Juno slowly gets close to him and Naomi but before she can fully do it, Velian suddenly wike up like he had some great revtion,


    "Naomi,e here," Velian ordered like a proper master.


    She heard his voice and quickly got close to him,


    "Master?" She didn''t know why he called him so, she looked at him confused.


    Right after Naomi came near him, Velian grabbed her body and started to grope her.


    "Remember I said, you will get a punishment,"


    "This is your punishment, satisfy me," Velian ordered her making Juno''s eyes wide open.


    She wanted to object but, she saw the smile on Naomi''s face so Juno decided to just observe them. She didn''t know this will be her biggest mistake,


    "Yes master," Naomi was feeling rather horny remembering the things they did before the war.


    Naomi wanted to give a blowjob to him but, his bottom part was submerged in the water so she couldn''t exactly do it instead she grabbed his cock with her right hand and started to slowly stroke it up and down.


    "Good girl,e here," Velian grabbed her into a hot and seductive kiss exchanging their tounges. The wetness caused them to make dirty noises while kissing.


    Velian kissed her for a few minutes until both of them were out of the air,


    "Ugh~ you''re so good, Naomi," Velian felt her improvementpared to her first kiss.


    Velian cupped her breasts and he continued to appreciate the beauty and size of her breasts as well as her beautiful violet colour hair, he rubbed them into various shapes while pinching her perky nipples making her moan in pleasure.


    Juno kept looking at them without blinking her eyes as she forgot everything for a minute.


    "Ahh~ Master," With Velian stimting her breasts and pussy simultaneously, Naomi let out ceaseless moans, which only fanned the mes of lust in Velian.


    He fondled her perfect boobs while licking her skin before taking one of her tits into his mouth.


    "Ahh~ yes, I feel great,"


    Naomi couldn''t help but feel as if time was slowing down and her whole body bing hot, making her feel that she was drowning in a river of pleasure from within.


    Velian just couldn''t get enough taste of her sweet breasts and tasted her pink nipple from within his mouth as well, sometimes biting on it making her moans louder.


    Naomi''s expression and body movements were so attractive that he took her breast out of his mouth with a plop just to appreciate the beauty in front of him.


    Velian slowly touched her pussy too and felt the wetness from her love juice on his hand,


    "You''re enough wet here, aren''t you? Let''s just go all the way, darling,"


    Naomi didn''t know that her punishment was this sweet, if she knew about this before she would have deliberately done some mistakes before.

 Chapter 97 Naomis First Time (R-18)

    ?Juno didn''t know where to look as, in front of her Naomi and Velian were acting like she was nonexistent. They were in their own world kissing each other and touching their bodies passionately.


    "You''re enough wet aren''t you?" Juno heard Velian''s words, he suddenly lifted Naomi and ced his cock on her slit making Juno''s eyes almost pop out from her face.


    Naomi didn''t expect that he would go all the way, but she was happy that he want to do it. Last time she got so annoyed when someone disturbed them but now she wanted to finish it. Naomi totally forgot that she was being observed by Juno.


    "It will hurt for a few seconds, I will try to go slowly," Velian was caressing her nipples while slowly entering his cock into her tight cave making Naomi feel a little pain and pleasure at the same time.


    Gently moving his hips, Velian managed to get his ns inside the woman without much difficulty,


    "Let me know if it hurts." He said while looking at her excited face.


    "..."


    Breathing rapidly, Naomi nodded as she stared at Velian''s cock entering her pussy, with a one-third being inside her, Velian smiled and leaned into Naomi, then took her lips and kissed her softly.


    Sharing a mutual kiss as their warmth intertwined, Velian made his move and began to slowly thrust inside the woman, as a new variety of sensations flooded her thoughts making her hornier.


    Feeling a slight blockage, Velian slipped his tongue inside Naomi''s mouth and pushed his hips, managing to prate the hymen and reach inside her.


    Trembling slightly, Naomi hugged Velian''s back and buried her nails into the toned back.


    Separating his lips from Naomi, Velian looks into Naomi''s teary eyes and smiles softly


    "Now you are mine forever, Darling," Velian''s words echoed inside her mind continuously.


    "Master..."


    Whispering in an excited voice, Naomi kisses Velian''s lips carelessly, even without the experience needed to lead the activities.


    Caressing Naomi''s breasts as he kisses her, Velian waited for the woman''s insides to adjust for a few minutes, then began to gently move his hips making her moans louder.


    "Mmmmnh~"


    Scratching Velian''s back, Naomi moaned softly into Velian''s ear, as her whole body trembled from each movement.


    Caressing Naomi''s skin through each movement as their tongues intertwined, Velian increased the speed of his hips making dirty sounds in the bath. Both of their private parts were under the water so Juno couldn''t take a clear view but, she knew they were having sex.


    "Ugh~ he is good," Juno felt her pussy bing wet looking at them. Her hand reached her pussy unconsciously trying to masturbate looking at them. Juno thought she will feel jealous if she saw someone else with Velian but instead she only felt horny looking at them.


    "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ " If she was in her clear mind she would have noticed that she was masturbating looking at his future lover having sex with another woman but, her beastkin instinct started to seek the touch of Velian like a beast in heat.


    Grabbing Naomi''s ass, Velian squeezed it contentedly as he prated deep inside her pussy.


    Wet sounds and little ps reached Velian''s ear making the surface of the water rise every time they pushed their genitals together.


    "Ughhh~"


    Feeling a smack on her most sensitive spot, Naomi opened her mouth and moaned loudly, being quickly silenced by a kiss from Velian.


    Parting his lips as he continued to hammer the same spot, Naomi whispered,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I found you~"


    "Mmmmnh~" Moaning loudly, Naomi wrapped her thick thighs around Velian''s waist as her insides suddenly tightened.


    Naomi didn''t have time to rx as she felt Velian''s hands wrapped around her hip while lifting her from the water making Juno open her eyes wide seeing their connected spot.


    "What are you-" She couldn''t finish her words as she felt Velian''s movement bing rougher or more likely, he was hitting her most sensitive spot continuously.


    "Ahhhhh~ Slow down please," She wasn''t screaming in pain rather, she felt her climax building up giving her a feeling she never experienced before


    "I''m cumming~"


    Naomi let out a flood of fluids as her limbs tensed at the biggest climax she ever felt in her life. Her love juices started to drip from her pussy like a broken dam.


    Smiling softly at the movements of Naomi''s insides, Velian increased his speed and the roughness in his actions, causing the woman to moan constantly.


    "Ahh~ master, stop it," Velian heard her voice but he ignored it as he kept ramming her wet gate with his cock.


    "Can''t, I''m dying, I can''t," It took only a few minutes for her second climax to approach. She looked at Velian who was lifting her easily without any problems.


    "Remember this is a punishment, if I took it easy with you, it won''t be a punishment any longer,"


    She wasn''t in a state to listen to him as her mind was already a mess from the extreme pleasure she felt.


    Having recently experienced a strong climax, Naomi''s sensitivity went through the roof and the penis inside her kept touching her sweet spot, causing her moans to get louder and louder.


    "Ahh~ it''sing again," Naomi squeezed Velian''s body tightly as her whole body trembled heavily as she came for the second time. She thought at least now Velian will stop but, he didn''t as keep fucking her,


    After his movement for several minutes, he felt his climax collecting in his abdomen giving a pleasurable feeling,


    "Naomi, is it safe to do it inside?" Just in case, he decided to ask her because he didn''t want to impregnate her yet.


    "Safe? Oh~ no it''s not a safe day, master," Velian heard her words clearly but his hip didn''t let him stop moving his cock inside her wet folds.


    "Ugh~ Naomi, I''m going to cum," She didn''t know what to do because the only option she had was to let him release it inside. Her movements were highly restricted by their position.


    "Give it to me, Master," Naomi felt exhausted at the same time her whole body felt like an erogenous zone from the continuous pleasure, she felt.


    "I''m cumming, darling,"


    Velian quickly took his penis out from her wet cave releasing the white liquid on her face. She opened her mouth to receive it as she didn''t want to waste his precious seeds. If not for Velian''s abnormal strength he couldn''t have done this while holding Naomi''s body.


    "That was great Naomi, I love you," They stayed in that position for a few minutes until Velian took her out of the bath and let her rest on a table which had a cushion.


    He remembered that he did all of this in front of Juno,


    "Tsk~ that girl will hate more now," He thought while going to check on her but, the scenery in front of him was so sensual that he almost felt his cock getting erect again.

 Chapter 98 Planning (R-18)

    ?Velian didn''t feel exhausted as much as Naomi so he went back to clean himself from all the sweat he made doing all the work, but suddenly he remembered that Juno was also there in the bath when Naomi and he were having sex.


    "Tsk~ she will hate me more now," Velian thought while going to check on her. He reached the bath thinking that she might be angry with him but the scenery in front of him caused his cock to rise again as it got regenerated instantly.


    He didn''t expect to see her masturbating looking at him with obvious lust in her eyes,


    "What happened to her? She looks really hot right now," Velian got close to her with his cock shing, it still had cum on it as he couldn''t clean it up yet.


    Juno noticed Velian getting close to her as she quickly got out of the bath and kneeled in front of him taking cock into her mouth,


    *Blob *Blob


    She started licking and sucking on it like a wild animal under the surprised eyes of Velian, he hoped that she wouldn''t bite it while giving the blowjob.


    *Blob *Blob *Blob


    Juno was licking his cock while masturbating in a bow-legged position making her curves stand out,


    "You''re this thirsty but still you rejected me," Velian grabbed her hair and started to lead her correctly because her blowjob was somewhat sloppy as she was a first-timer.


    Saliva started to leak from the sides of her mouth and her face was blushing like a tomato. This continued until Velian''s cock entered her throat, Juno couldn''t help but gag as she pulled his cock out from her mouth and coughed.


    Seeing this, Velian kissed her forehead and said,


    "Are you alright, Juno?"


    "I''m fine," She looked at me with her sensual look.


    " Wait a minute after that, we will continue again." Velian stroked her hair while talking with her but, Juno took his cock back in and started the blowjob again.


    This continued for a few minutes until both of them felt their climax getting close, Velian started moving his hips faster while Juno fingered her own pussy while licking his cock,


    *Blob *Blob


    "Juno, I''m going to cum, take it all in," Velian grumbled before releasing another shot of white liquid inside her mouth. At the same time, Juno also climaxed rather violently feeling the taste of his cum.


    Unlike normal humans, Velian''s bodily fluid had a refined smell to it because he had next to no impurities in his body. He could go for a week without having a bath and still not get dirty but, still being a modern world man, he couldn''t bare not washing himself.


    Juno was feeling a little calmed down after having a climax, she looked at Velian and remembered what she did. Her heartbeat raised feeling a thick liquid in her mouth.


    "What the hell? It''s so tasty," Juno thought while gulping Velian''s cum.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian looked at her and asked,


    "What happened to you?" He didn''t understand why she was acting like this even after rejecting his proposal.


    "I- I''m really sorry, it''s just my bestial instinct took over me, you know since I like you and all, I couldn''t hold back," Her true feelings slipped out of her mouth but it was toote.


    "So you like me? Don''t reject me then, are you not fine with me having many women?" Velian wanted to rify it with her.


    "It''s not like that, I just need some time," She tried to make excuses but Velian wasn''t going to ept defeat as he quickly hugged her, if she didn''t give her a blowjob before he would have gone for a kiss.


    "I love you, Juno, ept me, you know I won''t treat you bad," Velian was whispering to her like a devil.


    His smell entered Juno''s nose making her feel calm and protected. She couldn''t exin the feeling she got from the warmth she felt. The sensual mood they had was already gone and it was reced with a wholesome scene of a tiger girl hugging a man who looked like a sculptured statue naked.


    "I will give you my answer, Velian, can you wait for a few days?" Juno returned his hug while talking to him with her beautiful voice.


    "Of course, but don''t be toote," Velian gave her a light smile while going back to the bath to clean himself.


    All three of them got out of the bathroom with a happy smiles while Naomi was smiling happily but she looked like she visited heaven ande back.


    "That was a good bath, right girls?" Velian looked at them but only Juno gave a nod, Naomi looked like she was drunk.


    Velian dropped her in her room before going back, Juno also went back to her room to rest a little bit.


    "Time to entertain our people," Velian muttered to himself while walking through the hallway to meet Sariya and some other leaders. He asked them to gather in the meeting room before enjoying himself in the bath.


    In the meeting room, Sariya was looking at everyone with a happy smile while talking about the win, they had against the kingdom but deep down she was anxious about the future.


    "Those dirty nobles, what will they do next?" She thought until the big door opened and the figure of a young man with silver hair appeared making everyone silent in the room.


    "Everyone is here," He looked at the participants of the meeting with his bright smile making all the girls in the room blush including the maids.


    Since this wasn''t a confidential meeting even the maids were allowed to inside the room,


    "I asked everyone to gather here to n the celebration of our victory, I will give special rewards to those who contributed the most in this war so, Sariya, can you send an announcement for people to gather in the town square after two days,"


    His orders brought a smile to everyone''s faces,


    "Yes, master," Sariya agreed to his words with the same smile on her face.

 Chapter 99 Masons Blunder

    ?The Rapidw kingdom has taken a gloomy nature because of the constant war, they are facing right now. People are being taxed again and again, and young men in the kingdom are sent to war.


    After escaping from the camp anding to ask for reinforcement, Mason quickly headed to the capital. He wanted to report this post himself before the nobles and king hear it from someone else. Mason knew he will have to face some kind of punishment for losing against rebels, he just didn''t want it to affect his life or his family.


    He entered the capital after showing his noble insignia, they had the privilege of entering and exiting the capital without paying any sum of money, especially a duke like Mason.


    On his way, he thought about adventurers,


    "Why didn''t they support us? even though I promised to pay them a food sum of money," He thought about entering the guild for a minute but, since he was in a pressing business Mason decided to head straight to the castle.


    On his way, he met many people who gave him surprised eyes like officials and some soldiers, who knew that he was supposed to be on the war front.


    "Let me meet the king, This is an emergency," He requested looking at the castle guards who were patrolling the area. Unlike normal guards or soldiers, they were pretty high level as well as they had some authority.


    They easily identified him as it was their duty to remember the noble to not disrespect them in any way,


    "Sir Duke, I''m really sorry but without prior arrangement, even you can''t talk with the king," He said making Mason even angrier.


    "Tsk~ This is an emergency, I want to meet him," Mason was throwing a tantrum outside but suddenly the door to the private meeting room opened and one of the guards came out.


    He whispered something to the castle guards,


    "Duke Mason, his highness is expecting you," His whole demeanour changed when he got the news.


    Mason quickly entered the room without thinking twice,


    "Your highness, Duke Mason reporting here," He bowed showing respect to Granbell.


    "Mason, why are you here? Didn''t I send you to deal with those rebels?" Granbell didn''t give him a greeting for anything as he quickly got onto the subject.


    "It- it''s we I experienced a quick problem, your highness," He couldn''t even talk properly as he felt guilty.


    "Hoh~ what problem?" Surprisingly Granbell was looking at him calmly expecting answers from him.


    "Rebels were stronger than we expected, your highness and those adventurers didn''t do their job properly so I had to face a crushing defeat, my lord,"


    "I humbly ask for more reinforcement to finish those damn rebels," Mason noticed something was strange but still he had no choice but to continue what he was doing.


    "Reinforcement? Now, where do we have such things? Don''t you know we are already at war with the empire?" Granbell asked making him go silent for a minute.


    "My lord!" Granbell and Mason both heard a voice which was familiar to both of them.


    "Come in, Ivan," Granbell told looking at the man in front of the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mason felt his face going pale looking at him, he was so angry seeing Ivan,


    "Damn you, adventurers," He shouted making guards conscious of him. They tried to restrain him but Granbell suddenly told them to back up.


    Ivan didn''t get intimated by his actions as he walked into the room,


    "Mason, I''m disappointed in you," Granbell said making Mason''s eyes open wide and look at him.


    "Why?" He didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Why! You ask why! You can''t defeat some damn rebels with that big army even after adventurers helped you to destroy their walls and not only that just because you want full glory you asked them to go back as their work is over," Granbell suddenly exploded making him scared of him.


    "But I don''t ask them to go back," He said but, Granbell didn''t believe him.


    "You''re still lying, I had my spies on your rank, they told me everything and Ivan here reported to me everything too, you''re telling me all of them are lying?"


    Mason didn''t know what to tell him as part of what he said was true. Since he wanted the full glory of the battle he didn''t let adventurers do anything but he didn''t ask them to return back.


    "Guards! Grab this fool! Put him in prison until I give my decision," Granbell ordered making two guards grab Mason by his hands.


    "Let me go! Your Highness, I ask for forgiveness for losing the war but, I didn''t ask anyone to retreat from the battle, they are framing me," He shouted while being grabbed by the guards.


    "Take him out!" Granbell said hisst words to him.


    Ivan looked at the whole scene with interest. He didn''t think that things would turn this way. Even if he''s caught lying to the king he won''t be able to do a thing to him except not allow him to enter the kingdom again.


    The guild was a prestigious organization that had a lot of influence so nobody was foolish enough to go against them.


    "Your highness, I''m really sorry about what happened," Ivan just apologized but it didn''t have any meaning to it.


    Granbell looked at him, he knew this man was hiding something from them and something that even his spies couldn''t get their hands on, if it wasn''t for him being suspicious of this whole ordeal he would have beheaded Mason for his error instead of putting him in a prison,


    "It''s okay, guild master, you can go now, thank you foring to witness this,"


    Both of them gave their official farewell and went on their way. Ivan was still thinking about the power Velian showed to him. He wanted to recruit him to the guild as soon as possible,


    "I''m taking a huge risk for you, kid," He thought while going back to the guild. He paid all the adventurers who participated in this war with his own money so they won''t grumble about it.


    Granbell sent a messenger to the battlefield near the Cantrell territory asking them to abort the campaign ande back but, he didn''t know that it was toote for that.

 Chapter 100 Ivans Secret Fun

    ?Mason was being grabbed by two soldiers to imprison him under the orders of the king, all the soldiers and guards were looking at this strange situation amazed. It''s not every day you are something like this, The news of a Duke being arrested spread throughout the castle like wildfire. All the important people like nobles and ministers in the castle get to know about his punishment.


    Nobles were gathering to discuss how they can help while part of them was nning to do something underhanded about his territory and power.


    "Damn that Duke, because of him king must have lost his trust in us,"


    "Should we help him? Even if it''s like this we can''t let a noble experience this type of treatment."


    "If you want you can help but I won''t, I''m pretty sure the king must be pissed off by his actions, I don''t want his wrath to fall on me,"


    They were discussing about their future n but in the end, they decided not to help as it might affect their own records.


    Throughout the whole path to the prison, Mason didn''t stop ming Ivan and the adventurers for how they avoided helping him and stuff.


    Suddenly, a girl ran in the direction of Mason shouting at him,


    "Sir Duke! Sir Duke! What happened to my uncle?" At first, Mason couldn''t identify her but after carefully remembering he remembered the figure of the girl who came to the mansion with Norman.


    The girl was quickly blocked by the guards but she kept yelling at him.


    Mason ignored her as she was the least concern of his right now, but Hannah got to hear about how he abandoned the army he was appointed to and came back to the capital.


    "What happened to my uncle, Duke?" She yelled but the guards were not sensitive enough to stop their work for an unknown girl.


    Mason was taken to his prison leaving Hannah with her tears. Her hatred was slowly building up inside about everything around her. The only question she had was why is this happening to her. She was a noble daughter not long ago now she doesn''t even know anyone in the capital.


    She thought about how this all started and the only thing that came to her mind was those rebels. They killed her own family and now she doesn''t even know what happened to her one and only family member that was left.


    "Why did you do this to me? What did I do to you?" She felt her hatred for Velian and his group bing stronger and stronger.


    "I won''t forgive you, I won''t," Nobody knew where she went as she walked out of the crowd.


    While all this was happening in the castle, Ivan returned back to the adventure guild to rest as he was tired from all the work he had to do.


    "Wee back, guild master," The receptionist weed him rather warmly. Ivan was popr among everyone as he was the idol figure for many including young adventures. He never had ack of marriage proposals even from nobledies but, he was never interested in that side of his life instead he was like a magic nerd doing a search for new powers and constantly keeping eye on younglings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If someone managed to grab his attention, he would boldly support them without caring about the money or anything. It was rather hard to get his attention as he only epts the people that he thinks, who is worthy of his support.


    The adventure groups were given their payment for the quest of this war rather early so one of themined and Ivan took a promise from them to not talk about what happened with Velian.


    Most people would think that it was dumb to believe someone with just a promise but, no adventure wanted to have some kind of bad history with the renowned guild master himself, so they stayed true to their words.


    The only party who refused payment was the zing sun group,


    "Master, A-ranked party zing sun is waiting for you in the meeting room, I didn''t ask them to leave until you give your orders, should I ask them to leave?" She asked while climbing the stairs with Ivan.


    "No those kids must have something important to talk about, I will talk with them, you can go back to your work," He said with a rxed tone.


    She left after giving a respectable bow to him, Ivan quickly went to the meeting room to see what they were up to.


    "Hey kids, why are you here? I heard you refused to take the payments," Ivan had his nonchnt attitude.


    "Guild master, Wee back," The leader gave his normal greeting seeing the guild master.


    "We wanted to talk about that kid, is he someone you know?" They asked looking at Ivan with interest.


    "I don''t know, I''m just as confused as you guys, anyway don''t involve in anything again with that kid, if you do then I won''t help you," Ivan wasn''t scared or anything but, he so badly wanted Velian on his side.


    "We never experienced such a crushing defeat before, and until the end, he was holding back, did you see how he defeated us in an instant?"  The woman who was called old hag by Velian said making others'' faces annoyed.


    "I guess he must be at the same level as guild master but how did he attain such a level at such a young age, it''s absurd,"


    "Well, sometimes people like that appear, we call them genius, Anyway I''m not going to get in love with war anymore, it''s fun to watch from sideways how things go, and I advise you guys not to get involved," Ivan decided to wait until he sees something interesting.


    The zing sun party wanted to know about how they got defeated by such a young man, they were renowned as one of the greatest adventures parties so if the information leaked about them being defeated by a kid spread around, it will be the end of them.


    All of them felt satisfied to hear that he is a big problem and Ivan promised not to let any of this information spread around the guild.


    They thanked him before leaving the meeting room. Ivan felt that they were up to no good but, he couldn''t stop them even if he wanted to do so he decided to let this happen and observe it happily.

 Chapter 101 Generous Velian

    ?While all this was happening in the royal capital of Rapidw kingdom, Velian was busy with all the preparation of the ceremony to celebrate their victory. He decided to do something special in that ceremony so, the people in the city feel safe and hopeful about the future.


    Most of them had no idea about Velian''s real power or the alliance, even Sariya didn''t know much about them.


    ? "I''m sorry for your loss, here take this," Velian handed over a gold coin while talking with a woman who was in her middle age.


    "It''s okay, young master, my husband fought for the sake of our life, but I''m not worthy of this, please take it back," She was worried about keeping something so valuable with her. She might get attacked for something like that by some thugs.


    Velian understood her worries so he quickly reassured her,


    "Are you worried about someone attacking your family for it?" He asked looking at her surprised face. Her face was pale from all the crying and had red eyes.


    "Yes, young master, I''m happy with my life so I don''t want unwanted problems," She said looking at her son who was hugging her tightly.


    She had a daughter who was in her teenage years hiding behind her too,


    "Don''t worry about it, believe me, and take it, now that, this is my city, I won''t let anything happen to my citizens, it''s your choice what you use this for," Velian said giving it to her.


    "Young master!" She was on the verge of crying but, she quickly bowed her head and epted his gift.


    Velian handed out coins to many people, but he wasn''t worried about it as he had gold coins to even fill up a whole mansion. His main purpose in handing out coins like this was to find people who would actually do something useful and productive with this coin.


    He was nning to collect all those people and create a huge economical city here.


    "Let''s see who will actually do what I want them to do," He thought while going back after handing out gifts for all the families that lost their son or father.


    Without him knowing rumours were starting to spread in the city about how generous and kind their new leader is. The people were going crazy over how he handed over gold coins without hesitating a bit.


    "You heard as long as you give your best, he will treat us nicely, unlike our previous shitty nobles,"


    "Apparently, our young master is a prince from another country, have you seen his face? That cannot be a face from a normal family,"


    The people in the tavern were talking with each other. Even normal thugs who were just wandering around the streets were given good food in exchange for their hardbour. It became a fact that as long as you work faithfully Velian will treat them nicely.


    Without knowing any of these, he was walking back to his mansion to meet Sariya to start the ceremony.


    He gave a lot of beautiful-looking swords and armour to decorate the hall that was found in the cave. They were a little rusty when he found them but, he cleaned them using his me-burning all the extra rust.


    Elda, Delvi and Other girls were also helping with protection and stuff while Sariya ordered them.


    "Hello, how''s the work going?" He asked giving a greeting to her.


    "Oh, Velian, wee back, we were just getting ready for the ceremony," She said.


    Sariya had a tired but satisfied look, she haven''t done something this important in a long time so, she was happy Velian believe her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good! Don''t forget to wear the best dress you have for the ceremony, I have a special gift for you too," At his words, Sariya couldn''t help but anticipate what it was. She wasn''t the greenest person but still, her excitement couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    "I wanted my mother to be here too," Velian muttered which was heard by Sariya.


    "Damn! This kid really loves his mother," She thought looking at his sad face.


    Sariya went for a hug after noticing that no one was there to make any weird rumours, it would be horrendous for her if people get to know something like that.


    "Don''t worry, she must be proud of you," She didn''t know that hugging him was her greatest mistake.


    Velian returned her hug but his hand was on her ass unconsciously touching it. She felt conflicted because instead of feeling repulsed or angry, she actually felt happy and satisfied.


    Velian didn''t think much about it as, he was in his working mode but the intoxicating smell of Velian was thest hit, she wanted. Sariya felt horny from the contact as well as the smell of him.


    Before Velian could realise what was happening, Elda came running with a sword in her hand.


    "Motheerrrr! Motherrrrrrr! Look at this sword," She didn''t notice the strangeness of the atmosphere since she was an innocent ball.


    Sariya quickly released him while looking at her daughter with her blushed face,


    "W-what do you want, Elda?" Her voice was shaking from the nervousness.


    "Mother look at this sword! It''s a mithril sword," She was feeling uneasy looking at it.


    "Mithril! Where did you find this?" She panicked.


    "This was in the sword collection, Velian gave us to decorate the room," Elda said while looking at Velian.


    Both Sariya and Elda looked at him with questioning eyes,


    "Is it really that big of a deal?" He didn''t understand why they were making such a big fuss about it.


    "These types of swords are rare and you really gave them to use as decoration," Sariya didnt know what to say.


    "I didn''t think about it, let''s do this, we will give this sword as a gift to the one who performed best in this war, it will boost our soldier''s morale," He suggested with his nonchnt attitude.


    Both Sariya and Elda couldn''t help but sigh at this,


    "You know even great kings would think twice before giving things like this as gifts, yet you," Sariya didn''t know how he found such valuable items.


    "Haha~ it''s a one-time thing, don''t worry," People might think he is generous, but he really wanted to give all the extra things in his storage to save some space, in case he found something really valuable.


    "Enough talking, let''s get ready quickly, I can''t wait to start this meeting," Velian walked into his room to change into something fancier to look like a leader for all of them.

 Chapter 102 The Ceremony I

    ?The main hall of the mansion was filled with people drinking and eating different cuisine Velian made for them, he gave the recipes to Sariya asking her to manage the food served in the ceremony,


    "What are these foods?"


    "I don''t know, I have never seen something so delicious looking,"


    They were talking among themselves about how good the food in this ceremony was. There were steak, sds and a few other food items from Velian''s old world.


    "Delicious!" Sariya was also surprised by how good they were. She didn''t expect him to know about cooking at all.


    "Mother! I want this delicious food every day," Even though Elda had a slim figure, she was a food enthusiast.


    "Don''t be stupid, Elda,"


    "I heard from cooks that some of these foods are highly oily and salty, do you want to get fat?" She didn''t want her daughter to ruin her beautiful figure.


    "Ugh~ I didn''t think about that,"


    "Mother, how did he know about all these amazing foods? I don''t think even the royal capital has some of these," She wanted to know the origin of these foods.


    "I heard from Delviny that when he was young, Velian usually experiment with foods, these must be the results of them,"


    At her answer, Elda couldn''t help but think about Velian,


    "He is handsome, strong, caring, and now he is a good cook? How perfect can he be," She started to feel somewhat inferior to him because she thought at least she might have the advantage in this kind of work.


    Even though the hall was crowded with many, all those who were present there are important people such as guild members, leaders of the army, mayors and many more.


    Themon people were not invited but still, they were having a grandeur party near the assembly point with all the meat and drinks, Velian provided them.


    Sariya, Elda, Naomi, Remi and Juno were already in the hall with all the other people who yed a prominent role in the war against the kingdom.


    They had no idea why Velian told all of them toe in fancy dresses,


    "Where''s the young master?" Remi asked.


    "No idea, he''s not predictable, I hope he won''t drop another huge announcement," Juno said while smiling.


    Just as they mentioned him, the door to the main hall opened and someone entered with a red-haired girl following him,


    "Holy shit! Look at him," Juno had a small blush seeing Velian''s current look.


    He wore a white full set of clothes with hairbed backwards showing his featured face clear to the others,


    "Is he really some kind of a prince?" Naomi asked but none of them looked at her as everyone''s attention was on Velian or Delviny, mostly men in the hall were looking at her with drool.


    If they knew that these two siblings were baking each other, they would be very upset. Most of the knights knew how talented and powerful Delvi was so only a handful of them were proud enough to ask her on a date but, she rejected every single one without any consideration.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He walked through the furnished carpet to the chair that was situated a little above everyone.


    "Wee everyone! I''m happy to see every single one here," He started to talk gaining the attention of everyone.


    Delviny was standing beside him with a sword hanging on her waist in case she needed it to protect him,


    "I invited all of you for a special asion today, as you might know, we won a battle against the Rapidw army and many of you here provided your utmost service for me and helped us,"


    "This victory belongs to every one of us," Velian gave a short speech, as he knew how boring its to stand and listen to someone else preaching to them.


    He didn''t know that unlike him, the people in this all actually were excited to hear him talk about it.


    Some of the people here were servants and served under the previous viscount, but after Velian took the city, he went through most of them and dismissed everyone who was corrupted and fully loyal to the viscount.


    "Well enough about that let''s get to the main event, I asked everyone to be present here because I''m going to gift those who aplished great things in the war," Velian said making everyone gasp in surprise.


    "I observed every one of you during the war and I saw promising qualities in many of you,"


    "If I announce your name,e forward to receive your gift,"


    Everybody was excited to know what they were going to get, after seeing how powerful and kind their new leader is, most of the people abandoned their kingdom.


    "Patrick, Jessica, Omar...'' Velian announced a few names causing everyone to apud at every single one. It was a little annoying but, he didn''t want to disturb their little fun.


    "These people are the ones who were managing the war provisions, management of the city and many more tasks during the war and they showed absolute performance in their work,"


    "As a gift for your great service, I will give you this gold coin and a pack of Keller stationery products, which contain new inventions,"


    Under everyone''s apuse, they gratefully epted their gifts with a happy smile on their face.


    When some of them were working under the viscount, most of the time they would get insulted for many different things so someone appreciating their work like this brought tears to their eyes.


    Next, the prominent soldiers and civil officials got their gifts, Velian always gave them something useful as it would increase their efficiency.


    Like, most swordsmen got new swords or armour for their service while archers got bows, most of them were junk which was stored in Velian''s storage but for them, it was a great gift.


    "With this, I can empty more than half of my storage," Velian thought while congratting them.


    "Next, we have our elites, people who did the most prominent roles in this war,"


    Most people had an idea who he was talking about,


    "If I announce your namee forward,"

 Chapter 103 The Ceremony II

    ?All of the people in the ceremony hall were excited and some were regretting their decision not to get involved in the war seeing all the gifts Velian gave to those who helped him.


    Those who got something from him were checking their gifts with exciting looks,


    "Brother, why are you giving these valuable things for free?" Delvi knew he was going to do something but, she didn''t know that he will give all these things without taking anything.


    "They are not valuable to us, so why don''t we give them to someone who will use them," Delvi still doesn''t know full information about the treasure Velian and Daphnia found but, she guessed that it must be something valuable.


    It''s not Daphnia or Velian who was hesitating to tell her about it but, Delviny who was never interested in knowing about it. She didn''t mind as long as it was not something dangerous for them.


    "It will be useless if they don''t obey your orders, these people cannot be trusted, brother," Delvi''s words made sense because it has been only been a few months since they got to know him.


    Velian looked at Delvi with a little chuckle,


    "If they ever betray me, I will take two times what I gave them," Delvi was amazed by his words. She knew he wasn''t naive enough but, she didn''t expect him to be this anti-sensitive.


    "I thought I''m the cruel one, looks like I''m wrong," She said whileughing at his words.


    "Do you dislike it?" Velian asked while looking at her.


    "Opposite! I quite like it,"


    While they were talking with each other, the crowd was getting ready for the second stage of the ceremony, where the most prominent people are going to get gifts.


    Some people were already guessing the name of suitable people while assuming what they are going to get,


    "I think probably a good sword,"


    "Don''t be stupid, didn''t you see he won''t give anything that cannot be used,"


    "Do you think I''m suitable for this?"


    Sariya was listening to all this chatter while standing with everyone else, even though she acted as a leader, her position wasn''t permanent. She expected at least Velian wouldn''t abandon their family.


    Velian finished his talk with his sister and looked at all the people who were looking at the high stage,


    "If I announce your name,e forward," He said with a high-pitched voice.


    "First, Noahe forward," Right after Velian announced the name, a blonde-haired guy came forward with a smile.


    "He valiantly rushed alongside the army and got the most kills in the battle only second to Remi," Everyone couldn''t help but open their eyes at such a young talent. The cause for this is, he was a teenager just like Velian.


    "You did a great job holding enemies and supporting Remi and others, You will be assigned as a battalionmander in two weeks and for now take this," Velian said while handing him over a sword which is a bit unusual from the others.


    "This is?" He didn''t know what metal it was or how strong it was but with Velian appraisal skill, he easily identified it.


    He gratefully took it because no matter what the gift was, he always idolized Velian who was the same age as him and already aplished so much, he was thankful to receive something from him.


    But, he was wrong, right after he touched the sword his mana started to run wild and suck into the sword. He panicked for a minute but, it took only a few seconds for him to feelfortable again.


    "Congrattions, the sword doesn''t reject you," At first Noah didn''t understand his words but, suddenly he realised what this sword was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No! No! It can''t be," He felt his whole getting hot just imagining it.


    The crowd was confused including Sariya, Elda and Remi, about what is happening to him.


    "Young master, is it okay if I tell others about this?" Noah wasn''t just a muscled brute, so he knew telling about his gift to the others might bring some controversy.


    "It''s okay, for now, you can do a simple spell, you have the water element right," Noah was confused about how he knew so much about him, Velian never investigated him or anything so his idolizing for him increased even more.


    He quickly turned in the direction of the crowd and unsheathed his sword so fast, chanting a simple spell. Even though he cannot do advanced spells, his mana was a little high for a normal swordsman.


    Suddenly, a beautiful blue colour water line started to envelop the sword like a snake bringing chaos to the crowd,


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a basic magic spell, but how can he do it with a sword, don''t tell me,"


    They started to argue among themselves, Sariya, Elda, Juno and Remi were also surprised by this turn of events,


    "Is that what I think it is?" Juno''s voice was filled with excitement and joy seeing it.


    "It''s a magic sword, damn I didn''t think he had those, why didn''t he give me one?" She questioned with jealousy.


    "What''s a magic sword?" Elda questioned her innocently. She was never a battle enthusiast so she didn''t one about it very much.


    "It''s a special kind of sword, which is stronger and more durable than a normal sword and attack power totally depends on the user''s ability and mana, I''m jealous, why didn''t he give it to me?" If Noah heard Juno''s words, he would have definitely challenged her to a duel trying to steal his precious sword.


    Everyone noticed that Naomi wasn''t surprised by this turn of events,


    "You don''t seem impressed, did you know about this before?" Remi questioned her.


    "I didn''t but it''s expected from my master," hearing her answer, Juno and Remi couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Haha~ you''re right, I was foolish to think he will peacefully end this ceremony,"


    Right after, he sheathed the sword the ceremony hall became silent showing how impactful this was to them, magic swords were not a rare instance but, most of them were hard to use or sometimes almost useless because the mana absorption is not that great in normal mana swords.


    "Everyone give a big round of apuse for this young man," All of them broke from their daze and started to cheer him while a few were gritting their teeth in the crowd.


    "I expect great things from you, Noah," Velian encouraged him, to which he gave a heartfelt smile.


    "Yes! young master," With hisst words, he went back to his position.


    "Shall we go to the mind-blowing part now?" Velian couldn''t even imagine what would happen in this hall after his next steps.


    ............................................


    Guys if you''re interested give my new book a try and leave your ideas in the review section, It will be great a help to me.


    Title:- Femdom Ind

 Chapter 104 The Ceremony III

    ?Before going to the main part of the ceremony, Velian awarded some other people like Noah, who yed a major role in the battle on both the administration and battle sides.


    Velian didn''t give highly valuable things like magic swords for them as he didn''t want to be seen as a fool by everyone. If they knew the amount of responsibility they took with those rewards most of them would have gone insane.


    In Velian''s diary, hisst goal wasn''t the Rapidw kingdom or other kingdoms, he was aiming for the empire from the beginning. He wanted to see the head of that stupid stepbrother of his, who tried to harm his family.


    But, no matter how powerful he is going to battle with an empire without an army and information is foolish behaviour.


    "Brother, what are you going to do now? Don''t do something crazy," Delvi felt anxious seeing his cheeky smile.


    "I''m not like that!" Velian opposed her words.


    "You''re like that,"


    *Sigh


    "Whatever, let''s just finish this," Velian said and looked at the crowd.


    "Sariya, Naomi, Juno, Remi, Samarae forward," At his words, five beautiful girls came forward enchanting the crowd with their every single graceful step.


    "What''s he going to do?" Sariya questioned,


    "No idea," Juno and Samara replied at the same time.


    "I hope he won''t do anything crazy,"


    They came forward and stood up in a line, showing their worried faces to him. The only one who wasughing between all this was Naomi.


    Others couldn''t help but smile wryly seeing her confidence and trust in him,


    "This girl is helpless,"


    "It''s easy to tell that she''s like a maiden in love,"


    Juno wanted to tell them that she is, but she decided not to tell anyone about it without their permission.


    "d, you''re all here, all of you look beautiful today," All the young girls couldn''t help but buy blush seeing his radiant smile. If one observed carefully, even Sariya and Samara were victims of his charm.


    "Anyway, all five of them contributed the most to the war, except my sister who was holding back theirmander without letting him retreat or move forward, so I think they deserve a special reward,"


    Everyone got excited to see what this special reward was, seeing all the high-quality swords and armour he gave to the others, it wasn''t hard to guess that this reward might be the one with the highest value,


    "Samara, Juno, Remi, Naomie forward," At his order all four of them step forward while looking at him.


    "I appreciate your support in fighting against the tyrannical viscount who caused suffering to our people, in exchange for your service I bestow all four of you the benefit of baron rank,"


    "Luna, do it," Except for Naomi and Delvi others had no idea what was happening.


    "*Sigh I told you not to do anything like this," Delvi couldn''t help but facepalm seeing the incident in front of her.


    [Individual Remi:- Approved for the rank of Baron]


    [Individual Juno:- Approved for the rank of Baron]


    [Individual Samara:- Approved for the rank of Knight]


    Velian heard Luna''s voice inside his head giving all these notifications, he saw their actions bing weird for a moment, out of three only Samara wasn''t eligible for baron rank,


    [Bestowing the rank baron to Juno and Remi]


    [Sess]


    [Bestowing the rank knight to Samara]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Sess]


    Velian and Luna were able to sessfullyplete their bestowal giving them a strange feeling inside their body, if someone clearly observed the movement of mana in the surroundings, they would have noticed how it changed right after he bestowed them with ranks.


    The rank of knight and baron solely depend on the service they did to help Velian, since Samara didn''t serve him like Remi or Juno, she only was eligible for the rank of knight.


    The ranks higher up from the baron rank required many more criteria, even Velian did t know some of them. While he was thinking about all these things he heard the voice of Juno,


    "Hmm~ I feel like my body just got light," Juno said while touching her hand feeling the strange sensation.


    "Me too," both Samara and Remi answered her in sync.


    Velian didn''t have time to react as he heard the voice of Luna again in his head,


    [Master, Naomi is ready for a bloodline bestowal, shall I initiate it?]


    Velian thought about it hard for a minute and he answered yes, as he can just leather rest after this ceremony.


    [Understood]


    [Sexual rtionship detected]


    [Initiating the bestowal of bloodline]


    [Naomi has been changed to Naomi Keller]


    Just like thest time Naomi also heard Luna''s voice in her head, she didn''t panic as Velian gave her a reassuring smile. She got the gist that it must be something he did to her,


    [Naomi Keller is advised to go to a safe ce to prevent any injuries]


    Naomi suddenly got a huge headache just like what happened to Delviny earlier,


    "Sister, take her back to her room, I will be okay, make sure to protect her," Velian said but she showed a dissatisfied look.


    "I want to stay with you," She said whispering to him so that others won''t hear her.


    "Help me this time, sister" She couldn''t resist him as she gave up trying to argue and took Naomi back to her room.


    The crowd was confused about what was happening on the stage, even though some felt the strangeness of mana in the environment none of them knew what happened.


    "What happened to her?" Juno asked from Velian.


    "Do you guys feel something inside your body like something running berserk since you?" He ignored her question as he looked at them with questioning eyes.


    "Yeah, did master do something to us?" Remi questioned him.


    Sariya was looking at everything with interest, she was confused why she wasn''t incited for this but, she decided to patiently wait.


    "I used my skill on you, it gives you a permanent boost in your mana, speed, stamina, strength and many more,"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing harmful, your whole power got boosted because of it, that''s it," Velian said to reassure them but, they couldn''t help but open their mouths wide hearing him.


    "You had something like that? Why didnt you tell me sooner?" Juno asked from him.


    Velian wanted to say that, he didn''t find a correct moment to tell her but, she might think she''s not important to him if he tell her something like that, so he said,


    "Even I found it recently, sorry for hiding it," Juno nodded her head hearing his response.


    "It''s okay,"


    The crowd was confused to no limit about what was happening on the stage, but they didn''t disturb it as it might be an important event.

 Chapter 105 The Ceremony IV

    ?Velian finished his work with Samara, Juno, and Remi rather quickly, only they realised something strange was happening inside their bodies, unlike Naomi, none of them fainted as the bacsh from this was greatly weaker than what he did with Delvi and Naomi.


    "Do you guys want to rest?" Since he noticed their ufortable faces, he asked from them.


    "It''s okay, just a little headache," Juno and Remi were taking it rather easilypared to Samara, who was looking rather pale.


    She didn''t have the stamina or mana like them, so it was easy to guess why she felt more ufortable.


    "Luna, what do they get from this event except for a power boost? Are there any other special effects?" Velian asked to which she quickly answered,


    [Knight and Baron rank doesn''t have any additional effects, master]


    [Other ranks might have but you need to use them to get more information about it]


    Even though Luna said that Velian decided to keep a close eye on the three of them. He didn''t want anything unwanted happening to them because of his skill.


    While he was thinking all this, Remi and Juno grabbed Samara and helped her to walk because she felt somewhat tipsy.


    Velian waited until they went out patiently to start his other n,


    "Sariya,e forward," She heard Velian''s words and quickly came forward.


    Velian looked at the confused crowd before speaking loudly,


    "As you might all know, she was the previous wife of viscount Jerald, but unlike that corrupted noble, she lived by rules and ethics, and helped us to free this territory from the evil grasp, so she would be rewarded heftily for her sacrifice,"


    The crowd started to believe that it was Sariya''s idea to take help from this external party to free the territory.


    Some of them didn''t like it as she betrayed her husband but most of them were either former servants of Viscount or people who were faithful to him,


    Velian indeed managed to clean most of them but, not all of them. There were some remaining that didn''t do anything illegal but, still, they supported Viscount.


    Sariya didn''t feel any remorse or anything for what she did,


    "They deserved that, they tried to kill me and my daughter, why should I forgive them?" She thought remembering all the past things, that happened to them.


    It only brought bitterness and sadness to her heart but, when she looked at the boy in front of her, she saw her future and her daughter''s future,


    Suddenly, she got a genius idea in her mind,


    "Why don''t I convince Elda to marry him?"


    "He is handsome, strong and caring, he is the ideal husband for her," Sariya thought while looking at Velian, who wasplimenting her work.


    "It''s a little strange that he''s in love with his sister, but does it even matter? That girl was also not a bad one," Even Sariya didn''t know how she started to think like this.


    She suddenly remembered the touch of Velian and his handsome face close to her on the previous day,


    "What am I thinking?" She panicked.


    "I almost thought about someone that''s the same age as Elda," She didn''t want to be called a filthy woman. Now that she''s a widow, Sariya had no choice but to spend her life alone or marry another nobleman, she wanted to avoid thetter if she can because the marriage didn''t appeal to her anymore.


    "Sariya, are you ready?" Suddenly, she heard the voice of Velian, she lifted her head to see his golden colour eyes staring directly at her.


    "Yes," She answered him like she was mesmerised by his eyes. Sariya didn''t even know what she agreed to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian gave a slight nod and gave the order to Luna to start her bestowal,


    [Individual Sariya:- epted for the rank of viscount]


    [Master, to carry on this further you need to assign her a territory, all the ranks above baron require a territory otherwise you can''t give them this power]


    "Hmm~ I was expecting something like that," Velian thought while looking at Sariya.


    "Sariya Cantrell, do you promise to work with me loyal?" Velian''s question made her confused.


    "Yes, master," She answered him.


    "Good, in exchange for your loyalty I give you this territory and its name, will be changed from Cantrell to Keller, you will have the official rank of the viscountess here," Velian said making all the crowd panic.


    Even Sariya was amazed by his words,


    [Requirmentspleted]


    [Keller viscounty is registered under the name of Sariya Cantrell]


    [Bestowing the rank of viscount to Sariya]


    Unlike the previous event, the mana concentration in the environment visibly changed causing everyone to gasp in surprise.


    They saw Velian using some kind of technique on her, but most of them knew nothing about it.


    ? "What''s that? What did he do?" They were excited and panicked seeing it.


    "How do I know? Look it''s shining on our viscountess," At his words, everyone noticed that light was fading and the viscountess was unharmed by it.


    [Sess]


    "Luna, what are the benefits, she gets from this?" Velian knew about the benefits of knight and baron, but he expect this to be higher than those of lower ranks.


    [Sariya as an exclusive connection with you, master, it can benefit both master and her, especially since you can mentallymunicate with her]


    [Power boost she got his significantly higher than normal baron or knight rank but still it''s lower than your bloodline advantage]


    "So, she will be able to power up but no matter how she tries, she won''t be able to reach the next evolution, heck she might not even be able to reach SS rank," He thought looking at Sariya who slowly opened her eyes.


    "What just happened?" She was confused because she felt somethingfortable inside her body, and at the same time, she had a huge headache.


    "Congrattions, you officially became a viscount now," At first Sariya was confused but after Velian exined to her about his skill, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wildly at the pure surprise.


    "What the hell is that? Isn''t that super powerful?" She thought looking at her body, there weren''t any external changes but, her mana and stamina had increased somewhatpared to before.


    "I expect great things from you, Sariya," He announced making everyone p at the scenery. Elda was happy to see everyone approaching her mother so, she pped super hard until her hands became red.


    "This concludes the ceremony, thanks for your support,"


    "Remember, this is not thest war we are going to face, in future, you have the chance to be awarded like this, so do your best everyone," Velian left the stage leaving them with those words hinting Sariya to follow him.

 Chapter 106 Sleeping Beauty

    ?After the ceremony ended there was huge traffic near the gate of the mansion, the rumours were starting to spread all around the city about how the ceremony went.


    With the stunt, Velian pulled up in the war and how he treated citizens, his poprity started to skyrocket in the city. Except for those with his good looks, most of the girls in the town started to idolize him,


    There were a few unfaithful people in the city but, they had no choice but to stay low since most of the citizens started to see him in a positive light.


    They were anxious about the future because they knew Rapidw kingdom won''t give up on them but, they felt confident because of their first win. This was the result Velian wanted,


    If he went to the battlefield with his army alone and finished it, most of them would have started to depend on him instead of helping him with territory management. It would be a disaster for them as well as Velian himself.


    "Noah, next time I''m the one who''s going to win, just wait," After the ceremony ended, Noah was surrounded by several people including some officials, and he became popr in the city in a sh.


    Some wanted to challenge him and take the sword and some asked him to sell it but, none of them managed to take it from him.


    "Well, try it if you can, I''m the one who''s going to be the right hand of the young master, even if you try," He found a new goal in his life to follow.


    While all of this was happening in the city, Velian asked everyone who got gifted by skill to meet him to further let them know about it,


    "Sister, did she wake up?" Delvi was taking care of Naomi, who was sleeping rather peacefully.


    "Not yet, I took a whole day to wake up right? So she won''t wake up any sooner," Velian knew it wasn''t the case because the effect his skill had on Delvi was greater than anyone else due to their blood rtionship.


    "Anyway, how do you feel? Is there anything strange in your body?" Regarding Velian''s question, she just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, your rank will increase super fast, so it might be ufortable at first, but you will get used to it," Right after, he said the door of the room opened and Samara, Juno and Remi entered the room.


    "Is she okay now? I''m sorry for intruding," Samara said looking at us.


    "Don''t be, I was waiting for you," Velian showed them some chairs to take seats.


    "How do you feel?" He asked looking at them simultaneously.


    "I feel like my mana is increasing little by little, it''s really a strange feeling," Remi was the one to talk first about her condition.


    "This is the result of my unique skill, I''m pretty sure, you guys must have noticed," Velian didn''t hide anything as, he told them about everything.


    "Unique skills? I heard they existed but this is the first time, I saw one," As expected of the guild master of a merchant guild, she had enough knowledge about stuff like these.


    "So we have a chance to get stronger now? Isn''t that the greatest thing," Juno was more than happy to have such a chance.


    From the day she was suppressed by Velian skill, she knew he wasn''t a normal person so she wasn''t that surprised about it.


    "Samara got a 1x boost for mana, strength, and stamina and it is permanent so you don''t have to worry, you can think of this as a rare potion,"


    "Juno and Remi got a 2x boost for mana, strength and stamina, so you guys have a greater advantage,"


    They listened to his words carefully to know about this skill,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now that everything is done, we cannot stop but move forward, so we will not wait, we will attack the critical moment and take what we want, so you guys need to be always ready," All three of them knew what he was talking about, now that they attacked a noble, kingdom won''t forgive them and Velian doesn''t want to ask for forgiveness either, so from now on it''s a war for them.


    "Why did she faint, if we got the same gift, Velian," Juno asked to which he just gave a little smile.


    "It''s a secret," He put his forefinger in his mouth looking at them with a smile.


    "Tch~ you clearly gave her something superior, aren''t you?" She was unsatisfied with it.


    "Why don''t you give it to me? Aren''t I''m your friend too?" She thought inside her, and then she remembered the bath incident.


    "She isn''t a friend," Juno remembered how she got fucked by Velian in the bath. Her face was filled with pleasure and happiness while it was happening.


    "Why am I lying to myself calling he''s only a friend? Is it because of my past?" Velian disturbed her while she was thinking about all this.


    "Did you hear what I said? Why are you distracted in this important meeting? Do you feel sick?" Juno didn''t expect him to touch her forehead to see whether she had a fever.


    "N-no! I''m okay," She blushed looking at him.


    *Cough


    "Brother, I think you should get on with the meeting." Delvi noticed what was happening so, she quickly interfered.


    "As I said, I will be going back to the alliance for a few weeks, I want you girls to protect this town, don''t worry if something happened, I wille here running,"


    Juno couldn''t help but be surprised by his statement,


    "C-can Ie with you?" Everyone looked at her because of her question, Delvi couldn''t help but facepalm herself seeing her,


    "Another one," She thought.


    Remi didn''t understand but Samara had a light smile on her face,


    "Well, if you can convince your old man to take control of your battalions, I will let you," Velian said.


    Juno had a bright smile listening to him but, she noticed others were looking at her in a strange way,


    "I- I just want to help him, I''m not going to do anything," She said answering Samara''s smile.


    "Is she really a dumb person?" Velian thought seeing her exposing herself like that.


    "Did I say anything? I don''t know what you''re talking about," Samara acted all ignorant.


    They talked for a few minutes until all of them left leaving Naomi and Velian alone in the room.


    "Wake up quickly, darling," Velian gave a quick kiss on her forehead before going back to his room and advising the maids to take care of her.

 Chapter 107 Velian Miss Her

    ?Before going back to the alliance, Velian wanted to assign roles to everyone so, they won''t mess up things in the city. He nned to join two ces in future while obtaining more territories but, right now he wanted to see Daphnia and others so much,


    "Thank you everyone foring, I asked you to gather for a special announcement," Velian looked at the gathering.


    Sariya and Elda were there at the gathering and a few other officials were also there.


    Unlike Delvi who is a training demoness, Velian missed Daphnia so much, he missed her warm embrace and her silvery white hair which almost matched his hair.


    "I''m going back to the alliance for a few days, and I n to join this city with it, so I will send my ns about itter, for now, I just wanted to appoint people to take care of the city," Only a few people were surprised by it cashed every other person heard about it from Samara or Remi.


    For some reason, talkative and yful Juno was silent these few days, many people noticed her weird behaviour and some were able to correctly tell the reason for it, Her grandfather also knew about the reason but, he didnt say anything because he fully approved their rtionship.


    "He''s strong, he''s handsome, he''s caring, what else does she need? I think he''s the most appropriate partner for her, I should thank beast goddess for giving my dumb grandchild someone to share her life with,"


    Unknown to Juno, everyone started to couple Velian and her, mainly in her battalion,


    "It''s good if she starts a family, at least then she will reduce our training time," They were happy to see theirmander like this but more than that they were happy to get some free time.


    Velian looked at Sariya who was showing her normal official look,


    "She will be the mayor of this city from now on, it is a permanent position for her," Velian emphasised about it because others would misunderstand him.


    "Samara will take care of the finances,"


    "Remi and Noah will take care of the battalion in my absence, Juno''s grandfather will take care of her battalion," Velian assigned relevant positions to many of them before ending the gathering quickly.


    "And in my absence, Delviny will take care of positions, so she has the highest authority,"


    He didn''t want to hold a long meeting just for this mundane task, everyone left after giving their regards to him and wishing him a safe journey.


    "Sariya, how do you feel?" Before she left the room with Elda, Velian stopped them.


    "I feel a lot better, it''s like my whole energy is back," She wasn''t exaggerating anything, Sariya felt her power returning back with her mana being refined by some unknown process.


    "All is well then, if you have anything you can contact me with our mind connection," Velian''s words didn''t confuse her as he already taught her about these.


    Mind connection is another perk of using his unique skill, basically, Velian could contact her anytime with his telepathy from any distance at any time but, this wasn''t a two-way rtionship.


    Even if Velian can contact her anytime, Sariya needed his permission to contact him through this perk.


    Velian didn''t mind even if it was a two-way connection but, the skill didn''t work like that.


    "If there''s any problem, I''lle back quickly, so don''t hesitate to contact me," Sariya gave a slight nod at his words.


    Both Sariya and Elda weren''t in their greatest mood because of Velian''s trip to his home city. They already started to see him as someone irreceable especially Elda,


    Suddenly, Elda''s eyes started to leak tears like a broken dam,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you real- really have to go back?" Her voice was shaking showing how sad, she was about this whole situation.


    "I''m really sorry, Elda but just like you, I miss my mother, so I need to see her," Velian started to carefully wipe her tears using his handkerchief.


    Sariya was looking at everything with a natural face but, her emotions were also no different from her daughter,


    "Why am I thinking of him like this? He''s old enough to be my son," Just like every day Sariya, she started to panic at her own thoughts.


    "You wille quickly right?" Elda asked with her reddened eyes.


    "Of course, I will, do you think I will abandon you two?" Velian couldn''t help but feel sweet inside seeing her caring about him so much.


    Even though he felt sweet inside, Velian''s handkerchief was filled with Elda''s tears and snot.


    *Purr


    She sneezed with her small reddened nose,


    "I know, pleasee fast, I''m waiting for you," She didn''t realise that she was starting to sound like a married wife.


    "This girl!" Under Sariya''s gaze, Velian gave her a hug causing both of them to open their mouths wide in surprise.


    "Don''t cry, I wille back," He whispered to her ears causing her whole face to be red with nervousness.


    "Umu~" She just gave a cute sound epting his words.


    Sariya felt a strange feeling at the same time, she felt happy for Elda,


    "*Sigh, when did she be this bold?" She thought looking at them.


    After consoling them for a few minutes, Velian went back to pack his things, on his way he talked with a few people giving them orders and greetings,


    "She must be resting," I thought about Naomi, who was taking her day off since, she felt her mana going berserk inside her. Unlike Delviny, she couldn''t handle her upgrade well.


    Most of the time she felt nauseous or headaches because of the excess mana in her body.


    Velian was able to get some information about the effect of giving the bloodline thanks to her, she wanted to train and increase her rank but Velian didn''t let her do that.


    Delvi started her training with Velian to stabilise her newfound stamina and power and for some reason, it went great for her. Even though she couldn''t increase her rank, her power and speed increased by several folds.


    "Mother, I''ming to see you," Velian thought while walking in the hallway.


    Velian went back to his room to get ready for his departure.

 Chapter 108 Malfoy Attack

    ?It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the Sacredmore empire is the biggest human nation in the whole continent, It''s almost equal to the addition of three kingdoms, so controlling such arge area wasn''t an easy task.


    The empire can also be named as the symbol of the human race, in ancient times, it was controlled by many great leaders bringing it to the sess it has today.


    Malfoy, Rapidw, Dukas and Montero kingdoms once got together with the empire to fight the threats from the demons and beastkin, but after the war finished and it ended without anyone''s victory, kingdoms and empire started to fight among each other.


    One of their generations got together and came into a contract that, unless humanity is threatened they won''t start a collective war campaign again.


    Attacking among each other is also prevented by the same contract, up until now every leader stood by this rule and prevented war among themselves but, still, there were small skirmishes here and there but none of them was on the level of threatening the contract.


    "Don''t let theme in, hold the main gate to the castle," themander was shouting hysterically at the guards, who were holding the gate.


    "We can''tmander, they have too many," They knew at this rate, they are going to die by getting crushed by the gate they swore to protect.


    "Don''t argue, hold the gate,"


    "Archers, get ready to shoot," Themander had a fierce nature for him, he was a great motivation for all the scared warriors in the kingdom.


    "Damn it, how did they break into our capital? Does this mean everything is over?" He thought looking at the huge gate.


    Right now, they were protecting the gate to the castle of Malfoy kingdom, the entire attacked from two fronts with their huge army.


    One army grabbed the attention of the kingdoms using the frontline, while the army led by Peter started to attack the capital.


    They used a secret route in their empire''s highly developed maps to reach this point without getting caught, the army itself wasn''t a big problem but all of them were elites having great ranks.


    Since all the high-rankmanders and soldiers were sent to the frontline, most of the guards who remained in the city were not up to the standard.


    He broke through the capital gate rather easily, but he didn''t attack any citizen, it wasn''t because he was kind enough to spare them but, because the guild interfered in it.


    "We don''t interfere with the kingdom and empire affairs, Emperor but if you will innocent citizens, our guild will support the opposite side," Those words were still raving inside Peter''s head.


    "Damn it, I''m the emperor of all humanity, why should I be afraid of this measly guild?" He wasn''t intelligent enough to understand the oue of fighting with the guild.


    They had so many powerful adventurers and nobody still knew who controlled the guild, even though the empire didn''t have a guild, they still had to be careful dealing with them.


    The whole n of avoiding the guild was built up by Andriya, who came back to her home city to give her regards to her parents and siblings. She was patiently waiting in the backline until her turnes to go inside the castle,


    While all of this was happening outside the castle, all the nobles that were present in the castle got ready with their swords to encounter an attack, King also did the same after sending his wife and two children to a safe ce.


    He advised them to run as far as, they can if the kingdom lost this war,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Andriya, this isn''t what I sent you to the empire," He thought sheathing his long sword.


    "My dear subjects, don''t worry, this isn''t the empire''s main army, as long as we draft them here, we don''t have to spend on this war money," All three kingdoms were facing ack of food because they collected most of them for provisions.


    Those who were privileged didn''t have a problem with this, but parents started to feel insecure and unlucky about their situation.


    It took empire a few minutes to break open the huge gate of the kingdom, with a huge explosive sound the huge gate fell on the guards who were trying to push it,


    *Boom


    "Damn it, the gate is down, everyone falls back," Themander shouted looking at guards, who were getting attacked by the soldiers of the empire.


    "Kill these bitches, Heffley, show me the way to the throne room," Peter had a bloodied sword in his hand while shouting at his own army.


    It was pretty obvious, he was massacring soldiers like bugs, Peter had a fairly strong sword skills with high-quality mana making him stronger than the ideal soldier.


    "Is that him? He must be themander," Malfoy soldiers thought looking at Peter, one of them knew the new allergic of the emperor so, they didn''t know they were going to fight the emperor of the empire himself.


    "Attack him, Archers," Themander of Malfoy kingdom said looking at all the fully armed archers.


    The arrows went full speed in the direction of the elite soldiers but before they could hit them suddenly mages interfered,


    (Earth Wall)


    They chanted collectively while small walls started to create around them protecting them from the arrows,


    "Tsk~ they have magicians too," He got frustrated seeing all the arrows get blocked by them.


    "So it was true that the empire cannot be underestimated," He thought before ordering archers to fall back, since keeping them here was useless with all the mages.


    "All the infantry protect the castle, don''t let anyone enter, protect it with your lives," Nobody in the army was convinced by his words, they only had hatred against the kingdom and empire for dragging them into this.


    "Attack," At his orders, everyone charged in the direction of Peter and his army. Hey could have run away if this was a normal battle but since the gate was blocked by enemies they had no escape too.


    Peter gave a little smile seeing everyone charging in their direction,


    "Damn, fools," He muttered before engaging with them near the gate.

 Chapter 109 Malfoy Attack II

    ?The bodies of malfoy soldiers were lying on the floor with blood and organs sttered everywhere, it was a gruesome sight to look at for anyone but, a man with a huge build was standing proudly on these bodies with a bloodied expression on his face. He was none other than emperor of the Sacredmore empire himself.


    "How weak! Can these people really protect this kingdom?" Peter said while piercing the head of themander with his huge sword.


    "Your highness, I think all the powerfulmanders and soldiers must have gone to the front line,"


    "I know, I was just talking to myself," Peter said while marching forward.


    "Let''s go, we will capture the capital today, with this map we won''t even have to find the throne room," He said while looking at a piece of paper. It was a map drawn by Andriya ording to her memory of her birthce.


    Peter still remembers the nonchnt attitude she had, even when they announced about this campaign to capture her home, he didn''t understand why she looked so rxed about it.


    "What are you nning, mother?" Peter thought while going inside the castle with his elite army breaking the main door.


    There were only a few people to guard the castle which couldn''t be amounted to the army that invaded them,


    *Swing


    With one sword attack by Peter blood sttered everywhere in the castle, the guards were like cattle waiting to be killed by him. Even though they tried to resist in the end they would get surrounded by the empire soldiers.


    "Your highness, what do we do about their main army? If they return, we won''t be able to defeat them," Commanders on the empire side didn''t know much about the ns Peter had with him.


    "I already told our armies to retreat, when theye back we will surround them, they might even abandon the capital at this point, if theye back here, it''s going to be a massacre," Peter said.


    "Search every room, take everyone prisoner including women and children, and don''t let anyone escape," He ordered looking at the soldiers.


    "Yes, your highness," They knew this was the bitter truth of the war, if they hesitate right now it will be their families who will face something like this in the future.


    "Send a messenger to the queen and tell her everything is ready," Peter didn''t know why but Andriya told him not to kill anyone rted to the royal family.


    He thought it must be because they are her family but, he didn''t know how wrong his idea was.


    It took them a few minutes to reach the throne room with all the guards blocking them but for an overwhelming number of empire soldiers, it wasn''t a problem.


    "Break that door," Themanders shouted while Peter was standing behind everyone.


    It didn''t take much effort to break the door but for some reason, Peter thought it was too suspicious for a throne room door to be this weak, he quickly took some distance just in case,


    Just like he thought, right after the door broke with a heavy metal sound, a sequence of explosions started to happen,


    *Boom *Boom<novelnext></novelnext>


    Peter or anyone didn''t know what was happening until the smoke of the explosion faded away, the dead bodies of empire soldiers were lying on the floor lifeless but the most eye-catching scene was most of them missed some organs in their bodies,


    "What a powerful explosion, it must be a work of a high-ss fire mage," Peter thought looking at all the blood.


    The empire soldiers started to dread at the sight of their friends dying like this but for their despair, Peter ordered them to move forward.


    "Trap is disarmed, go forward and capture everyone," Even themanders started to doubt their leadership at this point, it is a well-known fact that war might cause some death and most people disliked it but, seeing their emperor having no emotions for their friends, most of them felt pain and disappointment.


    "Is he a devil? How can he not even look at our friends?" Some started to straight up insult him, but none of them talked about it publicly.


    Ignoring the dead bodies of his army, Peter ordered them to attack the throne room. It would have been a disaster if they didn''t know where the king is but for some reason, Andriya was sure that her brother will be in the throne room when this attack happens,


    "Damn her, how does she know everything? If this happens every time, I will be seen as a puppet for her," Peter thought while entering the room.


    Even though the entrance was bloodied by the dead bodies, the throne room had a vast space so the explosion didn''t cause any damage to where the throne was situated.


    Peter slowly walked looking at the vast hall but, he wasn''t impressed by it as the empire throne hall was five times bigger and luxury than the kingdoms.


    "So you''re the king? And who''s that old geezer beside you?" It was almost sickening how disrespectful his words were.


    Andrei Malfoy I was the current king and ruler of the Malfoy kingdom, he was a man known for his military exploits when he was young, and a great swordsman, having a rather strong-looking build he was someone to be feared on the battlefield.


    "*Tsk, she couldn''t even raise you right, damn brat, what did I expect from a failure," The king was arrogant as usual, he was confident in beating this young brat because it was obvious who is more powerful among these two.


    He just wanted to shave down their numbers as much as he can, so that he won''t get surroundedter when fighting with him.


    "Duke Ferosa, why did you want to stay here? You should have restored when you can, with your strength, you won''t be useful in this battle," The person he was talking to was the prime minister of the kingdom.


    He was known to be a man of knowledge and business so even if he stays in the throne room, he won''t be a big hell but even he knew the basics of swordsmanship because without being a good fighter, being a duke in a kingdom like this is a dream for anyone.


    "I will help you, my king, even if it kills me, I will be on your side," He said with a smile on his face.


    "How reassuring, As expected of my choice, I will definitely reward you hefty," Andrei said while looking at Peter, who was looking at everything with an irritated look.


    "Come kid, I will teach you some manners that my sister failed to teach you,"


    The atmosphere started to be heavy with those words as both of them started to leak blood lust,


    "Old geezer, I will shove your old cock in your mouth, if you don''t shut up," Peter said with an angry look.

 Chapter 110 Betrayal

    ?The throne room had all the ornaments and walls painted with ck colour or red colour showing how dangerous the attack was, guts and organs were everywhere in the room giving off an unpleasant vibe to the environment.


    In midst of all this, Peter and Andrei were exchanging attacks with high speed showing how their leagues are different from everyone in the room,


    *Swing


    "Not bad for a dirty mouth like yours, kid," Andrei was mocking at the same time seeing how he easily gets affected by the words.


    "But, can you block this?" He released a water spell while backing up for a little bit.


    Spells needed chanting time but, the damage they did was phenomenal, Andrei being the royal family bloodline had a great mana pool even though it''s not great as an S-ranked person.


    Andrew is said to be in between A-rank and S-rank but none of them knew because the information about royal families is not that easy to know.


    It is obvious that a ruler should at least have a great rank otherwise, he wouldn''t be taken seriously by others.


    (Firewall)


    Peter also chanted a bus fire spell but the effectiveness of Andrei''s water spell caused his wall to explode causing him more damage.


    "Ugh~ Damn old geezer," He looked at Andrei with pure hatred in his eyes.


    "You killed too many of my people, at this point war is inevitable, First I will kill you and then my stupid sister for not doing her job properly," Even though Andrei acted all confident outside, he couldn''t help but dread seeing him block his one of the most offensive spell.


    "This kid has more mana and a good future, If I let him go now, He will recentlye to bite me again, I should kill him here as soon as possible," He thought while dashing at him.


    While they were fighting in the middle of the main hall, others didn''t stay idle.


    All the soldiers of the empire got surrounded by new kingdom soldiers and the whole throne was filled with chaos.


    Sometimes people were shouting in pain or anger, they didn''t have time to get distracted by their emperor. The win was obviously on the kingdom''s side because the kingdom soldiers became heavily outnumbered the moment they stepped into this trap.


    "Look at you lying on the floor like the pig you''re supposed to be, what can I expect from failure?" Andrei was hoping to get him riled up and it worked with his simple insult.


    "Kill you! I will kill you! Old bones," He quickly got up while waving his sword trying to cut off Andrei''s head but instead he got countered by him.


    *Ssh


    Blood started to flow from his chest because of the cut he got, Peter''s face became disfigured with pain feeling his blood loss,


    "How pathetic! So-called emperor," Andrei thought he was winning but suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his back. He turned around to see what happened and was surprised to see Duke Ferosa, his most trusted aide prating his back with a dagger.


    "What the..." He couldn''t finish his sentence as Ferosa started to push it deep into his body rotating the danger and casting more pain on him.


    Even Peter had his eyes wide open seeing the sight in front of him,


    "I''m sorry, my king, but even I have my priorities," He said with a smile while backing down from Andrei.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Peter didn''t know what to do, he quickly took his sword back and shed stunned Andrei deeply causing him even more damage,


    *Splurt


    Both Peter and Andrei were bleeding from their injuries but for some reason, Andrei felt his body bing weak,


    *p *p *p


    "Good work, Ferosa," Peter and Andrei both heard a familiar female voice. It was more other than Andriya''s voice.


    Duke Ferosa looked stunned but, a smile came onto his face seen the woman standing in front of the blood-filled room,


    "Gilmorton, finish these fools," She said looking at the struggling kingdom soldiers.


    "Yes, my queen," He bowed and ordered his assassins to finish the remaining soldiers.


    They didn''t close as it was daytime, and most of them got hit by kunai or arrows. One by one kingdom soldiers started to fall without even knowing how or why they died.


    Andriya slowly stepped forward without touching the blood and avoiding all the sttered organs on the floor,


    "Hello, my beloved brother," She gave a hearty smile at Andrei, who was lying down on the floor with his eyes open.


    She didn''t even give a second look at Peter who was no different from Andrei,


    "Damn you, aren''t you, my mother? Shouldn''t you care for me first?" He thought looking at her figure.


    "As I promised I came back with a surprise," She quickly helped Andrei to stand up, but to his surprise, he didn''t feel his body at all.


    "Oh! Are you confused about why you can''t use magic or control your body?" Nobody had ever seen her this happy before, Andriya always had a calm or neutral face, so seeing her like this others couldn''t help but be surprised.


    She helped him to sit on his throne back while being apanied by Gilmoroton, others were confused about what she was doing but, they didn''t know this was just the beginning of misfortune for them.


    "You look like you''re ready to die, my esteemed brother," Her voice almost sounded mocking.


    "But, don''t worry, I won''t let my brother die so easily," She whispered to him giving chills on his back.


    "You''re so rxed, is it me because you let your family escape? So you think someday they will rebel again and take this kingdom back from me?" At her words, Andrei''s face started to turn into an ugly one.


    Even though he couldn''t move his muscles, his face started to show emotions.


    "B- b kill," He muttered but Andriya justughed it off.


    "Talk loud, you stinky brother," She hit his head with her fan causing him to cough out blood.


    "Well, whatever, let''s just begin the real show already," At her words, everybody looked at the throne.

 Chapter 111 Betrayal II

    ?The soldiers were bewildered by the spectacle in front of them, the still of Andrei was sitting taking all the insults, Andriya threw at him. She constantly hit him with her fan causing his head to bleed, but it was hisst concern as his whole body was bleeding from different spots.


    "B-i-tch- kill you," Andrei tried to talk but, he felt his tongue isn''t working as it was supposed to.


    "I didn''t hear, what did you say? Did you say you will kill me?" Her voice had a mocking tone to it.


    Unexpectedly for everyone, she gave an unusual order to the soldiers,


    "Leave, go back and wait for your orders," She said while looking at the confused soldiers.


    "My queen! What if they attack you again?" The soldiers started to protest but they forgot who they were talking to.


    "I said, leave, don''t make me say it again," This time her voice had a coldness to it. She considered soldiers as an asset but, if they won''t listen to her orders, she had no use for them.


    "Yes, my queen," Everyone gave a bow and left the room after looking at the dead bodies of their friends.


    Pete, Ferosa, Gilmoroton and his assassins were the only people left in the throne room except for Andriya and his brother.


    "Mother, how did you do this? I was about to kill him with my own hands," Pete wasn''t satisfied with her taking every reputation of this war.


    He didn''t want to be recorded as a puppet of his mother in the history books, so Pete drank some healing potions and tried to assist Andriya but the result was unexpected,


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Andriya asked looking at him, she had no care or kindness in her gaze.


    "What do you mean? I''m trying to kill him and take the throne," Pete was confused.


    "Don''t do anything unwanted, stay back," At her words, he took a step back but not before frowning at her. Andriya noticed it but she ignored him.


    She turned back to Andrei who was starting to gain his talking ability back,


    "Brother, I have a surprise for you," Andriya said while giving the signal to Gilmoroton.


    He murmured something to another assassin and he disappeared from his spot, few minutes after that they heard some footsteps near the door.


    Everyone looked at but nobody was able to identify her so-called surprise except Andrei and Ferosa.


    A smile came into Duke Ferosa''s seeing the so-called surprise,


    "It''s your beloved family brother, you didn''t want to be too far from them right? So I brought them here," At her words, Andrei started to throw a tantrum.


    "Don''t Kill, I," He shouted but only some gibberish came out of his mouth. Andriya had a smile stered all over her face looking at the agonizing face of Andrei.


    There were two girls one looking middle-aged and another one looking rather young standing with tears all over their faces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your highness, our son- they killed our son," She said with tearsing from her face.


    At her words, Andrei''s eyes widened with anger and despair.


    "Oh~ I forgot, your idiot son tried to resist so, we had no choice but to kill him, I''m sorry brother for killing my nephew," Andriya had fake tearsing out of her eyes.


    "Gilmoroton, bring his head and ce it on my brother''sp, he misses his beloved son,"


    Gilmorotn had a disgusted expression written all over his face, despite that he went on with that orders,


    The moment assassins brought a head of a young man with bright colour hair, Andrei''s wife started to scream showing how painful it was for her,


    "I''m sorry, sister-inw, he should have done what I said, you should raise your next child to properly listen to their elders," Andriya didn''t get close to her but, her voice and tone showed how vicious her mind was.


    Pete was looking at all these things but the thing which caught most of his attention was his cousin, whom he had never seen before.


    She had the same beautiful figure as her mother but, her beauty was nowhere to be seen with all her face disfigured with the blood and tears of her brother but for a beast like Pete it didn''t matter at all.


    "Mother, Can I take care of her?" Pete said while pointing at the young woman, who was looking at her brother''s head with a fearful look.


    It didn''t take even a few seconds for both Andriya and Ferosa to frown at his words, Peter became confused for a minute why they acted like that, Peter tried to attack Ferosa seeing his face but Gilmorton quickly interfered blocking it.


    "Your highness, don''t, this person is our ally," He said.


    "Do you want to die too?" Peter''s voice had an angry tone mixed with it.


    "My queen, our deal?" Ferosa ignored Peter and talked with Andriya.


    "I know, I won''t break my deal, she is all yours and you will be given a noble position in the empire," Andriya said to which Ferosa responded with a bow. He had a perverted look on his face looking at the feast in front of him


    Others couldn''t help but be disgusted by his attitude, Andriya had a lot of helpers in the kingdom since she was a former princess of this kingdom, and one of them was Duke Ferosa.


    Before the war started she signed a deal with him to help him to get the princess in exchange for the help to conquerer the kingdom. Even though Ferosa was a married man and had a daughter the same age as the princess, his perverted self couldn''t hold back anymore seeing that perfect and beautiful princess.


    Hearing her words, Both mother and daughter tried to run but, they got blocked by assassins who were surrounding them. They had fearful looks on their faces.


    "You can''t decide that I''m the emperor," Pete tried to argue with her but, Andriya''s next words caused him to close his mouth,


    "So what? Don''t forget who helped you to rise to that rank. If not for me a weakling like you will never rise to it," Pete didn''t argue with her but, his fingers and teeth were trembling from anger.


    "Bitch! One day you will pay for this humiliation," At this point, he had already forgotten that he was talking about his mother.

 Chapter 112 Feel The Pain

    ?"Let me go, let me go,"


    "Mother, Father please help me," A young girl was crying while getting dragged by two men. It was obvious at first sight what was going to happen to her for everyone but, none of them was able to raise their voice except for that girl''s mother who was previously a proud queen in Malfoy kingdom.


    "Duke Ferosa, make sure she doesn''t get the idea of rebellion, if such a thing happens you will have to answer instead of her," Andriya said looking at the middle-aged man who was about to leave the room with a prevented look on her face.


    "Yes, my quee- my empress," He gave a slight bow before leaving the throne room midst of a woman''s weeping.


    "Sister-inw, shut up will you, she at least gets to live, unlike your dumb son," At her words, she started to re at her.


    By the time this all happened, Andrei was able to recover his tongue enough to talk a little,


    "Bitch, release my daughter," He had a lined expression on his face. How could he not be pained, his beloved son''s head was lying on hisp lifeless while his one and only daughter got sold to some dirty nobles but he didn''t know this wasn''t the end of their despair.


    "What if I say no? What will you do?" Her mocking tone was getting on both Andrei''s and his wife''s nerves.


    "Gilmoroton take them and put them in the prison, don''t let anyone visit until I give permission, not even him," She said while pointing at her own son, Peter didn''t know what was happening but his hatred toward Andriya was starting to build up little by little.


    "At your will, your highness," He gave a slight bow and with the help of other assassins, they took the struggling queen and king into their prison cells.


    Peter and Andriya also left the throne room carefully avoiding all the corpses, that day, Malfoy kingdom fell into the hands of Andriya and the empire.


    On the next day, Andriya visited her brother who was still glued to the wall with chains that were able to cut off his mana.


    They were normally used all around the continent to bind ves, prisoners and sometimes for military purposes.


    Andrei heard the footsteps of a person but, he had no energy left to react to it but after seeing the figure of Andriya, he felt his mind going crazy with anger and started to twitch unable to stand up.


    "Hello, brother! How''s your new home?" She asked from him while throwing some kind of a pouch at him.


    "Kill!" Andrew felt his body slowly losing its strength, his mind was already starting to lose its sanity from all the things that happened to him.


    "Tsk~drink it, you will get some strength to speak at least," At her words, Andrei quickly grabbed the pouch and started to drink the liquid in it.


    He wouldn''t have done this if he was in his correct mind but, Andriya purposefully didn''t give him water to make him thirsty.


    "Ughh~ Strange," He felt a strong smelling from the liquid in the pouch.


    "You really did it, stupid brother," Andriya wasughing while holding her stomach.


    "What''s this? I feel my body getting hot, it''s almost like,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Almost like you''re getting aroused?" She was wiping tears on her face which she got from excessiveughing.


    "Well, I prepared you a gift, enjoy it thoroughly," Andriya pped her hands giving orders to her assassins, suddenly the prison cell in front of him opened showing four bulky men inside it.


    Until now it was covered with a piece of clothing, just for the amusement of Andriya,


    "What are you?" Andrei got a bad feeling about it.


    "Bring her," Suddenly the figure of Andrei''s wife appeared from the main door giving chills to Andrei.


    She had her cheeks blushed and her eyes were unfocused with only her underwear showing and her body was like an exhibition for everyone, Andrei''s eyes widened seeing her figure,


    Even though she was a middle-aged woman having noble blood and a good amount of mana, she looked like she was in her thirties,


    "Sister, no, don''t do it," Andrei was able to shout after trying so hard.


    "Do what? I don''t really understand, I just gave her some water, and after that, she said she want to fuck people, she tried to assault my son, so I thought I will give her what she want, I''m doing a good thing," Andriya tried to sound innocent but her voice had a demonic feeling to it.


    "Oh yeah, she might have consumed my sex amplification potion, but in vast amount, I feel bad for her brother," Andriya quickly grabbed her hand,


    "So let''s make her feel good," She opened the door of the opposite cell and threw her inside it, she got surrounded by four bulky men, they were former prisoners but, Andriya used them as test subjects for her potions.


    "Oh yeah, since these prisoners had no value, I used a more potent sex potion, so they might break your wife, if that happens I''m sorry brother," At her words, Andrei started to shutter from anger.


    "Bitch! Bitch! I will kill you, Andriya," He shouted but Andriya was having an amused smile on her face.


    Because of the potion, Andrei drank he had a boner that didn''t go down despite seeing her poor wife getting surrounded by these bulky men.


    Andriya looked at the pitiful figure of her brother with a delighted smile,


    "Brother, do you remember? Do you remember? What you did to me and my love?" She lost her smile while looking at him seriously with tearsing from her eyes.


    "Yeah, I''m a demon created by you people, I still burn inside every day thanks to you," Her voice lost confidence and anger instead it was reced with sadness.


    "I did promise you, didn''t I that I wille back? And here I am," Andriya talked looking at but Andrei wasn''t in a condition to listen to her.


    "Stop!" He started to sound pathetic with his voice and his expressions.


    "Anyway, let''s just begin the show," She ignored him and looked at the cell in front of her.

 Chapter 113 Revenge (R-18)

    ?The whole Malfoy kingdom was in a panic seeing their capital getting invaded by the empire army, even though citizens were anxious about their future they had no choice but to ept their new leadership.


    Andriya spread fake news amongmon people and nobles that wasn''t present on the attack that their king escaped fearing for his life abandoning the battle like a coward.


    Misfortune in Malfoy kingdom didn''t stop there as their main army was attacked from several as directions.


    At first,manders didn''t understand why the empire retreated despite the huge army surrounding them, but after they got the news about the attack on the capital, all of them had their heartsing out of their mouths.


    "How the hell did they avoid us and attack the capital?" Commander threw all the letters, he got at the messenger who came to inform him about it.


    "Apparently, they had help inside our kingdom, I was told to give the message to sir before the attack started, so I ran here as fast as I can," Messenger told him.


    "Commander, what do we do now? Our families are also in the capital," Most of the soldiers here are from the capital or else cities close to the capital controlled by other noble lords.


    "What else? Of course, we go back you fool, get ready to go back, abandon the borders," He ordered without thinking twice.


    "There''s no use if we protect the border and our capital fall into their hands," They didn''t know that their beloved capital had already fallen into the enemy''s hand.


    "Commander, what about our alliance with other kingdoms? How can we exin about this? They will call us ipetent and useless," Even if they were already on the verge of breaking, the first thing that came to their mind was their reputation.


    "Fool! What''s the use of an alliance if our capital gets destroyed, do what I told you to do," Commander ordered while going back to equip his armour.


    *Sigh


    "Why does this keep happening?" Commander thought looking at his armour with an angry look on his face.


    Meanwhile, in the capital of Malfoy Kingdom, martialw was activated so nobody was allowed to go outside in the night even for a little while, capital was filled with empire soldiers getting ready for a siege attack.


    They were preparing the required weapons, rations, and armour for the war, citizens had no option but to obey them as going against them meant getting arrested or in the worst case death.


    While all of this was happening inside the city, Andriya was enjoying the show of her brother painfully twitching from looking at his own wife getting railed by three bulky guys.


    She was getting fucked brutally in the prison-like, she was some kind of a toy for these three prisoners.


    Their sexual appetite increased with Andriya''s potion so, they felt unbelievably horny looking at the naked middle-aged woman in front of them.


    "Stop it! Stop!" Andrei had his whole face pale and his cock had a painfully hard boner. Andriya purposefully used a potion on him because she wanted to break him.


    "Brother, look at your wife enjoying herself, look at her face, she looks like she''s in heaven," Andriya said while pointing at the woman inside the cell.


    She was prated in both pussy and her ass, she wasn''t even touching the floor as these guys lifted her while fucking her hardcore. She had an expression of intoxication on her face.


    "Ughh~ Ahhhh," She asionally shouted like an animal feeling three cocks destroying her fame, loyalty and her body at the same time.


    The respected queen, the symbol of respect in the kingdom was nowhere to be seen instead it was reced with an animal in heat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stop it! Stooooop!" Andrew shouted like it was hisst breath and he went silent like something inside he broke.


    "Eh! Over already? I wanted to see you in pain for a little while," Andriya kept mocking him, but, Andrei had no energy to answer her.


    "Ughhhhhh~" Suddenly, Andriya heard a bestial scream inside the cell where three bulky men fucked her sister-inw.


    "Oh~ they came inside her," She said in a loud voice so that Andrei could hear her words.


    He slowly looked forward with hesitant eyes but, he saw ck liquid leaking out of his wife''s vagina and ass at the same time from her mouth,


    *Scream


    "Andriya, why? I will kill you and your family," He shouted with ultimate rage, his hand was stained with blood as he tried to break the chains.


    "Kill? My family? You did it years ago remember? So experience what I felt back then," Andriya got bored with today''s show so, she went back leaving three beasts inside the cage with the twitching woman that was lying on the floor.


    "Brother, you won''t die that easily even if you die, I will resurrect you and make you feel pain again," Andriya said before leaving the stinky and dark prison.


    "Your highness, what shall we do with them?" Gilmoroton asked looking at her.


    "Leave them, don''t give them food or drink, it doesn''t matter even if they live or die, I just want my brother alive that''s all,"


    "Also, kill that Duke who betrayed the kingdom when he''s done with my niece and bring her back, I will put up another show with her for him," At her words, Gilmorotn''s face distorted with disgust.


    "Your highness, that''s going too far, isn''t this enough?" Andriya''s eyebrows twitched at his words.


    "What? What did you say? Enough! Enough!"


    "Nothing is enough! No matter how I try I can''t get rid of this hatred, it''s burning me, I can''t get enough, I want to kill, I want to see him in pain," She started to act like a mad woman in front of Gilmoroton.


    He didn''t act surprised because he already knew this side of her.


    "Calm down, your highness," Gilmoroton regretted asking such a foolish question.


    "Hah~ I''m calm, next time do what I order you to do, don''t forget who helped your father," He bowed at her words and went back to his work.


    "Enough? What will I do after this? I- I don''t know," Right after he left, she started to mutter again like she went crazy.


    "I will kill, yes kill, but who?" Since her revenge wasplete, she had no idea what to do anymore.


    Until now her main driving force was revenge and anger but now that she got what she wanted, she is like a floating cloud without any objective or end line,


    "Who will I kill next?" She thought looking at the prison door.

 Chapter 114 Return

    ?Velian POV


    It was rather hard to leave all the girls in the city but, I had to visit my mother once in a while and observe the alliance, I wanted to bring her with me to the city but for all of that, I needed her permission.


    *Thud


    Juno hit her head on the carriage roof since she was sitting on myp,


    "Road is too rough, I should probably reconstruct it," I said looking at Juno who was touching her head with a pained look.


    "Yeah, it won''t be good for our military or merchants, if the road is like this," Juno answered me.


    She had her face reddened because of our position, at first when I asked her toe and sit with me, she hesitated a bit but, remembering she had done worse Juno did as I told her,


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?" I asked her while patting her head. It was rather easy for me to guess her mood because of her tail and ears, normally when she''s happy Juno always shakes her tail.


    "It doesn''t, you know right? I''m a fully trained warrior, do you think I would get hurt by such a simple thing?" She was lying, I knew it was painful for her.


    "Ok! Ok! So did you decide whether you want to be with me? What did the old man say about it?" I was rather curious about it, at this point even if she said no, I would do everything to convince her. She is already sitting on myp with a happy expression on her face so it wasn''t hard to guess her answer but, still, I didn''t understand why she was hesitating to ept me.


    "Hmm~ what do you think my answer will be?" She wanted to tease me, but I reversed it and teased her.


    "You know I have this kitten that I''m obsessed with, No matter what I want to make her mine, I want to take care of her," I whispered in her ears, since beast people were sensitive in their ears and tail, it was a rather extreme stimtion for her.


    "Velian~" She had her cheeks blushed and her eyes were already drunken with happiness.


    *Phew


    I blew on her ears breaking her mood, I was rather inclined toward having sex in the carriage but, I didn''t want to do it right now, with the carriage driver in front of us,


    Even if he wasn''t paying attention, I didn''t want anyone to hear the moaning voice of my girls.


    Talking about other girls, Elda and Sariya cried a lot on the day of our departure but, my sister always had her uncaring and cold look but deep down, I knew she is going to miss me.


    "Master, how long are we going to stay in the alliance? I don''t think those humans will let us rest," Juno was worried about others. She knew that war is our only option now that we attacked them.


    "Not too long, I just want to see my mother and meet other for a bit, then we will go back,"


    "Juno, I''m not going to stop this campaign, you know now that our whole continent is at war, if we don''t take the initiative we will get eaten by someone more powerful than us," I remembered my home town or the ce that was supposed to be my home town.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I knew that the empire is on a continuous campaign of attacking other kingdoms but, honestly I had no idea what their end goal was.


    "Empire will keep these kingdoms busy for a while, in the meantime, we should gather resources as much as we can, unlike other leaders, I don''t n to collect only humans,"


    "It doesn''t matter even if it''s a demon or a monster, if it can be a help to us, I will protect it," At my words, Juno nodded her head.


    "I know if not for you, we would have been already dead, my service is always with you, but if you want anything don''t hesitate to tell me, and I will help you with my everything," Juno snuggled into my arms like a cute kitten.


    Honestly, even though she was a tiger-kin, I had my doubt about it because most of the time when she''s with me, instead of acting aggressively like they were supposed, she acts like this.


    "Looks like you already epted me," I said with a little smug smile.


    "Idiot! Otherwise, I wouldn''t act like this," I felt like taking here right here but, I patiently waited until the right time.


    With our continuous travelling, it took us only two nights to arrive at the alliance, it wasn''t a great distance but honestly, the carriage was too slow.


    I felt like using my skill (Levitation) to go there, but I wanted to see the road with my naked eyes to decide what''s there to improve and the conclusion I came up with was everything.


    "Tsk~ too rough, roads are not even, monsters everywhere, weeds and some dangerous nts are everywhere, this project will be harder than I thought," I thought remembering my whole trip here. It would have been externally boring if not for Juno being with me.


    I looked at the huge wall that I helped them to build, they had done a lot of modifications to it but it still had its initial design.


    *Sigh


    "It feels good to be back here, even though this was supposed to be a small vige, we build this massive town with the help of everyone," I said feeling nostalgic.


    "Yeah, if I didn''t steal from you on that day, we wouldn''t have met, truly this is a special ce," Juno said looking at me.


    I saw two guards protecting the gate with their sharp spears pointing at the sky.


    "Stop! Who are you?" They couldn''t identify us at first, but after a few minutes, both of them had their eyes wide open.


    "Young master, you''re back," One of the guards said giving me a strange look. I couldn''t exactly remember them since there were a lot of people that I and aunt used to train together, but I smiled at them pretending that I know them.


    I closed my eyes while enjoying this warmth and a slight breeze that brought my childhood memories back, then I opened them again and looked seriously towards the big ck gate in front of me,


    "I''m back, mother"

 Chapter 115 Slave Maids

    ?Velian entered the city giving his regards to the guards who were protecting the gate, Juno also followed him without any dy.


    "Look at this! This was supposed to be a small vige, but now it is almost developed as Cantrell territory," Velian felt proud seeing his effort getting results.


    In the beginning, the number of professions was very much limited territory in this ce, but now there were many jobs for people to do.


    Velian didn''t want the whole town flocking around him so, he sneakily tried to go meet his mother but on his way, he bumped into a little girl who easily identified him,


    "Young master?" Her voice wasn''t loud but, people around them started to look at Velian hearing her words.


    Juno couldn''t hold herughter seeing his dumbfounded face,


    "I''m d you''re so popr," Sheughed while talking with him.


    "You know right? If I get caught, your faithful followers will also find you," At his words, Juno frowned.


    He was talking about a strange group of people that we''re idolizing Juno, some of them were beastkin but surprisingly, there were humans too.


    Although they are following her like that, it wasn''t because of romantic reasons but most of them were admirers of her fighting style and strength.


    "It''s young master,"


    "He''s back,"


    "It''s the real one,"


    People started to panic seeing him, as they started to surround him,


    "Hello! Good to see you back guys," Velian said awkwardly responding to them.


    Juno didn''t want to separate from him as she kept observing for any danger, she kept her guard up in case someone tried to attack him.


    "I will meet you guyster, first I will visit my mother," Since more and more people started to gather around him, he wanted to go back to the mansion.


    Juno and Velian carefully avoided all the people and went back to meet Daphnia,


    "Woah! They really did it within these few months," Seeing the mansion in front of him, Nikol couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.


    The building that used to be a small house has now be a full-fledged mansion with two floors, with the technique and materials Nikol brought for them it was rather easy for them to build this majestic-looking mansion.


    Without waiting anymore, Velian entered the mansion with Juno following him,


    "This is..." Seeing all the furniture and decorations inside the mansion Juno went speechless.


    "Woah~ they really exceeded my expectation, mother must be the one to coordinate all this," Feeling happy, Velian entered the mansion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Daphnia was nowhere to be seen inside th mansion but, there were a lot of maids from different races.


    Velian was able to easily identify most of them as he was the one who rescued them from the clutches of ve traders, there were people from different races like elves, beastkin, and humans but there were no demons or dwarfs surprisingly.


    Seeing someone entering the mansion without permission, they got ready to call guards but when they saw who it was, most of them came running in the direction of Velian,


    "Masterrr!" All the girls were happy to see him back again in the alliance.


    Most of the girls were assigned to do stuff like maids, clerks and some soft work while boys were assigned to heavy work.


    But those who were willing to serve in the military were assigned to a special unit because they had to be trained from the beginning.


    "Girls, where''s my mother?" He guessed that she must be training others or working with aunt Asumi.


    "Madame went to meet the chief, you can wait here, master,"


    "Should I prepare a bath?" They were happy to see their saviour back in good health. Most of them knew that he was in the Cantrell territory but, they didn''t know he already fought a war with the kingdom including Daphnia.


    Since it was suddenly decided that they were going to war with the kingdom, Velian didn''t have enough time to send a message, he could have used levitation to get here in a few hours but abandoning the battlefield is a great mistake so he didn''t do that.


    "It''s ok, we will wait for her, so how are you, girls? Is itfortable here and what about your new job?" Curious, Velian asked looking at each and every one of them.


    All of them looked at him thankfully,


    "Thanks to you master, we get to eat three meals a day now and people here are kind to us, we really enjoy being here," Velian promised most of them to send them back when the time is right, but more than half didn''t want to go back to their settlement expect those who got caught by ve traders.


    "Nice, it''s all good if you guys are happy, I''ll go inside, let''s talk about thister," Looking at all the girls, Velian went inside with Juno.


    Juno had a warm gaze in her eyes seeing the back of Velian,


    "You don''t even know how many people you helped, I bet all those girls are thankful to you," Juno said looking at him.


    "Tsk~whatever," It was true Velian rescued them but, he lied about sending them back to their birthces.


    He mainly helped them intending to gain their help so, he doesn''t really feel happy seeing all these girls being thankful to him,


    "Whatever, I will have to do worst in the future so this is nothing, as long as my family can stay happy, I will do anything," Thinking about it, Velian waited for Daphnia toe back since he was curious to see her and feel her warmth.


    It took a few hours for her to return back but she was not alone, with her Asumi and her two children also came to visit the mansion.


    On their way here they saw that city was somewhat panicked and they wondered why so they asked about it from people and got to know that Velian ks back, hearing it both Aiko and Akiyo insisted oning to see him.


    "Hello, everyone," Velian gave a little smile looking at them, they had their eyes wide open seeing him.

 Chapter 116 Warmth Of A Mother

    ?"My boy," Daphnia was the first one to break o  the silence which surrounded them, she felt her heart being fulfilled seeing her son''s handsome face.


    Even though she volunteered to go back to the alliance, her mind was on Velian and her daughters. She wanted to be useful to Velian but the loneliness of them missing hit her so hard easily.


    Daphnia quickly tried to run and hug him but by beating her, both Akiyo and Aiko took the privilege of being hugged by him.


    "Brother, why didn''t you take me? I could have been useful to you," Akiyo said looking at him with a determined face.


    Unlike Velian who was not acting like he was a teen, both Akiyo and Aiko were going through their puberty.


    Just like her mother Akiyo choose a sword and he really showed a promising future to both Velian and Asumi. Aiko followed the path of magic and she had be somewhat excelled in it but she was still learning from Daphnia.


    "Aiko, you said you want to say something to him right?" At Akiyo''s words, she blushed and red at him.


    "What do you want to say, Aiko?" Velian looked at her with a kind face.


    "N-nothing, brother" Unlike Akiyo who gave a small hug showing bromance between them, Aiko was hugging Velian like a leech. There was no space between them as she kept hugging him.


    "These kids! He''s my son, I''m the one he mostly wants to see," Daphnia said with a smile on her face.


    "Hehe~ mother, stoppeting with these kids," Velian teased her to which both Asumi and Juno smiled.


    "How grown up my son, now he''s teasing me," She cried but all of them knew they were fake tears of hers.


    "Anyway, good to see every one of you, I brought some sweets, I''ll give them to you guyster," Velian wanted to talk with Daphnia but Aiko kept hugging him until Asumi grabbed her back.


    "This girl!" Asumi couldn''t help butugh inside seeing her behaviour. She knew about her feelings for him and she totally supported them but Asumi didn''t want her daughter to be too obsessive because she knew Velian won''t have a single wife like a normal person.


    "Aunt, I''ll see youter, I have a lot to talk with you," Velian wanted to talk about road development and the future of this alliance, he wanted to give this whole alliance to her using his skill and boost her up but at the same time he had doubts inside his mind.


    "Will she always stay loyal to me? What if she betrays me someday?" He didn''t want to use nefarious methods with her because Velian considered her a family member but, he didn''t believe her like Delvi or Daphnia.


    "She has tons of reasons to betray me, what if someone kidnaps her children, what if she falls for money someday, it''s true she''s loyal to me now but in future..." His previous life experience sometimes became a hindrance. He knew that even the most loyal person can be changed because nothing was consistent in any world.


    "Darling, are you okay?" Breaking him out of his stupor, Daphnia came close to him and gave him a warm hug. Her bountiful boobsnded on his chest giving him aforts me feeling. He still rmended the taste of her heavenly milk he used to drink every day when he was a small kid.


    "I''m okay mother, just nning some stuff for the future," Feeling her warmth, Velian felt all his worries go down the drain.


    "Mother, can we trust aunt won''t betray us?" Without keeping it inside Velian decided to take others'' feedback this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You mean Asumi, she''s a very honest girl from the day we used to adventure together, I promise we can believe her, are you going to assign her something?" Daphnia wondered why he asked such a question.


    "I thought of giving this alliance as her territory, we will join Cantrell and this alliance and start building our kingdom,"


    "Our real enemy is getting really close to us, mother, the empire ising and we need to be ready when the timees," Velian told her with his face confronting in anger remembering the person who broke his sister and mother''s heart.


    "Empire... They really act like tyrants now," She still didn''t understand why they were attacking other kingdoms breaking the peace treaty they had for years.


    "Veli, you should be careful about demons too, this whole peace treaty was established when the great war happened so I get a bad feeling about all this," Daphnia wasn''t even born when demons and humans fought back in the day.


    "Great war? I heard about it but what do you know about it mother?" Velian didn''t have that knowledge because he didn''t have a book to learn about that.


    "Even I don''t know much about it because it had happened even before my father''s generation but it''s said that once demons invaded our continent and tried to upy it but with the help of every kingdom and dwarf weapons, we managed to send them back,"


    "Races like elves and beastkin didn''t participate in this war, so humans don''t have a great rtionship with those two, but we are for sly with most dwarfs," Daphnia told him about everything he knew about the great war.


    "It looks like I have to be more careful, humans might not be able to match me but, what about demons? I have no proper knowledge about them," Velian thought about visiting the demon continent but he abandoned it because it was too unrealistic with all these people relying on him.


    "Whatever let''s just rx for now, I will think about everythingter," Velian looked at her mother, who had be more beautiful in these few months.


    "How are you mother? Did you miss me?"


    "Don''t ask dumb questions, darling, there wasn''t a day that I didn''t miss you three, I wanted to run back to you but I stayed patient until you return," She said with a smile.


    Juno was listening to everything bit when she saw they are bonding as a family, she tried to go back and meet some people in the alliance,


    "Master, I will be in the training yard if you want me," Juno left after looking at them with a warm smile. She remembered her own parents seeing them.


    "She looks a little different, did you do something to her?" Daphnia was amazed at her soft actions, she used to be a lot stiff and rude before so her new changes were easily noticeable.


    "Hehe~" Velian looked at Daphnia with a smug smile.


    "Don''t tell me, you seduced her too," Her eyes were wide open.


    "I seduced her," Without listening to her words, Velian said with a smile.

 Chapter 117 Mansion

    ?Daphnia couldn''t help but facepalm herself,


    "Veli, how many girls are you going to date? You already know right? Aiko has a crush on you," Daphnia was worried about her son a future.


    "Not too many, mother, I know she has a crush on me but I can''t have her yet, she will have to wait until she gets a little older," He said making Daphnia confused.


    "What are you talking about? She''s only one year younger than you, I trained her to be a good girl and a powerful one just for you, she knows all the noble behaviours too,"


    "Shit! I forgot I''m 16 for a moment," He thought remembering her words.


    [A/N:- I had to bring major changes to their ages so, I will update the previous chapters too, don''t worry it won''t affect the plot, just some numbers are changing]


    "Not yet mother, she will have to wait at least another 3 years," Even though there wasn''t a proper marriage age in this world Velian didn''t want to have a sexual rtionship with Aiko so, he just kept her in the queue just for now.


    In fact, most girls in this world get married when they are 15 and above because of the lower disease resistance and when they get older it will be hard for them to work, but since Velian and his girls had proper protection he didn''t need to do anything like that.


    It is almost impossible for Velian to catch a normal disease right now with his new race, even A-rank humans catch diseases rarely and they can be easily healed with magic and herbs.


    "Whatever, so what are your ns? Are you going to meet everyone or rest now?" Daphnia decided to spend her whole day with her son, he wanted to.


    "Of course, I came here to spend time with my mother, but I think next time I''m going to take you back, I''m going to hand this over alliance to our aunt and join two cities,"


    "I can guarantee you, Veli, she won''t betray us, I''ve been adventuring with her for so long, so I know her loyalty," Velian just gave a little smile at her words and grabbed her hands.


    "Let''s go, mother, I want to spend my time with you, forget about official things for now," Right after he said that, one of the elf maids came and greeted both Daphnia and Velian.


    "Master, bath is ready should we wash you," She asked looking at him with a twinkle in her eyes. Her n was to sneak into his pants as soon as she can so she can brag about it to the others.


    Most of these elf girls were banished from the elf kingdom because of their short ears, Velian got to know that elves were not the pleasant race he thought they would be, they are highly racist and don''t hesitate to abandon their own kin if there are defects in their bodies.


    Some of them were captured when they were wandering around the forest by humans, but he heard some of their friends be food to monsters in the forest.


    The moment Velian showed a little care for them, all of them saw him as a white knight but none of them knew he had his own agenda with them, but they were now living a better life than their previous hellish life thanks to it.


    "No, I will enter with my mother, today, you girls don''t work every time, go and rest, I wille to meet every one of youter," Velian didn''t feel anything sexual toward them because he had no interest in them but the opposite can be said for these elf girls, they wanted to seduce him in every single opportunity they get.


    Daphnia noticed this behaviour of these girls and couldn''t help but grin,


    "As except of my son, but I won''t let himy hand on these girls if he doesn''t want to take care of them in future," He didn''t want to see her son bing like Pete, who she despised with every single cell in her body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, do you want to bathe me?" Velian was conflicted in his mind.


    Until now he thought about conquering his own mother but, is it really necessary for him? He seduced his sister and loved her because he loved her very much that he didn''t want her to fall in love with another guy.


    If he didn''t take the first step in the rtionship between Delvi and Lyra, it would have been toote for him since he would have been their least valid option as a romantic partner.


    But what about his mother? She already loves them so much but will she get remarried in the future when Velian is not there to take care of her, his obsession for a family caused theseplex emotions inside his mind.


    "No, I absolutely hate it, I don''t want my mother to be with any other guy, even if he''s a hundred times better than me," Velian wasn''t a family man in his previous life, so he had no experience with having a proper familial love but aftering to this world he felt the happiest.


    In fact, he felt thankful for the people who killed him in his previous lonely life.


    "Veli,e let''s go, what are you thinking about?" Daphnia was excited to bathe with her son after a long time.


    "Nothing, let''s go,"


    Since he had all his clothes stored in the storage, he didn''t have to bother about unpacking stuff and Daphnia knew about all these things.


    While they were walking along the hallway Velian was pleasantly surprised by how beautiful their new mansion is,


    "Mother, let''s give this one to Aunt since we are going back to Cantrell (Keller)," He said without any hesitation.


    "Are you sure? We had to use a lot of things we found from treasure as well as, some extra things to build this, I think we should keep this," She didn''t want someone else to enjoy her son''s hard effort even though they are friends.


    "Hmm~ if you object, I won''t do it but if you can think about it, instead of leaving this building vacant I think someone using this would be more useful for us," Hearing his words, she thought about it for a minute.


    "Anyway, is this our bath?" He asked while pointing at a huge door.


    "It is, I developed it, especially for us," Daphnia had a smug smile on her face.


    "Nice work, mother, you''re the best," Daphnia had a silly smile on her face hearing himplimenting her.


    "Compliment me more! more!" She thought but he just entered to the room grabbing her.


    Velian still couldn''t get over how beautiful her mother is, he had seen his fair share of girls until now and he can confidently tell that she was a top-notch beautypared to every one of them.


    "Let''s have a good bath," They thought while looking at each other.

 Chapter 118 Nostalgic Bath I

    ?For Daphnia seeing Velian''s body was not a strange thing because she had been with him from his birth, and the same goes for Velian.


    "Mother, you look beautiful as always," Since only two of them were there, they didn''t bother wearing towels.


    "You think so, I recently started to train again to help you with my magic as well as my fitness, so I think I might have be a little slim," After being married Daphnia didn''t bother traning because she wanted to take care of her only hope which was her children.


    Since, Velian, Lyra and Delvi are all grown up now, she had time to increase her rank again but being an A-rank, it was really hard for her to do it.


    It''smon that the more you rank up in power, it will only be hard for them. At least, that wasmon sense until Velian straight-up went for evolution.


    Evolution is not a stage that can be achieved by humans, most of them even had no idea such a thing existed.


    Even in the history of both kingdoms and empire, there were no records of people achieving such knowledge.


    Velian thought about using his skill on Daphnia but, he thought about it thoroughly before going for it,


    "Since she already has my blood, if I established a sexual rtionship her bestowal will be two times more effective, should I go for it?" Unlike in the situation with Delvi, there isn''t proof that she''s going to ept his advances.


    Daphnia was a honourable and kind woman so, she will of course question social norms if Velian simply suggested such a rtionship. It was true she gave him a blowjob when he was young but, even she won''t cross her line.


    "How do I do this now?" Velian had no idea how to change their rtionship. He didn''t want to go for like methods with her since he sincerely loved her.


    While he was thinking about all this Daphnia grabbed him and entered the bath after washing their bodies, Shey down on the huge bath and asked Velian to sit between her legs.


    "Come baby, sit here," Seeing her fine white skinbined with her voluptuous body, Velian felt his dragon rising to get a more clear view of the mountain.


    Velian quickly sat on herp and tried tond his head on her chest but unfortunately, he was a lot taller so both of them were about the same height,


    "Look at you all grown up, you used to be so small," Daphnia felt nostalgic feeling her son''s love.


    "Well, what about you, mother? Did you grow up too?" Velian asked while pointing at her boobs.


    "No, my growth phase is already over, honestly I find it hard to rank up now, I''m quite an olddy now," She felt sad remembering how she had to sacrifice her youth but feeling Velian''s touch, she remembered it wasn''t all bad.


    "You''re not mother, honestly, you''re the most beautiful woman for me," Hearing hispliments, Daphnia felt her heart and body getting satisfied.


    She wrapped her hands around Velian but, unexpectedly her handsnded on his cock,


    "Oh~ you''re aroused, aren''t you? Is it because of me?" She asked with a little chuckle.


    "Ugh~ mother, of course when I see my most valued woman how could I not get aroused," Daphnia thought he was just joking but, she didn''t know that he was serious.


    "It''s bigger than I remember, honestly I think this is too much, I heard from my mother that men are only supposed to be this much bigger," She spoke while showing average penis size with her fingers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe~ I''m not average, I''m your son," Velian spoke with confidence hearing her words.


    Suddenly, Daphnia grabbed his cock tightly and whispered in his ear,


    "Did you have sex with any of these girls? I know you asked about sex from Asumi''s husband," Since Velian wanted a cover for his sexual knowledge he decided to ask about it from his uncle but, he was rather surprised by the answer he gave.


    "There''s nothing big to do son, you just apply lube and insert then you shake your hips until you ejacte," That was the answer he got from him.


    He wanted to tell him that wasn''t the case with sex but, he decided to avoid it as it might be weird if he tried to teach his mature uncle about sex.


    "I actually had sex with one girl," He wanted to be truthful with her but, if he tell her about Delvi''s rtionship she might not agree with it right now, so he decided to hold on to it until a better time.


    "Who?" She wasn''t angry or anything but, she wanted to know about her son''s choice.


    "It was Naomi and I''m going to do it with Juno in future," Velian had her name also marked down on his list.


    "Mmh~ all good but don''t y with a girl''s heart, if you do something like that I will get really angry," Her words had mother''s love filled.


    "I won''t do that mother, do you really think I would do something like that?"


    "I know, my boy," She released his cock but, Velian actually didn''t want her to do it.


    "Mother, can you give me a blowjob likest time? It feels hard to be like this," Velian wanted to take things slow with her.


    First, he wanted her to be aware of him as a man, he wanted to make her aroused without using anything illegal.


    "Veli, but I did it the first time because I was scared of the quality of your seeds," She didn''t creep out by his words but still she was hesitant to do it.


    "Please, mother, I want you," He tried to act as if it was unbearable to stay like that.


    Daphnia felt a little aroused seeing her son but not enough to be crazy about him, even though he had a handsome face with a sweet smell, as long as she had a parental card inside her mind, she won''t look at Velian like a man so he wanted her to see him as someone more than her son.


    "Mother, please,"


    ? *Sigh


    "I guess no choice, but don''t tell anyone about this, since you''re older now you know right? This is not something that should happen between us," She wanted him to consider this as a rxation massage.


    "Mmh~" I nodded my head thinking about my next steps.

 Chapter 119 Nostalgic Bath II (R-18)

    ?I was amazed by the pleasure she gave me just by touching my cock with her bare hands, it was honestly so strange how I feel absolutely nothing for most women while Daphnia''s touch is enough to fill my heart with happiness.


    Daphnia slowly moved in front of me while looking at my cock without showing her lust outside but it was obvious she was feeling it just like me,


    "Veli, now that I look at it carefully, you had be so big, how many times did you have sex with other girls?" She felt proud remembering that she was the first one to touch my huge cock, but she quickly discarded all those thoughts without letting them get into her head.


    "Not that many times mother, I think only two or three times," I couldn''t exactly remember how many times I had sex because I wasn''t in my right mind to count it.


    Thankful to Delvi, I learnt to manage my lust without letting it overflow likest time, every single time I pounded her pussy without any mercy, she took it withoutining even a single time.


    At first, my lust was overflowing due to my forced evolution, and being a superior race had its own disadvantage.


    ording to Luna, I can''t get satisfied with a human woman because of our race and rank differences, even though I can have sex with them none of them will be able to match my stamina.


    [For an A rank like Daphnia to satisfy my master, she will at least have to orgasm you twenty or more times, it''s highly impossible due to human body limits]


    That''s what my system said when I asked about my inability to get satisfied, It was honestly frustrating but no matter what I didn''t want to make my girls sad hearing they won''t be able to satisfy my desires until they be like me.


    "How naughty! Without me knowing my son is growing so much," She grabbed my cock firmly while I was thinking about all these things.


    "Mother! That''s so great," Hearing my words, she showed me a little smile while bringing her lewd mouth close to my ns and swallowing it without giving me a prior warning.


    "Ugh~ fuck, so good," I mumbled without thinking twice but, she suddenly looked at me with a stern look.


    "Don''t say bad words, baby, mother won''t give you a blowjob if you say words like that again," Giving me a little warning, she focused her attention on my cock.


    Burying her face between my legs and sucking hard on me, she look at me with her eyes showing an overall lewd nature of a mature woman, no matter how she tried to hide it, I knew that she was aroused.


    *slurp *slurp *slurp


    Her loving tongue danced over the skin of my flesh.


    "Ohhhh, that feels too good oooh, you''re doing great mother," Even though I couldn''t get fully satisfied, I felt the overwhelming pleasure she gave me with her beautiful lips and tongue.


    She was so thoroughly engorged and passionate with her blowjob. The semen began to rise from my balls because of her delightful blowjob, She moans with pleasure as I squirm like a child from her mouth, her tongue twirling and her face bobbing I felt my soul rising to a different kind of heaven.


    Her long silver hair sways and falls against my thighs showing her beautiful and irresistible face. Her ivory colour blemish-less ass was swaying in the air giving me the ultimate view in front of me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without me noticing I felt my semen rising in my urethra from the constant caressing and sucking of my mother. I was honestly surprised by her talent to make mee so quickly,


    "Oh, crap~it''sing out, it''sing out!¡¡Here ites mother, oh!"


    "¡­"


    Her pretty lips tightly mp around my throbbing cock, and even though she may be a middle-aged woman she still looks barely twenty, with a face andplexion that could be mistaken for a young girl, and she is now receiving my semen in her throat without any objections.


    Even though she had a face of a young woman her body was like a fully ripe fruit that was in its ultimate taste with her ample boobs indicating the softness of life. I wanted to taste her heavenly milk again just like when I was a child but sadly, she didn''t have any.


    I let out my first spurt into the wet swamp of a hot woman''s throat, and I gasp, like I''m falling in love with her all over again.


    "Ughh~" She gagged a little feeling viscous liquid filling her throat making it hard for her to breathe a little.


    Even though all this happened, she even sucked out the stuff in my urethra, and then she let her tongue crawl over the meat root to clean it up before she let go of her lips. While the white cheeks of her lovely beauty were stained with a youthful colour, herrge beautiful eyes were moistened with lust.


    She closed her eyes, chuckled, and swallowed it carefully with her lips closed. It was erotic to see her trying so hard to taste my semen.


    "Mmh~ baby, you came too much," She did it until there was nothing left.


    "Hehe, the cum is delicious, too. Was it supposed to be tasty?" She wondered.


    While she was in her bliss trying to taste my cum, I slowly got close to her and gave her a tight hug,


    "Mother, I love you," I said with my hands shaking from the anxiety.


    "Me too, baby,e let''s wash ourselves and go back to have dinner," She tried to grab me but, I kept hugging her without letting her go.


    "Mom, that''s not what I meant, I love you as a woman, do you know how much I wanted to meet you again and how lonely I felt without you, you''re the most important woman to me, mother," I decided to be straight forward with her without ying games because I knew if I didnt take my chance right now, I might regret it someday.


    "..." Hearing my words, she looked at me with her eyes open wide.


    "Listen, mother, this is not a decision I took without thinking about anything, even when I was a child I liked you a little too much, and I can''t forget about you no matter who I am with, I want you in my life," I kept talking until I felt her silky hands letting my heads.


    "Baby, you know we can''t do that! I''m your mother, a rtionship like that is not healthy," She didn''t lose her cool hearing my words, her kindness didn''t change even after hearing my absurd request.

 Chapter 120 Mothers Dilemma(R-18)

    ?"But, I love you more than anyone, why can''t you ept me? Is that because I''m your son? Am I not enough for you?" Velian already knew the answer to his question but, he wanted Daphnia to change her mind.


    "Baby, you''re the most perfect boy, I know but I''m your mother, we can''t-" Velian unconsciously pressed his leg on Daphnia''s pussy making her face blush.


    "Does it even matter? Who''s there to judge us? Why do you think I''m trying my hardest with you guys to build all this, it''s because of you and my sisters, mother," Velian''s words and actions caused her mind to run crazy with his manly scent entering her perfect little nostrils.


    "Baby~ we cant-" Velian tightened his hug hearing her words.


    "Mother, tell me what I have to do to make you look at me like a man instead of a son, I don''t care even if it kills me, I will do it for you cause I love you so much that I can''t forget you anymore," Hearing his words, Daphnia felt her heart beating fast but, her brain was telling her to say no to his words.


    All this while Velian kept rubbing his toes on her wet slit making her moan a little with pleasure but, he didn''t want this small pleasure to ruin this whole moment so he didn''t go too far with it.


    "Veli~" Daphnia was conflicted as she started to question why she cannot ept him, she started to think about something to refuse him but, she couldn''te up with anything except refusing him because of their mother-and-son rtionship.


    "Is he handsome? Fuck yes, he''s the most handsome I''ve seen so far,"


    "Is he talented? Even I don''t know his power despite being his mother,"


    "Is he caring? More than my own father and brother,"


    "Is it even a problem that he''s my son if no one is there toin after he bes a great king, he''s already on his way to defeating a whole kingdom, if I support him with my every cell, we might even im back our rightful authority," Daphnia''s mind was running in full speed trying to analyse everything.


    "He might get sad if I refuse him, can I do that to my own son?"


    "But, giving my first time to my own son turned me on so much,"


    Velian was patiently waiting for her answer looking at her with his head buried between her ample breast, if not for the existence of her cleavage, Velian would have died unable to catch his breath.


    "Mother~ I don''t want an immediate answer, I know you might be conflicted now, so think about it slowly and give me an answer,"


    "It''s okay if you want to refuse me but please don''t refuse me because I''m your son, I promise you won''t regret choosing me, Daphnia," She opened her eyes wide hearing hisst word, Daphnia couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Baby~ don''t call your mother by her na-" She couldn''t finish her words, as she felt a wet sensation in her mouth.


    *Chup


    Velian kissed her lips gently holding her cheeks with his both hands, lucky for Velian, he was tall enough to reach her.


    "I''m sorry mother if you disliked it but I cannot resist anymore but, if you say no I won''t force you, our rtionship will stay that of a mother and son and someday both of us might regret it," Leaving startled Daphnia in the bath, Velian went back to his room.


    Daphnia''s right hand slowly reached to her lips while trying to remember the sweet taste she felt,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My first kiss! With my own son," Even without her realising, her left hand slowly crawled into her pussy trying to finish the task Velian left withoutpleting.


    She was amazed by her own lewdness seeing her pussy dripping love juices,


    "I''m aroused by my son, am I this bad? Or is he really too irresistible?" While she was questioning her own conscience, Daphnia started to rub her vulva moaning quietly.


    She went at it until her pussy burst out love juices from her fierce masturbation.


    "Damn! I haven''t felt this good in a while, when was thest time I felt an orgasm like this, but I shouldn''t let my lewdness cloud my decision because this is about my most precious treasure, I don''t want him to regret any life decision," She was thinking while basking in the after taste of her orgasm.


    While she was fighting a great battle inside her mind, Velian quickly took a peek without letting her know that he was there,


    "Just as I expected, she likes me," Velian already saw her masturbating while constantly muttering his name.


    "She truly is more beautiful and elegant than every other girl I''ve seen so far, Sariya might be able topete with her," Velian quickly left so, he won''t embarrass himself trying to peek.


    "Wait! Do I have a fetish for women like mothers?"


    "Damn it! I''m again horny seeing her like that," He couldn''t hide his boner from all the maids in the hallway as he was just wearing a towel.


    "Did you see it?"


    "Ugh~ I''m going to take a little break, don''t call me,"


    "It''s big,"


    The whole mansion was panicked seeing his big package on that day, rumours started to spread around maids about how big his tool was and most of them were exaggerated to no end.


    Even the head maid started who was rather stoic and calm fantasised about getting pounded by Velian, unknown to him dozens of girls started to masturbate for him day and night.


    During the dinner table, Daphnia didn''t bring up the matter with Velian so he didn''t force her but, he decided to ask her about it sooner orter again if she didnt reply to his request.


    Velian was pretty sure that Daphnia won''t ghost him,


    "Shit! I wanted to sleep hugging her soft body, guess I''ll go and sleep with my fierce tiger girl," Velian left the dinner table after giving a little kiss on Daphnia''s cheek without making a big scene.


    "Mother, quickly answer me, I can''t take this suspension," On his way to the bedroom, he grabbed Juno to keep her as a body pillow.

 Chapter 121 Decision

    ?Daphnia POV


    I couldn''t get a single minute of sleepst night as I kept thinking about what my son said to me, I still remember when he first confessed his love to me, I wasn''t angry or sad instead I felt happy and loved feeling his muscr hands grabbing my ass with great care,


    "My baby is so big now, I still remember when I first breastfed him," My mind went back to the past bringing all the unpleasant t memories back but suddenly all of them got reced by one person.


    "My darling, you''re the light to my life," If someone asks me whether I favour Velian over Delvi and Lyra, I would have to answer yes.


    Even for me, it was obvious that I loved him more than anything and I had no idea why, even when he was a child he had this mature personality helping his family without even caring about his life,


    "Ugh~ I want to ept him but, I''m his mother, is it really ok for me to have his children?" Suddenly a wild thought came into my mind.


    "If I have babies with him, will they be my children or my grandchildren?" I started to imagine an obscene scene in my mind causing my panties to get wet.


    "No! I will first take some advice from Asumi, she might be helpful to me,"


    On the next day, even before Velian and others woke up, I silently went to meet Asumi who was busy with her guard work.


    She had her own office near the gate which was nearly built with strong materials,


    "Asumi! Are you there?" I knocked on the door without making loud noises.


    "Tsk~ who the hell wants to fuck with me early morning?" It was clear that she was irritated by the sound.


    The door opened while Asumi with her pants and dishevelled hair came out scratching her butt.


    "Oh~ Nia, why this early? Did something happen?" Seeing me standing outside, she quickly invited me without any hesitation showing how much trust she had in me.


    "I want to talk about something with you," I felt my face getting pale imagining how she would react to my words.


    "Hmm~sit here, the room is a little messy," She said while showing me a chair.


    I gotfortable before starting to talk with her again,


    "So what happened?" She slowly reached her hand and caressed my thighs showing her care.


    "It''s about my baby,"


    "About Veli? What about him?" Asumi got confused hearing me.


    I hesitated for a minute but I decided to be brave and take her advice,


    "Veli confessed to me that he wants me as a partner," I quickly said hoping to see her surprised reaction but contrary to what I thought, she had a calm expression on her face.


    "Hmm~ so what do you think about it?" She asked without showing any surprise.


    "I actually want to be with him like that but I''m his mother, I can''t," Before I could finish my words, I heard the most surprising thing I heard from her throughout all of our friendship.


    "I understand you even if you like him like that, I thought about not telling about this to anyone but I will tell you this since you''re his mother," She started to talk with a serious expression on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When he was barely 14, I tried to force myself upon him, I actually pushed him down one day trying to do the deed but do you know what he told me?"


    "..."


    "He told me about every single consequence my actions will cause and how it will affect my life, he didn''t hold back at all and called me a slut,"


    "..."


    "It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in doing it with me, I remember he had a boner in his pants looking at my body but unlike me, he thought with his brains,"


    "I don''t me you because I understand you, Velian is honestly irresistible for any girl who is close to him, I wasn''t even dissatisfied with my husband but still I couldn''t resist his charms,"


    "Bitch!" Hearing her words, I felt my mana going crazy inside my body.


    "Did you try to force my son? I thought you were my friend," I chanted an offensive spell but her next words caused me to stop releasing it.


    "You''re not much different than me, Nia,"


    "Honestly, if I''m not married and didn''t love my husband, I would try to go with him but, Veli showed me how wrong I was,"


    "I have only one piece of advice for you, take this chance and live a happy life, that kid will make you happy and I know how much he loves you," I took my seat back hearing her words.


    "What did he tell you when you tried to do that?" I was curious because it is impossible for a teenage boy like him to refuse a request like that.


    "He reminded me of my lovely days with my husband and taught me some new techniques to entice him for some extra action, it''s really embarrassing but I think near future I can expect another child,"


    "How did he know things like that? I thought your husband taught him about it," I got confused for a minute.


    "Well, anyway ept him if your only reason is you two being mother and son, we both know Velian is not normal like my son," Taking her advice into my heart, I left after thanking her and saying sorry for acting like that.


    "He is really mature to deal with it like that, honestly I still feel angry at Asumi but I will forgive her since I don''t want to ruin this whole alliance because of my anger," On my way back to the mansion I thought about it.


    "If we conquer our empire back and Veli be the emperor, who''s there to question us? I will be empress by his side while other girls can be his concubines,"


    "It doesn''t matter even if our rtionship isn''t normal, I will make him mine,"


    I walked through the gate without disturbing the guards, who were on the duty protecting our mansion.


    *ng *ng


    I heard the sound of swords shing so I quickly took a peek to see him duelling with a beast girl topless,


    "Damn it! He''s so sexy, I''m so proud I gave birth to him," Thinking about his dreamy body, I got ready for the second most important thing in my life after Velian''s birth.


    (Maybe third most important because she''s a good mother who values her daughter)

 Chapter 122 Love And Lies

    ?Daphnia waited for Velian to finish his training with Juno while getting ready for her big event but, suddenly what Asumi said reminded her of something,


    "He knew about it enough to advise her? Does that mean he had experience before?" Daphnia was sure that he wasn''t a bad boy but obviously, she got the feeling that he was hiding something from her.


    "I will ask him about it before giving my answer to him, I don''t want any secret between us if he''s going to be my partner," She took courage and waited until his training was over.


    Unaware of all this, Velian entered the house with maids trying to clean up his body with their towels, two maids werepetitively wiping his body trying to win his attention.


    "That''s enough, girls," He entered the bath and took a quick wash before going for breakfast.


    Juno went back to her training quarters since she was going to practice with some warriors after a long time with an excited face to beat them up.


    Daphnia took her seat expecting Velian toe quickly since it was only them that was going to have breakfast.


    "How should I ask him? Should I act as a mother or like a woman?" She heard someone''s footsteps while she was thinking all this.


    "Mother, good morning, you''re really early today," He slowly got close to her while kissing her velvet cheeks with a gentle kiss.


    "Same to you, darling," She returned the kiss without any hesitation as this was their daily routine.


    "It''s really boring without those two troublemakers right?" Velian spoke with a happy tone but, he noticed that Daphnia was thinking about something.


    "Mother, what happened? Is there a problem?" Seeing her unfocused look, he was worried.


    "Veli, I want to talk about something before I give my answer to your confession,"


    "Have you ever lied to me, Veli?" Without any sugarcoating, she straightforwardly questioned him expecting him to tell the truth.


    Velian looked at her with a shocked look but, he quickly gained his cool back as he decided to tell everything to her,


    "I''m sorry, mother," His voice almost sounded a little shaky feeling scared about how she will react to it.


    "I have to take responsibility for my actions, I won''t hide anything from her anymore," Thinking about how she is going to be the most important woman in his life in future, he decided to be truthful with her.


    "Indeed I have lied to you but I wasn''t doing it because I don''t believe you, I just didn''t want you to think of me as a strange person and abandon me,"


    "Mother, I have this memory of a past life and everything I developed and did to help these vigers were the result of that,"


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And do you remember when we entered that treasure cave? It wasn''t a random incident, I nned everything to happen that way and it wasn''t a random monster cave it was a dragon cave which belonged to a dying dragon I met in the forest, she asked me to enter it and gather something,"


    "..." Hearing his words, Daphnia had her eyes and mouth wide open.


    She quickly grabbed my hand with an aggressive movement,


    "What did you say? You met a dragon and you entered its cave? Are you mad? You could have gotten yourself killed?" All the maids were confused about why they were fighting like this but, Velian quickly gave a sign telling all of them to leave.


    *Sob


    "You can''t do that Veli, you can''t lie about things like that? I don''t mind dying for my baby, but you put yourself in danger," He was baffled by the way, she quickly disregarded his reincarnation problem and straight cared about his life.


    He felt his love for her increasing more and more because of this behaviour but, he couldn''t think of it for long as she grabbed his ear showing who''s the mother and adult,


    "You need to be punished for it, I don''t really care about your other lies but I can''t disregard that," It was obvious how worried she was about it.


    "Mother! You don''t care about my memories?" Confused, Velian asked without changing his expression. Even though Daphnia grabbed his ear, he felt no pain from it as his status was far more superior to hers.


    "Well not that, I don''t care but I knew that might be the case because there''s no way, you can do all that if you were a normal baby in the past so it isn''t a huge surprise for me,"


    "No matter what memory you have, in the end, you''re my cute Velian," Velian wanted to hug her and tell her how amazing of a mother she is, but he knew it wasn''t the time for it as she was pissed off.


    "My idiot son! I asked that question because you advised Asumi about sex positions and stuff despite having zero knowledge but looks like you were hiding an even greater secret with you," Hearing her words, Velian felt like he was really an idiot.


    "Mother, I''m sorry for lying to you, can you forgive me? Can you forgive your cute son?" He looked at her directly with an enchanting look but Daphnia didn''t fall for it.


    "Not this time, you will be punished this time for it, you can''t get away with that look," She released his ear while going back to her seat.


    "I thought I would give my answer to you about your confession but no, you must be punished first,"


    Velian felt satisfied after telling her everything he did but hearing that she was ready to give her answer but decided to postpone it because of his mistake, he felt sad.


    "Veli, I don''t mind small lies but if you really lie like this next time, I''m going to be disappointed in you, this time I will let you go because none of us really got injured and we found a huge treasure but it can''t happen again,"


    Velian nodded his head hearing her kind words,


    "After you finish your breakfast,e and visit me in my room, I will decide my punishment there and give my answer to your confession," Daphnia left the table leaving those words with her enchanting ass swaying left and right every time she took a step.

 Chapter 123 Mothers Punishment (R-18)

    ?Daphnia POV


    I didn''t stay too long as I finished my breakfast and went back to my room to think about everything I heard from my son, it was truly one of the biggest shocks in my life to hear that we visited a dragon cave to collect its treasure.


    "That idiot! I should punish him so he won''t do it again," I thought changing my clothes to my normal dress.


    Honestly, I didn''t like wearing these hard to move princess like clothes but, I had to maintain my outlook as the mother of Velian in front of citizens so I had to wear them.


    "Hmm~ how should I punish him? Should I ask him to kneel?"


    "No I can''t do that, it will harm his reputation,"


    "Stop him from going outside for a few days?"


    "He has duties to attend to, I can''t do that," I had no idea what to do as a punishment then something clicked inside me.


    "Yes, I will try that, it will not harm his look or disturb his duties and it''s fast," While, I was thinking about these things I heard a knock on my door.


    "Enter," Knowing who it is, I quickly gave permission.


    "My cute idiot son,e in," I didn''t want to forgive his lies until I punish him so, I decided to act as if I was angry.


    "Mother, punish me and give me your answer, I can''t wait, I''m dying from curiosity," He said while walking toward me.


    "Wait! Remove your clothes ande here," I ordered without changing my expression.


    "Yes, mother," Surprisingly, he didn''t question me as he started to strip in front of me with seductive motions.


    "Shit! Why is he so hot while undressing, my new pair of panties are getting wet," I tried my best to maintain a neutral look but, I saw Velian smirking looking at my face.


    "Cheeky kid," I thought while trying to get a good look at his mighty dragon.


    "Come here and lie on myp facing your chest downward," He did what I told him as he gotfortable on myp.


    I felt his dick stuck between my two things but I decided to ignore it as I started to stroke his perfect ass with my hand trying to start his punishment,


    "Will you lie to your mom again?" I questioned him while raising my hands.


    *Spank


    My hand contacted his ass cheek making a loud sound, I got scared whether I did it too hard but I saw him looking at me with a smile on his face,


    "Ughhh~ I won''t lie to my beautiful mother again," He answered me but, I knew he wasn''t feeling my punishment.


    "Veli, don''t fake it, you didn''t feel it right?" I asked with little dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry mother but our ranks are too far from each other so if you want to hurt me, you have to spank me with your full power," I felt happy hearing his words, nothing felt more food than my children surpassing my ability but at the same time I was curious about his rank so I decided to ask him about itter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s see," I collected my full strength and spanked him again but this time reaction was not what I expected.


    "Veli... Why are you erect?" I felt his cock expanding in between my thighs when I spanked for the second time.


    "Ugh~ natural body reaction," He said with an embarrassed face.


    "This isn''t working at all, I can''t hurt you even with my full power, how powerful are you?" I was confused why despite me being an A-rank couldn''t hurt him.


    "Is he SS rank? Even if that was the case he should at least feel pain from my attack, does that mean he''s legendary SSS rank?" I felt my heart beating so fast looking at him.


    "This monster son of mine!" I saw him trying to move his hips like he was ufortable so I got another idea to punish him.


    "Veli, get up and stand on all four, I''m not done yet," He obeyed my words but, I saw how horny he was looking at me like I was some kind of prey.


    "If I was not his mother, will he jump and force himself on me? That''s so hot," My dirty mind started to activate when I saw him like that.


    I saw his raging boner hanging lonely with veins popping out of it, his asshole and muscr butt were in front of me in the broad daylight giving me a view of the century.


    "Veli, do you want me to help you with this?" I asked while poking his ns knowing how effective it is.


    "I thought you were going to punish me? But mother I feel really horny now, can you just forgive me and do it," He asked from me melting my heart.


    I couldn''t help but forget about acting angry as I hugged his body from behind while holding his cock with my right hand,


    "Mother, forgive you and I like to be your wife in the future baby, I don''t care about others as long as I have you and my two other children," Giving him my answer, I started to stroke his cock but in a strange position like milking a cow.


    "Your mother is happy to give birth to you, Veli so from now on don''t hide anything from me," I stroked his cock for a few minutes until I felt it twitching like crazy.


    "Ugh~ I''m going to cum," As soon as I heard it, I released my hug and got under him and took his cock to my mouth,


    "It''s a waste to release all those delicious cum on the bed, so give it to your mom," I thought while deep-throating him, I felt a hot gush of liquid hitting the back of my throat but they were so pleasant.


    "That was great mother, I love you," Lying on the bed, Velian thanked me but I was struggling to swallow his thick liquid as some of them were stuck because of its thickness.


    "Mother, since you epted me as your lover, do you want to have sex?" I opened my eyes wide hearing his request.


    "I don''t mind waiting for you to make up your mind, I just wanted you in my life forever," I heard him trying to reason but, I quickly hugged his naked body.


    "I don''t mind baby, but first tell me about your other girls, I know Juno and Naomi are not your only girls and tell me about the girls you have your eyes on, I will help you with everyone suitable to you,"


    ............................................


    A/N:- I know some of you might find this submissive nature of MC in this chapter unpleasant but don''t worry, I won''t make him like this again, I wanted to show how important his mother is by showing he willing to change is nature in this

 Chapter 124 Other Women (R-18)

    ?Daphnia was cool-headed and patient most of the time showing how mature her attitude is but when ites to her children, she always tends to mess things up most of the time as she easily gets angry over the smallest thing that happens to her children.


    Even though Daphnia had a calm look asking about Velian''s love interest, she was anxious about whether he liked someone that he shouldn''t like,


    "Well it''s true I only did it with Juno and Naomi but there''s another girl I already had sex with," Hearing it she looked anxious as she had no idea who this other girl is.


    "Who?" She questioned him straightforwardly.


    "It''s - it''s Delvi, she''s the first girl I had sex with," His words started to echo inside her head, she felt like a thunderbolt hit her as she was shocked by his words.


    "Yo- you did it with your sister?" If previously she was calm and sweet now she had her mind going crazy with anger.


    "Yes mother, it''s not on a whim, I love my sister just like you and she also returned my feeling, I properly gave her time to think about it, I''m serious with both you and my sister," Hearing his words, she calmed down a little.


    "*Sigh, I never expected something like this to happen, my own son is in love with his own mother and his own sister," She didn''t know what to feel about it.


    "Where did I go wrong raising you?" She didn''t know why he fell in love with them.


    "You did nothing wrong, mother, I like strong beautiful women like you and sister, it''s solely because of my taste that I fell in love with both of you and I might sound a little crazy here,"


    "I don''t want to see another man in both your and my sister''s life, just imaging it is enough to make me go crazy with anger,"


    Daphnia blushed a little hearing his possessive words,


    "This kid! Has he always been like this, overprotective and possessive," It might have been a turn-off for most women but for Daphnia who always wanted such love it was just another positive point.


    "Did you do it with Lyra? I''m honestly surprised she wasn''t your first time because even when you were small I had to hold her back so she won''t jump on you," Daphnia questioned with a little smile.


    "Lyra is a good sister, I didn''t do it with her yet because I was busy, but I will definitely return her feeling,"


    "So you''re going to do it with the whole family? I got to say you have be a lot brave aren''t you?" Daphnia squinted her eyes looking at him.


    Velian slowly wrapped his hand around her neck while bringing his mouth close to her ear,


    "Is that bad? We are one big loving family? Is that bad I love every one of you?" He whispered to her ear in a seductive tone.


    Daphnia blushed to feel his cock poking her back since he was naked,


    "Ugh~ how did you be so seductive no wonder those girls fell for you, Including me," Thest part was almost silent as she muttered those words.


    "So, who else did you seduce?" Daphnia changed the topic quickly as she felt a little horny, so she wanted to finish their talk fast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm~ that''s it but I have my eyes on both Elda and Sariya, I''m still not sure about those two but I think I can love them," Daphnia thought for a minute before answering him.


    "Do you have a thing for married women?" She was a little interested of his taste in women.


    "Not really, but I love faithful and strong women like you, mother," He slowly but her ear while talking with her about his taste.


    "Ugh~ I don''t see a problem, all of them are good girls, but just as I said if you''re going to love them, don''t ever betray or abandon them," Daphnia knew Velian wasn''t like that but still as a mother, she had to act more mature.


    "I indeed love you the most but that doesn''t mean I will treat others indifferently, all of them are equally valuable to me," leaving those words with her, Velian started to rain kisses on her neck and behind her ear.


    "Veli," Daphnia never felt this strange feeling before so this was a first-time experience for her.


    "Mother, do you want to kiss?" Without holding back anymore, he asked while bringing his lips close to her rosy and fragrant lips.


    "Hmm~" She was embarrassed but greatly aroused by the sheer absurdity of their obscene activities.


    Velian slowly got close to her under their drum-like heartbeats and their lips contacted while both of them closed their eyes enjoying the feeling of love.


    It was a simple kiss at first but, Velian inserted his tongue into the inexperienced mouth of Daphnia stimting her whole mind.


    "What''s this? My son is trying to eat me," Since she didn''t know what to do she went with the flow and engaged her tongue with Velian''s.


    After kissing passionately for several seconds, they broke their kiss, Because it was a little difficult to continue their sexual activities in their current position.


    "Huuhh~ baby, what was that kiss? That was great," Daphnia felt her whole mind going crazy with how Velian dealt with her tongue. Velian didn''t reply to her as he slowly reached toward her shoulder straps.


    Because Daphnia was wearing an off-shoulder dress, her dress dropped slightly when he started to squeeze her breasts, allowing him to see almost half of her bare breasts, his desire to suck and lick her nipples arose, the same very breasts that had fed him when he was a baby, he grabbed her dress and slowly pulled it down revealing the body of goddess-like beauty.


    Despite knowing what he was doing, Daphnia still did nothing, She only looked at his face and his hands that grabbed the dress, Because she was not wearing a bra, he could see her breasts when he pulled down her dress to the waist, Even though Velian had seen my fair share of beautiful breasts, he still could not help but gulped when he saw her breasts.


    Her breasts, which were in the right size, looked so beautiful in his eyes, Coupled with the erect pink nipples, her breasts looked so delicious in his eyes, making him almost unable to hold back anymore seeing her.


    With both of his index fingers ying with her nipples, he slowly brought his face to her right breast and opened his mouth, ready to lick and suck her right breast, With his right index finger ying with her left nipple, he squeezed her right breast gently before licking her right nipple.


    "Ahhhhh~ You look like a baby," She quickly changed the subject to hide her moan.


    "Mother you''re so sexy and beautiful, I love you," Looking at her beautiful eyes, Velian went back to sucking the milky nipples of Daphnia.

 Chapter 125 Mothers First Time (R-18)

    ?"Baby, when did you get so good?" Caressing Velian''s head, Daphnia close her eyes trying to focus on the pleasure she was feeling.


    Velian was obsessed with her breasts so much that he forgot to answer her question,


    "This kid!" Seeing him crazily sucking it without even breathing, she quickly grabbed his head and looked at him.


    "What happened? Calm down, baby," She had a red mark on her right nipple showing how hard he sucked on it.


    "I''m sorry mother, I felt so nostalgic, your milk was my favourite drink when I was a kid but sadly," Daphnia understood what he was getting at.


    "Do you want me to produce milk again?" Without thinking about its meaning she questioned him but after a few seconds, only she realised what she meant.


    "Ah~ Veli, I didn''t mean it like that," Daphnia blushed seeing his amazed look.


    "Mother, are you against it?" Velian questioned with an anxious tone.


    "I- I''m not but not today, we will wait until others know about our rtionship," She was embarrassed to even look at his eyes.


    "Mother!" Hearing her words, Velian pounced on her like a wild monster. He slowly removed her reaming clothes revealing her beautiful body with in but sexy underwear.


    "Wow! Chef kiss," Velian wasn''tfortable withparing his women but, he couldn''t help but admire her superior beauty.


    "Veli, don''t look too much, you''re the first man to see me like this," Since Velian had a clear consciousness from his birth, he knew that she was just used as a trophy for her ducal family and his so-called father was so impotent that he never even tried to touch her.


    "I''m d to be your first mother," Velian said with a gentle smile and slowly grabbed her panty with his mouth.


    "Veli, don''t it is wet with my liquids," She didn''t want her son to think she was dirty.


    "Even better!" Slightly giving her slit a simple touch, he easily removed her panties with a swift motion.


    "Damn it! What''s this? Gorgeous," looking at her garden with a single pink colour flower standing alone in the middle, Velian felt his cock standing ready to water it and paint it in his colour.


    "Don''t look too much," She covered her eyes with her hands as this was the most embarrassing moment in her life.


    "Mother, don''t hide it show me your face when I enter my home again," It took Daphnia a few seconds to understand what he meant.


    "How naughty!" She muttered and removed her hands while trying to take a good look at her son''s dragon which was about to destroy her innocent garden.


    "Do you want me to lick it, Mother?" Seeing her pussy, he felt an irresistible urge to taste it.


    "What no, Don''t lick-" She couldn''t finish her words, as she felt his lips making contact with her pussy lips.


    "Ughh~" She couldn''t even hesitate as she felt a lot of electricity running through her mind.


    "Darling, it''s dirty don''t put your mooooooo-" Velian inserted his tongue inside her without letting herplete her words.


    He devoured his mother''s honey pot as he felt the woman''s honey juices overwhelm him in a ze of lust.


    The scent of the woman''s sweet and sour taste choked him with unlimited pleasure. The tinum white''s hair prickled against him with a tickling sensation, but it was no longer soggy and wet. Daphnia wiggled her hips and let him kiss her lower lips as if she was marking him as her own son after a few minutes.


    He moved his tongue and enjoy the taste of his mother for the first time, as she cries out in pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He licked, slurped, and swallowed her pussy until he felt her pussy walls twitching showing how close she was to ejacting.


    "Veli, your mother is cumming, Ahhh~ cumming," She released a huge amount of love liquids inside his mouth while twitching from pleasure.


    "Delicious!" He gulped every single drop without wasting any as he slowly brought his cock and caressed it all over it trying to get it wet.


    "Mother, I can''t hold back, can I put it in?" Daphnia nodded her head without knowing what he asked as she was basking in the aftertaste of her orgasm.


    "Ah, ah, fu-ahhh¡­" Daphnia couldn''t rest as she felt his cock entering her pussy canal in slow motion.


    Daphnia closed her eyes and exhaled passionately, feeling the man''s tool as they dug deeper, closing into her womb. The folds of her vagina were sweetly entwined and squeezed him.


    "Aaah, Mother''s pussy is so good," he felt a refreshing and soothing feeling, he couldn''t feel from other women the moment they became one.


    "My babyy~" Daphnia moaned from pleasure.


    "Yes~" The massive boobs were squished against Velian''s chest. On the tip of them was a stiff flower bud. He grabbed her plump, bouncy ass while lifting her and dove deep into her as she floods him with hot juices.


    Her hungry womb was going down to meet the cock she gave birth to.


    Velian pressed the tip of his cock against her cervix and rubbed it, Daphnia clung to him tightly and screamed uncontrobly.


    Sweaty skin rubbed against each other, and the aroma of sexual pleasure overflowed from the ripe woman''s body to him.


    They rubbed against each other, wiggling and rubbing, marking the reunion of their physical bodies.


    "Mother, I returned back to my home?" he said, lightly pumping the meat rod that was now lodged in the woman''s pussy.


    "Hah, yes, oh~~this is what I wanted, but it''s not that I only want a penis. I can''t live without you, Darling¡­ Ahn~~ My son is swelling up again and her mother," Her words were enough for Velian to lose his control as he kept pumping her like crazy.


    He felt like he was about to overflow with indecent pleasure. However, his chest feels much warmer, and of course, the wriggling folds of her flesh are making his lower body throb, but he couldn''t help it.


    He reach his arm up to Daphnia''s slender back and stroked her soothingly.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel lonely. Let''s spend the rest of our life together."


    "Yes~I''m so happy." Velian gently purred his sweet voice into her ear, gently stroking her wavy, white hair, and held her close to him feeling his orgasming close.


    "Ugh~ mother is it a safe day?" Velian decided to respect her opinion and release his semen outside but lucky for him, she told him that it was a safe day for her.


    "I''m cumming, take it all mom," He released a huge load inside her womb which gave birth to him.


    But surprisingly even after his orgasm, he didn''t go limp for even a second, without any warning he started to move his hips again causing Daphnia to moan loudly.


    They went at it until Daphnia fainted from the pure pleasure as she couldn''t even moan after the fifth round.


    "Damn it! I went overboard," Velian muttered while seeing snot and tears filled face of Daphnia.

 Chapter 126 Future Plans

    ?Velian POV


    I never thought I would mess her up so much, I usually hold back so I won''t break my woman with excess sex but seen mother''s erotic figure filled with kindness and maturity, I lost my control.


    I took a piece of clothes and cleaned her body so she won''t feel ufortable while sleeping and locked the door before going back to my work,


    Since there were few butlers in this house I didn''t want those fuckers to see my mother like that even as a mistake, I didn''t want to kill innocent young people so I took some precautions.


    "It''s always safety first," I muttered while walking down the hallway to take a bath.


    "Tsk~ maybe I should build some attached bathroom, it''s really annoying when the bath is so far away from my room," While thinking about these things, I saw two shadows trying to hide from me so I quickly chanted a spell thinking they were assassins but lucky for them, I caught a glimpse before attacking them.


    "What are you two doing hugging each other?" It was two elf girls who were rather close to my mother.


    They had a blush on their face seeing my half-naked body but, I just ignored it as I wanted to know why they tried to hide from me.


    "We were-"


    "Did you two see it?" I got the gist of why they were so embarrassed to look at me.


    "Hiiii- I''m sorry young master, I was worried aboutdy Daphnia, that''s why I peeked to see whether she was ok, but I couldn''t stop watching," I knew they were telling truth by the wet patches they had in their maid outfits.


    "Hmm- so do you find it weird?" I questioned them.


    "Not exactly young master, in our elf royalty I heard they always do these types of things to preserve bloodline so it''s normal for us, I don''t know about humans tho," She answered his question without any hesitation.


    I knew about this so-called elf royalty and how racist they were against humans as well as their own kind. They wouldn''t hesitate to abandon their own blood if they are ipetent or even a single deformity in their bodies is enough for them to discriminate like these innocent elf girls in front of me.


    "Ok, but how should I punish you for peeking on me and my mother? If you were a male I would have already cut your balls," I got dangerously close to them while whispering about it to their ears.


    "Master," She was looking at me with a murky look with apparent lust in her body.


    "Go and guard my room, don''t let anyone enter until my mother is awake from her sleep," I ordered without batting my eyes and went back to the bath since I was alreadyte for the meeting, I arranged with all the important figures of the vige.


    I quickly took a bath and went to meet Asumi, her previous shabby house was nowhere to be seen as it had been modified to look new and more spacious.


    "You''rete but it''s not surprising because you always gette for meetings," Seeing me entering the room, Asumi said with a little smile.


    *Sigh


    "I had to finish some work, sorry for gettingte," I said while taking my seat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I thought you had forgotten us after going to that noble territory," Someone talked with a familiar voice. She was none other than the previous vige chief Charlotte.


    "Yes, I forgot about you," I talked with them feeling nostalgic about the past days when I was a kid.


    "Yeah, your cheeky attitude is the same even after so much time," Charlotte said with a warm smile.


    "Anyway, how are you guys? Did anything interesting happen recently?" I was interested to know about it but, sadly they had nothing to say except monster attack which is just amon thing now.


    "I can understand why the vige developed so much in a short amount of time."


    "Anyway, I came here with interesting news," I started telling them about our future ns.


    "I sessfully took control of Cantrell territory which is now called Keller territory, and I want to join the alliance and it by a gravel road," I had no idea about road construction technology unlike walls and houses so, I had to get everyone''s help for this project.


    "Gravel road?" All of them were confused by hearing an unknown word but I exined to them about the basic concept of it.


    By using small stones and gravel as the mixture we can distribute the pressure of the road increasing its lifetime of it as well as providing the requiredfort for rides.


    Most of them had confused faces as none of them understood what I said,


    "This type of road is only built inside the capital because of how hard it''s to transport material but, with my help, our workers can build it within a month," I was confident about time as we had magic spells to help us unlike in my original world.


    "I don''t really get it but it looks like a good n," Asumi felt dizzy hearing about all the engineering terms.


    "Well that''s one thing and I want our army to be ready to attack anytime and our new siege weapons, shortly the whole continent will go into a big war so we must prepare ourselves," Hearing my words, some of them had excited expressions. While others were worried about it.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you as long as you''re on my side, we will win not even the empire can stop us," I reassured them while going to the most important topic of the meeting.


    "And the reason why I asked every one of you to assemble here is to give a special gift," I announced looking at their confused faces.


    "Gift?"


    "Yes, gift," I got up from my seat and looked at everyone with a small smile.


    "You guys were a big help to me since I was a kid and most of all, you believed a kid and followed him so I think all of you deserve my respect and admiration for taking the right decision," Some of them smiled hearing my words.


    "Aunt Asumiko,e forward," I asked in a humble tone.

 Chapter 127 Bestowing Ranks

    ?She came forward hearing my words without questioning me but she had a confused look on her face just like everyone else.


    "Aunt, thank you for helping me and my family all the time, I really appreciate your help and you know I really love you and your family so take this small gift," I touched her head and asked my system to start the bestowal.


    "Luna, do it,"


    [Individual Asumiko: Approved for the rank of viscount]


    [Master, kindly ask her to choose a family name quickly]


    "Aunt, quickly think of a family name you want to use, like a noble family name," I forgot that she didn''t have a family name since she was from amoner family.


    "For what, Veli?" She was confused but believing his words, she quickly started to think about a suitable family name.


    "I''ll go with Sukeno which means something catchy," She didn''t think much about it as she quickly blurted out the first name that came into her mind.


    [Master, do you like to hand over this territory to Asumiko Sukeno and register it under the name of Sukeno viscounty]


    "Yes, do it,"


    [Requirmentspleted]


    [Bestowing rank of viscount to Asumiko Sukeno]


    Asumi felt her body developing a strange feeling that came directly from me.


    "What''s happening? She''s shining," Everyone looked at the strange incident in front of them with their eyes wide open.


    [Sess]


    "Thanks, Luna," I felt grateful for my system always supporting me.


    [It''s my duty master]


    While I was talking with her in my mind, I saw my aunt looking at me with a strange look.


    "What happened? I feel dizzy but this freshness, it''s like my mana core expanded all of a sudden," She quickly took her seat as she felt unsteady.


    "Everyone this is my skill, I didn''t tell you until now but I have a unique skill which is quite rare and I don''t n on hiding my ability from you because from here onward, we need to have trust between us as we work together," Some of them had no idea what a unique skill was because most of them were vigers before they start to learn new things here.


    "Unique skill?" Asumi shouted in surprise.


    "Yeah, I can give something like a power boost with it using noble ranks, I just gave you the rank of viscount with this territory as a gift," Velian started exining things to her one by one causing her mouth to be wide open.


    "Me? A noble? No, that''s impossible, Veli," She tried to deny the offer.


    "Chiefs, what do you think is there someone more suitable than her to take this territory," Feeling dissatisfied with how she undermines herself, I decided to ask the others.


    "I think she''s the most suitable one because she''s young unlike us and did most of the vige tasks when you were absent,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I agree," Everyone agreed with my words leaving her no choice but to ept this gift.


    "You will basically get a power boost and this territory will be officially yours and you can contact me with telepathy, if something happened, those are some benefits of this gift,"


    "Oh yes, I forgot from now onward you''re Asumiko Sukeno and make sure to use your family name for other family members too," I gave her a thumbs up to which she reacted with an exhausted look.


    "Veli, you really had to give me such a big thing? I would have been satisfied with your-," She tried to say something but she quickly realised what she was about to do and blushed.


    "Listen, from now on we are going to be officially a kingdom and we need a proper structure to control it," I started telling everyone how serious this is.


    "Right now, we have only two territories in future it will change and when that happens, I want everyone to be ready," I said in a serious tone to show how confident I''m with my words.


    As a leader even if the situation wasn''t good, I had to remain confident to build the trust and loyalty of my subjects.


    "We used to be little vigers that would die even if a goblin attacked us but now look at us, talking about conqueringnds," Theyughed hearing Charlotte''s words.


    "Well then, time to gift others," I said while showing a little smile.


    A few minutester everyone was talking among themselves feeling new feelings they felt when I bestowed ranks.


    Only Charlotte was eligible for the baron rank as all the others were only able to get knight which is the lowest and to the group which I couldn''t promote, I gave some physical gift so they won''t feel bad about it.


    "Listen, I have high trust and expectations for every one of you, don''t betray me, stay with me and serve me good and you will end up being a noble in no time but only a few selected groups will have the chance and you will have topete with my future subjects too, I won''t show any favour because as a leader that''s not something I should do," I gave them my advice before leaving the room with Asumi.


    "Oh! I forgot, train well and try to take full advantage of what I gave you and Charlotte, if you want to pass your rank to your children in future, tell me I will do that," Hearing my words, they gave me a little bow before going back to their works.


    "Aunt, I''m going back to the Keller territory, You and your family can use my mansion in this vige as your home from now on, and train well for the uing war," She knew I was serious because I didn''t have the normal casual tone in my voice.


    "Veli, are we going to attack the kingdom?" She asked looking at me expecting an answer.


    "No, we will wait for the empire to attack them and when their frustration is high, we will show our strength, a lot of people will die but I want them to join me, I don''t want to save their royalty," I answered her while going back to meet mother to talk with her about my real rank.


    "Veli, did your mother ask you about something?" Asumi questioned me with a blushed face.


    "About what? She didn''t ask something rted to you," I was confused but I had a hint of what she was talking about with her blushed face.


    "Aunt, do you still have that old feeling?" To my question, she just smiled at me while patting my head.


    "I don''t know but I know one thing for sure, you''re more than nephew to me, but like you said I don''t want to destroy my happy family so I won''t listen to my stupid heart again," She answered me.


    *Sigh


    "I''m sorry," No matter how I tried when I thought about her two kids and uncle, I couldn''t bring my heart to betray them.


    "It''s okay, I''m more than happy right now with my family,"


    After having a small talk we parted away as she went back to her duties while I went back to meet my beautiful mother with an exciting look.

 Chapter 128 Dragon Egg I

    ?By the time I returned after the meeting, mother was still sleeping like a princess waiting for her kiss, so without hesitating I went for her rosy lips and gave a quick but erotic kiss.


    *Yawn


    "Veli-" Feeling the wet sensation on her lips, she woke up while yawning showing how tired she was after her hard workout.


    "Good evening my sleepy princess," I greeted her with a small smile to which she blushed with an embarrassed look.


    "Don''t call me that like a little girl, I''m your mother," I would have taken her words seriously, if not for her being naked in front of me.


    "Kyaaaa~" She released a cute sound after remembering that she was naked and her memories about our hot session started to return.


    "Mother, go and get dressed, I have something to show you," I said while going back.


    Seeing my serious face she quickly took her bath towel and went to take a quick shower to clean herself, I waited until she was done with it as I didn''t want to disturb her.


    I felt like joining her in the shower but I decided to do it another time because she must be still recovering from our previous session.


    It didn''t even take her thirty minutes to finish all the work,


    "Baby, what happened?" She looked at me with a worried look.


    "Calm down mother, it''s nothing serious, I want to show you this," I took out a huge object from my storage without even looking at her.


    "An egg? It looks big for a normal egg? Is this a monster egg?" She was confused but her face went pale for a minute feeling its aura.


    "It''s the dragon egg that I had to collect from that cave," Hearing my words, she opened her eyes wide.


    "Dr- dragon egg? Real one? Never in my life had I thought I would see a dragon egg," She tried to touch it but, she felt her mana getting absorbed by it.


    "Don''t touch it mother, this egg is in its mana-collecting stage, so it will always try to collect mana from others when they touch it," He quickly advised her, she quickly took her hands back and looked at Veli.


    "Is this really ok? Won''t the dragon attack us to take its egg back?" She was worried because even a dragon would get angry if someone steal their children.


    "Remember I said, this little one''s mother is not alive, I met her while I was hunting and she asked me to help her, she had faith in me," I gave a slight pat while talking.


    "Why did a dragon ask for help from you? Aren''t they super powerful?" She looked at me with a questioning look.


    "No matter, how strong they are, still they would die someday, they are not immortal," I wasn''t sure whether immortality existed in this world but, with all this weird magic and mana I couldn''t say it was not possible.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "True, but to think you encountered a dragon, normally even if humans met S raked monster, they would die immediately if they are not at least A-ranked," She didn''t know about the rank of these dragons but she knew measuring them with human power scaling system was just foolish.


    "Veli, what rank are you in now? You surpassed me a long time ago so you should be at least S-ranked now," With all the power I showed them, mother suspected me to surpass her.


    "I''m actually not S-ranked," Hearing my words, she had her eyes wide open.


    "Don''t tell me you''re SS ranked," She didn''t know how wrong her predictions were.


    "I''m actually not SS-ranked either, I entered evolution a long time ago with the help of my unique skill,"


    "What?" She got confused hearing my words.


    "Humans can enter evolution too, but they need more effort unlike monsters and it''s more painful so it''s not confirmed that people who enter this state would survive but thanks to my unique skill, I was able," I couldn''t help butugh seeing the bbergasted face of my mother.


    "So you''re even stronger than a SSS rank? Veli, this is insane, do you know what would happen if the world get to know about this information? Wars will start and the whole continent will be on fire," Even though she looked like she didn''t have any political knowledge at the end of the day she was a former noble.


    "I know, that''s why I kept this a secret and I could have solved the war within a few minutes but if I did that my people will fear me in the future and humans will start searching for this new power and they will do anything to gain this power," She knew my words were real because with great poweres great responsibility.


    "Darling, do you know why there is no information about unique skill users even in the empire?" She looked a little pale while talking about this.


    "There''s a rumour that unique skill users are born when there''s a huge disastering toward thend, it''s a rumour but-" I got the idea of why she was so upset about this.


    "Don''t worry mother, I won''t use this power until someone tries to harm our family but if that ever happens I''m not going to hold back," She knew how serious my words were.


    "So in human power scaling where do you stand?" Curious, she asked looking at me.


    "I''m a lot weaker than a dragon but at least ten times more stronger than an SSS-ranked human, I don''t know much but this is just a rough idea," She couldn''t help but imagine how strong If I have such skills.


    "That''s too much," She didn''t know how to respond. She felt happy and anxious at the same time because if someday he was in danger she won''t be able to help him because of how weak she waspared to him.


    "I''m kind of hit a bottleneck because I couldn''t rank up even after 9 years, I don''t have enough materials and opponents to fight with and gain more experience, I honestly don''t want to fight for fun but I have another wish I want to fulfil," Hearing my words her ears perked up.


    "What''s that?" At her question, I justughed.


    "I want you and sister to reach the same rank as me," My words caught her off guard causing her mouth to be fully opened.

 Chapter 129 Dragon Egg II

    ?"Impossible, unlike you, we don''t have unique skills and I''ve never heard about this evolution thing," She liked the idea of being powerful enough so she can protect her children in this cruel world but no matter how she look at it, it''s just a pipe dream for her, as she had already hit her middle ages, where the development phase normally stop for humans.


    They can improve their mana and bodies even if they are like that, but it won''t be efficient as in their teenage.


    "Heh~ that''s why I''m here to help you, believe me," Hearing my words, she rxed her body and mind while releasing a long sigh.


    "So, what do I have to do? Do I have to train and fight with strong monsters? but I don''t think monsters in this vicinity are powerful enough for me," She knew there were no shortcuts and convenient ways, no matter how trashy the personality of a person is if he or she is high ranked their words had more weight then others simply because they had faced more challenges than others.


    The power and status disparity in this world is much broader due to this reason, simply because those who are high-ranked tried their best to seed in life while lower rank people didn''t try.


    Indeed there were no shortcuts but nobles and royalty had much more pure and copious mana, which is a great advantage while increasing one''s rank so when talent and a cheat like my system appear in this world it automatically breaks the bnce it has.


    "Well, part of its training and gaining experience but, I can help you with it and make the process much faster," I quickly got close to her while talking.


    "What do you mean?" She had a confused face but, I quickly stroked her beautiful cheeks while giving Luna instructions to start bloodline bestowal.


    [Third bloodline partner detected]


    [Error]


    [Blood rtionship detected]


    [Re:calcting bestowal process]


    [Sess: Bloodline Bestowal Completed]


    [Daphnia Bersa renamed as Daphnia Keller]


    [2x Bloodline bonus as the system detected a blood rtionship and a physical rtionship]


    "Do you feel anything different in your body?" Looking at her shocked figure, I questioned without taking my hands off her cheeks.


    "Veli, what''s this? I feel like my mana core just expanded and this mana, they are too pure," She couldn''t believe how light she felt.


    "Strange, normally you would faint if I use this skill," I didn''t understand why nothing happened to her like that.


    "What do you-" before she could finish her sentence, her whole face blushed like a strawberry.


    "Veli, can you go out for a minute?" She had a rather urgent look on her face.


    "Mother, what happened do you feel sick? Do you feel like fainting?" I quickly held her beautiful body without letting her stand up but, before I could even do anything I felt my feet getting wet.


    "Veli-" Mother had tears on her face seeing how embarrassing her act is.


    *Sob<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I wet myself in front of my own son, I can''t be your mother anymore," She started crying like a little girl.


    "This is- this isn''t pee, this is your body impurities, don''t cry mother. this happened to Delvi too," Hearing his words, she started to wipe her tears but her embarrassed face was still there.


    "This girl! How can she be this cute," I couldn''t get over how attractive her whole personality was.


    Sometimes she would protect me like a wild lioness and other times she would punish me like a devil and now she''s like a hamster with her puffed cheeks.


    "Damn! I''m getting turned on again, but I have to control myself, she cannot take my lust again," I felt my dragon rising to see her being cute like this but, unfortunately, I had to control my dragon just for this time.


    "*Sobs, are you telling the truth? I couldn''t control my dder so I thought I peed myself in front of my own son," She felt relieved to hear that it was just a skill-rted thing.


    I quickly took my handkerchief and kneeled in front of her trying to clean her pussy as keeping the remains of impurities is bad for her skin.


    "What are you doing? Don''t do it Veli, it''s dirty," She started to moan feeling my finger touching her bare pussy, but I didn''t listen to her as I kept cleaning her.


    "There''s nothing dirty about you mom, you gave birth to me and you raised me with love, there''s nothing dirty about you," She felt sweet hearing his words, but herints didn''t stop as she kept moaning while telling me to leave her pussy alone.


    "Mother, you heard that voice right?" I questioned her looking at her beautiful pair of eyes without even blinking.


    "Hmm~ yes, it said my name changed to Daphnia Keller and something about bestowal," She didn''t mind anything weird as long as I did but, I didn''t want any more secrets between us so I told her about what happened to her,


    "It''s one of the skills I have and it''s called bloodline bestowal," Her ears perked up hearing my words.


    "It basically gives you a huge power boost and the ability to use telepathy with me, I don''t know about the other effects yet but those are the ones I know,"


    "It basically changes your whole bloodline so your family name Bersa doesn''t have any rtionship with you and Keller is the name I chose as my bloodline, so Daphnia Bersa is no more instead she was reced with Daphnia Keller," Contrary to what I thought, she had a high smile on her face.


    "Hehe~ so I don''t have to carry that vile noble name anymore and instead my son gave me his bloodline name," She had a huge grin on her face.


    "I didn''t expect you to be happy about it, do you hate that Bersa family so much?" I was curious about it, I thought about killing them without telling about it to her but seeing her reaction, I doubted that she had any attachment to them.


    "Well, I hate my father, brother and all the elders in my family but, I have my mother who loved me so much but she was powerless to help me," Remembering her, she had a wry smile on her face.


    "She even begged my father to not sell me to the royal family but that old geezer didn''t care about her, I didn''t want her to get hurt by them that''s the main reason I agreed with their proposal plus I had no motivation at that time," I felt immense anger hearing her words.


    "Mother, do you mind if I kill them all? Will grandmother hate me if I do that?" I didn''t want to get on her bad side because I felt she was important to my mother.


    "She will get angry because no matter how corrupted my brother is, she loves him but if I care about their happiness and let them go, I''m pretty sure they will make things hard for us, so if you want to kill them, it''s okay," I felt satisfied hearing her words so I decided to change our topic into something morefortable,


    "From today onward we are married, and you''re my wife," She was embarrassed hearing my words.

 Chapter 130 Dragon Egg III

    ?"Don''t say things like that randomly, it''s embarrassing," She had the cutest reaction hearing it but, mother thought I was just joking with my words.


    "I''m not joking mother, this connection is more sacred andplex than a normal marriage vow, so basically we are married now," She opened her eyes wide hearing that I wasn''t joking.


    "Married? Me? To my own son," She mumbled without even realising, she spoke out loud.


    "Are you unhappy with that?" I knew she was happy because I could see a small grin hidden inside her baffled look but, I decided to tease her so I would be able to see another precious reaction from her.


    "Noooo! I''m just too happy but never in my wildest dream, I thought I would marry my own son," Her words made sense to me because I never thought I would love a woman this much in my life.


    Being stalked by gold diggers and an abusive mother, I lost all my hope to find a good family that would actually care for me or love me like a precious family member but after getting reincarnated here, I was lucky enough to have this wonderful woman as well as my other girls.


    I don''t know how I got here but I already epted my new identity as Velian and live with this amazing family and love them like they are my most precious treasure.


    "Then it''s not a problem right, we will conduct a ceremonyter," She had a difficult face hearing my words.


    "Veli, conducting a ceremony is-" I knew why she was reluctant. Even though siblings marrying each other is not much of a taboo in this time and age, when ites to parents it is a different thing.


    "Worrying about useless things, didn''t I tell you? I don''t give a shit about what others say, if you want a ceremony just like me, I will do it even if the whole world doesn''t want me to," I was speaking looking at her without even thinking about it trying to give confidence to her.


    "Of course, I want a ceremony and I want to see my baby dress up like a prince, oh wait! You''re a prince," She said with a little smile.


    "You always think about me, but I get wanting to see you in a princess outfit, you will be the most beautiful person," She blushed hearing my words.


    "Again with these cheeky words, you''re making me embarrassed," I was happy to see her smiling like that as someone who had to suffer in her youth because of her family.


    "Mother, I want to discuss one more thing with you," I decided to go back to a serious topic since she was fine and rxed.


    "What is it, Veli?"


    "I want to hatch this egg, I promised that I will do it to that dragon," She looked at me with a serious look upon hearing those words.


    "And how do we do that?" She didn''t feel good about it as I might jump into something dangerous again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There are two ways to do that, first is we need to find another dragon and let her take care of this egg while providing mana," Her eyebrows twitched hearing about it,


    "Dragons are asexual beings, so they don''t exactly have male or female dragons, I think the reason for that is their extremely low poption," She carefully listened to me without even interrupting.


    "Normally dragon only gives birth to a single offspring when they are nearing thest part of their lives, so dragons normally don''t see their parents they are lonely beings isted by the world," I felt bad seeing all the memories because it was extremely boring to see her spending half of their life in a cave without any contact.


    "So I can''t hatch this egg even if I tried to do it alone, since my mana is not identical to a dragon," I was easily able to decipher all this information with the help of Luna.


    "And what''s the second one?" She wanted to object since meeting another dragon is just like a suicide note for them.


    "I will have to train my women to be powerful enough to provide mana to it, I think if we can give both male and female mana at the same time, It will work without even another dragon''s help," Mother thought about it hard before answering me.


    "Honestly, I think the first one is impossible since most of the dragons are not friendly with other dragons,"


    "Right now you can''t provide since you are just a human and your mana isn''t enough for this so, I think entering the transcendence race will be enough," I knew she had no idea what I was talking about so I exined to her how hard it will be for them.


    "Did you talk about this with other girls?" She was curious to know how others reacted to this but unlucky for her I decided to prioritise her words instead of others.


    "I didn''t, you''re the first one to know about this, both the dragon egg and where we found this treasure," She felt special hearing my words but she knew this wasn''t the time to be romantic.


    "I got all this knowledge from the dead dragon, before she passed away she gave me a lot of knowledge about different things,"


    "I don''t know about meeting another dragon, it might even try to kill us, we don''t know for sure that every dragon will ept our presence," Mother was worried about the first option.


    "I know, the first option is fast but high risk so I think going along with the second one is the best, I will do my best to improve my rank," She wasn''t sure how much mana they were talking about here but still she agreed to it.


    "Mother," I couldn''t help but feel proud of her strength and determination to help me.


    "So are you going to train me or should I continue my normal training? I used to do a lot of training when I was a little girl so I think I can keep up with anything youe up with," She was confident about her durability but she didn''t know the training we were talking about wasn''t normal by any means.


    "I will train you mother, I will train you so hard that you won''tin about a single thing,"

 Chapter 131 Levitation

    ?"Brother, don''t go," Velian was being hugged tightly by a girl who was on the verge of crying. She had crystal-like tears leaking from her eyes looking at the crowd with a frown.


    ''Tsk~ why won''t anyone stop him? Am I the only one who cares about him?'' While she was thinking all these rude things inside her mind, she didn''t forget to show her tears to Velian.


    "Aiko, don''t bother him, Velian has work to do there," Asumi tried to stop her even though she couldn''t separate her tight k-like hug.


    She just gave an abrupt look before going back into hiding her face in Velian''s chest.


    "This girl!" She tried to be strict with her but, Daphnia quickly interfered.


    "Aiko, be a good girl and practice all the things I taught you so when you be a little older," She whispered something into her ears which didn''t go unnoticed by Velian''s super hearing.


    "Heh~" Surprising both Asumi and Akiyo she released Velian with a blushed face.


    "Aunty, what did you promise her? I want something too," Akiyo thought that she must have promised something valuable to her.


    "You too~" Asumi tried to me him for starting another drama but Velian quickly drop a bomb on her head.


    "Akiyo, Keep practising until I send a message, in the next war I will let you fight," Hearing his words, Akiyo started tough while other kids were looking at him with a jealous looks.


    "Veli," Asumi looked like she had many things to say about it but before she couldin, Velian decided to tell her about his ns.


    "Don''t worry aunty, I won''t send him to the frontlines, I know he isn''t ready to witness a blood bath yet, so at first he will experience what war really is," She sighed with relief hearing it.


    "I believe you, I know you won''t do anything to harm him or my family,"


    Velian just gave a little kiss on her cheeks with pure familial love.


    "Take care aunty, I will soon connect these two cities so we won''t have to be too far away from each other and enjoy your new mansion, I did a lot of work to build it," She smiled wryly hearing his words.


    "It''s too much, especially that huge bath," Even she had no idea why Velian wanted such a huge bath.


    "What can I say? I''m a bath enthusiast," Velian slowly got close to her ear and whispered,


    "You know aunty, bath sex feels great why don''t you try it with uncle?" He quickly ran after whispering it to her without getting caught.


    "Naughty kid!" She said with a smile before looking at Daphnia who was looking at her with a deadly stare.


    *Cough


    "Both of you have a safe journey, make sure to send me messages," Asumi looked at them with a dignified look trying to act like a chief.


    Since numerous people are now depending on them they had to act like proper leaders. Asumi and Daphnia both decided to do this but Velian didn''t give a single care about things like that.


    "You too, if something happens make sure to tell me," Everyone was there to say farewell to them as they might not see them for another few months.


    Most of the people that came with Velian to visit their families decided to stay there until the war starts so they can enjoy some quality time with their families.


    Velian or Juno said nothing against it as they understood how important it is to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Juno, hand over your leadership to someone and tell them to follow the path to the city," Velian said exiting the city under everyone''s voices.


    Both Juno and Daphnia got confused by this statement.


    "Veli, why can''t we go with them?" Daphnia questioned him.


    "This is really slow, I only did it the first time because I wanted to observe the road but I don''t want to go like that again," He said while pointing at the carriage.


    Juno came back after giving orders to them without slowing down as she was excited to see what Velian wanted to do.


    "Then how are we going to go back?" They didn''t have time to question as Velian wrapped his hands around Daphnia under the surprised eyes of Juno.


    "Veli!" Daphnia was surprised by this boldness. She still felt a little sore in her private garden but if Velian wanted she was ready to let him explore it again, but contrary to her expectation Velian shouted,


    "Juno, get on my back and hold tightly," Hearing his words, she quickly got close to him and did the same tight lock as Aiko.


    "Are you girls ready?" Velian questioned confusing both of them.


    "Ready for wha-" Daphnia couldn''t finish her words as she felt her legs slowly detaching from the earth.


    (Levitation)


    Velian muttered surprising both Juno and Daphnia.


    "Flying magic!" Daphnia shouted overwhelmed by shock.


    "I''m flying, I''m really flying," Usuallyposed Juno was also panicking.


    Both of them had their eyes and mouth open wide but they didn''t know it was just the start as Velian started to travel at the speed of a bird.


    "Aghhhhh~ This is so fun," Overwhelmed with happiness, both Juno and Daphnia started to enjoy their short journey as they reached in less than two hours to their destination.


    "As I expected, this is way more efficient than carriage but I can only carry a few," Slowlynding on the roof of the mansion, Velian released both girls who had their hair all messed up by air.


    Not caring about their appearance both of them started to question him about his ability to fly.


    "How did you do that? That was so cool," Juno was excited like a little child.


    "Veli, what magic was that? I thought we need wings to fly in the air," Being the hardcore magic nerd, Daphnia couldn''t help but chase this new knowledge.


    "It''s just abined spell of both fire and wind, don''t worry I will teach you how to do that," Reassuring her thirst for knowledge they quickly slipped into the mansion through a window.


    "We look like thieves sneaking into the mansion like this," Right after Juno made thatment, Velian felt someone trying to attack him from behind.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself," He heard a familiar voice behind him. Hearing it he slowly turned around without any hesitation.

 Chapter 132 Familiar Sensation

    ?"Did you forget about me? It''s really sad," With a hint of teasing in his voice, Velian looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman in front of him.


    "It''s you, I thought it was an assassin sneaking around to harm mydy," Mel quickly withdrew her sword putting it back in her sheath.


    "Why can''t you enter from the front door like a normal person?" After a few seconds only realised they were on the second floor so she got confused about how they entered without any noise.


    "Forget about that, how did you even climb this high with these two?" She questioned but Velian had no intention to answer her.


    Juno was dissatisfied with Mel''sck of respect for both Velian and Daphnia since they are the highest authority in this city right now but she didn''t act as both of them didn''t mind it.


    "Do you want ser how?" He wanted to see Mel getting surprised by his skill but unexpectedly she just clicked her tongue.


    "Tsk~ I don''t have time for your games," She knew his yfulness since their first encounter so she didn''t want to waste time.


    "Forget about it, did you hear about what happened while you were absent?" She questioned him to which he looked at her with a confused look.


    "What?" Velian had a bad feeling seeing her face as she had a full-blown frown.


    "We got a message from a spy you sent to the Malfoy kingdom, ording to him empire attacked their kingdom with a shortcut and massacred a lot of soldiers," Mel was worried about the whole situation.


    "They are fast, I didn''t expect them to finish it so soon, did they capture royalty?" Hearing his question, she couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "I thought you would be at least surprised, looked like you expected this to happen." She felt her heart and mind calm down as she felt more confident seeing their leader acting like this.


    If Velian acted all panicked and scared as the leader it would bring him a bad name as a coward. Besides he had no reason to be scared about them since none of them in the empire nor kingdom can harm him ording to his knowledge.


    "It wasn''t me, Lyra was the one who predicted this result, even if the empire fought without any tricks like this, they would win this war as long as they have a superior army and numbers on their side," Daphnia was amazed to hear about Lyra''s aplishments.


    She didn''t expect her adopted daughter to be this intelligent as she had no idea about her real parents or education. Lyra mostly took learnt by supporting Delvi with her studies and from the books they brought from the empire.


    ''Now that I think about it, I never talked with her about her parents or anything like that,''


    While Daphnia was thinking about these things, Velian decided to question more about the war as he was interested in what was going to happen next.


    "Mel, where''s Sariya and my sister?"


    "Both of them should be at work right now, they didn''t take a single break after hearing about the iing danger," Velian couldn''t help but worry about them.


    "I hope they won''t overwork their bodies," He thought before grabbing them while walking along the hallway after saying farewell to Mel.


    "Juno, you can go back if you want, Old man must be waiting for you," Hearing Velian''s words, she thought for a few minutes before going to meet her grandfather.


    She wasn''t worried about him since he was still healthy and strong but Juno wanted to see him nheless.


    Daphnia was walking beside Velian thinking about Lyra until Velian disturbed her,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, sister will feel our bond since we are all connected by one bloodline so let''s tell her about the truth, I''m sure she will ept our rtionship," Daphnia looked conflicted about it as she felt embarrassed to do it.


    "Veli, this isn''t normal, I''m going to tell my daughter that I fell in love with my son but the strangest thing is we all love you, little yboy you seduced all of us," She said with a little smile.


    "Did I? Maybe you brought me into this world to love you and take care care of you like a high-grade mana stone,"


    "Cheeky boy! Don''t seduce a lot of girls with those words," We were happily talking while going to meet Delvi.


    It only took us a few minutes to reach where she was practising. As usual, she had her perfectly shaped body sweaty with her fiery red hair covering part of her face.


    "Not enough! Speed up, Attack like your life depend on it," She shouted looking at her opponent.


    Seeing her speed Velian couldn''t help but question,


    "Didn''t she try to use her new training n? This is just the ordinary speed,"


    Most of the warriors around her respected Delvi as she showed such high-quality swordsmanship but they couldn''t keep up with her training as she always went overboard with it.


    "Faster! Faster! Concentrate more," She didn''t notice Velian and Daphnia until all the girls in the training ground started to whisper among themselves.


    "Veli," She shouted in the middle of her training as she lost her concentration on her opponent. Seeing this opportunity her opponent tried to attack her but surprisingly she was even able to block it even without looking at his attack.


    "Ah, shit!" Everyone on the training ground was surprised by her abnormal movements.


    "What the hell is that speed?"


    "She wasn''t serious this whole time, look at her hand there''s no way it is normal,"


    The people started to make different specte about her as she happily went back to meet her brother without caring about anyone.


    "As expected of the traning demoness, she was able to control and regte her power within this short period of time," Velian thought looking at his beautiful sister who was approaching him with a big smile stered on her face.


    "Delvi, when did you learn to move like that?" Daphnia was happy to see her again as she went for a hug. But unexpectedly, she first hugged Velian before Daphnia.


    "This girl!" She muttered in dissatisfaction seeing her being all clingy with Velian.


    "Sorry mother I didn''t see you, how are yo-" Noticing she missed her hug, Delvi quickly decided to make up for it but then only she noticed something strange.


    "No way, this is the same feeling I got from Naomi, Veli did you?" Delvi looked at both Daphnia and Velian simultaneously.


    "Let''s go in sister, I need to talk with you," Just like that Keller family started to reunite again after a long time.

 Chapter 133 Mother Vs Daughter

    ?"So how did it happen? I''m pretty sure you two weren''t in such a rtionship before." Right after they entered the mansion, Delvi started to question both Daphnia and Velian.


    "That should be my line, how did you two be a thing? I noticed Lyra''s feelings for him but I''m sure you considered him as a brother instead of a love interest," Disturbing her, Daphnia started to question her.


    The atmosphere became hot as both of them started to argue with each other. Lucky for Velian, they didn''t involve him in their argument even though he''s the main cause of it.


    "Don''t fight, I love both of you and at some point, it exceeded familial love, I don''t regret doing it with both of you and epting you as my partner," Daphnia and Delvi both closed their mouths as they heard his words.


    "He''s right, besides this is good, I was worried about your future husband so if it''s my beloved, I can rest easy," Daphnia didn''t want her daughter to find someone like her family or royal family, she just wanted her to find someone that will care for her and take care of her like a precious stone.


    Never in her whole life had she thought that her future husband will be her own daughter''s lover at the same time that the same husband will be her son.


    "I never wanted anyone other than him even when we were small, I still want to bash that red-haired motherfucker''s head into a wall," Delvi replied with an aggressive tone.


    "Girl! Mind yournguage, I didn''t teach you to speak like this but I agree with you," In the end, both of them concluded as they stop arguing about it.


    "Did you two do it?" Suddenly Delvi asked making Daphnia embarrassed.


    "Do what?" Daphnia knew what she was talking about but still, she acted ignorant.


    "What else, I''m talking about sex, Veli told me without a rtionship, this bond cannot be made so..."


    "Yes sister, I have no intention of hiding anything from you, we did it and mother really enjoyed it," Daphnia closed her face as she got red like the petals of a rose.


    "Don''t tell her-" She quickly tried to ignore it but, Delvi had no intention of backing down.


    "Hah~ Mother, You really did it?" She still felt like she was dreaming.


    "Of course I did, he''s my son so what''s wrong," She leaked some words unintentionally.


    "That''s why I''m surprised, he''s your son and my-" She realised how hypocritical her words were.


    "Your brother," Daphniapleted her words as she had a smug smile on her face.


    "Now, Now, don''t start arguing again, isn''t it good we are all loving each other exceeding our family bond," Velian didn''t want them to fight again so he tried to change the subject.


    "Anyway, Delvi did you finish my training n? I saw your improvement before," She quickly looked at me with a proud look on her face.


    "Of course, I did something like that easy for me, but I still don''t know my rank, I feel powerful though," Hearing her words, Velian quickly ordered Luna to show her status.


    [Yes master]


    Name: Delviny Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age: 20


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: A


    Blessings: True King''s Privilege(Wife)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elements: Fire


    Magic skills: Fireball(C), Firewall(B), Fire bullet (B)


    Martial art skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A), Endurance(C), Magic Swordsmanship(A)


    "As I thought, she''s speed running with her new mana and skills," Velian thought while looking at Delvi who was waiting eagerly for his answer.


    "You''re A ranked sister, Congrattions," Hearing his words, both Daphnia and Delvi opened their eyes widely.


    "Impossible, I''m A rank too, how''s this possible?" Daphnia felt happy and conflicted at the same time. As a mother, she felt happy but as an adventurer, she felt envious about it.


    "I knew it, this is really amazing brother, I feel really great when practising unlike earlier, it''s like my mana is increasing in front of my own eyes," She was happy to receive such a valuable gift from her brother as a byproduct of their love.


    "It''s your own effort, I just gave you the chance," Velian looked at Daphnia who was looking at everything,


    "Mother, you can go beyond S rank easily under my training, so don''t worry." She just gave him a light smile hearing his words.


    "I''m not worried Veli, but I have one question," She looked at Velian with a serious look.


    "Even in the kingdom and empire, there aren''t many S-ranked people, I don''t know about other races but-" She paused for a minute to look at Velian.


    "You want to know what are the consequences of this power? As always power doesn''te free for anyone," Velianpleted her words as she nodded her head in agreement.


    "Even I don''t know mother, but believe me whatever the consequences are I won''t let anything hurt you guys, even if I have to go against my own power," Both of them couldn''t help but feel love for him.


    "Veli..."


    "Darling~" Both of them went for a kiss dazed by his words causing them to bump their head with each other.


    "Tsk~ what are you doing mother? I''m his first so let me do it first," Delvi shouted while touching her forehead.


    "Why should I? I''m his mother and I gave birth to him, I''m his first choice," Daphnia objected to her without backing down.


    "Can you two stop arguing for every single thing? Here take this," Velian kissed both of them while closing their eyes so they won''t see who was first andst.


    "That''s foul y~," Daphnia said with a blush on her face.


    "As expected of my big-brained brother,"


    "Talking about the big brain,tely I couldn''t give my attention to Lyra since I was busy with war, how''s she?" Velian looked at Delvi while caressing both of their cheeks.


    "She is helping Sariya with city management and war nning, I heard she''s going to be themander in charge of architecture in the uing war,"


    ''She''s working too much, I guess I will visit her''


    Velian thought while releasing Daphnia and Delvi.


    "Let''s get ready, we have a lot of work to do," Leaving those words with two girls, Velian went to meet others to discuss important things.

 Chapter 134 New Maid

    ?Leaving the room with Daphnia and Delvi, they went to meet Sariya and Lyra to greet them and let them know about their arrival.


    The news about Velian''s arrival already spread around the mansion gaining the attention of different parties.


    Velian wanted to meet Naomi and Elda as well since he missed them but he had to give priority to Sariya and Lyra.


    "Sister, did anything interesting happen here while I was absent?" Walking along the hallway, Velian questioned his sister. She had no ns to meet Sariya as she was all sweaty and wanted a bath before doing anything but she followed Velian to talk with him without caring about her sweaty body.


    "Interesting, nothing really I expected some bandit or monsters to attack but none of them acted against us," Her words were enough for Velian to understand how bored she was.


    "It''s reasonable because most of them are now afraid of us since we did the major clean up, I hope those bandits won''t leak out information to others, even if they did nothing is useful now as we are going to war anyway," Remembering their attacks against bandits and monsters, Velian said with a little smile.


    It took them several more minutes to reach Sariya''s office, it had arge beautiful door showing how wealthy this mansion had be under her control.


    All the maids and butlers working in the mansion were happy to serve their newdy, unlike their previous one since they got paid more than before and Sariya treated most of them as humans, unlike Viscount.


    Delvi didn''te with them as she had no purpose to meet her so she went to clean herself.


    "Sariya, can Ie inside?" Velian asked while knocking on the door, he couldn''t knock on it more than three times as it suddenly opened with someone hugging him rather tightly.


    "Veli," Hearing a cute voice, Velian understood who this cute ko-like girl was as he patted her head with a gentle stroke.


    "Elda, how are you? It''s good to see you again," She didn''t even notice Daphnia looking at her with a rather conflicted look.


    "I''m okay Veli, Mel told me you are back so I came to meet mother since I knew you woulde here," After a few minutes only Velian saw her different clothes.


    "A maid outfit? What are you doing wearing that?" He was pleasantly surprised to see a noble daughter like her in such an outfit.


    "She won''t leave me alone telling me that she wants to be a good maid, so I asked our head maid to train her," Velian heard a familiar voice talking with a helpless smile looking at Elda who was puffing her chest with proud look.


    "Sariya, Is it really ok for a noble daughter to do all this?" Velian didn''t really care about it instead he was actually happy to see her in a maid outfit but he didn''t think that Sariya would allow her to do that.


    "I told her that she''s a noble daughter so this isn''t suitable for her but she kept crying so I had no other choice," Sariya had an exhausted look on her face while talking.


    "Oh! It''s unusual, especially from her," Hearing Velian''s words Elda looked at her with a little smile.


    "I can''t really fight like Delvi or do city management like my mother, I would like to take care of you guys and help you from the sideline so you don''t have to worry about these mundane things," Sariya looked at her with aplicated look but both Daphnia and Velian had a happy smile on their faces.


    "What a good girl!" Even Elda couldn''t avoid Daphnia''s huge boobs as her face got sandwiched between her cleavage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aunty! Hard to breathe," She struggled for a few minutes until Daphnia released her feeling Velian''s touch.


    "Wee back both of you, I awaited your arrival to proceed with our ns," Sariya just gave a light-hearted smile weing us.


    "How''s the situation? I think the kingdom should be in a huge conflict right now with their food and soldiers being caught up with the empire army," Curious, Velian decided to question her.


    He had a doppel in Rapidw kingdom who gave most of the information to him but ording to its knowledge, most of the soldiers who went to protect borders were now in disorder with the fall of Malfoy''s army.


    Those who had families in the Malfoy kingdom surrendered to the empire as they didn''t want anything happening to their families but some of them joined with the Rapidw kingdom to fight the empire.


    "It''s a mess right now both kingdom and cities around them, I heard some of them even started rebelling against the kingdom," She looked troubled by the fact that her family is supporting part of this.


    "Sooner orter, we will have peopleing seeking our protection, what do we do then?" Looking at her with a serious look Velian thought for a minute.


    "Do we have enough space to shelter them?"


    "We don''t, if we ept this to this city it will cause a lot of problems," Sariya answered Velian''s question.


    "We need to finish our road project, I marked the closest route to the alliance from here so we will build the road along that line," Sariya quickly ordered Elda to bring a paper to note down his orders.


    "At the same time, we will ept those refugees for now while getting ready to fight,"


    Velian had a cruel smile on his face remembering something.


    "Kingdom won''t expect an attack from us neither empire, we will attack at the most crucial moment and destroy both armies giving them despair, we won''t help kingdom or empire, we will be the one to emerge victorious in this mess," Sariya wasn''t too sure about his idea, just like the normal self she was anxious about this whole thing.


    Daphnia had a proud smile on her face listening to him, after knowing about his power she just wanted to catch up to him so she can protect her son.


    She didn''t really care about war or empire but her hatred remained without diminishing.


    "And another thing, I heard adventurers areing here under the orders of their guild master, they said they want to form a guild here," Hearing Sariya''s words, Velian got confused.


    "Now? Hmm~ what is that old man up to,"


    "Whatever, but if he wants to y with me I will show him hell just as I promised," Thinking about it, Velian went inside the room to talk about Sariya''s life and help her with a massage seeing her stiff shoulders.

 Chapter 135 Overworked Lyra

    ?"Weak, too weak, what the hell is wrong with these nobles, why can''t they even build a proper wall?" Lyra had a distressed voice looking at the outer wall of the city.


    "We didn''t get proper directions to do it, they were more interested in their house decorations than these walls," Most of the builders were embarrassed hearing her words as they knew it was correct.


    "Foolish! This is why they are no good, now do you understand? If not for my brother, it will be a disaster for you to live under fools like this," Lyra didn''t miss the opportunity as she started to boast about Velian and talk about how he managed the alliance.


    "Sister, do you really have to say all those things?" Lyra quickly turned her head hearing a familiar sound behind her.


    "Veli, you came back?" Ignoring all the people looking at them she quickly hugged him without even caring about the looks.


    Velian returned her hug without saying anything as he kept patting her head,


    "How have you been sister? Didn''t I tell you not to overwork?" Velian was happy to see her back after a long time.


    "I want to help you even if I have to overwork myself to death," She answered his question gaining Velian''s disapproval.


    "No, I''m working because I want you guys to live in peace so I don''t want such a thing to happen," She just blinked at his words without answering him for a few seconds.


    "I won''t again, I will take proper rest," With satisfaction, Velian looked at the wall which was been rebuilt by all the workers under Lyra''s orders.


    "When did you start this?" Velian was proud to see everyone working under his family''s orders.


    "Not too long ago, the previous wall was too weakpared to our alliance wall so I thought about rebuilding it," Lyra was proud to show her works to him.


    "Nice work sister," Velian gave her a thumbs up showing his approval. "Are you free now? We haven''t been able to hang out with each other recently so if you want we can go grab some food,"


    Hearing his request, Lyra showed a perverted smile.


    "I''m always free for you brother, don''t you know it," She quickly ran toward all the workers and handed a paper-like thing to her assistant who she had been training to help the city management.


    Afterpleting her work, they walked along the road to find a good restaurant. Velian used a hoodie to cover his face to avoid unwanted attention.


    Most of the people who greeted them were Lyra''s acquaintances.


    "You''re popr, aren''t you?" Velian was surprised to see her getting along with so many peoples.


    "Not really, I''m friendly with them so they will believe me and follow me, I don''t really care about them, I only believe my family and a few friends," Hearing her words, Velian just gave her a lightugh.


    "That''s more like you, I was just surprised," While they were talking Lyra went to a good inn which hadfortable rooms and good food. It wasn''t anything grandeur but it was the only decent ce in the whole city.


    "Tsk, they didn''t even bother to build a good inn for adventurers and visitors, what were they even doing before our arrival?" Lyra was displeased with the way the whole city was.


    None of the things in the city was neither citizens nor officials fault as they had to obey the viscount. "No, it isn''t their fault, I''m pretty sure Viscount didn''t allow them to do that,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lyra just nodded her head with a helpless smile.


    "Now we have to rebuild all these things, we first had to gain the trust of all the citizens and now building all this," Velian justughed at her words.


    "It is how it is, let''s take it slow,"


    The building they entered was filled with people chatting and drinking. It was a big establishment with two floors having rooms to lodge in.


    Lyra and Velian gained much attention as people in the inn were interested in who Lyra was. Velian quickly walked to the reception girl without revealing his identity as he didn''t want to cause chaos.


    Some of them were suspicious as they tried to take a peek, especially most of the girls but they were met with Lyra''s deadly stare.


    "We would like to take a room for two hours and some food," Velian said looking at the receptionist girl who was looking at him with interest.


    "Sir, you can''t take food inside the room, if you want to way you will have toe here, and for the room, it will be one silver coin since it is only for two hours," After a few seconds of staring she quickly coughed while telling them about the information.


    "Here take this and bring us food to our room, it''s not a big deal right?" Lyra gave her some more silver coins as she didn''t want anyone disturbing their peaceful meal.


    "Hehe~ this is more than enough, we have bread with cockatrice soup or you can have our new product called pasta with tomato sauce," She was pretty excited since she got some extra money.


    "Bring one from both, that''s it," Lyra wasn''t popr among the masses like others so most of them couldn''t identify her as someone close to Velian.


    "Right away, you can take room number 7, here''s the key," The receptionist girl said while handing over a metal key.


    There was no one to lead them to the room so Velian just took the stairs and found their room on the second floor.


    "We should build this city, if this is how they treat their customers, we won''t be a proper kingdom," Unsatisfied with the service of this inn, Velian thought entering the room which only had a bed and a cupboard.


    "Sister, is this how inns are supposed to be even in the empire?" Velian knew there were a lot of luxury establishments in the kingdom since he controlled one of the biggest business firms with the help of dopples.


    "It depends, normally nobles won''t take amodations in these kinds of ces so most of them are for adventurers and travellers." Velian carefully listened to her words until they heard a knock on the door.


    "Here''s your food enjoy," She said while leaving them with two servings of food.


    "Brother, I really appreciate your cooking," She said while looking at the te without any appetite.


    "I know, seen this I feel like our mother can cook better than this," Since they were hungry both of them finished the dishes before it gets all soggy.


    "Let''s talk about city developmentter," Lyra looked at Velian hearing his voice.


    "Tell me more about war and your predictions sister,"

 Chapter 136 Admiration

    ?"Situation is very risky, the whole continent will be enveloped in war mes by next month and it won''t be nice for us," Lyra had a serious face remembering how serious the situation is.


    "Rapidw kingdom is already going crazy with their distorted army and food provision, I honestly think this will be a massacre if other kingdoms decided to not help them,"


    Velian thought for a few minutes about the odds of the Union of Dukas and Montero kingdom supporting them.


    "I don''t understand why union won''t send help to deal with the empire, won''t they be their next target if the empire defeated Rapidw kingdom," Lyra was confused just like him.


    "Does that mean they have something to hide from them?" Her question caught Velian''s attention.


    "It looks like we have to be even more cautious about them, Montero will most probably send help because they are already announcing battles,"


    "It is highly possible but I don''t see them winning this battle after losing the border," Lyra used her unique skill to predict the result but she couldn''t help but doubt it as it didn''t have perfect results.


    "Make sure to increase the strength of our military ns and defence, I will help you with that, you can do it, right sister?" Hearing his question she quickly nodded her head without hesitating even a single bit.


    "Anyway, how have you been sister? Did you miss me?" Finishing their official talks, Velian got close to Lyra without even giving her a chance to react.


    "Same boring stuff brother, I wanted toe with you to visit mydy but I don''t regret not doing it because if I did that Sariya would probably die from overworking," She had an exhausted look on her face talking about work.


    "Rx, I will give you a massage for all the hard work," Velian got behind her touching her neck with his fingers trying to press all the sore spots.


    "Hah~ that feels so good brother, your fingers are so good," She started to enjoy his precise touches on her body.


    "You have a lot of tight muscles, this isn''t working I will have to give a full body massage," Lyra hearing his words quickly started to remove her clothes.


    She had no hesitation in her eyes as she kept enticing Velian with her strip-teasing show. Lyra had erotic movements but she didn''t openly invite him to have sex.


    "You never change, aren''t you? remember your awakening day?" Both Velian and Lyra''s minds went back to their childhood when they were living in a small vige trying to hide their real identities.


    "I don''t have reason to change, ever since I was small I wanted to serve you and mydy, as long as I can stay in your family that''s all that matters to me," Her words were sincere and filled with admiration toward Daphnia and Velian but Lyra considered Delvi more like a friend unlike other two.


    "That''s why all three of us love you, say Lyra," Velian stopped massaging her back for a moment while looking at her beautiful eyes.


    "Do you have someone you like?" Hearing his words she flinched a little.


    "I have, why do you ask?" She answered with a little blushed face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So she can get embarrassed," Velian thought looking at her behaviour and face.


    "Hmm~ by any chance is that someone I know?" Velian knew Lyra liked him but still, he wanted to hear it from her mouth before jumping to conclusions.


    "Ugh~ yeah," Lyra was conflicted about whether to answer him honestly or not.


    "That''s news to me, so who''s this guy? Or is it a girl? I don''t mind either way, who''s this person?" Under Velian''s constant pressure she had no choice but to reveal her biggest secret which wasn''t a secret to anyone.


    "I''m talking about you brother, I loved you ever since we were kids, I wouldn''t let someone else massage me naked even if it was my blood brother if it wasn''t you," She was embarrassed to reveal it.


    "I don''t actually mind even if you don''t like me Veli, my purpose is to help you and mydy, I don''t expect anything more than that," She didn''t expect Velian to react her positively since she had inferiorityplexpared to others since she was a former ve.


    "Why do you like me, Lyra?" She was surprised to see him acting normally even after knowing it, her face lit up in joy when she heard his question.


    "At first it was because of admiration toward mydy, you looked exactly like her so I felt the need to protect you as my own brother," Her words caught Velian''s attention.


    "It slowly turned into something more genuine and original, I still don''t know what is love but you feel happy when I''m with you and I think that is enough for me," Her sincere and lovestruck look while exining all these things were a magnificent sight for Velian.


    "I love you too sister, let''s build our love slowly and steadily, and I want to tell you another thing, I have other women besides you," Lyra wasn''t surprised by his words instead she was curious.


    She knew so many girls had their eyes on him just because of his looks but with his power, cooking, knowledge and behaviour he was a full package for any girl.


    "If you are okay I would like to know who these girls are," Velian just looked at Lyra slightly before releasing the most shocking words for her.


    "Mother and sister then Naomi, most probably Juno will join," She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide with surprise upon hearing it.


    "Mother? You mean our mother?" She wasn''t too surprised by other girls but Lyra didn''t expect to hear Daphnia''s name on his lover''s list.


    "Yeah, I love her as a mother and as someone from the opposite sex, I always loved her like that, it''s just she didn''t want to ept me since I''m her son," She was interested to hear about how this happened as she already forgot about her own massage.


    "I can see her not being open to that idea, so how did you-" She couldn''t finish her words as Velian quickly closed her lips with a quick kiss.


    "Enough about others, let''s talk about us, it''s our time now, I will tell you about herter," Feeling a hot sensation on her lips, she quickly savoured it without letting it go as she quickly got drunk in that feeling.


    "Sister, lie down on the bed your massage is not over," Velian said in a sly tone.

 Chapter 137 Another Sister (R-18)

    ?Lyra didnt hesitate even a single second before lying on the bed and showing her bareback to him. Even though she wasn''t training too much she had a nicely shaped ass with perfectly shaped childbearing hips.


    Her smooth back was shining with sweat as she was nervous about all the previous questions.


    "Sister, you have a nicely shaped back, are you doing physical training too?" Confused about it, Velian questioned her.


    "I do run every day and do some exercises you taught me to maintain my body shape, this is all thanks to your lessons, Veli," Velian was caught off guard by her answer.


    "That''s nice, it''s always good to stay healthy," Muttering those words, his hands grabbed her tight ass and cupped a good feel causing Lyra to blush a little.


    "Atst, he''s touching me, how many times did I masturbate imagining a situation like this," Lyra thought trying to fully enjoy Velian''s hand.


    He didn''t stay too long massaging her ass he started to touch the side muscles of her belly and shoulders slowly moving toward her neck.


    "Brother, your hands feel heavenly," She muttered without even knowing she leaked those words from her mouth.


    Velian felt his own lust increasing from all this so he slowly got close to her smallest and whispered,


    "Sister, do you want to have sex with me?"


    Lyra closed her eyes feeling his hot breath but right after she heard those words, she couldn''t help but jump from the bed with excitement.


    "I want to- brother please have sex with me," She was standing in front of Velian naked with her pussy a little wet from caressings.


    Velian observed her whole body before signalling her asking toe closer.


    Their lips joined slowly and erotically enjoying the feeling of love and lust. Both of them felt the desire and love they had for each other as they started to caress each other''s bodies while kissing.


    "Puahh~ that was the best kiss brother," Breaking their kiss to take a deep breath, Lyra looked at Velian with her just-filled eyes asking for more.


    Velian then wrapped his hands from behind her and started to squeeze her boobs which was a great match for his palm.


    *Squeeze *Squeeze


    "Ohhh~Veli, please stop! my boobs areing off! It feels too good,"


    Velian rubbed and squeezed, The bountiful fruits of that are getting lewdly hot even with a little touch. In addition, there is also a puffy spot that rose that looks like it wants to be touched by Velian.


    "Ahhhh~" Since it was such an obvious sight for him, Velian squeezed her nipple with his fingers without putting too much pressure giving Lyra an unforgettable feeling.


    Even though she kept whimpering telling him to stop it she kept pushing her hips and trying to get his hand on her nipples more and more.


    Her boobs were not in the league of Daphnia or Sariya or even Delviny butparatively, she had a great and tight ass looking fabulously beautiful.


    Her ass wiggled with her pussy dripping love juices, feeling her legs getting tired rather quickly she sat on Velian''sp. Unlucky for her she sat right on his erect cock pressing it rather tightly on her wet pussy releasing a huge moan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhh~ Veli, my orgasm ising, please go faster," Hearing her request loud and clear, Velian started to lick and suck on her nipples while tightly squeezing her free boobs.


    "Ughhh~ cumming, I''m cumming from my brother''s hands, this is what I waited for," She moaned loudly while releasing a gush of liquid on the floor.


    "My sister is so lewd, she wants to get fucked by her own brother," Velian whispered in the ears of Lyra who was basking on the aftertaste of her orgasm.


    She suddenly knelt in front of him while unbuckling his pants and losing his underwear to reveal his big cock.


    "You''ve grown up a lot, baby," She grabbed his cock feeling nostalgic at the same time, her mouth watered seeing its veins bulging waiting for someone to help it to calm down.


    "We both did sister, you look really beautiful too," Giving a hearty smile at his words she sniffed his cock before swallowing it with amateur technique.


    *Plop *Plop


    She desperately kept trying to swallow his cock up to the base but her gag reflexes activated causing her to cough violently.


    "Take it slow, it''s ok if you can''t take it fully," Velian patted her head while trying to calm her down.


    She gave a quick nod before going back to sucking his dick but this time she carefully swallowed it with her younger wrapping around his ns and cock giving Velian an unforgettable feeling.


    "That''s good sister, you''re so good at this now," Even though it wasn''t anything close to trained Delvi''s blowjob he still gloated her blowjob so she wouldn''t feel bad about it.


    She kept going up and down for a few minutes while ying with Velian''s balls until she felt his cock twitching inside her mouth.


    "Ugh~ I''m close to cumming, can I do it inside your mouth?" She just gave a slight nod while getting ready for it as she increase her suction and speed.


    "Sister~ swallow it all, I''m cumming," Grumbling a little, Velian felt his cock going crazy inside her mouth.


    Lyra felt her whole mouth filling with a hot and thick liquid. She quickly released Velian''s cock and tried to swallow it all without dropping even a single drop.


    "It tastes amazing brother," Unlike Velian she wasn''t trying to make him feel good, as she genuinely enjoyed the taste of his semen.


    "You''re a good girl, Lyra," Seen her swallowing everything, Velian felt his chest warming up with care and affection.


    "Get up ande here," Getting on the bed Velian invited her while removing his top revealing his fully naked body to her which she looked at with a dazed expression.


    "You have be even more handsome and strong," She got up from her kneeling position whileplimenting him.


    Even before she could get on the bed, Velian pulled her hand while touching her wet pussy without giving her a single chance to rx,


    "Sister, Can I make a mess out of you?" Lyra was on Velian''s body, she looked down when she felt a strange feeling on her pussy to see his cock trying to break into her private area without her permission.


    "Veli, you can make a mess out of me anytime you want," With herst words, both of them felt their mind losing to lust and love as they started to indulge in carnal pleasure like two animals.

 Chapter 138 Complete Family

    ?"You were like an animal, brother," Velian heard a cute voice beside him. He turned his head to see Lyra resting on his arm with an exhausted look.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold back after seeing my cute sister like that," Lyra just smiled with her whole face hidden in Velian''s chest.


    Lyra and Velian didn''t stop after one round as they kept fucking each other until Lyra''s leg gave up feeling numb from the pure pleasure she felt.


    The receptionist girl had toe and remind them that they were in an inn so they had to reduce their voice. Also, Velian had to pay extra coins to extend their time since it took more than two hours for them to finish having sex.


    "Do you feel ok now? How about your legs?" Hearing his question, Lyra just tried to get up but she felt her legs shaking still she was able to walk.


    "Still numb, but I can walk now," She answered him without looking him straight in the eyes.


    "Luna, she won''t get a double bonus if I use my bestowal on her right?" Velian thought to which he heard the familiar robotic but feminine voice of Luna.


    [No, she''s not rted to hosting by blood so she will only get normal]


    [Besides that double bonus was more like a glitch, I think system creators didn''t think you will go and seduce your own mother]


    "System creators?" Noticing an unfamiliar word Velian couldn''t help but question Luna.


    "What are system creators? Did they reincarnate me here?" Velian questioned but he didn''t show it on his face to not worry Lyra.


    [...]


    [Error]


    "Luna, Hello, What happened?" Worried about what was happening Velian quickly called her but after a few seconds, he heard the danillsr voice of Luna again.


    [Nothing like that exists master, it was a mistake on my part]


    [Sorry for my unwanted behaviour]


    Velian noticed her unusual way of talking and how she went silent right after he questioned her about system creators.


    "Looks like there''s something I''m not supposed to know, even though I take support from Luna looks like I can''t fully believe her," Velian was grateful for this small mistake as he was again reminded that this system he''s relying on ispletely unknown to him.


    "For now I will keep quiet but I will definitely find what these system creators are," Thinking inside his mind, Velian called Luna again to start the bestowal of Lyra.


    "Luna, use bloodline bestowal on Lyra," Right after he gave his order, Lyra looked shocked when she felt something happening inside her body.


    [Fourth bloodline partner detected]


    [Sexual rtionship detected]


    [Initating the bestowal process]


    Lyra felt the feeling inside her body getting more and more intense with time. She wanted to tell about this to Velian but she hesitated as she didn''t want to worry him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Sess: Bloodline Bestowal Completed]


    [Lyra renamed as Lyra Keller]


    Feeling something inside hering down she quickly looked at Velian to see him looking at her with interest.


    "Did you feel something?" Hearing his question she couldn''t help but think this was something he did.


    "Brother, what happened to me?" She questioned him curiously. She didn''t care about it much because she knew Velian won''t harm her but still, she was interested to know about it.


    "I used my unique skill on you, now we are official partners, can you feel another three bonds?" To my question, she closed her eyes for a minute.


    "This is-" She was speechless seeing her ability to connect with Daphnia.


    "That''s one of the perks of this and you will get a power boost from this, mother, sister and Naomi already have this," Veliam got up from the bed while exining different things to her.


    Lyra was still in shock seeing all this but then she decided to check her ability.


    "This is... My mana is increased and my unique skill is also improved," She was happy to receive such a valuable gift from her brother.


    "I will train you well since you''re not the physical type, I will have to train you differently but don''t worry with my training you won''t fall behind with others," Velian''s words had a lot of effects on her as she kept listening to him like an obedient student.


    "I''m pretty sure mother and others must have felt your bond, good thing I already told them about this," While talking with each other both of them got dressed quickly.


    Velian used some water magic to clean both of their bodies before wearing their clothes back.


    All the customers as well as servants gave them strange looks as most of them heard the sound of Lyra''s moan but they just ignored everyone as they went to see the receptionist.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" She had a little blush on her face but as expected of a professional she maintained her posture and behaviour.


    "Nah, we just wanted to thank you before leaving, by the way, what do you think about our new leader?" Interested in civilian views, Velian questioned her.


    "I once saw him, he''s so handsome and strong for someone so young, we even defeated the kingdom with his leadership, I don''t know what others think but I think we are lucky to have him," Velian saw her words were genuine by the way she acted.


    "Is that so? I''m just a traveller searching for a job, I hope your lord will hire me, anyway we are leaving, thank you for the service," Velian left the inn with Lyra without caring about strange looks.


    He expected some thugs to attack him but unlucky for him there were none in this city as Delvi and Lyra had already captured most of them for freebour works.


    "Brother, I like this city and this life with you, I will do everything to protect this lifestyle," She had a determined look on her face.


    "I like it too, don''t worry as long as I''m here, our family is invincible," She hugged his arms while walking along the street.


    Unknown to both of them, they already reached the mansion to be encountered by Daphnia who was waiting for them.


    "As expected that feeling was from you, Veli you really went for the whole family," She said while facepalming looking at both of them with a slight smile.

 Chapter 139 Wind Of The War

    ?"More power, put more strength into your swings, you''re not going to war like this," Delviny shouted with her usual strict tone. Her aggressive and active personality automaticallyes out when she starts training other newbies.


    This caused a lot of them to give up even before they start it but those who stick around with her always end up being the best out of the group showing how effective her training was.


    Daphnia, Lyra and Velian decided to oversee her training methods and the performance of newbies to get a general idea of their army power.


    The 7 swordsmen led by Remi became one of the main pirs as most of the newbies look up to them. With constant training and new equipment, their performances increased so much that even professional knights in this city hesitate to challenge them.


    Remi''s unto acted directly under the orders of Delviny so, Sariya had no connections with them. Most of the knights in the viscounty didn''t like having two veteran units in the same ce so they thought about challenging them but after seeing their performance in the war they couldn''t help but close their mouths.


    "Mother, what do you think about newbies? Since you know the empire how do they look likepared to the empire soldiers?" Interested about it, Velian questioned Daphnia who was looking at everything with a calm gaze.


    "I would say most of them are the same but our training is much more effective and harsh than empire, in another one or two years we will have a considerably powerful army," She answered Velian''s question carefully as she knew this was a serious question.


    "They don''t have magic swordsmen like Delvi, Remi or me and there are few newbies that I think will be able to sessfully train this art," Velian thought for a minute about the faces that came to his mind.


    "I don''t want any casualties so those who can''t even go through this training are useless, I won''t allow them to participate in war as warriors," Lyra also agreed with his words.


    "Yes brother, we can''t afford to lose much manpower, I honestly don''t have any idea about what will happen to Rapidw kingdom after this war," Lyra said looking at Delvi.


    "Veli, what do you think about creating a new knight order? I think having two different units is not that great for a kingdom so let''s build one knight order which is directly under your orders," Velian thought about her idea for a minute. There were many ws as well as advantages to it but having two military forces always shing is not an ideal situation for anyone.


    "That''s great, I think holding a tournament is the best way to choose the best 8 knights," Daphnia and Lyra were interested to know about his new idea so they got close to him to listen to it attentively.


    "It doesn''t matter who wins it, he or she will be the new leader of that new knight order," Daphnia felt a little sceptical about his idea.


    "But won''t it be dangerous if someone unreliable win this?" Velian chuckled at his words for a minor before looking at her with a serious look.


    "Mother, do you really think someone in this city can beat her?" Daphnia and Lyra both looked at the person he was pointing his finger at.


    "My bad, I take my words back," Daphnia said with a littleugh seeing Delviny looking at us with a weird look.


    "We need to arrange many things before the war, so let''s just get going, sister wille back after finishing her training," Hearing Velian''s words, Daphnia and Lyraboth followed him to the mansion.


    ***<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, in the Rapidw kingdom, people were constantly trying to protest as they didn''t have enough food to survive because most of the food was used in war. Even though people didn''t openly oppose the nobles and royalty in the royal capital most of them had hatred in their hearts.


    Most of their families lost one or two members due to this war and some don''t even know whether their family members were alive or dead due to this war.


    Even though the capital was highly protected without letting citizens go rampage, it wasn''t the case for most of the other noble territories.


    Some nobles had to take extreme measures to prevent any rebellion. Normally killing one or two peasants or increasing taxes might have worked for them but right now, people were so enraged that some of them even went as far as to kill noble families even knowing that they are doomed after that.


    While the whole kingdom was on a dumpster of fire the officials and ministers couldn''t help but seek protection from their lesser.


    "Your highness, our food is almost over, I don''t think we will be able toplete our agricultural work in time with this war," He couldn''t finish his words as he heard a shout from the pedestal where the king was listening to everything.


    "Shut up, what happened to our request which I sent to other kingdoms asking for help?" His voice was impatient showing how desperate he was.


    "Montero kingdom agreed to help us as Sacredmore empire is a huge threat to everyone in the South but Union only promised to send us provisions, it looks like-" He couldn''t finish his words as someone interrupted him.


    "It looks like they want to be spectators of this war," The man who interrupted them.was none other than the crown prince himself.


    "Julius, how did it go? Did you manage to convince the guild to help us?" Hearing the desperate voice of his father, Julius couldn''t help but worry.


    "No father, they said they won''t participate in this war, I honestly don''t know what they are thinking but they are clearly nning something," His words enraged the king as he suddenly stood up from his throne with an angered expression.


    "Is this how those vile adventurers treat us even after my family let them stay in my kingdom for almost fifty years?" Julius saw how dangerous the situation is by looking at his father.


    The aura, majesty and patience he had before the empire attacked them was nowhere to be seen instead it was reced with a desperate man trying to take any help he can.


    "Finrod Rapidw orders, all the adventurers should be expelled from the capital right now, if they can''t even help us in a situation like this they are no use to us," All the officials had reluctant faces but since it was their king''s advice they couldn''t go against it.


    *Sigh


    "Why did this happen to us?" Julius thought looking at his father with pity.

 Chapter 140 Extreme Training

    ?"Veli, this is too hard," Lyrained while looking at Velian with a helpless look.


    "Just a little more, try harder sister," Under constant pressure from Velian, Lyra couldn''t help but impress him by following his extremely hard training programme.


    Lyra closed her eyes while concentrating on her own mana body trying to increase the area of it.


    Mana body is present in every organism and nt giving them mana which is an essential surviving factor like food in this world. Even inanimate objects like rocks, sand and soil had mana enriching them.


    Even though the presence of the mana body is essential that doesn''t necessarily mean everyone is able to use magic which uses mana as fuel.


    Cause of the main power gap which is between nobles and peasants is built upon three factors. Education, money andst one being quality and amount of mana.


    If one had a quality mana body but didn''t have enough guidance to use it correctly he or she might waste their potential to be a powerhouse in future.


    The dream of entering a proper academy wasn''t impossible for peasants but the challenges they had to face in an environment which is solely built for noble children and merchants weren''t limited.


    To be a sessful noble in this environment one needed both power and money. Losing one of these factors would be a great w for anyone in thispetitive environment.


    Lyra had no recollection of her past family but somehow she had a quality mana body even before Velian used his bestowed skill on her.


    "You''re doing great sister, breathe more slowly," Advising Lyra, Velian quickly looked at Naomi and Delviny who were duelling with each other.


    "Hmm~ they are doing great, but their fighting style is too different from each other," Velian observed how Delviny always go for the kill with her explosive attack power while Naomi counterattacks her with uracy and speed.


    "This will be a great experience for both of them to experience differences in attack style," Thinking about ways to practice them he looked at Daphnia who was doing squats with some waits on her shoulders.


    "Damn mother really has some fine buttocks," He couldn''t help but find her attractive with her new type of clothes which were designed by Velian.


    Her new clothes looked just like modern clothes with her tight yoga pants and crop top without arms. Her ample buttocks and huge breasts were thoroughly highlighted by the tightness of these clothes so it was too hard for Velian to not pop a boner looking at her beautiful figure.


    Daphnia didn''t like wearing these revealing clothes at first but knowing that her son wanted to see her in them, she couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Mom, two more reps and you''re done, you need to build your body unlike them since you didn''t get any training before starting to train," Velian encouraged her.


    Unlike Lyra, she didn''tin no matter how hard her training was mainly because of her pride as a mother and a grown-up.


    They trained for about two or three hours doing all sorts of exercises trying to increase their physical strength as well as mental strength.


    "Mother, why don''t you participate in that training with them?" Looking at everything happening below them Elda asked looking at Sariya.


    "No way look at them, this isn''t normal training or exercises, I''m pretty sure I would drop dead if I try this," Sariya thought for a minute about her daughter''s idea before looking at Mel.


    "Mel, what about you? If you want you can go and practice with them," Hearing Sariya''s words, she couldn''t help but smile with an awkward look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mydy, this isn''t anything normal, look at Delviny and Naomi, I don''t how but they are more powerful than before and there''s something strange about everyone especially their amount of mana," Her words caught Sariya''s attention.


    "I felt that too, do you think they are using some kind of a technique?" Mel just shrugged her shoulders at her question.


    "I''m really d, we are on his side and not against him, even though we are close I honestly have no idea what''s the extent of his power or his real identity," Elda was also interested to hear about this so she perked up her ears.


    "There''s no way he is just some vige kid with that looks and power, especially Daphnia. Her behaviour is more like a nobledy rather than someone from a faraway vige," Even though she knew there''s something hidden about them she still decided to believe them.


    Even though Sariya tried to keep her voice low, Velian was easily able to hear their conversation with his extraordinary hearing.


    "As expected of Sariya, she guessed our origin to some extent," Velian was impressed with how amazing her deduction skills were.


    Right after they finished the training Elda came to meet Velian with a towel to help him. She didn''t forget about Daphnia and others as she ordered other maids to do the same.


    After training under the head maid for a few months, her skills in domestic work increased rather quickly showing how talented she is.


    "Thank you, Elda," Velian said, patting her head and smiling gratefully. When she saw his handsome smile, she couldn''t help but feel her heart tighten as she realised how unusual this situation was for her.


    "It''s - my pleasure," Everyone else noticed this small interaction as they just smiled at how shy and cute Elda was.


    "I see, she really likes him," Seeing her daughter openly trying to seduce Velian, Sariya couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    But when everyone heard Juno''s voice, the calm and wholesome atmosphere inside the room abruptly changed to a more serious one.


    "Master, they are here. Adventurers want to meet you,"


    "I see, they really came after all that," Velian was a little surprised by this but still he had nothing to fear about them, at least for now.


    "Tell them to wait! I wille quickly," Nodding at his words, Juno quickly went back to do what Velian told her to do with a little envious look on her face.


    "Tsk~ I should be with him instead of running errands like that, my useless pride and shyness always get in my way," She thought while leaving the room.


    "Veli, what are you going to do with them?" Delviny was curious about his ns but Sariya being the worry wart she was couldn''t help but be anxious about this whole thing.


    "Boy, I don''t think it''s good to offend them since most of the citizens support them," Velian justughed at Sariya''s words before giving her thumbs up.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to be a tyrant, as long as they don''t mess with us I won''t go hunting them," She sighed as she rxed hearing his words.


    "Adventurer guild, what are you up to? I hope you won''t force me to go against you," Velian thought while going to dress up for his meeting with adventurers.

 Chapter 141 Proposal

    ?"Oh, good to see you back kid," Velian heard a familiar voice just as he entered the room which had a touch of luxury to it.


    Even though he knew it was familiar he couldn''t identify who it was until he saw the figure of an old man sitting on the couch without any care or respect.


    "Oh, you''re that old man from thest fight?" Seeing him Velian quickly pointed at him making Daphnia and Delviny surprised by it.


    "Fight?" Surprised by his words, they looked at him but Velian just ignored their questioning stares while sitting on the couch opposite where the old man was sitting.


    "You remember me, I didn''t expect a young one like you to remember these old bones," His words had a hint of sarcasm to it.


    "You''re nothing like the old bones I know geezer, just drop this useless talking I didn''te here to hang out with a dude, especially with an old man I don''t even know or have an interest in," Daphnia''s eyebrows twitched hearing his words.


    "Is he someone bad for him to be this aggressive? Did he attack usst time or something?" She thought looking at everything with interest.


    She wanted to advise Velian not to be disrespectful but since she didn''t know the context of this she decided to stay silent.


    "Whatever, let''s just get to the topic," His goofy and carefree attitude turned into a more serious one.


    "This whole human continent is going to be a warzone sooner orter," His words didn''t catch anyone''s interest as everyone in the room already knew about this.


    "So what?" Velian asked in an uninterested voice.


    "Looks like you already knew it, whatever that isn''t the major part," He looked at Velian.


    "This isn''t human-rted anymore, our guild got the evidence that other races are nning to take advantage of this situation," He carefully observed Velian''s reaction as well as Daphnia and others in the room.


    Even though Velian didn''t show any changes, Ivan knew this was news for them by the reaction of Daphnia and Delvi.


    "And what do you want from me?" Ivan smirked a little hearing his question.


    "Simple, we want you to join us," Velian red at Ivan hearing his words.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m not trying to deceive you here,"


    "I talked with all the big shots in our guild and they agreed to wee you and give you one of the biggest positions," Velian''s re instantly turned into a curious look upon hearing his words.


    "Why would they do that to aplete stranger? Besides I attacked your people," He was a little confused by it.


    "I rmended you,"


    "Guild won''t ept anyone into their headquarters unless they are highly reputed members of themunity or someone rmended by the guild master of kingdoms," Ivan didn''t change his confident tone as he spoke with Velian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why? What''s the benefit you get and what''s in it for me?" Withoutpletely denying it Veloan decided to look into it more since he was curious about this deal. As well as he was curious about this mysterious higher ss of the guild.


    "It''s nothingplicated kid, I just find your power to be fascinating as well as your age which doesn''t match your power," Velian looked interested by his first answer since his power is nothing to flex about unless he can use it for his own purposes.


    He didn''t really care about showing off it to some group of geezers. He assumed these so-called higher-ups must be geezers from the age of Ivan.


    "I''m doing this for mankind''s interest, I have no benefit from this, you''re powerful, too powerful so I thought you would use it for a greater purpose," Ivan was careful with his words. He carefully used his words to put Velian on a guilt trip.


    "Hmm~" Velian just closed his eyes to think about his words.


    Daphnia and Delvi both looked at their conversation with interest. They had no idea how these two met each other but Daphnia had a faint memory of this old geezer from her adventuring days.


    "Since you want to know what benefit you can get from joining the guild," Ivan went silent for a minute before looking at Velian.


    "I cannot tell anything but believe me being a guild member is one of the greatest achievements for anyone," Everyone saw how genuine his words were by the tone he talked with Velian.


    "If that''s so great then why did the empire refuse to ept this guild?" Velian questioned.


    "Those are confidential information. If you join us you might get a chance to know all these things," Ivan didn''t miss the chance to emphasise how advantageous his proposal is.


    "Hmm~" Velian just closed his eyes to think about his proposal for a minute.


    ''This sounds pretty curious but I don''t want to be ordered by others, if I be a dog who acts on orders what will happen to people who depend on me''


    Velian thought about every single thing in this proposal.


    "Old man, you know this proposal sounds too good to me, and why do you think I should join on the rmendation of someone weaker than me," Ivan didn''t think he would say it so boldly. He knew his strength couldn''t match this abnormality in front of him but still, it damaged his pride to hear such things.


    "You know even the smallest monster can defeat someone way more powerful than them by ganging up, don''t you think it''s strange? They always try to improve themselves only to be defeated by numbers," Both Daphnia and Delvi''s faces were disfigured hearing his words.


    "Are you threatening me?" Velian didn''t look offended by it since he knew his words were true but still he didn''t want to bow his head to Ivan.


    "No, I''m just stating facts here, I don''t want to see a great talent like you waste your life,"


    "I''m not rushing your decision you can give me your answerter, but don''t forget after this war many things will change for better or for worse and you will have a big part in it," Velian hated how he could agree with most of his words.


    "By the way, did that group I ordered to attack you the other day show up here?" Ivan questioned in a little uninterested manner.


    "No, they didn''t," The whole room was shafted in silence after Velian gave his answer to Ivan''s question.

 Chapter 142 Guild

    ?"Whatever, I just came to give this proposal." Ivan looked at everyone carefully before standing up while stretching his back.


    "Old age is really catching up, I feel back pain when I''m stressed now," He said with a normal casual voice.


    Velian kept looking at him with a calm look until he mentioned something that took everyone in the room by surprise.


    "Ice Princess of Bersa, I didn''t expect to see you here. I really wish you didn''t quit adventuring, you were one of the candidates to join ourmunity," Hearing his voice Daphnia went pale. She didn''t know how he quickly identified her but somehow It felt absurd to her.


    "Old man, don''t talk about unwanted things, if you want to leave this city without any harm," Velian used his skill to intimidate him.


    Daphnia was happy that he stood up on her behalf but still, she felt ufortable knowing that people knew her real identity.


    "This is-" Ivan was sweating heavily feeling the threatening aura of Velian. He just wanted to have the upper hand by showing that he knew about her identity but he didn''t expect it to backfire.


    "If you kill me, our guild will act because they won''t tolerate external parties killing their members," He wasn''t scared about his life but still he didn''t want to die since he had many things to achieve.


    "It isn''t hard to make your death look like an ident or I can use this war to dispose of you, there are many ways to kill you without leaving any evidence telling anyone I did that," Ivan looked at Velian with a cold expression.


    "I will repeat this I don''t want to be on the bad side of anyone but if you want to y with me, I''ll do the same with you," With those words, he released his passive skill while letting Ivan move his body back.


    Even though Ivan was highly dissatisfied with how Velian was easily able to paralyse his body with his aura alone he hide his displeasure while smiling at him.


    "I went too far, don''t worry I won''t tell anyone about this, besides we don''t have any connections with the empire," Ivan wasn''t foolish enough to be arrogant and miss his chance.


    "You were very famous in your adventuring days that''s why I knew you," He pointed at Daphnia while talking.


    Daphnia just gave a little awkward smile hearing it.


    After talking with her Ivan got ready to leave the room without any results. He felt like he lost every chance he had to convince Veloam to join them.


    "Oh! I forgot," Ivan quickly looked at Velian suddenly as he had a high revtion.


    Velian felt a little annoyed by how he won''t leave. He just wanted to spend his time with his family and girls but this old man kept pestering him.


    "What is it this time?" He asked.


    "Can you upy some adventurers in this city? We were exiled by the kingdom as we didn''t help them with war," Daphnia felt a headache hearing his words.


    They already had enough problems without them but now she felt like their workload is going to increase more.


    "What do you mean?" Velian was confused why the kingdom would do such a thing which would disadvantage them.


    "Well, guild and kingdom had an agreement that they won''t interfere with each other and in exchange for letting us open a branch, the guild would help them in a dire situation,"


    Velian got an idea about where this was going from the tone he spoke.


    "So why did you break that contract then? Make no sense,"


    Ivan looked at him with a little smile before answering him,


    "Why do you think?" Velian felt ticked off by his smug smile.


    "So, what do you want from me? I have nothing to do with this,"


    "Can''t you let our adventurers stay here for a while, we have no ce to go," Velian''s face further disfigured hearing his request.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Tsk


    "You are one hell of an annoying old man,"


    "Just tell them to talk with viscountess, but if they do anything to cause the problem we will send them back," Velian said while indicating Ivan to leave him alone.


    "Well half of our adventurers quit this since most of them couldn''t leave their families and most of the remaining ones are rather high-level and those who take adventuring seriously so I don''t think they will," Ivan said while opening the door.


    He tried to leave but suddenly Ivan felt someone blocking his road.


    "Oh sorry, I didn''t see," He excused before looking at the face in front of him.


    It took him a few minutes toe back to his senses with a surprised face.


    "What are you doing here?" He couldn''t help but be surprised by the person in front of him.


    "I should ask that from you, this is our ce," It didn''t take even a few seconds for others to identify who that voice belonged to.


    "Gin old man, you know him?" Delving questioned looking at both Gin and Juno who entered the room.


    "I do, we met once and that was an unforgettable day," He said while looking at Ivan who had a weird smile.


    "Kid, don''t forget to think about my proposal," Before leaving the room Ivan gave onest look at both Velian and Gin. He was confused about Gin who was well-known in the beast kingdom to be here.


    Gin didn''t know what was happening but he felt ufortable seeing Ivan.


    "What is he up to?" Gin asked looking at Velian.


    Daphnia and Delvi both didnt feel good about this as they felt he is a threat to their existence since he knew their real identity.


    "Brother, should we get rid of him?" Delvi asked with a questioning gaze.


    Velian thought for a minute until he was disturbed by Gin who panicked hearing it.


    "No! That''s not a good idea, he is still in the guild, right?" Hearing his question Velian felt that he knew something about them.


    "Do you know something about them old man?" Everyone looked at Gin with interest hearing Velian''s question.


    "I don''t know much about them but there''s something about their organization, even our previous king didn''t want to go to war with them," Velian felt his interest in this guild increasing more and more after hearing these things.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know whether it is a human organisation or another race, it is still a mystery for many of us," Gin looked troubled as he didn''t know any more information.


    "Hmm~ this is interesting so there might be people who can harm us," Velian didnt take Ivan seriously because he was weakpared to him but he felt sceptical about this so-called guild.


    Daphnia and Delvi both looked worried while Juno had no idea what was happening.


    "Veli," Daphnia called him out worried about everything.


    Velian looked at her with a little smile.


    "Don''t worry mother, I won''t lose to anyone, not this time," He thought while telling Gin and Juno to take a seat.

 Chapter 143 Princess Rapidclaw

    ?After losing both major business firm that provided most of the daily necessities of the citizens as well as nobles and the adventurers who brought rare and valuable monster materials to the city, the amount of damage the economy of the Rapidw kingdom had to go through was phenomenal.


    War and small rebellions which were happening in the kingdom were major causes of why these things happened including Velian''s attack.


    "How''s father doing? Is he okay?" Worried about his father''s health condition, Julius asked the doctor of the royal family.


    "His highness has been so much stressed over these past few incidents, it seems like he had developed a lot of illness because of this," He had a difficult face seeing their leader slowly going insane by all these things.


    "Can''t we do anything about it? Any medicine or magic skills to bring him back to his old state?" He knew this wasn''t anything good as the king had to stay strong in front of his subjects.


    "This isn''t anything to be cured by medicine or magic, Prince Julius," He knew what he was talking about but still he had a difficult face.


    "You may leave, I''m going to see him, tell the guard outside not to let anyone inside until I give my orders," Bowing his head at Julius'' words, he left the room.


    Julius opened the big door which led to a luxurious bedroom. There were several decorations, statues as well as armour in this room showing how wealthy the owner of this room is.


    "Father, are you okay?" Seeing their proud king lying on the bed like this, he felt hopelessness and despair in this situation.


    "Julius, What happened to adventurers? Did all of them leave our capital?" He didn''t even greet him as he started to question Julius about several things.


    "Yes father, most of them left after hearing our decision,"


    *Tsk


    "That damn guild! Where is the contract and promises they gave us? What happened to our mutual friendship?" Remembering how his father was so proud of this contract, Finrod couldn''t help but feel angry.


    He thought having this contract with the guild was something to brag about since the guild is a powerful organization in the four kingdoms. Even though they didn''t have the administration power like the leaders of the kingdom, their monster materials, and skilful adventures were huge assets for everyone.


    "Did any messagee from other kingdoms?" Expecting at least one good answer, he kept questioning Julius only to be disappointed more.


    "Damn it, what''s taking them so long to send reinforcement and why are they dying this? Are they doing it purposely?" If he was in his right mind he would have understood that his anger and reasoning were wrong.


    Julius didn''t know what to do as the crown prince. He was loyal and had the talent to be a great substitute for Finrod but he feared that if he propose it right now, his father would get angry.


    "Father, should I meet the adventurers guild for onest time to ask for help?" Unable to think of another solution, Julius thought about meeting the guild for a onest time to ask for their demands and why they abandoned the contract which of course left a ck mark on their name.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Finrod looked at Julius for a few minutes before suddenly nodding his head furiously,


    "Yes, yes we should do that, they are entitled to help us, they can''t abandon us like this. If we talk with they might even help us," He felt like a new hope was budding inside his mind listening to these words.


    While they were talking about these things suddenly the door of the king''s bedroom opened with a loud noise.


    "Princess wait! You can''t," One of the guards stationed near the door shouted.


    "Crown Prince told us not to let anyone inside, don''t go, princess," They were conflicted as they couldn''t touch a royal.


    It''s illegal for male guards to touch anyone from high-level noble families both male and female. For this mistake only, they might even get the death penalty ording to the ce they touched.


    "Julie, why did youe outside all alone?" Seeing his sister ying havoc like this, Julius felt a little angry but he quickly hid it as he didn''t want to make a scene in front of their father.


    "Brother, I want to see father, how''s he?" A girl with beautiful blond hair and a gorgeous face talked in her music-like voice. She had an identical face to Julius but was more feminine and beautiful.


    "Is it you Julie?" Hearing her voice, Finrod reacted quickly.


    "Father! I missed you, *Sob, Why did this happen to you?" She had a rather sad face seeing his strong father like this.


    "Don''t worry Julie, the father will make everything alright, we won''t lose to anyone," His voice wasn''t confident at all but it had parental love mixed in it.


    After his wife who he loved more than anything passed away from a disease, Finrod was so shaken that he actually got sick for a few days that is until Julie started to fill that space and memories.


    He loved both Julius and Julie but in the end, he mostly loved his daughter. Julius didn''t feel envious of her or anything as he also felt the same toward her but he disliked how she got spoiled by her father making her weakpared to a princess.


    Julius was engaged to a girl from a Duke family who was trained and ad iced to be the next queen of the kingdom. Even though they rarely knew each other both of them agreed with it as it is their job.


    Julius didn''t envy how everyone loved Julie but he didn''t feel good when she get to choose the path in her life while he didn''t even get to decline or ept his partner.


    Looking at them with a conflicted look, Julius left the room leaving them to talk with each other.


    "I hope at least this will help him, I better go and meet Ivan, without someone''s help we are almost like a sheep waiting to be hunted by wolves," Thinking about different things, he got ready to meet them while asking a few knight''s to follow him.

 Chapter 144 Rules

    ?"I didn''t expect to see that old geezer here, looks like he won''t ept my proposal to join us," Thinking about how their meeting went Ivan went back to the adventurers who were stationed outside the city.


    They were eagerly waiting for Ivan to bring good news since they didn''t have anywhere to go right now. Some of them nned to go to the other kingdoms until this heat of war dies.


    "How long do we have to wait here? I''m bored," A cute-looking girl with a witch-like hatined with an annoyed look.


    She wasn''t even on the leagues of Daphnia or other Velian girls but she had overall cuteness in her.


    "Guild master went to discuss, wait until he returns," Answering her was a burly man.


    Most of the people who came here were either waiting for temporary amodation since most of them wanted to go back.


    It took Ivan a good amount of time to return after discussing things with Velian. He was shocked to see a familiar face among these people so he knew things took an unexpected term.


    *Sigh


    "Whatever, I will wait until this war to see what happens, maybe I will have to discuss with the empire to not harm our citizens," He thought while walking toward the group of adventurers.


    "Even though we don''t have branches in that empire because of those annoying people, we still can influence them, I hope this new emperor is not foolish enough to against us and create a bloodbath,"


    Seeing himing out of the small gate of the city, everyone quickly ran in his direction to see what happened.


    "Guild master, what happened?" With an excited look witch girl asked.


    Ivan looked at the group before showing a disappointed face.


    "Looks like this is a failure, of course, who wants to help someone who attacked them without any reason," Hearing his voice, all of them were disappointed.


    "Then our only option is going to Montreo or Dukas but they are so far," Since most of them had no families or even those who had families were young and careless they weren''t too reluctant for a long trip but still it felt unreal to visit apletely unknown area.


    All of them got ready to leave seeing no answering from the city but suddenly, one of the guards came running in their direction rather quickly.


    "Excuse me, guild master, our viscountess said she will allow these adventurers to stay," Hearing his voice everyone was happy since most of them were exhausted.


    "Come in, our captain is waiting to escort you," All of them quickly walked into the city.


    They kept walking observing the people and their odd jobs. Even as adventurers who had seen strange things in many ces they couldn''t identify some mechanics these citizens used.


    "When did this discount be so prosperous? Didn''t the kingdom call them rebels and attacked recently," Most of them were confused.


    There were new kinds of foods, armour, clothes and ornaments which was the result of Velian and others'' hard work.


    "Delicious! What kind of food is this?" On their way to meet the so-called captain, they tried different dishes since they were hungry.


    "I don''t know, I never knew these types of foods, even the capital didn''t have this much vour in their food," Whole group was surprised by all this except Ivan who already tried this food.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not only power but the knowledge to manage things and create these types of new creations," seeing his adventurers enjoying these foods he felt satisfied.


    "Truly a monster, is he nning something in this small city? Is he sent from the empire to spy on the kingdom?" Ivan had many questions in his mind. He wanted answers for them but he didn''t want to overstep his boundaries and anger this monster.


    "Let''s go now that you finished your meal," Grabbing everyone reluctant to leave the food stand, he went to meet Sariya.


    It didn''t even take them a few minutes as they saw two women waiting for them with few guards surrounding them.


    "That woman with red hair!" The witch-like girl eximed seeing her mana. Since she was a magic user she was clearly able to see these people were not to be yed with.


    "She must be at least A ranked, I didn''t know there were A ranks hiding in this faraway city," She was surprised and confused.


    "She''s the sister of the new ruler of this city, don''t offend her," Warning them beforehand, Ivan met with Sariya who looked at them with a neutral look.


    "You must be guild master Ivan," Sariya already knew everything what happened between Velian and Ivan but for the sake of conversation, she questioned Ivan.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, new viscountess," Ivan bowed his head a little showing her respect since she was a noble.


    "Guild master, you don''t have to, I''m not a viscountess anymore, I''m just supporting master Velian to create a good city, that''s it," She said while giving a smile.


    Delviny observed everything with attention but deep down she hated these types of formal meetings since they reminded her of the nobles of empire.


    "My brother agreed to provide amodation for all the adventurers but under a few conditions," Delviny spoke with a neutral face. She had no interest in any of these adventurers since all of them are less powerful than her.


    "One, you''re not allowed to leave without permission until the war end, if you want to leave this city you should do a contract that you won''t tell anything about this city to anyone," Hearing her words, Ivan had a difficult face since he knew adventurers won''t like it.


    "Absurd! Why can''t we leave?" They started to protest.


    "We are adventurers, we can''t stay in one ce,"


    Delviny felt angry hearing their arguments but she restrained herself as she didn''t want to ruin anything.


    "You guys attacked us and tried to kill us, we are still helping because we don''t want conflict with adventurers but if you can''t abide by these rules you''re free to leave," Hearing Delviny''s harsh words they couldn''t even argue with her.


    "Secondly, you shouldn''t bother our citizens, they worked hard to build all these and we don''t want to undervalue them," None of them had anything to say since the second rule wasn''t that harsh for anyone.


    Ivan discussed these rules with all of them for a few minutes. In the end, all of them agreed to it since it wasn''t harsh for anyone. It certainly will restrict their freedom but right now they valued staying in this region instead of going to another kingdom with unknown people.


    "We agree, I hope to work with all of you," Ivan said with a friendly smile to which Delviny and Sariya reacted the same way.


    "Wee to our city then," Assigning a few guards to show them some amodations, Both Sariya and Delviny went back to meet Velian.

 Chapter 145 Together I

    ?"Veli, is it really a good idea to keep that old man here?" A little anxious about Velian''s decision Daphnia questioned.


    She was lying on the bed while Velian hugged her from behind. Ever since they started to ept their love for each other they started to sleep on the same bed with Delvi and newly joined Lyra.


    Velian asked Naomi to join them since they had a huge bed but she highly disagreed as she wanted to give respect to Daphnia whom she adored a lot as a woman.


    For some reason, Naomi started looking up to her as her motivation as she started to learn things from her, especially how to impress Velian.


    It was strange for Daphnia as she''s something like a daughter-inw to her but at the same time, she was technically a love rival.


    "I did it for our own good mother,"


    "He knows about your origin so it''s either kill or keep, I can''t danger him going outside and leaking something private," Hearing Velian''s words, Daphnia felt proud of how far he thought about these things unlike her.


    "For some reason, it looks like he doesn''t know about our real identity, he only knows you are from a noble house of the empire,"


    "How do we know that?" Daphnia was confused.


    "He didn''t know who you were until today morning, he did an investigation on us the previous day beforeing here, I found these letters inside his room where hemunicated with the guild," Velian showed Daphnia some letters.


    "Now he looks even more dangerous," Carefully observing letter by letter, Daphnia felt some of her secrets were no secrets anymore.


    "I think it was easy for them to find this information because of the guild," Daphnia kept the letters on the desk hearing Velian''s words.


    "This guild is much more vicious and dangerous than this man, they were easily able to find information about a retired adventurer of the empire within a few hours,"


    "We must be careful when dealing with them," Daphnia also agreed with his words while lying on the bed again.


    Right after those words, silence descended on the room as both Daphnia and Velian enjoyed each other''spany without saying anything.


    "I never thought my husband will be my own son," Daphnia started talking while fighting Velian.


    "Veli-"


    "Do you want to have a child with me?" She was excited to know his answer.


    Velian kept looking at her for a few minutes until he touched her belly with great care.


    "You don''t know mother, how much I wish for it to happen," Daphnia had a smile hearing his answer.


    "But, no right now we must first finish this war then let''s think about our future, I will discuss this with other girls too," She didn''t feel disappointed at all as she knew his words were right.


    "Is it really ok to for us to have kids Veli? I heard it''s a taboo because most of the time kids between blood-rted couples be diseased," Her words caught Velian''s interest.


    He knew blood rtionship wasn''t a good thing but this was a magical world where fantasy races like elves, dwarfs, and beastkin exist so Velian didn''t have to worry about such a thing.


    "Luna, can we do something about this matter?" For further safety, he decided to ask someone who knew about these things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Master doesn''t have to worry about those trivial things. Your blood is specialpared to others even though technically they are the same blood]


    "You don''t have to worry about those things mother, once you break your human limits it won''t be a problem," Talking with Daphnia, Velian decided to help them reach that stage as soon as possible.


    Since it was night time the chilling wind blew through the windows giving them a fresh feeling.


    Suddenly the door of the room opened without making a nice noise. Through that door, both Lyra and Delviny entered with exhausted looks on their faces.


    Seeing Daphnia hogging Velian all to herself both of them started toin,


    "It''s not fair mother, you always cuddle with him while we are working," Delvinyined but Lyra just nodded her head as she didn''t want to talk against Daphnia.


    "Well of course it''s because Velian likes me more than all of you, he can''t live without me," Daphnia said in a joking tone to which Delviny felt even angrier.


    "Is that so? It might be because of your cow tits, you always lure him with those," Without thinking about what she said, Delviny muttered to which Daphnia felt her eyebrows twitching.


    "What did you say-" Before they start fighting in the middle of the night, Velian quickly interfered while asking Delviny and Lyra to take a shower and join them.


    Delving hesitated as she wanted to enter the bath with Velian but since he already took a bath, Velian asked her to join Lyra.


    "Mother, why are you always fighting with her?" Right after Delvi left for a bath, Velian wanted to ask from Daphnia as he was curious.


    "Fight? We don''t fight- this is normal since we are sharing the same man, Lyra and Naomi both won''t go against my words since they see me as someone experienced but Delviny is a different story,"


    "She acts just like me when I was young, I was just teasing her," She had a smile on her remembering her old days when she used to adventure with Asumi and the group.


    It didn''t even take a few minutes for both Lyra and Delvi toe back as they quickly used the bath.


    "Sister, what do you think about those adventurers? Are they powerful enough to threaten us?" Signalling both of them to lie on the bed, Velian questioned.


    "No, they were weak, most of them were either B or C ranked, I rarely saw someone A ranked, they are weakpared to our army or us," Veliam saw how confident her words were.


    "That''s good, we don''t want them being a nuisance during the war," Finishing their talk, Velian thought about something else.


    "This is nostalgic, isn''t it?" Hearing his question all three of themughed.


    "Yeah, we used to sleep like this when we were younger with her," Delvi said while pointing at Daphnia.


    "I miss when you were small but I like all of you like this, I feel closer to my children like this," Daphnia said whole caressing all three of their heads.


    Velian didn''t hate it but at the same time, he didn''t want to be treated like a kid by Daphnia.


    "Mother, do you want to do it with all of us?" Hearing Velian''s question, All three girls opened their eyes wide.

 Chapter 146 Together II (R-18)

    ?"..."


    "Together?" It took her a few seconds to understand his words. She acted like he was talking about something important but when she realised what he just said her eyes opened wide.


    "Veli!" She shouted in a high pitch as she hid her face with embarrassment.


    Delviny didn''t act like this but hearing his words even she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, I don''t think-" She couldn''t finish her words as Lyra suddenly raised her hands.


    "I like it, I want to do it together with all of you since we are a family now," Daphnia didn''t expect to see someone supporting his words.


    "Veli, I don''t think it will be ok to do it together, we are a family," Her words would have made sense if she didn''t have sex with her son in the first ce.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? We already know my love for each of you and I never had any intention to hide anything," Veliam wanted to convince Daphnia since he felt like doing it with everyone to see what it felt like.


    "But-" She couldn''t finish her words as Velian suddenly kissed her holding her with a tight grip.


    Delviny opened her eyes wide seeing this as she quickly tried to take a closer look.


    "Mother!" She was slowly getting close trying to look at them. She felt strange seeing her brother kissing their mother with such passion.


    Even though Velian told her about their rtionship this was the first time she actually felt they are not in a normal rtionship.


    "Velian, don''t" Daphnia had an aroused look on her face. She didn''t expect him to go into aggressive mode all of a sudden.


    Velian slowly removed his clothes under the intense stare of three girls showing there was no going back.


    Lyra slowly reached and started to lick his abs like she was obsessed with them. She didn''t even talk as she kept touching his while licking it like it was the tastiest thing in the world for her.


    "Sister, kiss me," Looking at Delviny, Velian requested. He didn''t force her as he gave her a choice this time.


    "But you kissed mother-" She thought aboutining but when she looked at her brother''s face and his body, all the chains she had to prevent her from crossing this line broke as she slowly got close to him.


    *Chuu


    "Veli, Delvi and Lyra too," Daphnia felt conflicted seeing her children making out like this in front of her.


    "Am I really a bad mother? This isn''t normal," She thought about useless things but suddenly she felt someone grabbing her.


    "Mother, don''t you want to do it with me? Why do you look sad?" Velian questioned seeing her not active like usual.


    "Wait! Why am I sad?" Even she started to think about it.


    "As long as I have my family I''m happy and Veli marrying my other two kids is the most ideal solution for me, shouldn''t I be happy?" She didn''t know she was being affected by Nikol as she started to feel this is normal for them.


    She again looked at her three kids only to see all three of them looking happy.


    "Fuck it! Who cares, my children are happy and I''m happy, I don''t care about others," She happily hugged Velian as she started to rain kisses on his neck and ear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not baby, let''s do this, I don''t mind doing it with all three of you," Leaving his neck, she suddenly started to remove Velian''s pants with Lyra and Delvi quickly came to help her.


    It didn''t even take them a few seconds topletely remove every piece of clothing he had.


    "Mother, I don''t want to stay naked without you guys,e here," Hearing his words, Daphnia loosened her night dress and lets it fall on the ground revealing her beautiful body.


    Delvi and Lyra also followed her as they didn''t want to lose to her. They removed their night dresses as they revealed their beautiful bodies causing Velian''s cock to rise like the morning sunshine.


    "All three of you look amazing, I''m so lucky to have three amazing beautiful women in my life," Daphnia felt her heart racing with his words just like the other two.


    "Girls, shall we treat this first?" Getting on the bed again with their reddened faces, Daphnia poked Velian''s cock with her finger looking at Delviny and Lyra with a challenging look.


    "Ugh~ don''t poke it like that," Daphnia smiled seeing Velian''s face as she wrapped her ginger around the base. She started to stroke it up and down until Lyra suddenly started ying with Velian''s balls.


    "Brother these look so amazing, do you feel good when I do this?" Lyra slowly brought her mouth close and started to lick his balls making Velian even more aroused.


    "That''s good," Velian grunted with pleasure, he saw Delviny waiting for them to finish as she had no idea what to do since his whole cock was upied by them.


    "Sistere here," Hearing Velian''s voice, Delvi came closer and she was dragged into a deep kiss giving her no chance to resist.


    Velian''s hand didn''t stay idle as he started to enjoy the softness of Delvi''s boobs. He felt like this was paradise since this is all he wanted in his life.


    "Thanks for the fo-" Daphnia muttered as she suddenly took Velian''s whole cock without even gagging. It was actually scary how fast she learn new things.


    *Chuuu *Chuuuu


    Lyra kept sucking his balls while sometimes exchanging ces with Daphnia. Under all this attack Velian felt his climax approaching faster than usual.


    "Dammit! Girls I''m going to cum, where do you want it?" Breaking the kiss, Velian told them while Delviny quickly kneeled to take his cum.


    "Do it Velian, give it to your mother," Suddenly Daphniabstarted to move even faster while Delvi pushed all of them trying to lick it.


    "Ughhhhhh~ing, take it all," Grunting in pleasure, Velian started to ejacte arge amount of semen on everyone''s face.


    "His semen! Smells so good," Lyra said while trying to taste it. Delviny also did the same thing but she wasn''t surprised since she used to have it daily before Daphnia and Lyra came here.


    "That was great everyone, I love you all," Rxing on the bed, Velian spoke.


    He wasn''t satisfied since he had more than enough stamina to deal with all three of them but still it felt good to enjoy the aftertaste of an orgasm.


    "Who wants to go first? I guess we will start with our mother, don''t you think she deserves it?" Lyra just nodded her head as she agreed with his words. Being an admirer of Daphnia, Lyra wanted to see how she deals with Velian.


    Delviny had a difficult face but she quickly agreed as she felt horny and wanted to quickly do it with him.


    "Mother,e here" Velian spoke as his cock gained its energy back as it stood up again showing how excited Velian was.

 Chapter 147 Together III (R-18)

    ?"Do it fast, I don''t care," With everyone approving of his words, Daphnia came forward with a nervous look.


    She slowly got close to Velian as she whispered,


    "Veli, don''t mess me up I want to at least keep my reputation as a strong mother," She didn''t want Lyra and Delvi to see her messed up face.


    Velian didn''t expect this from her but still, he couldn''t help but smirk seeing her desperate look.


    "Holding back? What''s that?" Showing a slight smile at her words, Velian quickly grabbed Daphnia and started to kiss her while slightly fingering her beautiful pussy to check her wetness.


    "Mmh~"


    After fingering her for a few seconds and checking her wetness, Velian broke their kiss while looking at Daphnia.


    "Let''s enjoy this mother, I can''t wait toe back to my home," Daphnia couldn''t even react as Velian quickly got behind her and aligned his ns with her pussy while slowly trying to prate her.


    Nikol repeatedly moved in and out of her hold without fully entering her, smacking her voluptuous white ass with his pelvis as she puts her hands on the edge of the bed trying to enjoy it but she cont help butin about his teasings.


    "Veli, don''t tease your mother, please do me," She had a hint of generation in her voice.


    "Mother''s pussy is so tight, it feels so good. The more I fuck it, the better it feels, and it''s my exclusive pussy that is tailored just  for me!"


    He squeezed and knead her tight ass and spread it open, a lovely pink bud was twitching above his manhood while he pull in and out of her flirtatious flesh.


    "As expected your pussy feels so good mother, so tight and feels amazing," Everyone heard Velian''s words including Delviny who was dying of jealousy.


    She wanted to jump in and ask which one felt better her or their mother''s vagina but she restrained herself as she didn''t want to disturb them right now.


    Contrary to that, Lyra was enjoying every single minute of this as she enjoyed seeing her love and her saviour together. At this point, she was obsessed with both Velian and Daphnia.


    While this was happening on the other side, Daphnia wiggled her hips and mmed her ass into Velian as she tried to stop this teasing and take a good taste of Velian''s cock.


    Feeling unsatisfied by this teasing Velian decided to go all the way as he pushed his hips into her and stirred her inside as she screamed in ecstasy and rubbed her ample ass against his cock. The folds of her vagina tightened fiercely. making a cute noise making Velian even more aroused.


    "It''s just like her, cute but dangerous" Velian thought while moving his hips trying to enjoy every single minute of this.


    Then Velian pressed his face against her soft back and lick between her neck.


    "Ahh~ hah, that tickles, Ahhh,"


    *lick *lick *lick


    And with a tongue like an animal, he tasted his mother''s youthful and beautiful back, crawl along her neck, and bite it lightly before licking her ear.


    "Ahhh, haaaa~"


    He was loving the way she writhed in his arms, he scooped up her ample breasts from underneath and rubbed his fingers into them. and squeeze her nipples as he pushed in deeper and deeper, making her nipple more erect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, haaaa, Veli~ my nipples,  my nipples, oh, I can feel it!¡­so good." Her moans were the final trigger for Delviny and Lyra as they felt unbearable lust.


    Both of them slowly crawled and started caressing Velian''s body while he was messing up their mother.


    "I can''t take it anymore Veli, let me-" Delvi couldn''t finish her words as she started to kiss Velian. Even though he was getting attacked in several directions he didn''t stop moving his hips.


    Entangled in lust, they devoured each other and sought each other out. Swallowing each other''s saliva and exchanging it.


    "Chupu~"


    Their tongues bade each other farewell as both lips parted away, the beautiful eyes with a hint of pleasure staring at me up close.


    "I know that despite all of this, you love me and still want to embrace other women too but I can''t help but be jealous when I see you being lovey dovey with another woman," She didn''t expect any answers from Velian as she knew he was so invested in Daphnia and her that he didn''t even understand what she said just now.


    While Delviny took the upper part and Daphnia to the bottom part of Velian''s body, Lyra had no idea what to do.


    Even though she was well-educated in many subjects when it came to practicals, she didn''t know what to do.


    "What do I do?" Lyra thought looking at them. With their naked bodies glued to each other, it looked more spectacr than any other art for Lyra especially since it was her most loved person.


    She thought about it hard beforeing to a conclusion.


    "His ass!" She suddenly looked at Velian''s ass like she had a huge revtion.


    Lyra slowly brought her face close to Velian''s ass and tried to lick his anus but suddenly Velian grunted like an animal as he started to ejacte inside Daphnia with both of them moaning in pleasure.


    "Mother! I''m cumming, sorry I couldn''t hold back," His word brought Daphnia back to her senses as she looked at him with kind eyes.


    "Do it, baby! Do it! Give your mother everything, make me a mother again," Even Delviny felt embarrassed hearing her words.


    "How shameless!" She looked at everything with interest while trying to deny the fact that she was aroused by this whole thing.


    Velian didn''t even know whether it was a safe day but even if he wanted, he wasn''t sure whether Daphnia could have his children right now because of the difference in their strength.


    Lyra backed away quickly breaking from her trance but she was a little disappointed as she didn''t get to do what she expected.


    Velian released Daphnia while letting her rest for a few minutes. Her pussy kept leaking Velian''s semen giving a beautiful view for all of them.


    "That was great baby," Shey on the bed exhausted aftering several times. Her mind and body were fulfilled because of all this but deep down she wanted to see her children.


    Velian noticed Lyra''s strange position as he turned around but he just ignored it as it wasn''t the most important thing now. Lucky for him he didn''t know he was about to lose his anal virginity from Lyra''s tongue if he didn''t cum inside Daphnia.


    "Who wants to go next?" Looking at Delvi who was obviously aroused to no extent and Lyra who had a disappointed face, Velian questioned.

 Chapter 148 Together IV (R-18)

    ?"Me!" Unexpectedly, it was Lyra who raised her hands. Even Delvi was surprised by her boldness as she was someone who would let others take the first ce.


    "Mm~ Delvi, can you wait a bit?" Seeing her voluntarily asking for it, he had no reason to decline but he looked at Delvi for approval as he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    *Sigh


    "Do it fast! I can''t take it anymore," Her voice had a hint of impatience and horniness mixed into it. She didn''t like to be beaten by Lyra but at the same time, she didn''t want to be someone unreasonable.


    "I will," Kissing her quickly, Velian looked at her Lyra who was already in a doggy position. She was excitedly waiting for me to enter her cave and explore it deeply.


    While admiring her development in behaviour, Velian was also fascinated by her stunning nude body, appearing with the sound of her moaning as he kept brushing his finger along herbia.


    Her body is fair, ripe, and ring out like dynamite, seemingly ready to explode at any moment. At her age, she has a mature and mildly voluptuous body. Although she looked cute and young, her nude figure gave off a scent of sexiness that could arouse Velian unbelievably.


    *Thump, thump, thump*


    Velian''s heart was pounding in sync with his rod as he kept looking at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "Brother~"


    He gulped at the sound of her sweet voice.


    A woman''s vertical slit spewing lewd nectar. The cute milky pink lips twitch. Even her darker brown colour hair below was soaking wet.


    And the scent of a woman''s desire reaches Velian as he quickly brought the tip of his cock and slightly entered her while tightly holding her body with his hands squeezing her boobs.


    "Ahhhh~ it''s good, you can go in brother, mess me up," Her words were thest trigger Velian needed as he fully pushed his hips with full force whilepletely hiding his cock inside her.


    Lyra moaned feeling the same ecstatic feeling while looking at Delvi who was looking at everything with lust-filled eyes but the jealousy was even more apparent than her lust


    "Lyra, I won''t hold back if it hurts you can tell me," Whispering to her ear, Velian took out his cock from her pussy but she didn''t even get to breathe out as suddenly he pushed it deeper than before making Lyra open her mouth unconsciously.


    "Oooooooh~ Deep, Veli," She blurted out some word which wasn''t recognisable.


    Velian kept going even after than before as he moved like a wild stallion. He didn''t show any mercy to her.


    Delvi expected Lyra toin since she thought she was the only girl that can take this type of rough treatment but contrary to her thought she looked like she was in heaven with her face looking like the disembodiment of ecstasy itself.


    "Delvi,e here," Hearing Velian''s voice, she broke out of her stupor while slowly reaching toward him.


    Suddenly Velian states to finger her with his free hand while agrrwaively kissing her exploring her both upper and bottom lips.


    *Chuuuu *Chuuu


    "Broth-" She thought Velian would stop it as he showed down but he kept kissing her until he suddenly groaned with a loud noise.


    "Lyra, I''m going to cum, take it inside sister," Even though he expected something from her, Lyra didn''t answer.


    Lyra had already lost her senses as she didn''t even know what is happening to her. She had more than three climaxes from this round only so her stamina was non-existent as she kept lying on the bed.


    "Ughhh~ cumming," He tightly hugged Lyra''s body while prating her womb with his semen at such a speed that even Delvi heard the sound of their ejaction.


    "Uuuuhhh~ Ahhhh~" Releasing animal sounds, Lyra moaned feeling his semen invading her most precious spot.


    It went on for another few minutes until both of them rxed their bodies enjoying the aftertaste of this amazing bond.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Brother, me too," Velian didn''t even get time to rx as his sister suddenly hugged him while whispering sweet words.


    He pulled out his cock from Lyra''s pussy making a mess but nobody cared about it as all of them were sweaty.


    Letting Lyra rx on the bed, Velian suddenly grabbed Delvi and went onto the balcony.


    "Veli, let me go don''t lift me," She was embarrassed to be treated like a princess but Velian didn''t respond until they left the room and went to the balcony.


    "Let''s do it here sister, for a change of pace," He didn''t let her down instead he just change her position. Delvi had no choice but to leg lock seeing Velian won''t let her go so she gave up and looked at Velian''s face and his eyes.


    She couldn''t help but admire his otherworldly looks. Her hands automatically went for his hair as she caressed it with love and care.


    "I wish I had your hair instead of this cursed red, Veli," She unconsciously blurted out showing that she didn''t heal from the past scars in her mind.


    *Sigh


    "How many times do I have to tell you?" She knew exactly Velian''s next words as she had a pretty good understanding of him.


    "Your hair looks amazing and beautiful, I love red colour, you don''t have to me your hair sister, sooner orter we will turn those traitors into mincemeat," Both of them smiled until Delviny suddenly kissed him but unlike previous kisses, it was more gentle and loving.


    The night wind blew giving a refreshing feeling to both of them while the lonely stars shined brightly decorating the sky with beautiful lights.


    Under this beautiful sky, Velian and Delvi started to make out as they didn''t even separate their bodies even after Velian started to explore her pussy.


    Both of them had the strength to do these acrobatic sex moves. Velian pounded Delvi''s ass while she shakes her hips up and down constantly trying to pleasure Velian.


    "Sister, I love you," Suddenly Velian tightly hugged her while ejacting inside Delvi rather quickly because of their strange position.


    "Veliii~ ugh, I''m cumming too," Her grip wasn''t any different than Velian''s as she left nail marks on Velian''s back.


    Even after cumming they didn''t operate as they enjoyed theirpany until Velian felt two hands hugging him from behind.


    "Baby,e inside you will catch a cold," He heard Daphnia''s beautiful voice.


    She also kept hugging him enjoying his body heat just like Delvi. Lyra also sneaked in and hugged both Daphnia and Velian at the same time.


    For some reason, they feltfortable because of each other''s body heat so they didn''t even care about the outside coldness.


    "Girls, do you want to go another round? But if you lose this time you will get punished," His words took everyone by surprise. But after seeing his cock standing proudly even after messing with three beautiful gardens they knew their lover wasn''t normal.


    "Interesting, I''m in" Delviny being theepetove girl she is quickly agreed.


    "Anything for my son," Daphnia didn''t really care about it as she kept hugging him.


    Lyra wasn''t any different from Daphnia as she gave a slight nod at his words.


    "Good, let''s go inside but this time I will do all three together," He grabbed everyone inside while closing the door of the balcony.


    It was truly a moment before the disaster as that night nobody knew what happened inside that room.


    Maids said they heard moans all night and some said it wasn''t even moans at some point. They were straight up asking for help. It was a mystery what happened inside that room but only four of them knew it was the best night all of them had in their whole life.

 Chapter 149 Improvement

    ?Thend which used to be prosperous and filled with green had disappeared and was already reced by a mountain of corpses.


    Even the soil which was filled with nutrients that helped agriculture is now wet with red colour blood which erupted an iron smell.


    "Commander, which rebels are they? Are they from Rapidw or Malfoy?" With a deep voice, someone questioned as they looked at all the dead bodies and their weapons.


    "These swords! Most probably they are from Malfoy," Picking up one sword, he observed it carefully before answering.


    "Clean up here, I will report back to the emperor about this," Leaving those words with his soldiers, he went back to his horse.


    Meanwhile, in the castle of Malfoy kingdom, Pete was sitting on the throne with a bored look.


    Beside him, there were two girls using something like a fan tofort him with a dreadful look. They knew even one mistake at this time meant the end of their life so they were extra careful with their work.


    *Tsk


    "What''s that bitch thinking? We haven''t made any progress with other kingdoms, she suddenly stop giving me advice without any warning as well," He thought with his eyes closed.


    Pete honestly didn''t understand what his mother thought. Right after she defeated Malfoy''s kingdom it is almost like she lost interest of the external world. She kept torturing the royal family and a few other noble families daily basis like it was the most normal thing to do.


    "Your highness, shouldn''t we start our campaign if we wait until her orders, it will be disastrous for us," Ferosa was concerned about these new developments of the war.


    He was mainly worried because he got news about the rapidw kingdom allying with the other two kingdoms. Even though the empire had a formidable number of people to fight them, it is heavily disadvantageous to fight offence than defence.


    "We will look for another few days, if she doesn''t want I will do this and this whole continent will be under my control then," Pete had a smile on his face just imagining a scene where his name going in the books as someone who united whole humanity.


    "Oh~ by the way, what happened to that princess you took home?" Hearing his question, Ferosa showed a lecherous smile.


    "She''s broken, my lord, I used her for a few days but It wasn''t worth it," It is rather easy for anyone to be disgusted by his words but Pete was the opposite of it.


    He felt curious and aroused hearing his stories about how he broke her every day.


    "You really went all out, didn''t you? I gave you this position because we think alike, rather than you supporting my mother it will be advantageous for you to be with me," Pete''s words were like honey to his ear as he started to imagine a scene where him being the right hand of the emperor of the whole humanity.


    "My lord, if you want you can go round or two with her, even though she''s broken her body is still top-notch," With a disgusting smile, Ferosa suggested thinking Pete will appreciate it but he showed a rather angry expression.


    "Fool! I don''t care about used tools, I only want brand new ones," Suddenly he looked at Ferosa like her remembered something.


    "By the way, I heard the princess of the Rapidw kingdom is beautiful, did you ever see her when you visit them?"


    "Indeed, I did my lord, she was a beauty, I saw her when she was small but even then she had a rather beautiful face," Pete wasn''t interested in hearing about his disgusting thoughts this time, but he wanted to see this princess that is well known for her beauty.


    "Ferosa, make sure our army is ready every time, when I give the order we will attack them," Pete had pride and power in his voice as he wasn''t a weak emperor by any means but without a proper brain to help him like Andriya, sometimes he took foolish decisions.


    "Yes my lord," Bowing his head to show his respect, Ferosa left the throne room as he decided to help Pete to conquer everything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ***


    While they were getting ready for the war on that side, Velian kept training his mother and girls constantly trying to improve them.


    Daphnia was a real monster when ites to learning new things as she started to surpass even SS rank rather easily after she finished her body training.


    "Luna, show me her status," Velian thought while looking at Daphnia who was meditating trying to get used to her new mana core which kept expanding day by day.


    Name: Daphnia Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age: 39


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: SS


    Blessings: - True king''s bloodline


    Elements: Water, Wind


    Magic skills: cier(SS), Aqua de(SS), Cryogen Wall(S), Freeze st(S), Watershot(A), Aqua Buckshot(A), Sylph''s Hymn(A), Boost(A)


    Martial art skills: - Swordsmanship(B)


    "Wow! Two SS rank skills, she''s like a walking cheat now, honestly, why am I even worried about her safety at this point?" Velian thought while iming the window.


    He wasn''t disappointed with anyone as all of them put in their effort and tried to improve their skills.


    Delviny was the one who did the least training with them as she had to manage and train the official army but her improvement was only inferior to Daphnia''s.


    While helping his girls improve their skills and mana, Velian tried to break through his bottleneck but no matter how he tried he could find a way to do that.


    "Looks like I will have to find a powerful opponent to fight or train with," He thought about some options but no matter how he tried he couldn''t remember someone on the same level.


    He was pretty sure dragons must be at least two times more powerful than him taking his previous encounter with a dragon. Even if he wanted to fight with the dragon he had no way to do that with this war on his hand.


    *Sigh


    "What is that red-haired cunt doing without attacking the kingdom already? Are they really not going to do it?" Thinking about all these things, Velian went to spar with Naomi.

 Chapter 150 Empire Strikes I

    ?It''s been a few weeks since Julius tried to meet the guild master but for some reason, they refused to meet him. After getting rejected by the main guild he tried to meet Ivan but he couldn''t find him anywhere.


    He went to manynds which were close to the capital but he was nowhere to be found. But lucky for them, even if the guild abandoned them Montero kingdom''s army reached them just before the wartime.


    "Lorance, do you think the empire backed down from this foolish attack? Why didn''t they attack the capital or at least dukedoms?" Suspicious about this strange silence, Julius questioned.


    After defeating Malfoy''s kingdom they started to attack their vigers but suddenly now they are silent. It''s almost like they are waiting for them to attack but no matter how you look at it''s foolish to wait in a situation like this.


    "We don''t know prince, most of the spies we sent are already dead or missing, I think they might be facing some internal problems,"


    Lorance answered his question. He was themander of the military who served Julius'' father since he became the king.


    "Prince, what happened to our king? I haven''t seen him in many days," Suddenly changing the topic, he questioned with an anxious look on his face.


    "Nothing, he''s doing fine, father is too stressed to deal with all these problems,"


    While Julius and Lorance were talking they saw the army of Malfoy kingdom entering through the main gate of the kingdom. It wasn''t a huge army but still, it was something for them.


    "They look exhausted, looks like their journey wasn''t anything easier," Seeing their faces filled with depressing looks and sadness, Julius didn''t know what to expect from them.


    Their numbers weren''t anything great either, the only thing that looked at least decent was their weapons and armour.


    "Lorance, make sure they don''t make any problems inside the capital, we will have to wait until the empire responds," Giving hisst piece of advice, Julius went inside to see his father and sister.


    "Truly a dark time for us, citizens are angry with us for not having enough food," While walking along the huge hallway, he thought about these depressing things.


    Julius had the dream to take over his father and develop this kingdom as one of the major economic checkpoints but now all his dreams were shattered by this war which didn''t even make any sense to him.


    He knocked on the big door only to hear the beautiful voice of a girl which he quickly identified as his sister.


    "Good day, brother," Julie greeted him with a hearty smile.


    "Good day," Vaguely greeting his sister, he looked at his father who was looking weaker and weaker.


    *Sigh


    He had nothing but disappointment in how his father handled all this. He wished for a quick recovery for him every time but no god answered his call.


    "Brother, why aren''t they attacking us? Are they nning something nefarious?" Worried about this silence, she questioned.


    "I think so, honestly I have no idea,'' Julius looked at his father for onest time.


    "Whatever they are nning I won''t let them destroy our country,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ***


    "How long do we have to travel? I''m sick of this," Pete keptining as he mounted the horse which was resting.


    "My lord, we are almost close,"


    They were, atst, going to attack as Andriya didn''t respond to Pete. When he asked for permission to attack all she said was,


    "Do what you want, but bring results,"


    He was frustrated at first because he had no idea how to proceed. Of course, he knew how to attack other kingdoms but hecked the relevant knowledge to lead an army correctly without getting surrounded by other kingdoms.


    "Tell our troops to loot all the viges on our way, and take all the food," Giving his orders, they continued their journey until they reached a baron territory which was rather close to the Malfoy kingdom.


    It was rather hard for them to attack the capital because they had to invade many defence posts before reaching it. Even when they were fighting the Malfoy kingdom without secret information from Andriya they wouldn''t even be able to invade the border with their huge army.


    "Did Ferosa contact us?" Pete questioned as he was not patient enough to wait for the results.


    "Not yet, my lord,"


    They didn''t even leave one vige without plundering it on their way. Some of them were sad to do it but still, they knew the war wasn''t something they could sympathise with.


    "Send baron a deceleration that if he won''t surrender we will destroy this territory before moving on,"


    There was no hesitation in Pete''s eyes. He wanted to fight as soon as possible with the kingdom. His blood was boiling just remembering how his mother just gave him a condescending look after the defeat of the Malfoy kingdom.


    She just kept looking at Pete like he was trash. She never showed him, love or care. One of the main reasons for his behaviour was because of his mother, Andriya.


    Under Pete''s orders, they started setting their trebuchets and siege weapons since they had a protective wall covering the outer perimeter of the city.


    The damage to the agricultural fields because of their activities was immeasurable as they set fire to some of them on their way here.


    It didn''t even take their messenger toe back with a frustrated face. Pete already knew what their answer is and he couldn''t help butugh seeing how foolish these people are.


    "So they won''t surrender, how foolish," He muttered while othermanders also started to chuckle.


    "We will attack tomorrow morning, keep a close eye on reinforcement and night attacks," Everyone look motivated inside the tent but only the soldiers knew how depressing this war is since they are the people who always suffered.


    They had to kill innocent vigers from time to time and raid their only food and clothes.


    "By the end of this war, Rapidw kingdom will be ours,"

 Chapter 151 Empire Strikes II

    ?"Heh! So they are moving now," Sitting on his working chair with a serious expression, Velian said with a light smile on his face.


    Naomi was the one who reported this news as she was in charge of the spying and assassination unit newly formed solely for the purpose of serving Velian.


    It was mainly done to keep an eye on adventurers who were staying in the city and the main target who is Ivan.


    "Good work! Naomi," Hearing her lover''s words, she felt happy but even she was worried a little because this matter wasn''t something that can be taken easily.


    Velian waited for this chance for a long time so now that they are moving he felt happy but at the same time a little bit sad.


    "A lot of innocent people are going to die from this war," He mumbled as someone suddenly hugged him from behind while whispering to his ears.


    "Do you feel bad, brother?" It was none other than Lyra who asked this obvious question from him.


    "Of course, I''m not a monster but-" He paused for a minute to look at Naomi''s eyes which were looking at him with interest.


    "Is it cruel to say I don''t care about them? As long as I can protect my people, I don''t really care about them," Even though it was a cruel thing to say, neither Lyra nor Naomi reacted to it negatively as both of them had the same feeling.


    If Elda was here she might startining as she was a pure girl who was a little too sensitive but others would easily understand that it''s not Velian''s job to protect these people as they had next to no connection with him.


    "Forget about it! Where''s mother and Delvi?" Changing the topic, Velian questioned Lyra who quickly answer him.


    "Delvi is with Remi and others getting ready for the uing war,"


    "I heard mother is supporting Sariya with some work, I think they are nning how to manage the city in wartime,"


    Lyra was staying with Velian as they were discussing their war n to deal with both the kingdom and empire during this wartime. The moment they got to know about the iing war, both of them started forming a proper strategy to face them.


    "Brother, I think this war will be an easy win for us," Lyra was confident with her words.


    "I know, we will act as a third party who''s rebelling against the kingdom and attack both kingdom and empire when they are at their weakest," He was pretty confident with this war.


    "I think Delvi will be happy to see that new emperor,"


    Both Lyra and Velian recalled about how they got kicked out of the empire and how they tried to kill them.


    "He will pay for what he did, both Pete and his mother and that old man who didnt do anything to stop this, all of them will have to pay for what they did to our mother," Just by remembering about that incident Velian felt his anger rising up but he controlled himself.


    Lyra just nodded her head as she knew how he felt after knowing about all these things. But Velian suddenly changed the topic as he didn''t want to talk about these depressing things.


    "Sister, how''s the road construction going?"


    To answer his question, Lyra just checked some papers. All this time Naomi was listening to everything with interest.


    "Naomi, keep an eye on that old man, if he tries something funny you can kill him, but make sure to not leave any evidence," Right after she got her orders she tried to leave but Velian''s next words caught her off guard.


    "Be careful, you''re important to me just as everyone else,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Listening to his words, Naomi blushed a little giving him a beautifulugh before leaving the room.


    *Sigh


    "I need to do something about her, no matter how I tell her she doesn''t want to consider herself equal to my other girls," Lyra heard those words but she ignored them as she was absorbed in her work.


    "More than 70% of the road is finished brother and we got a letter that the alliance army will be here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow,"


    Both of them were happy to hear this news.


    "We will be the only faction that will stand after this war, I won''t allow the empire or kingdom to take this trophy,"


    Just like that, two days went rather fast with every party including the kingdom and the empire getting heated in the mes of war.


    Julius heard the news about the empire invading their territory so they quickly formed an army to protect their border.


    They had to sacrifice some people,nds and nobles but in the end, they were able to hold the border without letting Pete and his army invade it.


    "Tsk~ how are we stuck here? Didn''t we already damage more than half of their army?" In frustration, Pete kicked a guard who was nearby him.


    "Calm down, my lord," It was none other than Ferosa who talked with him and tried to calm him down.


    After attacking viges around the territory and collecting food, they quickly joined the main army.


    It was rather depressing to see the state of the viges they looted. They killed men and abused women in those viges. Sometimes they even went as far as to kill elders who objected to them.


    At some point, the soldiers who disliked the war and the higher-ups who questioned why they were attacking other humans without any reason started to enjoy the war because it was human nature to love conflicts rather than embrace the peace they have.


    "My lord! We saw the banner of Montero kingdom too, so I guess they have some help, if we try one or two more times we can easily enter their territory and attack the capital,"


    *Tsk


    "We have this many soldiers and we are still struggling, damn it!"


    Pete''s words had no basis as this was the nature of the war. They are in an enemynd where they have the advantage so of course, it would be hard to deal with them but Pete couldn''t understand such a simple thing.


    "Everyone heard our emperor, right? We will attack and destroy the kingdom as soon as we can, now go and get ready," Hearing Ferosa''s words, everyone hesitantly went back.


    People were against Ferosa being this close to Pete as he was not someone from the empire but selfishness of Pete was the only thing that kept him and gave him this position but now even that person started to question about his decision to support him.


    "Did I make the right decision? What happened to the brilliant leader who attacked our kingdom?" He looked at Pete onest time before leaving.


    "Was it all that woman''s work?"

 Chapter 152 Empire Strikes III

    ?The whole human content was on fire because of this war. Kids lost their parents and parents lost their kids, and most of them starved because of ack of food.


    Even though top-notch were the bone who started this meaningless war, it was innocent civilians that really felt how horrible this is.


    But for people in Sariya''s territory, this wasn''t the case. They obviously knew about the war but none of them felt hunger or fear. They felt confident that Velian would protect them.


    Since their territory wasn''t close to the borders of the Malfoy kingdom, they didn''t face any battle yet but when the capital falls under the control of the empire, Velian knew they will be next.


    "Look at this, they looked like weak abandoned animals before we took them over, now look at them," Looking at the scenery in front of him, Velian mumbled.


    Beside him were Daphnia, Sariya and some other people. They were on a high-ground stage showing this is a really important event for them.


    "I''m proud of your work, Veli," Daphnia said with a happy face, but Velian just nodded his head with a disapproving look.


    "Not just mine, we all worked hard," His words made Sariya and others who were listening to their talk happy.


    "Master, can you talk with everyone before leaving? It would make most of them happy," Sariya requested as she knew there were a lot of people in this city that looked up to Velian.


    "Alright," Agreeing with her words, he went forward with a dignified posture.


    Velian just observed everyone carefully before talking with them.


    There were six groups orderly standing below him with an anticipating look. They looked excited and battle-hungry at the same time. Fear, nervousness and weakness were nowhere to be found in them as almost everyone looked healthy and confident.


    The first squad mainly consisted of Delviny and Remi''s army. Most of them were closebat fighters but they had few archers in their troops too. It was a rather strong squad which was heavily trained under the harsh punishment of Delviny so they looked more confident than most of the others.


    The second squad which was led by Juno and her old man mainly consisted of beastmen. There weren''t many in this army but this was highly closebat as they had next to no long-range attackers.


    Even though thest time beastmen fought together with humans, Velian decided to form another group as it is more efficient.


    The third squad was from the alliance. Some of them wanted to join the first squad but Velian didn''t want any changes at thest minute so he asked them to fight in this group for now. This whole squad was led by Asumiko.


    Since there weren''t many mages, they just blended in with the first and third squads but Daphnia promised to teach most of them in future and make them powerful mages. non-close


    And the fourth squad, which mainly consisted of healers and the nonbat staff was led by Lyra and Samara who is the guild master of the merchant guild.


    The fifth squad was under Naomi which was responsible for the assassination and information but right now they weren''t present here as most of them liked to keep their identity a secret.


    Thest squad, which was under Sariya was for the protection of the territory in case they got attacked while others were absent.


    It wasn''t anything great but most of them were skilled enough to hold the fort until Veliane back here.


    The total number of this group was more than 3000.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While Velian was thinking all this, all the troops and civilians looked at him with interest. They wanted to hear their young lord''s words before this historical moment.


    "Good morning, my fellow citizens and soldiers," Velian greeted with a dignified smile to which everyone else just reacted happily.


    Especially young girls were dying to see him again after theirst meeting so when they saw his charming smile, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts throb.


    "This is a decisive moment in our life, Rapidw kingdom and Sacredmore empire are running our life with their useless war and they expect us to keep our eyes closed,"


    He started his speech with a typical statement as he wanted everyone to think that he is doing all this for their sake.


    Velian carefully used his words while trying to increase their motivation.


    They listened to his full speech with their anger and frustration ring up against both kingdom and empire.


    "And if you guys think how our small army is going to face both these parties- worry not because you have my full support,"


    His words motivated everyone and gave them some kind of confidence. They felt that they could even face against the whole world with Velian''s help.


    "Our lord!"


    "Long live our lord,"


    People started shouting as Velian finished his words with happiness. Velian was happy with this result as he wanted all these people to be strong instead of always relying on him.


    Velian went back after finishing giving his speech to meet Sariya. She was looking at him with a grateful look.


    "That was a great speech, master," Daphnia also nodded her head agreeing with her words.


    "Thank you," Velian just epted theirpliments without any objection.


    "Sariya, you should protect this city while we are away, I''m counting on you," Sariya felt happy and honoured to hear that Velian believe her so much.


    "I will definitely do that, I won''t let anyone harm our city," She agreed with a happy smile.


    ''Pete and that assassin old man, you will pay for what you did to mother and that queen who ordered everything, I will make all of you pay for your sins''


    Thinking about everything that happened in the past, Velian looked at Daphnia who had a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Mother, shall we go and destroy those fools?" Daphnia giggled hearing his words.


    "Of course, my baby," Even Sariya felt embarrassed to see her calling baby to this grown-up boy but for some reason, Velian didn''t look bothered by it since he knew she meant it in a romantic way.

 Chapter 153 Empire Strikes IV

    ?It wasn''t a big surprise for the Rapidw kingdom that the empire started attacking them through the baron territory as it was the safest way to cross the border.


    But they didn''t expect them to be this wild, destroying viges and killing innocent people. Even though they heard that the new emperor was a tyrant, nobody expected them to be this brutal.


    "I won''t forgive them," Looking at a paper sent by the empire, Julius snapped.


    "What do they want from us brother?" Seeing her normally calm and collected brother fuming with anger, Julie was surprised.


    She was curious to see what this letter contained as it was almost impossible to piss off her brother normally.


    "Nothing, it''s not something you should know,"  Averting his eyes, Julius answered her question but it was obvious that his sister wasn''t going to take it as an answer.


    "Brother, tell me, did something bad happen?"


    The whole room was silent for a few minutes as Julius kept looking outside through the windows with a deep look on his face.


    "They want us to be a vassal state to empire, if we do that they will stop attacking," He said with a hard face.


    "No way!" Hearing it Julie felt like her heart stopped for a minute. The idea of handing over their home to an intruder felt absurd to her.


    "That wasn''t it," With a reluctant face, Julius looked at her sister.


    "They want you!" He almost choked on his words, as he felt disgusted muttering those words. The idea of handing over his beloved sister to a tyrant felt more absurd to him than handing over his own kingdom.


    It was true Julius hated how her sister got greater better than him but still, he loved her more than anything. As a good brother, he always made sure to avoid all the bad proposes she got while supporting her to choose someone suitable for her.


    "Why do they need me?" Julie was confused. She had a bad feeling about this whole event.


    "It''s a request from the emperor," He didn''t want to reveal the true purpose of these people but seeing her brother''s face Jukie got a vague idea about it.


    "Brother, I don''t mind doing that but we can''t be a vassal state, even if we have to die we should protect this kingdom from external parties like them,"


    Julius was proud of her sister''s words but at the same time, he was worried. He wondered what would happen to his sister if they lost this war.


    "Julie, promise me you would escape if we lose this war, I don''t mind even if you abandoned us, can you obey thisst wish of your brother?" He wanted her to live a good life somewhere else.


    *Sob


    "I won''t, brother, I won''t leave you or father," Tears started to fall from her beautiful eyes as she quickly stood up from the couch and went to hug her brother.


    "Julie, do me this favour you should leave this ce with your servant and live a good life, please do your brother this favour,"


    With desperation in his voice, he wanted to hear a positive answer. On the opposite side, Juli wanted to deny his request. Both of them kept arguing with their hearts sinking in despair until Juli had to give up.


    "Your brother will win, I won''t lose to those tyrants," Muttering those words, Julius got ready to leave for the battlefield as the decisive time of war came close.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ***


    After three days of travelling from the rapidw kingdom to the war front, Julius couldn''t help but remember his kingdom and his sister.


    He still vividly remembered how she writhed in his hands with sadness.


    "Lorance, what did our scout''s day about enemies?"


    Knowing that he should be strong than anyone else, he decided to pay attention to what was happening in the present instead of thinking about things that he had no control over.


    "They are strong, prince," Lorance had a difficult face since he knew this war is nothing easy. Even though they had the advantage of thend, their food resources and human resources were very much limited.


    "Their army is twice the size of us and they have siege weapons which will be really disadvantageous to us,"


    Julius didn''t know how to react to his words as they felt absurd.


    "Did they harm baron territory near the borders?" Concerned about his vassals, Julius questioned.


    "I don''t know about that your highness, I only heard that the baron territory surrendered as before even conflict started,"


    Both Lorance and Julius had bad premonitions about this war. They entered the viscount territory which was the next checkpoint if the empire wants to go for the capital. It wasn''t a huge territory but it had good defences surrounding it since it was the next ce that was close to the borders.


    "Tell our soldiers to rest and get ready for the attack, and keep an eye on the empire army,"


    Giving his orders, Julius went inside to meet the viscount and greet him.


    "Greetings, prince," Before he could even enter he saw viscount looking at him with a grateful face.


    He was really happy to see the royal armying to help as he wasn''t sure about facing the threat of the empire.


    "Greetings, Viscount Cedric," Julius observed the man in front of him with a sharp kook. He was an old man but had a build of a warrior.


    He wasn''t surprised because, unlike the nobles in the capital, these types of people tend to be less arrogant and more effective when ites to real war.


    "Is everything ready?" Hearing Julius'' question, Cedric just nodded his head with a super fast motion.


    "Yes, prince,"


    "Good, let''s go, we won''t let those tyrants overrun any of ournds," With people beside him, Julius felt confident.


    Even though people didn''t see any of the royal members or nobles in a positive light none of them was hostile to most of them except a few of them that were scumbags.

 Chapter 154 Empire Strike V

    ?After Julius joined the closest territory to the border to encounter the empire threat, he faced many problems.


    Most of the reinforcement from the Montero kingdom started to cause work havoc since they didn''t have a proper controlling structure.


    The food problem was also a dreading incident as most of their farnds were destroyed by the empire dogs and they couldn''t find them.


    While Cedric''s viscounty was in trouble, Pete quickly kept approaching them with most of their corps. They didn''t slow down even a single bit as most of the guard stations were already abandoned on their way to the kingdom.


    "Your highness Pete, I''m really d we are serving under you, your bravery and skills are really exceptional,"


    Most of the nobles and generals keptplimenting him on their sess as it was his own effort that caused many of these victories.


    "Well, it''s lucky you guys have apetent leader like me, instead of someone like my father," Unknown to him, Pete started looking down on his father for being a coward.


    He didn''t understand why they didn''t conquer thesends before as they were the most powerful nation on the human continent.


    Pete who was now drunk on power and money forgot about his own blood ties with the former emperor as he insulted him.


    Hearing Pete''s words some older nobles felt angry as they didn''t want to hear defamatory words against their former emperor but the newer generation who was sceptical about the war at first started to embrace it more and moreputing their minds.


    ''I can do this, I don''t need that bitch''s help''


    Thinking about Andriya, Pete kept advancing until a scout came in their direction with a panicked look.


    "Your highness, they have a lot of troops in the next territory," He quickly announced trying to catch his breath.


    "Exin!" Ferosa quickly interfered without letting him finish his announcement.


    "They are getting ready to fight us, I think it''s the main army since they had a lot of gs,"


    As soon as he finished his words, a smile came into Pete''s face.


    "Atst, those cowards are ready to fight us now, we will show them our power, everyone get ready for a battle," Announcing with an excited look, Pete galloped his horse while signalling others to follow him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Cedric Viscounty, people kept retreating to a safe ce as they already got the news about the iing army. Even though most of them were reluctant to leave their farnds and houses, they had no choice.


    All the people from surrounding viges came to the main city as it had the most favourable defence.


    Viscount was reluctant to let all the people enter but under the crown prince''s order he had no choice but to obey.


    "Crown prince, is it okay if we close our gates now," Looking at the line outside the gate, Viscount Cedric questioned as he didn''t want to take any risk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait! Not until everyone enters the city,"


    It took them full thirty minutes to finish this whole task. It would have taken more time if they didn''t hear war horns from the opposite side of the vige.


    "They are here!" Guards shouted as they saw many horses approaching the castle. But they didn''t get too close as they knew long-range weapons are not to be taken lightly.


    "Close the gate, From now on it''s marshalw if any of the vigerse outside just kill them," Ordering these troops, Cedric went to meet Julius.


    "Crown prince, what shall we do now?"


    "Get our archers ready, and ask every offensive magician to gather here,"


    Julius kept giving orders until he saw a single horse approaching with a g. He knew it must be a messenger so he ordered everyone to stand back.


    "What''s your purpose? We have nothing to discuss with enemies," Without even letting the messenger talk, Cedric shouted with anger.


    He was furious about the destruction caused by their army to hisnd. Even if no humans in the territory got injured, most of the livestock and farmsnd suffered big time because of their actions.


    "I bring a message from our emperor, he implores you to surrender before tomorrow noon, otherwise empire army will destroy this territory," With a cocky tone, the messenger announced as, he was confident that they won''t take any rash actions.


    "Damn empire dogs! We won''t give putnds to tyrants like that, if you wante and take out heads," Cedric answered his words with Julius'' approval.


    Julius felt proud to see him standing on behalf of the territory without any fear. Cedric being the old man he is, wasn''t afraid of his life. He didn''t want this territory to be destroyed by these tyrants and his family to be exiled from thisnd.


    "Is that so? I will convey this message, you will regret this decision,"


    The messenger went back after giving them a warning as he didn''t want to be killed by them. He clearly knew staying in the enemy territory for too long wasn''t favourable for him.


    "Cedric, we will win this and take back what is rightfully ours, tell everyone to get ready, they might attack at midnight," Ordering him to increase the security, Julius went inside to get ready for the war.


    At that time they didn''t know another party was eagerly waiting for them to sh with each other in excitement.


    The messenger who went back to the camp to announce the words of Cedric enraged Pete after telling him what happened.


    "Damn those weaklings thinking they have a chance, I will kill every single man in that vige," Kicking a chair with his muscr leg, Pete grumbled.


    The heat of the war enveloped the whole area as the enemy camp and the kingdom was glimmering in with small firemps, unlike normal nights.


    Just like everyone expected empire tried to stealth attack at night with small numbers but they failed as the viscount had a rather good defence and walls protecting it.

 Chapter 155 Empire Strike VI

    ?The people inside the fortress were anxiously waiting for something to happen as they already knew they had nothing to do right now.


    Kids kept constantly crying and women were anxious about their husbands, brothers and rtives. Most of the men were assigned to the military task as well as some simple tasks including the farmers.


    "Why do we have to face this war? Why are they attacking us?"


    "Exactly, didn''t empire and kingdom had a friendly rtionship, what''s happening,"


    People were confused and they feared the empire which was the most formidable force in the whole human continent.


    "Shhh! Shut up and do your work, viscount''s dogs are everywhere," He mainly said it because he knew even a single mistake would cause a huge problem at this moment.


    *Boom


    While they were talking with each other they suddenly heard a huge explosion outside the wall which shooked all of them to the core of their body.


    "What''s happening?" Shocked by this turn of events, they questioned but soon they heard voices of soldiers warning them.


    "Don''t stay here, go inside, do you want to die?" They shouted in a hurry while climbing the wall with arrows and other weapons.


    Meanwhile, Julius and Cedric were on the wall giving orders and looking at the empire army with disdain.


    "This wall is strong, they won''t be able to break it with puny magic spells," With pride in his works, Cedric said.


    Another magic spell hit the same ce on the wall leaving a charred mark but they couldn''t damage it or so they thought but the wall was clearly taking damage slowly.


    "Release your arrows, kill these empire dogs," Under theirmander''s order everyone shooted injuring many on the empire side but the damage wasn''t enough to stop them.


    As soon as theirst attempt at night attack failed, Pete decided to finish this war in a full frontal attack. He didn''t want to prolong things for too long as his aim was capital.


    This arrow and magic exchange went on for another few hours until the empire mages broke that equilibrium.


    Julius realised seeing the wall what their aim was. Mages kept attacking the same spot, again and again, to damage the wall without trying to attack units. Their aim was to create a spot to enter the fortress for the artillery.


    "Hold the wall, they are going to break it," Frustrated about this situation, the kingdom side shouted with anger.


    No matter how they tried they couldn''t protect the wall as it broke with a high sound opening a huge wall in the fortress wall making the empire side happy and releasing a huge battle cry.


    "It''s over, everyone shoots them, don''t let theme here without any damage, " Both magicians and archers on the kingdom sides got ready to attack hearing Cedric''s orders, but then they saw something unusual.


    "My lord, these people don''t look like soldiers, they look like-"


    Everyone paused for a minute before realising what he was talking about.


    "They are normal people, why are they sending them to the front lines," Confusion remained until Julius noticed their faces which were filled with fear.


    "Something is not right," Muttering to himself, Julius looked at Cedric only to see his face disfigured in anger and disgust.


    "Cedric, do you know who they are?" To Julius'' question, he showed a hard face but in the end, he decided to answer as it wasn''t his ce to keep secrets.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your highness, they are-"


    "They are from vigers surrounding our territory, I have seen some of these people when I do my annual visit," He couldn''t even finish his next words, Julius felt different types of emotions inside his body.


    "First that letter, now this, how far are they going,"


    While this was happening all the bait citizens kept walking in their direction. Behind them, empire soldiers followed using them as shields.


    It was a disgusting war tactic to use but a useful one. The kingdom soldiers hesitated to shoot their arrows at their own people.


    "Your highness, what do we do? They are getting rather close," Unable toe to a decision Cedric decided to take orders from Julius. He felt bad for his people as well as Julius who had to take this difficult decision but he didn''t want to ept the defeat to the empire.


    "Ugh~"


    Julius felt troubled, he felt a massive weight of this decision on his mind as he kept looking at the frightened faces of the citizens. He felt like time was going slowly for him while looking at both sides of the battlefield.


    "Shoot- Shoot them, Attack, don''t let the empire invade our defence," With a difficult face, he took this decision.


    He felt like giving up his crown prince position right now and running back and hiding somewhere. The weight of the decision he had to take was not something a youngster like him should deal with.


    Right after he gave his order, Cedric forced everyone in the fortress to attack as most of them hesitated to attack knowing these are not enemies.


    "If you don''t shoot now, they will enter this fortress and the same thing will happen to us, these empire dogs don''t have hearts," Xedric shouted in anger.


    "But-"


    "Shut up," Julius had blooding out of his hand from the fingerprint mark showing how frustrated he is.


    "It was hard for me to take this decision, don''t make this harder for me,"


    Everyone went silent with his words. They didn''t have a lot of time to finish this task as the citizens were rather close to the shooting range.


    "Shoot!"


    *Zing *Zing


    (Fireball)


    All the archers and magicians started to rain attacks on the empire''s side of the battlefield. Seeing their n crumbling down Pete felt frustrated.


    "Tsk, so they don''t care about their citizens," He was disappointed. He expected them to be more shocked and surrender seeing this grandeur show.


    "They have rather intelligent people in their army, my lord, it was unlucky they didn''t bite our bait but we will win this war," Ferosa''s fearless words had a confident tone to them.


    "We will finish them with our next attack,"

 Chapter 156 Julius Vs Pete

    ?"Crown prince!"


    Cedric knew this incident might cause major trauma in Julius'' mind, he knew Julius is someone who loved his people and when he saw his people mercilessly getting shot by his own army, the amount of pressure and sadness he felt was unbearable.


    "I won''t forgive the empire, even if they stop this war, I won''t let them get away with this," Biting his lip until it bleed, Julius grumbled under his breath.


    "Everyone our defence broke, so get ready," Shouting and motivating his army, Julius took his sword and went down the stairs.


    "Cedric, don''t let anyone know about this incident, this should be only known by us, I don''t want my people to rebel because of this"


    He had a difficult face while exining things to Cedric.


    "Yes, prince,"


    *Sigh


    "This will former remain as a ck mark in my memory,"


    ***


    "Get on your horses and hold your shields, we will break through, no pity tricks, follow me," Pete and hismanders got on the horses with their sharp metal swords freely aiming for the necks of the Rapidws.


    "Ahhhhh~ Follow our emperor," With battle cries filling the whole area, they advanced toward the entrance they forcefully made.


    "My lord, they are pushing us back, they are trying to restore it with a temporary rock, they must have a rather skilful earth magician," Pete''smander warned.


    "Weaklings!" He didn''t even wait for others to react as he quickly jumped off his horse with a huge bastard sword in his hands.


    (ster)


    His sword started to break the rock which blocked the gate without even trying which motivated empire side to see their leader''s power.


    But Ferosa had one question in his mind,


    ''Why didn''t he use this to break the wall before? He could have used this and prevented the death of our soldiers''


    Various thoughts went through his mind but he didn''t want to think that their leader is a careless fool to make such a mistake.


    ''Yeah, he must have his own reason''


    While Ferosa was convincing himself of various things, Pete and his army entered Cedric''s fortress as they kept fighting each other.


    "Where''s your coward leader? Come out," Pete''s loud voice was enough to shake the whole area with echo.


    His high body had so much strength that even his voice was multiplied by several folds when he felt an adrenaline rush.


    "Just as I expected, Rapidws are some foolish cowards," Pete said with disgust. His tone was mocking which affected most of the kingdom soldiers to go berserk in anger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You tyrants!" They tried to attack him with their swords but suede ly they heard a rather familiar voice.


    "Stop it! You guys are no match for him," That voice belonged to none other than Julius himself.


    "Hoh, so you didn''t run away like a chicken, I assume you''re the leader," Carefully observing Julius'' figure, Pete questioned with a high and mighty tone.


    "Can I ask one question? Why are you doing this? I thought we had an agreement not to invade each other,"


    Hearing Julius'' question, Pete got angry as his own question got ignored rather easily by Julius.


    "You don''t answer a question with another question," Running in Julius'' direction, Pete jumped as he waved his big bastard sword aiming at his opponent.


    "Take this and die you fool," He expected Julius to go down with one of his attacks but unlike what he expected Julius carefully dodged his attack with a swift motion.


    "My goodness, you really are a muscle head, I had enough of people like you,"


    The ce where Julius was standing before had a high pit created by Pete''s bastard sword.


    "Oh you''re fast, but can you really dodge every single one of my attacks,"


    Their fight was the main attention of this battlefield but no one had time to watch it as almost all of them were fighting with each other.


    The cries and sounds of swords shing with each other ravaged across thend.


    Giving an unpleasant smell blood started to wet the soil changing its beautiful colour into something hideous and showing how cruel this battle was.


    Battle without aim. Deaths without reason. Everything was useless and aimless.


    Time went rather fast for everyone as no one had the space to give attention to it. After a few hours, the war started to die down but it wasn''t a draw. It was a remarkable loss for one side.


    "We are done here, I will admit it you were a formidable opponent but look at your army, most of them are dead and others are paralysed in fear," Pete had blooding out of his hands as Julius managed to put a few cuts on his opponent butpared to his damage, Julius had it worse.


    "You tyrant, the fool who disrupt the peace we had you will pay the price one day," Kneeling in front of Pete, Julius muttered as he didn''t have the strength to fight anymore.


    Even before his mind and weapon, his body gave up as he lost too much blood in this battle.


    "Well, I don''t care about your little rants so please die, Crown Prince of Rapidw kingdom,"


    Pete aimed his sword at Julius'' neck. He got ready to behead him in front of everyone to show his dominance but suddenly Ferosa came running toward him.


    "What is it Ferosa?" Confused about why his face looked so pale, Pete questioned.


    "My lord, there''s a full army outside the wall, we are surrounded," His words took both Julius and Pete by surprise and confusion as none of them had any idea about what was happening.

 Chapter 157 Reunion

    ?"What army are you mad about? We scouted the whole area before attacking here and nobody was there," Ordering two of his men to hold down Julius, he looked at Ferosa with an angry look.


    "I don''t know my lord, they have a g I''ve never seen before, " Ferosa was sceptical about this situation as it was a huge blunder on his side.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? Damn it," Pete felt his head burning as he wanted to cut down Fersoa without even questioning anything but he prevented from doing it as he didn''t want to create any more problems.


    "Looks like you have another few minutes to be alive, be grateful for whoever is outside that wall, Julius," Looking at his opponent with mocking eyes, Pete said.


    "Let''s take him to the wall, if they are from the kingdom we can use him as a hostage to force them to surrender,"


    Two soldiers dragged Julius by his hands while following Pete. Ferosa also didn''t forget to follow them to see what was going to happen.


    Pete quickly got onto the wall without even hesitating a bit only to see, a huge group of people outside the gate. They had spectacr and beautiful weapons as well as armour.


    His eyes didn''t stop there as he noticed the diversity among this group.


    "Beast people!" Pete''s mouth mumbled those words unconsciously as he was confused. He didn''t know what this group of people is as there were both humans and beastkin.


    "Ferosa, what''s this?"


    "I''m confused too, your highness,"


    The empire army got ready for another fight as soon as they heard the news about this strange group. Almost all of them were injured or tired from their previous fight but theirmanders forced them to stand up as they couldn''t afford to stay down seeing this huge group.


    "Thisnd belongs to the Scaredmore empire, I warm you if you step even a single foot on thisnd, we will attack you," Pete and Ferosa wished this group was mistaken but they knew with armour and weapons in their hands, their aim was this fortress.


    Pete observed this group furthermore until he noticed something he didn''t want to see. He felt his whole face getting pale and his eyes bulging out of his eyelids.


    "Daphnia,"


    ***


    "Sister, calm down," Velian''s voice calmed down Delci who was leaking killing intent like she saw her mortal enemy.


    The mana around her was so disturbed that she actually could have easily gone into a state of mana overdrive if Velian didn''t calm her mind.


    "Veli, you might not remember this, but that man, he''s the one who''s responsible for everything happening to us and the same reason why I hate my hair colour so much," Daphnia also looked at her children with a conflicted gaze.


    Seeing her past and the people who tried to kill her and her children, she felt strange. But unlike Delvi, she wasn''t angry. Her mind was calm and she thought about every single move she can make to protect her children with her newfound power.


    Daphnia looked at Velian and Delvi, she couldn''t help but admire how talented they were right now. She still remembered the day, Velian got injured when he was a baby.


    "Pete, I won''t forgive you, Andriya or that useless man," She mumbled with a calm voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Suddenly both Velian and Daphnia noticed Pete''s freaked put gaze. They knew he identified them. They had no reason to hide anymore.


    Velian and his girls weren''t the same people they used to be. With groundbreaking power inside their bodies, they could even threaten the whole of humanity so one of them was afraid of one puny human.


    "Oh looks like our prey noticed us," Daphnia also slightlyughed at Velian''s words.


    "Darling, he shouldn''t die a simple death, he''s one who was responsible for your sister''s hate toward her hair as well as your injury on your chest," Daphnia wasn''t the type to seek revenge but right now she wanted to see that arrogant man kneeling before her one and only son.


    "He won''t, believe me," With Velian''s words, he signalled everyone to advance as they didn''t have reason to wait.


    There were no archers on the wall as most of the empire archers were injured. Magicians had run out of mana. It was a pity trick to attack in a moment like that but Velian didn''t care about what was right and wrong.


    They were easily able to prate the puny defence of the empire through the hole which was made by Pete''s army.


    Every single odd of this war was against Pete as his defence started to crumble one by one.


    "What the hell is this?" He looked at how his men got massacred. Their walking and cries angered Pete even more not because he loved his people but because he wanted people to witness his victory today to spread the news about it.


    He wanted to show Andriya that he wasn''t someone that totally depend on her.


    While all of this was happening, Pete didn''t even realise he was the main aim of Velian and the other girls. They didn''t even take their eyes off him as they wanted to see every bit of suffering on his face.


    "Haha, so that old hag failed to kill them, look like I overestimated her," In his mind, he never would have thought that Daphnia would be able to surpass him as someone who enjoyed the resources of the empire to rise in rank.


    "Did they get support from some other kingdom? How did they get so many men and even beast people?" Pete couldn''t even think about them can''t as he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Arrogant and Ugly as always, nothing like my beloved brother,"


    "Haha~ I didn''t expect you to be this beautiful either, my lovely stepsister,"


    "Shut up worm, I''m not your sister, I only have one brother," Delvi felt her whole body crawling in disgust as soon as she heard the word sister from Pete''s mouth.


    ''I have to clean my ear with Velian''s sweet voice after this''


    Delvi thought as she slowly went for her longsword which was gifted by Velian.


    Both Delvi and Pete took their weapons as they knew this is not a wholesome meeting between families.


    "Well, let''s talk like a family then,"

 Chapter 158 Red Haired Battle

    ?*ng


    The two swords shed with each other creating sparks between them as both Delvi and Pete backed from the pressure they felt.


    "You bitch! How did you get so strong besides weren''t you just a cute girl, you could have stayed like that without getting all arrogant like this," Landing his bastard sword on the ground, Pete took a deep breath for a moment to calm down as his mind was going crazy.


    ''How''s she so strong? Damn it, she''s stronger than anyone I fought in the past


    He didn''t want to openly admit it but it was obvious that he didn''t find Delvi to be a favourable opponent as her speed, strength, and tactics were all top-notch.


    "You don''t need to know and I don''t like you, that''s enough reason for me to kill you," Delvi didn''t entertain Pete''s useless question as she took her stance back getting ready to charge again.


    "Besides, you tried to kill my beloved brother on my own hand, if something happens to him that day," She felt her heart breaking with visible sounds, just by imagining such an alternative future.


    "You and your old hag need to die, otherwise I can''t stop hating my hair, I want to believe I look beautiful but I hate this so much that even if Velian appreciated my hair, I can''t believe it,"


    Pete just scoffed at her words taking his bastard sword back after seeing Delvi''s stance.


    "Who gives a shit about your hair? Juste, I willplete my mother''s unfinished task, I always regretted letting my father enjoy such a beautiful gem-like Daphnia, now I can have it,"


    Delviny felt disgusted seeing his eyes. Even though she didn''t know much about rtionships when she was small, she remembered how Pete used to force himself on the maids in the castle.


    "I''m d your scum behaviour hasn''t changed a single bit,"


    With those words, both of them charged at each other.


    Delviny with her agility tried to sneak and quickly damage his tendons, but just like she expected his bastard sword was too big for it. Pete couldn''t even counterattack Delviny as her speed was twice or thrice as that of Pete''s.


    "You''re just fast, that''s it, you can''t beat me,"


    "I''m done," Just as this fast sequence of events happened, Delviny backed down a bit with her sword.


    "What? Give up already? Come on sister, I just started to enjoy this," Obviously Pete was lying, his hands were already numb from Delviny''s attacks and he felt relieved to hear her words.


    "Give up?" Delviny couldn''t help but chuckle hearing his words, it pissed off Pete so much that he actually felt like attacking her as soon as possible but something inside his body was telling him not to. Maybe it was his instinct.


    "Why would I give up when Velibtrained me so much that?" Suddenly her mana started to get absorbed by the sword.


    "What are you?" It was a bizarre incident for Pete as swords that can absorb mana were really rare and even if someone found someone that can actually send mana into it without exploding it was even rare to find.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The reason for theck of magic swordsmen in this era was mainly because of the low level of mana control that Velian learnt on his own with his past life knowledge.


    "This is the second time, I''m using this on an opponent and believe me if you can''t be the first one, you won''t survive," Suddenly her sword started to burn like a campfire but ten times more faster than that.


    Most of the empire soldiers as well as alliance soldiers halted their movements just to look at this beautiful yet fierce fire. They were able to feel the heat even if they were near the gate showing how hot her fire was.


    "Delvi is going all out, well I expected this because she was really pissed off," Velian wasn''t even a single bit worried because he used his system knowledge to measure Pete''s status only to realise he was just an A-rank.


    He had rather good skills and status for an A-rank but still, beating SS-ranked Delvi was a dream for him.


    "What the hell is that?" Pete felt intimated by the sheer amount of hotness and pressure he felt from the fire of the sword.


    "Oh this, I call this Inferno sword, pretty cool right? This is a gift from Veli, and this is the same sword that will burn your body into ashes,"


    Since Delviny wasn''t proficient in her magic, shepensated for it with her swordsmanship as well as her newfound power whichbined both magic and swordsmanship.


    At first, it was hard for her when she was a B-rank to control and keep it steady but after reaching SS rank and surpassing her body limit, Delvi found what it feels like to have full control of mana. Her mana pool also became abnormallyrge letting her use this skill for longer.


    "For my real family," Whispering those words, Delvi charged in like thunder with her sword creating a beautiful firework in the middle of the day.


    She took a quick jump as she knew Pete already predicted her movements to prevent blocking but showing that he wasn''t all talk Oete quickly reacted to her movements.


    "Is that the best you can do?"


    "Just look at your sword, idiot," As soon as he heard Delvi''s work, she looked at it only to see his bastard sword melting like magma as soon as it touched Delvi''s sword.


    Landing on the ground, Delvi quicklynded another sh which actually hit the arm of Pete shocking everyone in the battleground.


    "Ughhhhh~ my hand," Feeling the pain, he shouted in agony but no blood came out of his wound as it already got burned by Delviny''s sword.


    "Wait Delvi, don''t call him right now, he has a lot of stuff to do, let''s use his every bone and meat to our advantage,"


    As soon as Delvi tried to deal the finishing blow, she heard Velian''s voice which surprised her.


    "Boys, use a strong rope to tie him up, and don''t forget to shove something inside his mouth, he''s too loud," Ignoring Pete''s hateful look, Velian announced as the war came to an end with a surprising third-party''s win.

 Chapter 159 Third-Party Win

    ?"Sister, do you feel better now?" Velian looked at Delvi while she elegantly sheathed her sword.


    "Not yet Veli, there''s another one I need to deal with and then I will-" Her voice got muffled as soon as Velian patted her head.


    "Don''t worry, we are with you, no matter who it is we will take our revenge,"


    Delviny softly smiled at his words and looked at Pete who was groaning with a piece of clothing shoved in his mouth.


    "Veli, I don''t like to say this but he is our half-blood brother, I don''t really like to even acknowledge we have a blood rtionship but it''s the truth," Assuming that Velian had no memories of his childhood, Delviny exined.


    "I know sister but I don''t have another sibling except for you and Lyra, I don''t care about blood rtionships,"


    Delviny couldn''t help but be amazed by his words cause they are the exact same words that came into her mind.


    "You really are my-" She whispered in a small voice, that even Velian with his extra senses had a hard time picking up her words correctly.


    "What did you say, sister?"


    "Nothing, let''s just go and meet mother,"


    Both of them left the area, and every important figure in this war got arrested including Julius while people in the fortress were confused about what was going to happen to them.


    Most of them got the news about an unknown force winning this war and they had no idea what to do.


    "From here onward, we are going official," With a proud voice, Velian said as he entered the town with Delviny, Lyra, Dapnia and every other important figure surrounding him.


    To ordinary people in the town, it looked like a royal parade as all these beautiful women and strong men followed this unbelievably handsome boy. Another thing that caught their attention was the beast people''s presence.


    All most every one of them had never seen a beastkin in their entire life so it came as a rather huge deal for them.


    "Mother, that boy is so beautiful,"


    "I know,"


    Everywhere in the town mothers, daughters, and wives started to whisper among themselves looking at this extraordinary scene. Men felt threatened by his presence but at the same time, they knew going against someone like this isn''t anything convenient.


    "Listen, everyone,"


    Walking along the road, Veliam reached a higher ce where he can clearly see everyone. He wanted everyone''s attention as winning these people''s hearts is going to be his main challenge right now after winning the war.


    "I know most of you''re confused to see us, we are not from the empire or kingdom and you must be questioning who are these people?"


    Everyone nodded their heads as all of them were eager to hear his words. They wanted to know who can defeat the mighty empire and be brave enough to go against a kingdom.


    "Let me tell you!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We are normal people like you, we are not from a kingdom or the tyrant empire, we are just ordinary citizens that got together to best the unfairness and foolishness of these governments,"


    Everyone felt rather surprised by this revtion. They didn''t know how to react to his words as they were absurd ims to make.


    Going against a whole kingdom and fighting with an empire, Can normal people like us even do such great things? These are the thoughts that raved inside their heads.


    "Well, for you guys we must be no different from the tyrant empire,"


    None of them answered his words, but a few of them were brave enough to nod their heads at his words.


    "Well, I don''t me you, you guys were the victims of this war and most of yournds, crops and animals were destroyed,"


    Just by reminding those things, it was obvious that everyone was angry but they couldn''t do anything since they were just powerless farmers or heavy workers.


    "I know how you guys feel, we were also attacked by the kingdom once and destroyed our life but-"


    "We realised something that you guys don''t know," They perked up their ears to hear what he was about to say.


    "Without us citizens, no one can exist, nobles or royals won''t be able to satisfy their hunger without your crops, they won''t be able to build huge castles without your manpower, basically without you guys nothing will work for them,"


    It was the most basic thing but when they heard it, all of them felt rather conflicted. The feeling of happiness and satisfaction started to build inside their minds knowing that even great people like Julius won''t be able to survive without them.


    "We are the power, no one can force us to fight a war, and no one can steal our crops without paying us money,"


    His words started to take effect as everyone started to think about Velian''s words.


    "You guys might not know about this but we saw a huge number of dead bodies of farmers outside the gate and almost all of them had no weapons, or armour to protect them,"


    Velian dropped the biggest bomb in his speech, and right after he did that, everyone went silent unable to believe what they were hearing.


    "Noooooo! Nooooooo!" A woman started to shout hysterically upon hearing his words.


    "I''m very sorry I couldn''t arrive before the empire forced these people to charge but I have no excuse, I''m ashamed,"


    Velian actually felt a little regret seeing all these workforce dying uselessly. He wanted as many people as he can to build a better and morefortable ce for his girls so it wasn''t convenient for him if people died without any proper reason.


    If Daphnia heard his thoughts, he would surely get some spanking for being inconsiderate but she knew that is how Velian is. She just tries her best to keep him on a leash without letting him go overboard.


    "I will give a proper burial for the people who died and I might support the families that cannot survive for a small period but before that,"


    He got onto his main topic which is the most important thing, he wanted from this war.

 Chapter 160 Julius Meets Velian

    ?"Tell me everyone, is it worth it for your children and future generations to be like ves for a kingdom or an empire that doesn''t even care about your well-being?"


    None of them answered his question with loud voices but everyone knew the answer. The people who wanted to leave to look at the gate had urgent looks on their faces.


    "I know it''s hard so I will give you time and everyone who wants to check bodies whether you had rtives among them, I will prepare them so don''t go outside now, it''s still dangerous,"


    Velian got down from the tform after giving them advice on how to proceed.


    "Lyra, make sure all the dead bodies of farmers are properly dealt with, it''s true I lied in my speech but at least I won''t go back on my promise,"


    Giving a little smile, Lyra left to arrange things while Daphnia and Delviny followed Velian.


    "Naomi,e out," As soon as Velian said those words, out of nowhere Naomi kneeled in front of him like she was waiting for his orders.


    Make sure the noble family and his rtives won''t cause any problems. You can kill them if they try to rebel, but make sure to show those assassinations as natural deaths or suicide.


    Naomi bowed her head and vanished into thin air while Daphnia quickly got close to Velian.


    "Darling, I know we have to fight them but if they decided to surrender can we at least spare their life?" She felt bad for some reason.


    Velian couldn''t help but smile lightly hearing her words,


    "Mother, you''re too light-hearted,"


    "Those people tried to kill us, but now you want to save their lives,"


    Delviny also thought the same thing. She couldn''t understand why their mother is so kind, unlike both Velian and her.


    "It''s unfair, you know I won''t go against your words, well whatever I''ll spare them if they surrender like good prisoners,"


    All three of them sighed as they went into a building owned by Velian''s clone.


    "Both of you can rest for now, we will meet the leader of the rapidw kingdom and Pete after this,"


    ***


    Everything calmed down after a little while. Velian''s army started to burn all the dead bodies and collect weapons as they didn''t want any diseases spreading in the kingdom.


    The only exception they made was the dead bodies of vigers and farmers. It was a depressing scene to look at as the daughters and wives of these people cried hugging their dead bodies and it wasn''t hard to see a mother hugging their son''s head body with an empty look in their eyes.


    "I feel bad," Looking at the depressing incident in front of her, Juno said as she met with Delviny and Velian.


    "It''s their fate, the only thing I can do as respect for these people is looked after their loved ones until they can sustain themselves, I will try to support everyone."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Delviny and Juno couldn''t help but appreciate his effort. He didn''t even have to be concerned about them but he willingly decided to help them.


    "By the way, would you like to apany me to meet someone?" Before leaving them, Nikol questioned as he was bored walking alone in this vastnd.


    "I will,"


    "Me too,"


    Both Delviny and Juno didn''t even hesitate a bit as both of them raised their hands and followed Velian.


    "Are you going to meet a prisoner, Veli?" Seen the direction he was walking, Delviny questioned with a curious look.


    She thought he wanted to meet Pete since he was curious about him.


    "Yeah but it''s not Pete, I want to meet Julius Rapidw and see for myself, what kind of a man he is,"


    The prison of the Cedric viscounty which previously belonged to the kingdom was now guarded by two alliance soldiers. They respectfully bowed their heads when Velian approached them and entered the door.


    "Sister, from where did they learn to bow?" He was pretty sure these guards were not really heavy on discipline.


    "Maybe, I trained them a little too much," Juno knew how harsh Delviny''s training was. She knew the reason they became so proper is because of how Delviny beat up them every time they made a mistake.


    "That''s good, it will be easy for you and my girls when they are disciplined," Nodding his head, all three of them entered the prison where many cells were empty.


    Most of the prisoners Cedric had were already killed or banished from the kingdom, as he couldn''t feed their mouths with how hard their food situation was.


    As they kept walking they encountered Pete''s cell which was the first one out of every cell in this prison. The ceiling of this cell had dirty slime-like stuff hanging which looked quite revolving and horrifying and the insects with long antennas were crawling here and there giving creeps to both Delviny and Juno.


    "Haha, looks like he''s enjoying this, as expected from rubbish like him," Mocking him along the way, Velian kept walking until he reached the cell he was looking for.


    Compared to Pete''s cell, Julius'' one looked like heaven but it was still dirty enough to be called a public washroom which haven''t been cleaned in two months.


    "So you''re the one," As soon as Vekian said those words, Julius raised his head to look at his guest.


    "Prince, it looks like you''re enjoying your prison life quite a bit," Even though the words Velian spoke were the same as earlier, this time it was less aggressive.


    "You can''t be joking, how can I enjoy my life in a prison cell like this with injuries that could easily get me killed," He answered Velian''s question but soon his vision cleared.


    Julius saw the face of the person in front of him who looked quite unfamiliar to him. He tried to remember who this face belonged to but no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t remember anything. So he decided to directly question Velian.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 161 Winners And Losers

    ?"Oh you don''t know the face of the person you tried to kill after calling us rebels?" With a sarcastic tone, Velian questioned.


    He knew it was an illogical question to ask, how can someone from the capital know his face, especially at this age and technological level?


    "Are you someone from the rebel army?" Jukius tempered about the battle which caused many of their soldiers to die and adventurers to cut ties with them.


    He still didnt know how it happened but every time he thought about it, felt even more absurd.


    "Well, it''s easy if you know about it,mander of the royal army of the Rapidw kingdom or should I call you crown prince Julius?"


    Julius didn''t know what to do. He heard through guards that Velian''s armypletely destroyed the Empire unit, but it isn''t anything favourable for him or the kingdom.


    "What do you want? I don''t understand how you collected so many people but going against a kingdom and empire at the same time is foolish," He wasn''t trying to threaten Velian, Julius didn''t want this war with the empire or rebel army.


    He just wanted to develop his kingdom and its people and take care of his sister.


    "Well, it''s not your problem how I did all these things, you just have to ept my deal or decline it,"


    Delviny and Juno weren''t even paying attention to Julius as they had no interest in their matter. Instead, they just listened to Velian, and both of them tried to guess what his deal is.


    "What is it?"


    "We want three territories and their people that are equal to thisnd and the Rapidw kingdom needs to acknowledge us as an independent kingdom," Julius'' eyes bulged out from his eye socket, as soon as he heard those words.


    "Are you crazy?" He questioned as he couldn''t even believe what he was hearing.


    "Listen here prince, I''m being kind here, I can force your kingdom to ransom you with something equally important to that, or else I could simply defeat the whole kingdom,"


    Julius didn''t even know how to react. It was true the kingdom was declining rather fast with theck of food and defences. If they asked for a ransom only option is to touch the kingdom''s treasury or hand over somend. But he couldn''t believe his next words.


    Defeating the Rapidw kingdom with a vast history and that also with a rebel army. He didn''t know whether Velian was stupid or overconfident.


    Julius kept thinking about Velian''s offer while Delviny slowly got close to Velian and whispered in his ear.


    "Brother, why such a deal we could simply attack them?" She was confused. Even Juno didn''t know why he decided to go for negotiations instead of straight-up defeating them with his power.


    "I''m doing this because of mother, she requested this, she doesn''t want to see my hand getting wet in the blood of innocent citizens and soldiers who have no choice but to fight in a war to protect their families,"


    Velian also liked a full frontal attack, even though he wasn''t a battle maniac himself, he loved seeing Juno, and Delviny killing others with their power and skills.


    It was strange because rather than killing people by himself, he wanted to see his girls achieve what they want. It''s almost like he had no goals, no dreams. He just wanted to create a safe ce for his family. No outside influence, no foes, he wanted them to feel safe even without his presence in the ce he was going to build.


    *Sigh


    "She''s too soft, Veli, you shouldn''t listen to her dumb requests like that,"


    "But I think mother-inw is correct, if we can prevent bloodshed we should do it because our goal is not to be a ce filled with tyranny and violence," Juno also backed up Daphnia''s words fueling up Delviny''s confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t understand, but if you two insist let''s just do it like this," Having no options in the end, she also agreed.


    Velian''s attention went back to Julius, who waited for them to finish their little whispering.


    "I can''t decide such an important thing, I''m just a crown prince," He said with a sad tone.


    "But I can promise a noble status and a fertilend for you, listen, even if you take thisnd from us, you don''t have people''s trust and workforce to make this work, don''t be foolish and self destruct, join with us, you have potential to be a great noble,"


    Julius tried to convince Velian to give up on his deal and ept what he proposed but Velianughed with a rather loud tone hearing his words.


    "I don''t have the trust of people!"


    "I don''t have the workforce to finish things I want to do?"


    Previously even if heughed it was just a friendly smile, but this time it was straight-up mocking Julius.


    "Don''t make meugh, if I released you now and people catch you, they will skin you alive, mr,mander who ordered the massacre of innocent civilians,"


    ? Julius'' eyes widened upon hearing his words. He felt a cold sweating out as his heartbeat started to rise rather quickly.


    "I did no such thing," Julius tried to refuse. Velian stoppedughing and looked at him with a serious face.


    "I don''t me you, if I was in your shoes at that time, I would do the same thing, it''s all about sess," Julius looked at Velian with a confused look.


    "If you won this war after that incident your name will go in history books as a great leader who sacrificed his citizens to protect the kingdom, even if you''re the worst scumbag as long as you seed in what you do, your name will stay positive,"


    Delviny couldn''t help but be amazed by Velian''s mindset.


    "But unfortunately you lost, that makes you a loser, If I wasn''t here your head will be already floating somewhere detached from your body,"


    Julius didn''t know what to do. He was confused. He was angry with himself. He was angry with Velian who told him the truth.


    "You have two choices, either you will go with my deal or I will use you however I wish, choose one, no negotiations," Velian gave him onest chance before doing as he wish.


    Julius looked lifeless with his eyes looking like a dead fish. He had no idea where things went wrong for him.


    "I will do it, I will discuss it with minsters and arrange everything,"


    He didn''t know what future awaits him, and giving up on his kingdom''snd felt more painful than Pete beheading him in the battleground, he had no choice remaining as he was forced to agree with this deal.


    "Good, you''re an intelligent leader, I hope I can have an alliance with people like you who has good brains,"


    Leaving those words with Julius, Velian left him as he promised to release him once the kingdom respond to their request.

 Chapter 162 Royal Decision

    ?Meanwhile, in the Rapidw kingdom things were pretty hectic as they heard the news about Julius losing the war. None of them heard the full of information of what happened but, the small misinformation was enough for them to panic as Julius losing meant, they have no heir for the future throne and the empire''s next target will be the royal capital.


    "Princess, where''s the king? Why can''t the highness even attend an important meeting like this?"


    Most of the nobles in the capital gathered in the castle to discuss about the result. Some of them heard about how Julius got defeated and thought about using this as a chance to escape the kingdom. Some were foolish enough to think betraying the kingdom would benefit them but at this point, even if they betray the kingdom none of them could do anything.


    "Calm down, everyone father is sick right now, he won''t be able to take the decision, he will wake up, please be patient,"  Julie had no idea what to do.


    She knew her father won''t wake up suddenly like a miracle to support her and now her one and only brother is missing. She felt devastated. She felt sad.


    Julie wanted to flee just like she promised but before that, she wanted to meet everyone in her kingdom. Deep down, she didn''t want to abandon her people but breaking thest promise with her brother didn''t sit right with her.


    "This is bullshit!" While she was thinking all this suddenly one of the nobles shouted in anger.


    "Marquess Pontiff, you''re in front of the throne, be respectful," the Prime minister said in a serious voice. Thest thing he wanted now was nobles going berserk and doing as they wanted.


    "I understand your concern, but let''s just wait for the official letter from our spies, we can''t assume things just because of a rumour," Julie said, as she didn''t want to believe this result.


    Most of the nobels kept arguing until the official messenger from Velian''s group entered the throne room without even breaching through the door.


    "An assassin, capture her," All the nobles freaked out and Julie was surrounded by many royal guards but unlike what they expected, the messenger bowed showing respect to Julie while opening her mouth.


    "Greetings, people from the Rapidw kingdom, I came here to deliver a message you all are waiting for," Her voice caught everyone''s interest including Julie''s.


    "Who are you, woman? Don''t think you can leave her alive after trespassing like this,"


    As expected, they were angered by this sudden interest that they actually had no interest in listening to her.


    "Fine with me, if I never leave this building, believe me, when I say your whole kingdom will regret it," Her words filed their anger even more as everyone took their swords including most of the nobels.


    "Stop it," One who stopped all the conflict in the throne room was none other than Julie. She wanted to see why she was so confident as well as she wanted to know this danger.


    "As expected from the sister of crown prince Julius, you have a brain inside your head unlike them," She showed respect while bowing.


    This messenger was actually an assassin trained by Naomi and Velian. She had a normal power boost from Velian''s skill which tremendously increased her performance.


    She was originally a ve brought by them and raised to be an assassin but, she had no doubts because she enjoyed serving both of them. She already knew both of them were not saints to rescue her without expecting anything.


    But unlike what she expected even though, both Velian and Naomi used her, they didn''t treat her any differently because of her status. In fact, Naomi actually allowed her to call her sister as they had a rather close bond.


    "I will serve my sister and her love, my master," She thought while looking at Julie expecting an answer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What? You know my brother, how''s he?" Getting up from the throne like thunder, Jukie questioned as her heart started to beat so quickly.


    She wanted to know whether the rumours were true.


    "He''s fine for now that is, we are the third party that attacked both empire and kingdom, and we have no intentions of keeping the crown prince or antagonising the kingdom,"


    Everyone in the room gasped hearing her words.


    "Some third-party defeated both kingdom and empire, impossible, we won''t fall for your lies," Annoying nobles started toin again which actually pissed off the assassin girl but, she held back for the sake of this job.


    ''Damn it, I will kill each and every one of them if they disturb my speech again''


    She thought to herself while taking a letter from her pocket.


    "You don''t believe me? Then you can see it with your own eyes," She handed over the letter to the print minister, who took it back to Julie.


    She read it for a few minutes going through different emotions. Her face changes from worried to relieved then again to worried, in just a matter of few seconds.


    "No way, this is-" Without knowing how to deal with this, she handed over the letter to her mother''s brother who was the prime minister.


    He was a good uncle to both Julius and Julie so she had her full trust in him. He took the letter to see the content in it and his eyes widened in surprise.


    "How?"


    "No way, we can''t do this,"


    Others were curious about the content of the letter, but they patiently waited until the prime minister make an official statement.


    "Well, my job here is done," The assassin gork looked at Julie onest time,


    "Within a week if don''t get answers, we will begin our attacks, believe me when I say with the current army of the kingdom, you won''t even survive ten minutes, take your decision wisely," She warned Julie because her eyes looked like they were about to cry.


    She was trying her best to hold back tears for the sake of being a royal and to protect her dignity.


    *Sigh


    "I guess even royals have their own conflicts," Thinking about what she saw, the assassin girl vanished from the throne room without even making a sound surprising everyone.


    "What do we do? Please tell me, brother, what do I do," With a huge headache, Juliey on the throne once again to rest a little until the decisive time approached.

 Chapter 163 Trap

    ?It took them a considerable time to settle in the Cedric viscounty as there was a lot of work to finish including cleaning, meeting with officials and convincing people.


    With Velian being the fave represent everyone it was rather easy for them to convince normal people, but the noble family of Cedric nor Cedric himself doesn''t want to agree with this.


    Even though he wasn''t hated by his people, that didn''t mean he was a loved and good ruler. He was a good ruler but not someone who valiantly convinced people''s hearts.


    Velian actually respected him because of how clean the paperwork was in his territory. He had proper ns and everything when controlling everything in the city which was a sign of a good leader.


    "What did Cedric say, sister?" Sitting on the bed naked without even trying to hide anything, Velian questioned Delviny who was lying next to him in the same manner.


    If someone from outside saw this scene they would probably faint from how immoral it is. Brother and sister lying on the same bed naked. But neither Delviny nor Velian cared about it as they indulged in each other''s embrace.


    At this point, they didn''t even bother to hide it so much that, rumours already started to spread around the army calling Delviny a ''bro-con''.


    "He won''t give up brother, it will be hard for us to legally take thisnd," After saying those she went silent for a minute.


    "Veli, you don''t need to be so kind to these people, I know you''re holding back because of mother but overly showing kindness like this can lead to a rebellion or dissatisfaction among the army,"


    "I know sister, if he doesn''t agree to give an official statement even after the kingdom''s response, I will deal with him,"


    With those words, Velian stood up with his mighty rod standing proudly allowing Delviny toy her eyes upon this magnificent dragon.


    "Hehe! You did it four times, yet you''re like this, does your sister arouse you that much?" She asked with a grin feeling happy inside. Delviny had the steamiest night with Velian, after defeating Pete since her heart and worries had been freed to some extent.


    She felt exhrated to enjoy this freedom which almost drained Velian''s balls. Since Delviny''s rank increased her sexual skills also increased with that allowing her to exhaust Velian to some degree.


    "Of course you do, you''re like fine wine to me, the more I indulge in your body, the taste and quality increase more and more," Delviny quickly hid her face hearing his embarrassing words.


    "Where does he learn all this *Tsk, damn brother of mine is a naturaldy killer,"


    The wholesome and steamy atmosphere of the room couldn''tst long as they heard a knock on the door which felt rather familiar.


    "Mother is here! Now how are you going to excuse yourself for taking a head start," Looking at Delviny with a grin, Velian slowly reached the door and opened it without even bothering to wear anything.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~" Suddenly he heard a shout which he didn''t expect as some unknown woman fell on the ground with her reddened face. She covered her face but it wasn''t convincing when she had space along her finger which she used to peek trying to take a good look.


    "Veli, what are you doing?  Wear some damn clothes," Daphnia quickly dragged him inside the room. She didn''t want her son to be called a man whore by workers in the Cedric mansion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon she entered the room, she felt her eyes twitching looking at Velian''s bed.


    "Didn''t I tell you to let him rest?" With a questioning look, Daphnia questioned Delvi who was grinning like she did something great.


    "It''s been a week since our battle mother, and brother collected a lot, poor Velian couldn''t even ejacte despite having so many girls around him, so I wanted to help him,"


    Daphnia knew this was just an excuse. She knew Delviny just wanted to sleep with Velian. But she couldn''t scold her because Daphnia did the same thing even before Delviny as she sneaked into Velian''s bed.


    No one even bothered to question her as it was just a mother visiting her beloved son, but those who knew their rtionship could have easily guessed what was happening inside that room.


    "Well whatever, we don''t have time to argue, Veli, we got the letter from the kingdom,e and have a look," Looking at her son who was getting dressed up, Daphnia took the letter from the cleavage and gave it to him.


    "So atst, it''s time, I hope this is a favourable answer," Taking the letter from her hands, Velian opened it and read it without changing his facial expression even a little bit.


    Daphnia and Delviny both were curious about what it contained. They wanted to know about it as soon as possible.


    The servant girl who got her eyes blessed quickly ran to meet her co-workers to brag about what she saw. But instead of telling what really happened, she exaggerated it and made a full story about how she was invited by Velian for a night and she had to decline it because of how unworthy she is.


    While she was ruining her career in speed run, Velian kept the letter on the desk and looked at Daphnia and Delviny with a smile.


    "They agreed, but there are conditions, they want us toe and discuss things face to face, it almost looks like a trap to me, but ording to my knowledge, the kingdom only had Julius toe up with something like this, maybe there''s someone who I overlooked,"


    Daphnia didn''t know what to do. Knowing her beloved son going to be trapped in a devious n of the kingdom, she couldn''t stay calm.


    "Veli, I''m sorry for stopping you from attacking them, let''s just show them our power, no need to hold back,"


    Delving also nodded her head agreeing with their mother''s words. But Velian had a smile on his face.


    "No mother, this is a great chance, I will kill two birds with one stone through this incident, don''t worry about me, you can alsoe with me if you want, I''m going to visit the kingdom,"


    Leaving confused, Daphnia and Delviny inside the room, Velian quickly went to meet Juno and Naomi to give them orders on how to control the city.


    "Ahhh~ I wish Sariya was here to help me with this,"


    Remembering about the milf he adored besides his mother, Velian got ready for his kingdom journey to see who came up with a trap to catch him.

 Chapter 164 Visiting The Kingdom

    ?"No, we don''t need that many, this viscounty needs people to protect it and support you, so I will take 100 men and women both,"


    Refusing Juno''s offer, Velian proceeded to get ready to make their visit to the kingdom. He purposely didn''t wear anything fancy to make him look like a normal merchant.


    He wanted people to underestimate and let down their guard so he can finish this war without going overboard with his power.


    "Are you two ready?" Looking at the two women beside him getting ready with their newly made clothes, Velian questioned as it was time to leave.


    "We are ready, Juno, Remi, Lyra and Naomi will look after this viscounty in our absence so I feel a little relieved," Wearing her one-piece dress which looked gorgeous without any fancy design, Daphnia said with a beautiful-looking smile.


    "I wonder how Sariya and others doing, I hope they are ok,"


    "They are ok, I used my doppel to take a peek, they are doing fine,"


    To Daphnia''s concern, Velian answered as he didn''t want her to be needlessly worried.


    After getting ready, they left the Cedric mansion and went in the direction of the gate with everyone looking at them a rather intense look.


    "Looks like they still doubt us," Delviny being the warrior with extraordinary senses noticed everything, she opened her mouth with dissatisfaction seen it.


    "Let them, I didn''t expect them to believe me in such a small time, we will show our future projects to them and they will quickly see what''s best for them," Talking about how they are going to convince people, Velian and other two reached the gate where soldiers are already standing with their weapons.


    Velian noticed Juno, Lyra and Naomi also looking at them, they came to say farewell to Velian as they won''t be able to meet him for a few days.


    "Be careful girls, if something happens you have full authority to order a retreat or just contact me," He hugged Juno, Lyra and Naomi under everyone''s surprised eyes.


    They started to talk among themselves after seeing this, it was juicy news for everyone as Juno''s tribe people started to poke fun at her.


    Naomi also had a reddened face but she took it rather wellpared to Juno who couldn''t even stop her tail from wagging like a cute cat.


    "Brother isn''t holding back anymore, right mother?" Seen his action, Delviny questioned as he was curious to know about her mother''s reaction.


    "Well, he has no reason to hold back, except you and me," She didn''t really care about people seeing their rtionship but still it was a strange feeling for her.


    Having a rtionship with her own felt like something absurd when she thought about it but the moment she looked at Velian''s face, all her worries vanished as her mind got stronger every second.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Naomi, did you do what I asked you to do?" While others were busy talking about what they saw, Velian quickly questioned Naomi who quickly changed her face into a more serious one.


    "Yes, I send ten of our people three days before your visit and asked them to do what you asked, master," She said with a respectful stone. Naomi always knew how to differentiate personal life from work as she could easily change her moods like a chameleon.


    "Well then, we will be back as soon as we finish our discussion, so don''t worry about us and support girls to develop this territory,"


    Everyone bowed their heads showing respect to Velian, while he got onto the carriage to travel. Both Delviny and Daphnia disliked carriage travelling after experiencing Velian''s levitating skill because of how inefficient and ufortable it was. They had no choice but to take a carriage since this was an official visit.


    On their way to the kingdom, they encountered many monster attacks as well as bandit attacks but, none of them knew they were just walking to their death attacking the carriage with more than two SS ranked.


    Within two days, Velian''s carriage sessfully managed to reach the royal capital of the Rapidw kingdom. It wasn''t hard for them to find it as, after a certain point, roads were properly built and cleaned giving the crew a proper path to walk on.


    "Stop it, who are you, people?" The guard in front of the gate shouted but soon he realised how big this crew was. He quickly rang the bell warning of a possible attack without knowing who they were, but soon the prime minister came to see them after getting the news about the arrival of a big group.


    "So this is their army, bigger than we expected," He muttered to himself looking at them through the wall, after a few minutes he quickly ordered the guards to open the gate for them.


    "Let''s see who this abnormality is,"


    As soon as they opened the gate, Velian''s group advanced under everyone''s curious eyes. There was a heavy guard on the city in case a conflict broke out but with theck of troops in the kingdom it didn''t look any different from a normal day.


    "Ohh~ looks like we are quite popr here," Delviny took a peek only to see citizens looking at their carriage with interested eyes.


    Most of them had pale faces or scrawny bodies shaping how much they suffered. The women-to-men ratio in the kingdom was so much unbnced that even if one man took four women as still that wouldn''t be enough to bnce.


    The main reason for this difference was men dying in war.


    "Veli, be careful, I know we have power but still even the slightest mistake can lead to our demise, so-" Daphnia advised like a proper mother before they arrived at their destination which was the castle.


    "I know mother, I won''t be careless, my ns are already in motion, they will regret it if they try to use a trap, so don''t worry,"


    With those words, all three of them got out of the carriage as soon as it stopped near the castle.


    "Oh~ look who''s here to wee us," Hearing Velian''s words, Daphnia and Delviny quickly looked at the figure in front of them.

 Chapter 165 Discussion I

    ?The one who came to wee Velian''s group was none other than Julie herself. Velian knew Julius had a sister but after seeing her facial features, he could easily tell they were brother and sister.


    "Princess, I assume I can call you princess Rapidw," Bowing his head a little Velian questioned showing his respect.


    Julie felt starstruck by the man in front of him. Even in her whole life as a princess who encountered many nobles and princes from various kingdoms, she never encountered a beautiful man like Velian.


    "Just- just call me Julie," She got tongue-tied a little from how nervous, she was.


    This wasn''t the first time, she was present for important meetings like this, but in the past, she always worked as the shadow of her brother so taking the lead now, felt a little hard for her.


    "No way, I can''t call a princess like you by her name, I guess, I''ll address you as, Princess Julie,"


    "Fine, we will be starting our meeting two hours from now, so you can rest for a little," Leaving that message with them, she asked a maid to show them their rooms.


    Velian was surprised by how good they treated them, he expected these people to be rude and bash him from start to end but it looked like there were people that wanted to win his grace so their discussion would go smoothly.


    "She doesn''t look like the type to n something devious like a trap, what do you think brother?" Delviny who carefully observed Julie said gaining her mother''s attention.


    "Well, she looks like a cute girl," Daphnia also joined the conversation.


    "It''s not hard for someone to act in front of us, so let''s keep our guard up, I won''t believe anyone in this kingdom until I step out of thisnd,"


    It was impossible for Velian and the girls to get exhausted from a single trip. Since they had excess mana and physical strength unless they had to face something like a full-blown war, it was physically impossible for them to get exhausted.


    After talking with each other for a few minutes, they suddenly heard a knock on their door. Velian responded to it after waiting for a few minutes.


    "Everyone''s ready to meet you, Princess asked me to apany you," There were two guards outside the door who had swords on their hips.


    It was supposed to intimidate Velian, but knowing that they were just B-ranked humans, Velian actually had nothing to care about because even if they took him by surprise, with the skills of Velian, it was impossible for them to harm him.


    Walking through a hallway which looked much more sophisticated and beautiful than others, they reached a huge room, where more than ten people waiting for them.


    The group of soldiers, Velian brought were also outside the door waiting for his arrival. To make things fair, none of them was allowed to bring weapons inside including the people from the kingdom but it was rather apparent that they had weapons ready in case of an emergency.


    "Be careful, master," With the well wishes from his group, Velian went in under everyone''s curious eyes and took his seat.


    Daphnia and Delviny also did the same and sat beside Velian. The nobles and others were observing them with curious eyes as their eyes suddenly halted on Daphnia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hoh~ looks like these people have a death wish, I hope you''re not trying to trap me, otherwise things won''t be good for you,"


    He noticed their looks and red at them while thinking of ways to kill them if they stare at her for another single second, but noticed the dissatisfied look of Velian and quickly coughed like they did nothing wrong.


    "So you''re the master, that messenger girl talked about," It was an old man who started the conversation without even waiting for others.


    "Indeed, but I think it''s a rather good contract assuming that if not for my interference, you will be facing the empire army,"


    Hearing his words, they started talking among themselves. Julie was also there but she didn''t look like she was having a good time. Julie was impatient to hear about her brother''s state but she didn''t know if it was okay to disturb everything and talk about it with Velian.


    "And you im that you have power and army to face against the empire which we couldn''t even face,"


    "Didn''t you just wait for our kingdom soldiers to kill half of the empire''s people and steal the win?"


    Just like Velian expected, they didn''t invite him to sign the contract and ept the deal, they wanted to negotiate as much as they can and if that doesn''t work, they thought about threatening him.


    They could threaten Velian''s group since they were not from a kingdom or at least affiliated with any of the merchants or adventure guilds. They knew even if they kill Velian''s group here, nobody will question them.


    "Besides, you''re the reason why we lost our contacts with the adventurer guild and lost our talented men,"


    The atmosphere around the room got heated all of a sudden as all the nobles started to use Velian.


    "Well, assuming all of them were true, it doesn''t matter now, right? I have your prince as a hostage and all we just want is our freedom, is it bad to ask something like that?"


    Delviny saw how different Velian acted. It was like he was really desperate for the freedom of the people of the kingdom.


    ''What''s he nning?''


    "Your kingdom is the reason why we starved, you people use us as convenient tools when we are useful and throw our lives like we don''t mean anything to your kingdom,"


    Julie carefully listened to his words. She was really conflicted to listen to her own citizens'' struggle like this.


    Being the sheltered princess she is, Julie had no idea about the outside world so she couldn''t even see that Velian was acting, as she thought he was really sad and hurt.


    "Is this really how my people see me and my brother?" Feeling uneasy Julie stood up from her seat with a determined face.

 Chapter 166 Discussion II

    ?"Sir Velian, our royalty is not that like, we really care about our people, it might be true we did some mistakes but we love our people," Julie got up from her seat with a determined look. She wanted to make things right for everyone in the kingdom, her family and all her vassals.


    "Princess, how do you exin the death of your innocent soldiers? People died of starvation, our crops were damaged and there was no way to feed our children, women were absurd by empire soldiers and the kingdom did nothing to help them," Velian kept guilt-tripping them step by step as he brought every single thing they did up until now.


    Julie who was motivated at first to make things right felt rather broken and sad after hearing all this.


    "Julius Grandbell Rapidw II, where''s our king? He didn''t even give us any concern until now, we never got a chance to talk with him,"


    Julie didn''t know how to answer his question. It was supposed to be a secret about her father''s condition so, she didn''t want to reveal it but she knew if she showed at least a tid it of dishonesty, Velian will lose his trust in her.


    "His majesty''s health condition is not good enough for a meeting," Without going into the deep details, she tried to tell the truth.


    "Whatever, so what''s your answer? Do you agree with our deal or should we proceed with our own methods?"


    Hearing himing straight at them, everyone had a frown on their face. They were fuming with anger from how a uselessmoner like him threatened them like this.


    "We have absolutely no reason to agree with you," As soon as one of the nobles said those words, one of the assassins tried to attack him from above.


    Even before Velian entered this room, he already noticed the existence of a shadow but he just let them carry out their ns because he wanted to benefit from them.


    "Who?" Julie shouted in fear seeing a person d in ck trying to attack their guest. She felt her whole face going numb just by imagining what would happen if Velian and his group got assaulted here.


    "Stop it! Who are you? Guards, stop them," Even though she kept shouting no one entered the room. It was almost like they ignored her voice.


    Unknown to her some of the nobles keptughing seeing their n working. The one who initiated this attack was none other than nobles who felt threatened by the existence of Nikol. They didn''t want to lose any of theirnds so killing onemoner in exchange for thend was like a matter of fact for them.


    *ng


    The assassin tried to go for his neck but suddenly his body lost its bnce and he was only about to cut Velian''s arm.


    "Brother!" Delviny and Daphnia both were terrified. At first, they didn''t care much about this assassin as they also noticed him but now seeing their brother and son bleeding like this, they felt their mana going out of control.


    "I''m ok, sister, this is ok, don''t do anything," Bedore they mess up Velian''s n, he quickly signalled them while taking their hands and trying to escape instead of fighting back.


    Seeing their attack going wrong, most of the nobles felt blood drawing from their faces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Damn it, kill him, we paid you for killing him, not to put a baby cut on him," They shouted in anger to which the assassin reacted, he quickly charged in with his degrees asking for Velian''s neck.


    Meanwhile, Velian had a small grin on his face. If he stayed there any longer, he would have been unable to control his face and burst outughing at how predictable their trap was.


    ''Everything ording to n''


    Thinking about how he seeded on his first try, Velian looked at his mother''s and sister''s faces and hinted at them to act with him.


    "Are you winning, son?" Daphnia suddenly murmured so that others in the room won''t hear her voice. She wanted to know the n so that she won''t make any errors.


    "We are, mother, now we don''t have to go for the war route, from here on people will do their work, we just have to support them,"


    Quickly running toward the door, Velian advised both of them until they reached their destination which was a huge door built up of metals.


    "He can''t escape, our soldiers should be keeping that door safe, quickly kill him,"


    Another sh came from the side as soon as they reached toward the door, Velian quickly dodged it without showing any of his skill making it look like an error on the assassin''s attack.


    "What the hell?" He couldn''t help but question what he was seeing. It was like even if he attacked him when Velian is standing straight, he would still miss that strike.


    "What are you doing? Is that a power?" Frustrated about not being able to do his job, the assassin questioned Velian but his answer made him even more confused.


    "Please don''t kill me, I''m fighting for our starving children, please," Velian said making Julie''s eyes tear up. She didn''t even know why she started crying but soon her tears started to leak like a waterfall.


    "Who did this? You will get royal punishment for this, attacking one of our guests who is trying his best to support his parents and vigers, aren''t you people ashamed to be called nobles," Hearing her voice, everyone who organized this attack knew they fucked up.


    "Damn it, princess listen, we should now our heads tomoners like this, they are nothing more than our servants," Until now Julie didn''t even realise how disgusting her kingdom''s nobility is.


    "Oh~ looks like that princess isn''t a part of this attack, I feel sorry for her but either way, we can''t stop now," Velian quickly pushed the door behind him that others thought to be locked.


    As soon as he opened the door the spectacle in front of them surprised everyone including Daphnia and Delviny.

 Chapter 167 Rebellion

    ?Nobody knew what was happening except Velian who couldn''t help but feel happy about this development.


    "Release Davin Keller and his brother!"


    "Punish corrupted nobles,"


    "Royalty is corrupted, punish them,"


    There were a lot of people outside the castle shouting and protesting with weapons in their arms. Their sound reached the hall as soon as Velian opened the door confusing most of the nobles in the room.


    Most of the weapons they had were either sickles or rakes, they looked more like farmers than soldiers who were trying to start a rebellion.


    "What is happening?" Panicked hearing the sound, all of them quickly got up from their seats and tried to take a look.


    The assassin who was dumbfounded by this twist couldn''t help but be confused about what to do.


    "Why can''t I attack him? It''s almost like he anticipated this to happen, and led me here," He thought as he quickly went for another sh but this time, Delviny acted as she quickly grabbed his dagger and hit his face with her elbow.


    *Bam


    With a jaw-breaking sound, the man who was d in ck fell on the ground with his mask leaking blood from how dangerous, Delviny''s attack was.


    "You''re annoying, your job here is done, go back or I will kill you," As soon as the man looked into her eyes, he didn''t know why but he felt like his dder was leaking.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Velian asked him to halt before he could run.


    "This is not enough blood, this doesn''t look convincing, I''m sorry but can you please give me some blood?" He politely asked like it was the most normal thing to ask.


    The assassin who witnessed this had only one question.


    "What is wrong with these people?" He freaked out, he quickly collected his dagger and was to run but suddenly he felt excruciating pain in his shoulder.


    "Ahhhhhh~" Shouting hey on the floor, and looked back at what was happening only to see Velian using his blood as a dye to colour his face.


    "Yes, this is enough blood to convince them,"


    Delviny looked a little bothered by how Velian used someone else blood for the matter.


    "Brother, you could have used my blood? Why did you use filthy blood?" Any normal person who overheard this conversation would freak out thinking some weird stuff going on here but for Delviny and Velian, losing some blood felt like nothing.


    "Darling, don''t fight here, I understand your n a little, so let''s just go beforemoners start killing others," Daphnia said while peeking her head out the window to take a good look at what was going on outside.


    "What do we do with these nobles? And that princess looked like she didn''t know about any of these things?" Looking at the metallic door, Delviny questioned.


    "Hmm~ are soldiers are surrounding this area so even if they want to escape, it will be impossible for them, but that princess, let''s see what she does, I feel bad for her just a little,"


    *Stare


    Delviny and Daphnia kept staring at Velian like they were questioning his motives, he just smiled knowing what they are anxious about.


    "You two... Do you think I would hit on every girl I see?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Velian questioned with disappointment but inside he wasughing at their reactions.


    "You would,"


    "Yes, you would, you''re still 17 years old but you already have more than five girls and you seduced your own mother and sister,"


    Daphnia was just teasing her son, she didn''t even mean anything but the more she thought about it, she realised how absurd her son''s love life is.


    "My little yboy!" Slowly running her finger through his silver colour hair which was reddened because of blood, she teased him.


    "Now, now, you know that''s not true, I only date girls I really love,"


    All three of them totally forgot about their real purpose ofing here, as they kept teasing each other until they heard a window breaking with a huge sound.


    "Give us our food back, our children are starving,"


    Daphnia looked at the crowd with pity in her eyes.


    "Veli, you should take care of them after this, I know I''m being unreasonable but look at them, they remind me of the time, when I took care of you three in that small vige,"


    Delviny felt their mother was again trying to be a crybaby but she just waited for Velian''s answer.


    "I will, don''t worry about that mother," Velian gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Now, it''s time for some acting," Quickly Velian held his shoulder like he was in pain and his facial expression suddenly changed.


    "Follow me!" As soon as he said that, Velian started to run like he was being chased by someone until he arrived at the main door which led to the edit of the castle.


    Many guards were trying to hold themoners with reluctant expressions, as most of the guards were alsoing frommoner families and they were confused about how to act.


    Even high-rankingmanders waited for someone to give an order but fortunately for them, orders didn''te from the council.


    "Please don''t kill me," Shouting with pain and sadness, Velian left through the main door where people were protesting.


    It didn''t even take a few seconds for everyone to go silent seeing one of their rebellion leaders injured like this.


    Suddenly, Delviny held Velian by his shoulder while pretending that she was injured.


    "I''m sorry, we couldn''t convince those nobles, as soon as my brother started talking aboutnd and money, they started attacking him,"


    Everyone listened to their words with their anger being fueled by Delviny''s words. People started to murmur among themselves until they heard Velian''s next words.


    "Don''t worry, even if they kill me, I won''t give up, my brother Davin told me how oppressive these nobles are, I won''t let them steal your food andnd anymore,"


    He couldn''t even finish those words, people started to shout even more angered than before. Their pointe words changed into more vulgar insults as everyone suddenly started to break the main door to enter the castle.


    "It started," Looking at the result of his acting, Velian quickly ordered his soldiers to act ording to his orders.

 Chapter 168 Rebellion II

    ?"Princess, we should escape, it''s dangerous to stay here," The maid who was assigned by Julius to protect his sister quickly acted upon hearing about the incident near the main door of the castle.


    At first, she thought about running away with Julie right after Julius'' defeat but after knowing that he was alive, she waited for more information.


    She was the most trusted girl among the Julius private forces. But there was something more than that between them. Julie knew about her brother''s rtionship with this maid but instead of ming him for not acting as a royal, she actually supported them.


    Even though Julius wanted to make his rtionship public, he had no way of doing that when he was prince because the moment he dere that he was in love with a maid, Julius knew that nobles will act to harm or rebel against them.


    Now that everything is not going in their favour, she had only one option. That is to fulfil Juliu''sst wish.


    "Sister, stop! We can''t leave yet, brother is alive and thosemoners won''t let him live, if we leave like this," She regretted everything that happened in the meeting hall.


    Julie felt bad, she started to question her own kingdom policies seeing Velian''s act. She knew people were suffering but not to this extent. She thought making things better after the war would make their lives better but she was wrong.


    "Princess, don''t call me sister, I''m a humble servant that''s it," The maid who was grabbing Julie''s hand answered with tearsing from her eyes.


    She wanted to go and ask Velian to release her lover but she knew nothing is simple like that.


    "No, brother loves you, I don''t care what others say as long as brother likes you, you''re my sister," Julie''s words made her happy but still, she didn''t stop running.


    "I promised your brother, that I will rescue you no matter what the circumstance is, we can''t go back,"


    Julie keptining but her maid didn''t listen to her as they kept advancing through the castle in order to reach the emergency exit only known by the royalty.


    "What will happen to father, if I escape like this?"


    "..."


    The maid remained silent like she had no answers to give to her question. In the first ce, she didn''t know how to exin because Julius is the one who ordered her to abandon their king. She didn''t want to tell his sister so, she kept running without even looking back until they encountered some soldiers.


    "Halt!" They shouted seeing this suspicious duo.


    As soon as they got close, all the soldiers in the group were amazed by who it was.


    "Princess!"


    They couldn''t believe their eyes as they shouted in surprise. After carefully looking they quickly saw how exhausted they were, and it was easy for them to tell what was happening there.


    "Oh my, looks like our kingdom''s princess is running away," Suddenly their tone shifted giving creeps to both maid and princess.


    "It''s not good, princess, you have to be here to witness ourmoner''s power," With a creepy smiles on their faces, they got close to the duo with their hands going for the sword.


    The maid who saw this quickly looked at the princess who was about to cry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Princess, run away, I will hold them, find the emergency exit and go and meet my father,"


    "No, I won''t leave you, sister," Even though she was so scared, Julie tightly held the maid''s hand without letting it go.


    "Princess, listen to me," With a strict tone in her voice, the maid shouted.


    "Noooo, I won''t leave you alone," Julie kept arguing with her until she heard the most unexpected thing from the maid''s mouth.


    "Sister, listen to me, I promised him, I won''t let anything happen to you, please don''t make me a liar,"


    Julie froze on the spot hearing her words, she felt the tearsing out of her small eyes looking at the girl in front of her.


    "That won''t do princess, because of your father, my wife died so I hope at least you canpensate for it," After having a closer look at the men in front of them, Julie saw instead of a vulgar expression, they were angry.


    "Run!" Taking her daggers inside her skirt, the maid tried to pierce the throat of one of the soldiers.


    Even though they barely avoided it, one got injured by it making them even more angry.


    "Damn bitch! I thought about letting you go since you''re just a maid, but now you''re dead," Shouting in anger, they advanced with proper stance expecting an attack from the maid to counter them.


    They knew from her dagger strike, that she wasn''t an amateur in this.


    "Don''t let her escape, catch her," As soon as they saw, Julie running back through a different door, they panicked.


    If the princess survived now after what they did, it means their end so whatever it take, they had to kill her.


    "No, you won''t, your opponent is me," She bravely charged without even caring about the danger of getting shed by the sword.


    "Julius, I hope you forgive me, looks like this is it for me," She knew even though, she was a trained maid, fighting with three veteran soldiers at the same time is like a death note for her.


    She was lucky their attention and interest were on the princess, otherwise, she wouldn''t even survive their attacks if they decided to be intelligent with their attacks.


    "Damn it bitch, can''t you see the damage they did to our kingdom? Our houses? Why are you siding with her despite being one of us?"


    "Well, I have my own reason, sorry but I can''t let you harm her,"


    The sounds of swords shing kept happening until Julie escaped from that ce. Her heart was filled with anxiety thinking about what to do now and sadness about her future sister-inw.


    "Who''s fault is this? Why does this keep happening?"


    Finally, the was able to reach the emergency exit after running for her life but unlike what she expected the emergency door was-

 Chapter 169 Rebellion III

    ?The emergency door was surrounded by nobles who wanted to escape the castle safely. They shouldn''t even know about this ce as it was the royal family''s secret but Julie didn''t know how they clustered around this.


    "Damn it, thosemoners, as soon I go back to my territory, I''m going to kill every single one in mynd,"


    "You said it, they are so used to biting the same hand that fed them, it''s revolting,"


    Julie covered herself near a pir, so they won''t notice her and listened to their conversation.


    ''Is this really the people father used to take help from? Why did I stay blind for so many ears?''


    She didn''t know what to do anymore but she had one purpose in her mind, which was to protect her dear home and help her brother.


    "I will make things right with my brother, this is too cruel," She decided to change everything in the kingdom. She knew ifmoners win this war royal family would lose their position but still, she was motivated to do whatever she had to protect everyone.


    "Oh my, look who''s here," Before she could even collect her thoughts, Julie heard a rough voice behind her making her body jump back a few meters back.


    Everyone else who was near the entrance looked at her with happiness as only royal blood can open the emergency exit.


    "Princess, we were searching for you, please open this gate,moners are rebelling against us, we should collect our regional armies to deal with them," One of the nobles shouted as he bowed his head showing respect to Julie.


    Julie couldn''t even imagine how these people are so disillusioned. Well if she said she wasn''t until now it''s just hypocrisy so she didn''t want to be one of them.


    "Count Smith, why are you escaping? Shpulsnt wee to deal withmoners and provide them what they ask for? Why are you running away?" Hearing her question, everyone frowned.


    "Come to a deal? With those filthymoners, looks like our princess is quite a jester," Everyone thought she was joking, they didn''t even think aboutmoners as humans so why deal with them?


    "I''m serious, Duke Perera, why are you running away you''re one of the highest authorities in this kingdom, shouldn''t you deal with this?"


    Everyone who wasughing until now started to realise that their princess wasn''t joking.


    "Are you serious? Princess Julie, do you want us to bow our heads in front of that garbage?"


    Dissatisfaction started to build up among them, they felt their patience running slow.


    "Yes, this is wrong! Thosemoners are fighting with ha because they are hungry and sad with the current status of the kingdom, join with them and let''s improve this kingdom," Julie thought at least a few of them would have changed, but unlike what she expected everyone looked at her with angry faces.


    "Grab her! Use her hand to open the seal,"


    Suddenly an unexpected order came making everyone confused.


    "Is it really ok? She''s a royal family member," They doubted these orders until they heard the next words from Count Smith.


    "Who''s there to question us? King is on his deathbed, the prince is captured by rebels, and our royal family is done for so at least let''s enjoy thisst present," As soon as they heard those words, prevented smiles came onto their faces.


    "Now that I think about it, she might be the most beautiful woman I have seen in my entire lifetime," Slowly getting close to her, everyone started to surround Julie like they were beasts waiting to hunt their prey.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Nooo! Nooo! Why did I make the same mistake again? Why did I think they would listen to me when they are already this corrupted? I should run''


    Julie tried to run away seeing their creepy faces, but soon everyone started to capture her and grab her toward the door.


    "I have an idea, we will use her as much as want, we will take turns, when everything is over let''s use her abuse as an excuse to seek more help,"


    "Commoners will be shaken after they witness her body, I heard she''s loved by most of themoners so we will be able to divide the rebellion and attack them,"


    Nobles started to form nefarious ns as they quickly used Julie''s hand to open the emergency exit gate.


    *Grrrrr


    With a huge sound, it suddenly opened giving away the musky smell of dust and causing everyone to close their noses with ufortableness.


    Julie couldn''t help but feel like an idiot.


    "So this is the punishment I get for being an idiot," She imagined her future where she bes a ything for this noble.


    "I feel like puking,"


    The gate opened with everyone happily smiling until it fully opened enough I see the inside.


    "They really came, as expected of Miss Delviny, she knows how fools like them would y,"


    The messenger girl who is under Naomi said to her team as she looked at everyone in the group until her eyesid upon Julie who was just as surprised to see them.


    "Oh my! Looks like your own people are turning on you, well what did I expect from you, I knew you were weak, to begin with, those ignorant eyes of yours sicken me, princess,"


    Her words were harsh but Julie didn''t feel offended, she knew deep inside her mind that she wasn''t wrong.


    "Shit! What are they doing here? Wasn''t this supposed to be a secret tunnel?"


    "Well, It doesn''t matter either way, they are no match for our noble skills and mana, let''s show them why we are called nobles,"


    Everyone took their sword getting ready to fight with the assassin group while Julie sat with her eyes looking at the scene in front of her.


    "Am I really going to be a princess from beginning to end? I want to be something more than princess even if have to go against my own father, I would build this kingdom for everyone''s sake, for my brother''s sake, and most of all for my sake,"


    She smiled muttering those words to herself.


    "I really am a selfish woman,"

 Chapter 170 Rebellion IV

    ?"Is that all you got, noble blood?" It was clearly a mocking tone. The assassin girl didn''t even try to hide her disgusted face while questioning the people beneath her.


    Some had their hands dissected from their bodies, and some died in the process of fighting.


    The remaining nobles were already on their knees begging for life seeing these people weren''t joking when ites to killing.


    Even Julie who witnessed all this merciless killing felt her stomach turning upside down seeing the spectacle in front of them.


    She had only one question seen them.


    "How in the world, they are so powerful? Their leader was so weak?" She couldn''t even imagine a random person without training defeating their skilled nobles.


    Even though they were corrupted, in the end, they had potential in them with how many assets they had to improve and mainly their blood which was among the most powerful mana.


    "Wait! Don''t kill me, I know," With blooding out of his forehead one of the noble shouted looking at the leader of the assassin group.


    "I will employ you and give you a wage double or triple your current one, and I will forgive your n for all these deaths, so let me go, I will support your n personally,"


    Hoping to at least get them on his side, he begged but deep down he was full of hatred. He just wanted to get out of there alive and kill all these rebels with the support of other nobles and soldiers.


    "Really? You will forgive us?"


    "Yes, and not only forgiveness, I will treat you like a proper mercenary group," Seeing his method, working he quickly answered her with happiness.


    "But-"


    "What else do you want?"


    "Hmm~ let me think," Others were confused why she was acting like this in her group. They knew she wasn''t going to betray Velian or Naomi but they were curious to see what she was going to do.


    "Oh yeah! If you kill your princess, I will let you go and you should kill your king too, don''t you think it is a good deal, they are going to die either way," As soon as Julie heard her words, she twitched thinking she was serious with her words.


    "It''s a simple task, I was going to do it either way, we don''t need this ipetent royal family anymore,"


    Getting up from his position, he slowly reached for his sword which was lying on the floor. He wasn''t in his best mind to question why she would order him to kill the princess instead of doing it herself.


    "Princess, please die for me," Taking his sword, he ran in her direction with his sword aiming at her body.


    He felt no pity or sadness instead it was just happiness after thinking that he was allowed to live.


    "He really went and did it!" Laughing at him, The assassin leader slowly reached for her kunai and threw it in the direction of the noble.


    It pierced his head without any mercy showing how sharp it was spraying blood all over Julie''s face. As soon as sheid her eyes upon this terrifying incident, she couldn''t help but scream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nooooooo! Get away from me," His body fell on herp, but she quickly threw it away in reflex at how scared and disgusted she was.


    "Princess," While she was panicking trying to get rid of the dead body, she heard the sound of the assassin girl who was the main cause of this.


    "Did you see, princess? How loyal and faithful your nobles are,"


    "You sicken me more than this piece of shit, princess," Her voice had frustration and anger which Julie easily noticed.


    Hearing her words, she became even more confused.


    "Wh- why?" Hoping to get an answer from her, Julie questioned her with fear.


    "Why? Because all these corrupted nobles knew what was happening and they are the main cause of this but you, you always had that kind smile on your face like you didn''t even know about your own kingdom, it sickens me how ignorant you are,"


    Her words affected Julie more than she expected, as she kept staring at the assassin leader. But unlike she expected, the assassin girl didn''t even bother to harm her as she order everyone to fall back after collecting badges from every corpse.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me? You''re disgusted with me, right?"


    Hearing her words everyone looked at her with pity in their eyes except the leader.


    "You''re useless, even if you''re alive, there''s nothing you can do, so it doesn''t matter," Leaving those words with the stunned Julie they left to report everything to Delviny.


    They already nned to deal with the remaining nobles. Expect a few who had a good reputation, most of them were on the cklist of Velian. All three dukes were on this list except for one who was the prime minister.


    For some reason, even if Velian tried to find information on him, he couldn''t find anything. It''s like he was the most faithful to the king but there was something strange about him so he was under surveince for now instead of killing.


    "Leader, is it ok to let her live? Naomi told us to kill everyone who could possibly be a threat to us in future,"


    Confused about her decision, others questioned her. They wanted to know what gave her this strange idea of leaving one of the most important targets alone like this.


    "Well, it''s my selfishness, if something happens I will take responsibility so don''t worry,"


    Even she had no idea what caused her to pity Julie. It was like she saw her past figure and behaviour in Julie and wanted to give her another chance.


    "I hope you will use this chance, don''t let me down, princess, I don''t want to get punished because of you,"


    While the assassin group were having their own movement, the whole castle was in a panic as rebels started to invade each and every ce including the throne room and royal food storage to steal food.


    "Mother, looks like we have a rough future ahead with these people,"


    Looking at Daphnia, Velian muttered as he looked at the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 171 Past Memories

    ?"What do we do now, Veli?" Their n was already sessful with most of the nobles dying at the hands ofmoners and them salvaging their tax money and food.


    "We can''t allow anyone to take advantage of this situation to beat us, there might be some business organizations and even adventure guilds that might interfere with this," Velian didn''t know what the future had for them but he only wanted victory and nothing else. After all the people that were killed in the process, he didn''t want to see defeat.


    They advanced through the castle finding for remaining nobles and at least someone who can give information until Velian and Daphnia saw a room which looked rather darkpared to others.


    "What is this room? Some kind of a prison?" Slowly pushing the door, they entered it to witness the saddest thing, they saw aftering here.


    It was a body of an old man but it almost had no muscles. Even one it had was glued to the bones giving a rather scary look with his dark eyes and lips.


    "No ordinary man would be able to live in the castle like this, so this must be the Rapidw kingdom who ordered our execution before," Getting close to the body with a faint trace of life, Velian muttered while taking a good look.


    "What should we do mother? If we keep him here, he''s going to die either way but he has no reason to live, at least we can give him a death without humiliation," Velian asked for his mother''s idea but unlike what she expected her answer didn''te.


    Velian looked at her face only to see Daphnia having a confused face.


    "Veli, these symptoms are familiar and this look, everything looks familiar," Her words piqued Velian''s interest.


    "To whom?"


    "To-" Daphnia hesitated for a minute as she looked at Velian''s face but soon she steeled herself and decided to face the truth.


    "To the emperor, to be exact, former emperor," Velian only had to hear that name, he knew why Daphnia hesitated to say those words.


    "Hmm~"


    "And this smell in the room, it''s the same musky smell of medicine, I''m pretty sure this isn''t a natural disease," Daphnia''s words became more and moreplicated over time.


    "Were they nning to steal the throne?" Velian didn''t want to touch the man, but he observed everything carefully.


    "This familiar feeling!" It wasn''t apparent at first time, but the more he assessed this body using his mind, it was rather easy for him to notice the simrities between what he witnessed that day.


    "..."


    Daphnia also kept looking at Velian''s face and the victim''s face simultaneously trying to remember everything until she heard the sound of footsteps near the door.


    "Veli! Someone ising," She quickly grabbed his hand and decided to hide in the cupboard which barely had space for both of them.


    Velian had to deal with Daphnia''s huge boobs almost suffocating him but, it wasn''t a bad feeling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, why are we hiding? We can just encounter them," Velian asked in a whispering tone.


    Daphnia couldn''t help but wonder why she did that. Her reflex to protect her child activated as she quickly grabbed him to hide but now she regretted it a little showing this uncool side to her son.


    "Whatever, this ha perfect, let''s see who this guest of ours is," Hoping to take a peek, Velian opened the door of the cupboard a little but with darkness, it would have been hard for him to see, if it''s wasn''t for his extraordinary senses.


    "Tsk, this isn''t what I expected, that rebels had to go and destroy everything I did," Kicking the face of the already unconscious king, the mysterious figure reached for his pocket to take the letter to read it.


    "You useless piece of shit," He kept kicking the king''s face until he looked at the main door of the room hearing a sound.


    "What happened?" Looking at the person in front of him, the mysterious figure questions without any patience.


    "We couldn''t find the princess, I''m sorry prime minister," In the end, the identity of this mysterious figure was none other than the prime minister who was also the brother-inw of the king.


    "Oh this is getting interesting!" Muttering to himself with excitement, Velian decided to observe everything until he heard Luna''s next word.


    [Target''s rank cannot be measured, master]


    This was the second time this happened to Velian. First when he assessed the dragon and now this.


    "What do you mean by that? What''s special about him? Is he more powerful than me but that''s impossible," Velian thought until he calmed his mind.


    "Wait! It''s not impossible if he''s hiding his strength and race that''s not a miracle, this is dangerous, good thing mother acted on reflex to hide," Velian looked at Daphnia gracefully, he couldn''t help but see her as a guardian angel in this situation. Not because he was scared of this unknown situation, because it is always good to be cautious, he didn''t want to wager his life for a useless battle when it has nothing to offer him.


    Suddenly ck smoke started toe out of the prime minister''s hand and entered the king''s body. Velian knew what this familiar feeling he felt was right after seeing that.


    ''That ck smoke, it''s the same thing that killed Yuvanna the dragon''


    He knew he wasn''t mistaken because Yuvanna''s memories inside him were the ones to identify this smoke.


    "Mother, this ce isn''t safe anymore, we should fall back for a few hours," Velian didn''t know what this power was or his system but fighting the unknown was something Velian didn''t prefer.


    After using his ck smoke on the king for a few minutes, the prime minister left the room leaving Daphnia and Velian but they also quickly left the room through the window using Velian''s levitation power.


    "Veli, did something happen?" Looking at the concerned face of her son, Daphnia questioned as she felt uneasy seeing Velian''s serious face.


    "Looks like there''s something unknown ying with people''s destiny, we need to be careful," Leaving those words with Daphnia, Velian went to meet Delviny leaving his doppel with rebels.

 Chapter 172 New Management

    ?The whole rebellion went rather smoothly without many people dying on themoner side, but on the noble side, most of the families lost their valuable properties as well as lives.


    The whole Rapidw kingdom was in peril right now because of this hang-in by theirst thread. It would only take one single mistake for them to start conflicts again.


    Lucky for them Velian kept everything under control using Davin''s face which was the main doppel of Velian.


    "What''s going to happen from now on?"


    "Are we really going to form a new government?"


    People on the street and in taverns were gossiping about their new leadership. Now that their royal family is nowhere to be found and one is a prisoner of Velian, they had no hope for Rapidw royal family.


    Velian''s army quickly took precautions so people won''t start thinking they have the freedom to act against them.


    Even though people didn''t believe Velian enough to hand over the control fully with the help of merchants who were previous friends of Davin''s cooperation quickly supported them to establish a quick and temporary government to control everything in exchange for prosperous business development in the city.


    They couldn''t forget the taste of golden coins when Velian''s business flourished in this city.


    "Sister, where did that princess go? I lost my tracks for a moment and she''s gone," Velian didn''t want anything happening to her because he wanted to convince Julius.


    Sure, Julius won''t agree with Velian to hand over the kingdom but still, from what he knew about Julius, Velian could easily guess as long as he can ensure his sister''s safety and future he would go along with his request.


    "One of our girls rescued her, we have her location since we sent a spy so don''t worry," Naomi was also there nodding her head but she had a dissatisfied face.


    She was dissatisfied with how her girls dealt with this problem, Naomi expected them to capture Julie as soon as possible but instead, they let him get away.


    "It''s all good then, don''t lose sight of her and if she''s in danger help her," Velian gave hisst order before going to meet all the representatives from the kingdom.


    Most of them were business owners as most of the adventurers left this kingdom and even those who remained didn''t want to participate in this meeting since they were too low-ranked to even know about something like management.


    "Looks like, I have to meet the head guild master of this adventures guild to see why it is so powerful?" Velian had so many things on his mind.


    At this point even though he was too powerful, he didn''t have enough manpower toplete them and the problem with the prime minister also remained unsolved.


    "Ahh~ I want to see Elda and Sariya, how am I going to develop my rtionship with them from now on?" Delviny and Daphnia stood behind Velian in the meeting while he was daydreaming.


    He pretended to care about the bullshit the merchants were talking but he just didn''t really care about them. He let Daphnia manage all of them as she wanted to help Velian.


    Right after the meeting, every merchant left the meeting room with a satisfied face seeing Velian''s interest to build a wholesome rtionship but if they knew he wasn''t even listening, most of them would puke with anger by how insulted they feel.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, after this we need to deal with Empire before other kingdomse for us, so isn''t it time for us to return to our birthce?" Hearing Velian''s question, Daphnia had a really confused face.


    Even though she wanted to see her own mother, going back to that cage where she was held like a bird felt absurd to her.


    "Don''t worry, they are going to regret every single thing they did to you," Velian said with an excited face but suddenly his mood changed as he remembered Daphnia''s words.


    "Mother, you said that man also had symptoms like what we saw earlier so do you think?" Velian couldn''t even finish his words as Daphnia looked at him with her eyes widened.


    "Well, I always knew something was wrong with that queen but now it''s confirmed, she used something strange to control the whole empire,"


    The woman they were talking about was one other than Andriya.


    "Now this gotplicated! We don''t know her real strength so it''s extremely dangerous to fight her, but we can''t leave her alone after what she did to us,"


    Velian thought for a minute about the advantages and disadvantageous of keeping Pete alive.


    "Well, if something happens we can use Pete as a hostage," Daphnia decided Velian''s words with her head shaking left and right.


    "She''s not that like Veli, I heard some disturbing stories about her, and I don''t think she will stop just because we threatened to kill her son,"


    Without even knowing Velian and Daphnia we''re entangled in a loop which cannot be solved because of theck of information.


    Velian thought for a minute about the most effective way to deal with both Rapidw kingdom and Empire while keeping an eye on other kingdoms. Also, he had to be careful about this unknown power which looked like ck smoke.


    "Damn it, this is a lot to take,"


    With Velian''s group overloaded with work, time went by rather fast as they started building everything again from social structure to the military.


    Some nobles cooperated with Velian after seeing that he isn''t some vige bumpkin as they thought.


    With new policies under the Velian''s temporary government, everything went back to normal rather fast with him nning to connect all three territories of his to create arge kingdom.


    Meanwhile, the news about Pete''s defeat spread throughout the Malfoy Kingdom making everyone go insane with how absurd the news was.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that a third party, not even a kingdom army beat up their powerful army and this forced Andriya to take action since she didn''t want anything to bother ns right now.


    "It''s almostplete, I won''t let anyone destroy my dreams like this," Muttering to herself, Andriya once again sat on the throne of the empire with everyone''s cheers hoping she would be the beacon of light for them again.

 Chapter 173 Julies Struggle

    ?Julie POV


    I kept running and running until I ran out of breath. I didn''t know where to go or who to trust with how I got betrayed by every single person, I thought was decent before seeing their true colours.


    "What happened to you, sister? Brother? What should I do?" I would have probably cried if I had tears right now but after all that weeping, I had nothing to waste.


    While I was walking wearing a jacket so that others won''t recognise me, I decided to lodge at a tavern. I had some money in my pocket but not enough to survive like amoner in my whole life


    As soon as I entered the building, I couldn''t help but close my nose at how alcoholic and sweaty the scent of the room is. I approached the front desk where a muscr man was sitting with a bored look.


    "Can I get a room?" It was a simple question, I didn''t want to reveal many things so I tried my best to keep my face hidden.


    "Youngdy, it will be 3 silver for one night," After observing for a little while, he muttered with a crooked smile on his face.


    "3 silvers! That''s an absurd amount for a single night," It was true, I didn''t have any knowledge about the people around me but that didn''t mean I was ignorant enough to not know about the prices of the kingdom.


    "Well, you can take it or leave it, I didn''t force you or anything," His voice was arrogant because he knew he had nothing to fear right now since all the nobles and guards were busy with their own work.


    ''This is the farthest lodge from the castle and the most convenient ce, letting this go would be such a waste''


    I thought with a difficult face.


    Just the thought of spending three silver coins in a room which might be a maximum of one silver coin was absurd no matter how you look at it, but I had no choice so I decided to go with this charade.


    "I''ll take that room," As soon as I said that and handed over the money out of my pocket, which only had less than 40 silver coins, he left the key on the table with an arrogant look.


    I saw some unsavoury people looking at me which was quite ufortable because of my experience with men in the castle, but I didn''t want to make a scene and expose my identity so I quickly took the key and went back to my room.


    "Phew! That was hard," Lying on the bed, I wanted to close my eyes and go back to dreands but I knew sleeping in a ce like this all alone was inviting more problems.


    "What do I do now? if my uncle is there, he might help me, he''s the only person I can believe now," I was worried about him.


    Since he was a noble, I was pretty sure he must have faced some fights withmoners.


    "I hope he is safe," While thinking about all this, I was reminded of the person, I met in the meeting room.


    "That handsome boy! I feel bad for him, because of how corrupt our nobles are, he got injured, I hope he''s okay," While thinking about everything that happened until now, I quickly changed my clothes to a more simple one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I couldn''t even finish reading up as suddenly I heard a knocking on my door which sounded quite strange.


    "Who is it?" With a rough tone trying to pretend that I wasn''t scared, I questioned hoping it wasn''t some problem.


    I heard another female voice opposite the side of the door which relieved me a quite bit, but I had no intention of opening that door.


    "You forget this key for the bathroom, I came here to hand it over," It wasn''t a respectful voice.


    I was conflicted about whether to open the door or not, but she kept knocking on the door until I had no choice because I didn''t want others'' attention on me.


    "What do you want-" I couldn''t even finish my words, as suddenly two men broke into my room with knives in their hands.


    "Hello, youngdy, would you mind if we ain''t here for a bit?" Entering my room without permission, they quickly sat and closed the door.


    "Youngdy, why are you here all alone? Are you running away or something? Did your parents do something?" One of the muscr-looking thugs questioned with his creepy smile.


    "I''m just a traveller, please leave my room," I was shaking in fear. This was the third time I experienced something like this but still, I couldn''t get used to how they look at me like I''m some kind of prey to them.


    ''Is this whatmoner girls experience everyday''


    I couldn''t even imagine someone experiencing something like this daily.


    "Youngdy, why don''t you show us a good time, don''t worry others won''t interfere, and you look quite rich, if you give us your money pouch we might even let you go," Throwing his knife up and down, one of the thugs said in a threatening voice.


    I honestly didn''t know what to do. At this point, I knew I won''t be able to stay as the pure princess anymore but at the same time, the idea of doing it with these men felt responsive to me but giving them myst money was out of the question.


    My only option was to run because if I hand them over my money, I might as well die. After all, I knew, without money, I would have to sell everything I have including my own body.


    "Ok! But please don''t hurt me," I decided to y along with them and as soon as I get a chance run away but suddenly their heads got pierced by something which looked like throwing knives which gave me goosebumps of how familiar it felt.


    "Princess, is this best you can do? You were about to sell your body right?" It was a familiar female sound, which I won''t forget my entire life.


    "You! that assassin leader, "Unconsciously, I shouted without even my knowledge of how surprised I was.

 Chapter 174 Julies Struggle II

    ?"You''re disappointing, I thought you will at least fight, but you tried to sell your body," I only heard a disappointing tone, which confused me a little bit.


    "Why do you even care? I''m just an idiotic princess who lost everything,"


    "Maybe, you''re, but I expected something more from you, looks like I expected too much," I still didn''t get why she was disappointed with me.


    For a fact I knew, I would rather die than sell my body to random thugs, so I had to guess that she misunderstood my intentions.


    "I''m done with you, I''m taking you back to my master, I thought about giving you a chance to act independently but no," Holding my hands tightly, the assassin''s leader tried to take me back but I resisted.


    "I don''t want, I''m going to help it brother and stand up against this kingdom, even though I feel bad for what my nobles did, I won''t let some unknown people destroy what my ancestors built with their blood and tears,"


    I knew at this point my words were just empty promises. I expected the assassin girl tough at me but unexpectedly she looked at me with a serious look.


    "And you think, I will leave you alive to do that?" Suddenly, she took her clean dagger and kept it near my neck showing how dangerous she was since I didn''t even notice her movements.


    I was a fool to think she will let me live after I publicly said that, I would rebel against her leader. I was a fool to think that she won''t kill me this time because she didn''t try to kill mest time.


    "Kill me, if you want, I will die either way if it wasn''t for you, I can''t do anything, I''m just a sugar princess as you said,"


    Hearing my words, she looked at me with a difficult face.


    "Is this corrupted kingdom so valuable to you more than your own life? Your brother''s life?"


    Seeing my crying face, Insawbher looked at me with a difficult face.


    I wanted to ask why she was so interested in me when can simply kill me and get over it but I didn''t have the strength to do so.


    "Whatever, follow me, my boss will decide what to do with you," We left the tavern through the window, I was scared to jump from a such long height but the assassin girl held me so tight that I actually felt like she was some kind of a sister to me.


    We travelled through the roads in the same way hiring my face to avoid conflict, I didn''t want this peace which was brought upon our people''s blood to break because of my face.


    "What is your boss like, sister?" Hearing my words, the assassin girl went stiff for a moment before looking at me with a sceptical look.


    "How do you know that?" Suddenly, she questioned me.


    "Know what?" But I had no idea what was happening.


    "Forget about it, my boss is kind and forgiving, I''m not directly serving under that man, but I serve one of his lovers, my superior," I easily noticed every change in her face when she mentioned those names, she was easy to read like an open book.


    "It must be hard!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?" Hearing my words, she looked at me with a confused look until my next words.


    "Loving your superior''s lover?" I didn''t want to get into her private life, but I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her.


    "Haaaaaaaah~ what- what are you talking about?" I saw a little blush on her face but at the same time the sadness in it.


    "It looks like I was mistaken," I didn''t want to continue this conversation since we were easily able to arrive at the castle within a few hours thanks to the transport we got.


    "Stay close to me, if you don''t want to die," Giving me a warning, she went inside the castle holding my hand.


    I felt nostalgic seeing this ce, my home which used to fill with happiness now felt like a strange ce to me. The same people who used to y with me and always praised me tried to do questionable things to me in the same castle, I called home.


    "Go on, he''s waiting inside for you," She showed me my brother''s office door.


    I honestly felt a little anxious to see their leader. My imagination ran wild thinking about various different things but as soon as, I opened the door I was met with an embarrassing scene.


    *Chuuu


    "What?" It was a man and woman kissing each other but that wasn''t what caught me off guard, both of them were naked.


    I looked around to clean my eyes off this filthy scenery but around me, another two girls were lying on the floor with their bare vaginas shing out in the wind.


    "Master, wait, there''s someone here," Naomi was the one who looked a little ufortable.


    As soon as Velian heard that, he took his sword to kill whoever it was but seeing it wasn''t a male, he quickly calmed down.


    "Who sent her in without my permission and why isn''t the door locked?" With a dissatisfied tone, Velian questioned.


    The assassin girl leader knew she fucked up twice so she quickly came inside to apologize. She felt her heart cracking looking at the scene in front of her but, she didn''t have the luxury to be jealous.


    "Naomi, wake up mother and sister, I will take care of youter really good, looks like we have something to deal with," Quickly wearing Velian''s shirts and pants, he quickly hid his boner and looked at me.


    Noticing my face, he looked quite ufortable since, I felt the same way, maybe more than him.


    "Hello, princess sorry for that but I didn''t expect some guests right now, so please understand," It wasn''t the begging and humble sound, he had earlier when I met him for the first time instead he sounded more prideful and powerful.


    "Velian Keller!"

 Chapter 175 Decide

    ?"I''m sorry for showing you something indecent but, I have no intention of asking for forgiveness for anything else," Before, they start talking, Velian said with a smile so Julie won''t misunderstand why she was asked toe here.


    "So you were the one behind all this? Was that all a lie about what you said in the meeting room?" Disappointed about this twist, Jukie questioned but the assassin leader girl didn''t have a positive reaction to this.


    "Know your ce, don''t talk to my master like that," She muttered in a stern voice, but Veliaj quickly asked her not to disturb her to which she also agreed while bowing her head.


    "It wasn''t, people really suffered because of your father''s control but I wasn''t a fool to participate in a meeting that''s guaranteed to get me killed without having something I could resist,"


    Julie listened to his words carefully.


    "I knew your aristocrats are the ones who did this and you had no knowledge about this and that''s the same reason why I didn''t kill you because you''re an ignorant girl,"


    At this point, even Julie had to agree with that because she knew for a fact that''s who she was.


    "You''re the most dangerous one in that room, others had a clear idea about what they did and they still decided to stick by that, but you-" Pointing at Julie, Velian got up from his seat and got close to her.


    Julie backed down a little scared but looking at his handsome face and his kind expression, it was hard for her to think that he would harm her.


    "You clearly had no idea about anything but still you were clearly better than everyone in that room, it''s really dangerous,"


    Everyone in the room looked at Julie with sad looks. They knew she was also a victim in this but none of them wanted to help her since she was an enemy right now.


    "I will change, please give me a chance, I don''t want to stay like that, whatever I have to do, I will change,"


    Velian looked at her with narrowed eyes before looking at Naomi signalling her something.


    Suddenly, she left the room worrying Julie but when she saw the reason she left the room, she felt her heart filling with gratefulness and happiness.


    "Your sister-inw," Velian said while pointing at the maid, who was looking at everything with wide eyes.


    "Sister!" Shouting in happiness, Julie quickly went and hug her with a tight lock showing her affection.


    *Sigh


    "Did anyone hurt you, Julie?" Looking at her face and body carefully, she questioned with a worried face and then looked at Velian.


    "Why didn''t you kill us? You could have easily killed us and let others know it was nobles'' work," Suspicious about Velian''s intention, Julie''s sister-inw questioned.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Going back to his seat, Velian said as he didn''t have any intention of dressing both of these girls.


    "I liked your brother, that''s it,"


    What Velian said was easily misunderstood by everyone in the room, as everyone looked at him with wide eyes including Daphnia and Delviny.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Brother, you were into that?" Delving questioned as this was big news for her.


    Julie had blooding out of her nose imagining dirty things about these two boys but her imagination quickly broke because of his next words.


    "Don''t be stupid, I''m not into that, I just meant I like his way of thinking because I can understand him," He didn''t want his girls to think wrong things about him, so he quickly corrected their misunderstanding before things get out of hand.


    "Ohhh that!" Delving and Daphnia both sighed feeling relieved because they didn''t want Velian to go down that path and forget about them.


    "Julius was a good man, it was easy for me to understand because he was like an open book, very easy to read," Julie also smiled feeling the same thing.


    "I can understand his desire to protect his sister, he''s a peaceful man who doesn''t want to fight," Velian looked at Delviny and smiled showing how affectionate he was.


    "Here''s the proposal, I will release your brother but you should support me with controlling this kingdom and shouldn''t betray me, I have many substitutes but I''m asking this because I don''t want to kill Julius,"


    Velian would have been naive to think they would simply give up their kingdom but with their brother''s life in line, Julie had to consider it.


    "What would happen if we betray you?"


    "You will be turned into monster food or I will send you into a brothel and your brother will die, I don''t care about what people say but I know that I''m not a good person, so I will definitely do that,"


    Julie and her sister-inw observed others'' faces when he said and saw how unbothered they were. It was almost like they knew he wasn''t joking or lying.


    "Let me think about this," With a difficult face, Julie said and looked at everyone. But the moment she looked at her future sister-inw, she knew what she had to do.


    ''Kingdom or my brother who tried to sacrifice his life for me?''


    "Why did I even hesitate?" In a tiny voice, Jukie muttered to herself and looked at Velian with an assertive look.


    "I will do that, if I can save my brother, I would sell this kingdom to you and I won''t let himin about it,"


    "I don''t believe you, so you should do a ve contract with her," Velian pointed at Daphnia.


    "A ve contract?!" Both Julie and her sister-inw shouted at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a basic one with only one condition, it won''t make you a ve, simply a contract,"


    Julie''s sister-inw tried to disagree but even before she could react, Julie agreed with Velian.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly," Daphnia said with a smile and ended the meeting on a peaceful note. The next day, Julie and Velian went to meet her brother and pick him up ording to their promise.

 Chapter 176 Stubborn Brother

    ?"How does it feel to be a ve? Going from princess to a ve, what an upgrade," With a mocking smile on her face, Delviny questioned as she could easily see her childhood self in Julie.


    Julie didn''t get offended by her question or felt sad. She decided to ept her weakness and be a great person from there onward since life is all about changes.


    "Forget about that, Delviny, you''re Velian''s sister right? Is it ok to do such things?" Curious about their rtionship, she questioned as they were travelling through the forest.


    They were going to the Cedric viscounty to pick up her brother after her promise to not betray Velian''s group and support them.


    "Such things? What things?" Delviny had a small idea about what she was talking about, but still talking about it with someone else her family felt a little ufortable for her.


    "You know, naked rtionships like that,"


    Looking at Julie''s blushing face, Delviny knew her intentions were pure and she was just curious so she decided to answer her.


    "It''s nothing strange, Velian loves me and I love him, that''s it, we don''t care about what others say,"


    Julie looked at Delviny with admiration in her eyes.


    "I hope I can be like you," She whispered which didn''t go unheard by Delviny.


    "You like Julius?" Misunderstanding her words, Delviny questioned but Julie showed a disgusted face all of a sudden.


    "Eww no, I certainly admire him and love him as a brother but more than that," Unkown to Julie, she said something rather rude. The moment she realised she fucked up, she expected Delviny to be angry but she had a smile on her face.


    "Well, I don''t me you for seeing our rtionship like that, if someone said I would love Velian like a man before ten years, I would react just like you but you know," Suddenly she showed a maiden-like face, which really surprised Julie.


    "He''s the only one for me now,"


    Julie felt like she was a princess again hearing love stories like this, which she used to love as a kid.


    Both of them had something inmon so, it wasn''t hard for them to be friends in a small amount of time.


    "Doesn''t it bother you him having so many girls?" Before entering the viscounty, Julie questioned onest question, which she was really curious about.


    "It''s not like he''s keeping anything secret, we all know each other and support Velian, isn''t it better to have a big family than a small one with a lot of love?"


    With that answer, Julie and Delviny entered the viscounty and they were weed by someone unexpected.


    One who weed them was none other than Velian. Julie had her eyes wide open seeing him, but Delviny knew he used his levitation skill to arrive.


    "How?" Surprised by his presence, Julie questioned but Velian kept his finger on his mouth and showed a cheeky smile.


    "It''s a secret, anyway let''s go, I was talking with your brother, he''s stubborn, exin Jim everything," Grabbing Delviny''s hand, Velian started walking while Julie followed them looking at them flirting in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Shameless''


    Julie noticed how so many people were looking at them, most of the girls looked at them with jealousy, while boys looked at Velian with jealousy. Some of them even looked purely happy for them showing how famous, they were among this group of soldiers.


    "Did Viscount Cedric do something?" Worried about viscount, Julie questioned.


    She didn''t know whether he was a part of the faction that ruined the rtionship between royalty and themoners but still, it was her duty to search for every single detail to get a good understanding of the problem.


    "Nothing too bad we can''t deal with, it''s just your brother is too stubborn,"


    Julie wondered how her brother is doing, but seeing the nature of the city and its people, she knew things aren''t going too bad for her people.


    "You might think they hate us because we invaded their territory." Looking at Julie''s face, Velian knew what she was thinking.


    Julie also nodded her head since there was no point in hiding her real feelings.


    "It''s actually the opposite, they are grateful we took this city, we just had to give them some extra food and hope, they already want us to control them,"


    Looking at the civilians'' faces, she knew Velian wasn''t lying.


    "Well he is here, follow me, sorry we couldn''t put him in a normal room but he''s still a prisoner so nofortable rooms for him yet," Walking along the hallway of the prison, Julie observed that most of the cells were empty.


    She kept listening to Velian''s words until she saw someone rather surprising behind one of the cers.


    "Ohhh! Surprised, he''s a quite rude and uncultured fellow, so we had to discipline him," The person she was looking at was none other than Pete. He had bruises all over his face and body and a ce face which showed hisck of blood.


    "He is-" Julie had a slight idea seeing his fiery red hair, which she felt familiar with for some reason.


    They kept walking after saying farewell to growling Pete, who was frowning at both Veliana and Delviny and reached the cell, they were searching for.


    "Wake up, Julius, I only left you for a few minutes and you''re already sleeping," Kicking the bar of the cell with a huge sound, Velian looked at the man who wore some clean clothes but hisplexion didn''t look any better than Pete''s.


    "What else do you expect me to do in this dark cell, at least bring me something to have fun with or some book to read," Rubbing his eyes, with a bored look, Julius looked at Velian but his eyes straight up went to the person next to Velian.


    "Julie!"


    Unknown to him, Julius shouted with happiness seeing her dear sister.


    "Hello brother, looks like you''re doing ok,"


    Letting this brother and sister bond, Velian and Delviny sat on the bench and looked at their interaction with nostalgia seeing how simr they were but at the same time different.

 Chapter 177 New People

    ?"Isn''t that enough to? Shall we get into the real business?"


    It had been a few hours since Julie and Julius started talking. At first, Velian thought about waiting since he sympathised with their situation but they kept talking and talking without even taking a break.


    "Ohhh! I''m sorry, we had a lot to catch up on," Julie said with a cute little smile.


    "So Julius, what is your answer?"


    Velian questioned without dying things anymore. He was running out of time. Veliaj had to make things right in the Rapidw kingdom before the empire and other kingdoms start acting so, he didn''t really have time for chit-chats like this.


    "You rescued my sister because of my behaviour? But what is so interesting about me?" Confused about why Velian didn''t kill them but instead decided to recruit them to his side, Julius questioned with a ratherplicated face after hearing the full story.


    Velian looked at him with narrowed eyes and answered.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing like your sister said, she''s fantasising things, I''m not into dudes," He knew what Julie said. Because even Julie couldn''t think of anything else that is worthy enough of her brother, Velian wants to do all these extra tasks.


    As soon as he said that, Julius sighed feeling rxed.


    "I thought my virginity is in danger," He whispered under his breath.


    ''Damn it, can''t I kill this brother and sister duo right now?''


    Looking at Delviny, Velian thought to which she alsoughed with her mouth closed.


    "I decided to help you because of how good your management ideas are, if you were just a goodmander or fighter, I would have probably killed you," Julius opened his eyes wide hearing Velian''s words.


    "I found your notes and other things in your room, and I like your ideas, I need more people with skills like you,"


    He carefully listened to Velian''s words.


    "Your father was powerless to protect the kingdom, to be exact, he was stupid enough to get poisoned," As soon as Velian said those words, both Julie and Julius jumped from their position with an aggressive look.


    "What?"


    "Yes! He was poisoned but it''s not a liquid poison, even I don''t know what this poison is but, believe me, when I say, I hate this poison more than any of you do,"


    Velian said clenching his hands remembering the only dragon, he met in his journeys.


    "Who? I don''t understand, I thought father went insane because he failed to defeat you guys in the battle,"


    Julius questioned while holding onto the bars with a questioning look.


    "I don''t know why but your prime minister is the one responsible for that, I saw him using that poison on your father when we went to his room, but lucky for me, he didn''t notice us,"


    Julie''s eyes shot up as soon as she heard those words.


    "No way, uncle won''t do such things," She started going through the three stages of grief.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julie started denying the ims a bit unexpectedly, Julius didn''t do any of that as he looked like he had some kind of a great revtion.


    "Do you know where he is now?" Julius questioned.


    "Most of the nobles are either hiding or supporting us, but I don''t have any n to call them nobles from here onward,"


    Velian straightforwardly said that he was going to destroy their kingdom. He said his ns of making the Rapidw kingdom a highly developed central marketce for the wholend.


    "So, the name Rapidw won''t exist anymore?" With a sad look in their eyes, both Julius and Julie questioned.


    "No, it will, but it won''t be Rapidw kingdom anymore,"


    Velian gave them no choice. It was mostly either surrendering or dying for both of them.


    "I-"


    Julius tried to tell Velian something but, he quickly disturbed his words.


    "Don''t be a fool, Julius, you and your sister have a great future under me, forget about useless things like fame and power and join me,"


    Julie looked at her brother, who was conflicted about this. She felt bad for him but the more she thought about it, this proposal felt like something really advantageous for them.


    "Brother, ept it," Julie didn''t want to force her brother to do it, so she asked in a requesting manner.


    *Sigh


    "I hope you will stick by your promise and help us, we don''t want to be ves," Julius'' main worry was the credibility of this promise but having no option, he decided to go along.


    "Sweet, then for our new friendship," With a happy smile, Velian gave his hand for a shake.


    Julius also cautiously epted it, while thinking about what is going to happen from now on.


    "Sister, take him out of the cell and give him a nice room for now, tomorrow he will go back to the kingdom and publicly announce his support to us,"


    Leaving those words with them, Velian left the room. He spent the rest of the day with soldiers and other important figures trying to figure out what to do with them and finding new people that are promising.


    Unknown to him, Velian became one of the most powerful figures in thend in both physical power as well as a military power. He only had to conquer the market to be a giant in economy and trade.


    While, Velian''s safe ce, his new kingdom is slowly rising in power over existing kingdoms like Montero and the Union of Dukas, they noticed this new threat and decided to face it Sooner orter before it bes an uncontroble force.


    The sacredmore empire also started acting under Andriya''s order to rescue their leader and new emperor with the expectation of gaming morend.


    Even though Velian finished one war, he still couldn''t rx because of how hectic the situation is.


    The only thing he could findfort in was thepany of his girls. He really enjoyed spending time with them but everything good muste to an end so the new era with Velian as a powerhouse started with the wholend enveloping in more mes of war.

 Chapter 178 Management

    ?"Julie, what are you doing? Take these reports to Daphnia, why are you resting?"


    It was the familiar voice of her sister-inw but, unlikest time, she had a rather strict voice showing she wasn''t ying with her anymore.


    "But, sister we didn''t get any break," Julie said while wiping her sweaty forehead with a wet wipe feeling rather refreshed.


    "Workers should work, that''s how we worked even when we were serving you, princess, so get up, you''re not a princess anymore," pping her butt, her sister-inw disciplined Julie who quickly reacted to it.


    *Bam


    Her ass jiggled a few times because of that but it quickly returned back to its original position showing, resting time is over for her.


    "So what happened between you two yesterday? How was your date?" Interested in her brother''s love life like a real sister, Julie questioned her sister-inw whose face blushed showing it wasn''t just a date.


    "Ohhhhhhh~ Ohh, Ohh," Hoping to tease her sister, Julie tried to make her more nervous. But it backfired on her quickly as she grabbed her ear rather tightly.


    "Princess, go back to your work,"


    While they were having their own sweet movement, Julius entered the room with a rather happy look.


    "Oh, brother, did something happen to make you this happy?"


    "Julie, listen," With an excited look, Julius approached her sister and gave her some papers.


    "My methods are working, Velian said people in the merchant guild appreciated my work and called them genius,"


    Julie felt warm seeing her brother''s happy face, which she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Good for you brother, by the way, when are you two going to marry? Now you don''t have to worry about useless things like social status," Looking at her brother and sister, she questioned.


    "Don''t worry about that, as soon as we stabilize the kingdom," Julius didn''t hesitate to answer show, he already had so many ns in his mind.


    "Where did Velian go? He said he''s going to go back for a few weeks, I heard Delviny is going to take his ce,"


    "Yeah, he left already, I don''t know how but he really fast," Julie remembered how he surprised them, when they went to pick up Julius.


    "Now, that''s interesting," Julius said with a simple smile but, Julie noticed how different her previous brother and current one are.


    "You''ve changed brother,"


    "Is that so? I don''t really-" Julius tried to deny it but, his other half also supported Julie with a smile.


    "You look more free and happy,"


    Julius just smile at her words, and slowly patted her head with a kind face.


    "It''s all thanks to you for being a brave sister to protect me, and-" She couldn''t even enjoy the feeling of being appreciated like this, as she felt someone pulling her ear.


    "Princess, if you don''t go back to work right now, I''ll tell Delciny to double your workload,"


    As soon as Julie heard her words, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes with fear.


    "I will, don''t do that,"


    "Then go,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julius couldn''t help butugh seeing the antiques of these two girls, but before Julie left the room suddenly she turned back with a difficult face and asked a question, which Julius didn''t want to hear.


    "How''s the father?" Julie didn''t want to hear the answer for it seeing his brother''s face but before she could leave Julius answered her with a rather vague answer.


    "Forget about him Julie, he won''t get better,"


    With those words, Julie went back to her work, while Julius sat on the chair opposite him with an angry face.


    "Uncle, why did you try to poison him? What''s the purpose?"


    With many questions in his mind, Julius went back to his works.


    ***


    The small noblends that didn''t even have enough food to provide for their citizens developed rather quickly with Velian''s intervention.


    Even though the Rapidw kingdom was captured recently, that didn''t stop people from taking full advantage of this situation.


    Most of the merchants who saw the business opportunity and the skills of Davin''s cooperation quickly flocked to meet Velian''s group without any hesitation.


    While hisnd was slowly developing into a great merchant district, Velian visited his old hometown Cantrell district to meet everyone with Lyra, Daphnia and other girls.


    "I missed this ce," Looking at the developed town with a great wall that could even rival the greatness and defence of the capital of the Rapidw kingdom, Velian muttered proudly while looking at the road which was newly built.


    "Mother, we should properly gather everyone that we are going to appoint to control ournds and show them what it means to betray us until now we only had to deal with familiar people like Sariya and Aunt Asumiko,"


    Velian paused for a minute and looked at Daphnia''s face.


    "But now, we are going to appoint most of the barons, counts, viscounts and dukes,"


    Velian already had in his mind how to appoint people with the help of his system Luna and his skills.


    "Sariya''s and Asumiko''s positions won''t be changed but, we will appoint small nobles too,"


    Daphnia also nodded her head in agreement. She didn''t want Velian to be overwhelmed with work so asking for other people''s help was the right choice for him.


    "I wonder how Sariya''s doing?"


    Velian wanted to advance their rtionship with both Sariya and Elda on this trip, because he really adored both of them despite them being enemies at first.


    "Veli, shouldn''t you consider about Juno? She''s waiting for you to make a move," Daphnia questioned.


    She wanted to collect every girl and talk with them about their situation, so one of them would try to mess with the other''s rtionship in future.


    But right now, Delviny and Aiko weren''t there, so she had to wait.


    "Well, let''s see, It looks like Sariya got the news about our arrival," Seeing the huge crowd in front of the main gate, Velian knew things won''t be peaceful for him anymore.


    "They are your subjects, so at least try to be friendly with them,"


    With Daphnia''s words, all of them entered the town with a smile while greeting everyone until they were approached by a rather familiar face.

 Chapter 179 Never Ending War

    ?"I heard about all your adventures, congrattions on your victory," Looking at the young man in front of her, who was the same age or younger than her daughter, Sariya said with a proud look on her face.


    Sariya made the Cantrell territory her ownnd within a small amount of time by winning the trust of the people.


    Most of the people in the territory were baffled by her skills and wondered why that dumb discount, didn''t ask for her help.


    Farming, animal raring, construction works, and many other industries flourished rather fast with the construction of the road as transportation started between Velian''s real hometown and the Cantrell territory.


    "Sariya, you''ve be even more beautiful, thanks for thepliment but it''s not me that won this war, it''s us,"


    Daphniaughed seeing her son trying to flirt with an older woman in front of her. She couldn''t help but feel some sort of simrity between her and Sariya.


    "That''s true, sorry for my mistake, waye inside we prepared a feast for you and others," Sariya blushed a little but she quickly hid it, as she didn''t want to be seen like that by themoners.


    Until now, she managed to keep up her cool beauty image so running it now, felt like such a waste to her.


    "Velian, are we going to take a break from war or -" Sariya decided to question what she had in her mind since she knew beating a main kingdom like the Rapidw would only invite more trouble.


    "Unfortunately no, we are going to face many more people and that''s why I''m here, to make everything right and discuss your role," Velian didn''t want to keep her in dark anymore.


    Even though she is already a duchess, he wanted to officially introduce her and hold a special meeting with other people, he is going to appoint.


    "That''s what I thought," Sariya didn''t feel the heat of war thanks to Velian and the army protecting the border, but she knew if something went wrong, everything they built with their tears and sweat will be useless.


    They walked with cheers from the civilians and some merchants, some even tried to meet Velian face to face to discuss business opportunities but, they didn''t get the chance as Juno and Lyra took precautions to prevent that from happening.


    After a long walk, they managed to reach the mansion which looked a lot more developed than before with how well it was maintained including the garden which was properlywned.


    But before Velian could even enter the house, he was met with the beautiful scenery of a young girl watering the nts by the side of the main entrance of the mansion.


    Daphnia also quickly identified this girl and called her hoping for the same warm wee.


    Even though they didn''t meet a lot Daphnia considered Elda as someone rather close to her, so she actually enjoyed herpany a lot.


    "Elda, are you watering the nts?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, she turned her head around to see the people she was early waiting for to return back.


    "Auntie, Velian and Lyra," Looking at every one of them, she quickly tried to run in their direction, but she couldn''t run for a long time.


    *Bammm<novelnext></novelnext>


    She stumbled upon a rock and fell with her cute butt exposed through her maid-like clothes. Velian quickly ran and help her to clean her knees and face.


    Lucky for her, she didn''t get injured badly but, she had some blooding out of her knee showing proof of her haste and impatience.


    "Elda, don''t run in that clothes, what are you doing?" Face palming, seeing her daughter acting like a kid, Sariya felt like she was the only one that wasgging behind her growth whenpared to kids like Velian.


    "I''m sorry mother,"


    "So, how are you doing? Elda, did you miss us?" Wiping her blood, Daphnia and Velian both questioned.


    Elda''s behaviour was a refreshing feeling for Velian, everyone in his group acted reallypetent and had rather tough personalities, but this feeble attitude of Elda also interested Velian.


    He felt like protecting her no matter what because of that.


    "Let''s go inside, eat and rest, all of you deserve everyfort in this mansion," Sariya didn''t want them to stay here any longer and treat her idiotic daughter, so she asked a servant to take her back and asked Velian and group to follow her.


    They got to enjoy proper massage services, exotic foods and many more services thanks to the proper guidance of Sariya, which really surprised Velian because of some these techniques were rather familiar to him.


    They are the same technique, he taught to the vigers, in the alliance so it surprised him a little but then he remembered how the road affected their daily life, so the distribution of a certain technique wasn''t a strange thing at this point.


    "Veli, you shouldn''t have taken a massage from that random woman, she touched you in a not normal way," Daphniained like a real mother worried about her son''s safety but deep down she was jealous of that random woman.


    "Is that so? I was thinking about our future ns so I didn''t really notice," They were having their dinner on the table with everyone around them looking at Velian''s face with an interested look.


    Some of the new servants saw him for the first time this close, so they were interested to see the young prodigy, who helped their duchess to defeat the vicious viscount and rescue their territory.


    "Ohh! Who''s this person you''re talking about?" Sariya quickly interfered as she wanted quickly throw out the servant that tried to take advantage of Nikol.


    "It''s nothing serious, Sariya," Velian didn''t want anyone losing their job over a silly mistake, so he decided to give that servant a warning and let her get away with it.


    "By the way, I want to discuss about what I''m going to do in the future," Picking up Velian''s signal, Sariya ordered every servant to leave the room.


    She didn''t want anyone interfering or spying on them, so Naomi took the task of protecting the room when their meeting is ongoing.


    "I will hold a huge banquet for the former and new nobles of everynd I conquered, and publicly announce new leaderships,"


    Hearing Velian''s words, both Daphnia and Sariya got close to him to hear more details about it with interested looks.

 Chapter 180 Banquet

    ?"Now that we have enough territory, I thought about officially announcing our establishment as a kingdom,"


    It wasn''t a crazy idea for anyone in the room right now, because they had enough resources andnd to be called like that.


    "Will people really like that?" Lyra always thought about inside jobs like management and stuff, so she didn''t even question about what would happen with another kingdom.


    Velian looked at her seriously while questioning her.


    "Us or their former corrupted nobles? Which one is better? Besides, I have their royal family under my control,"


    Sariya already knew about that, so it didn''t even surprise her at this point. In her eyes, it might be the most normal thing Velian had ever done.


    "So are we going to ally with other kingdoms too? But I don''t think, they will let us overtake a main kingdom like this," Worried about the status quo, Sariya muttered.


    Even though she knew about Velian''s power and ability topletely defeat a whole kingdom, she didn''t want their people to be entangled in a never-ending war.


    "No, we will form some rtionships, but I don''t have any expectations,"


    She knew what those words meant.


    ''Is he going to conquer thisnd? Nobody has ever done it, not even the Almighty empire''


    Sariya thought in her mind and looked at Velian''s face.


    "It might be possible," While thinking about possibilities, she muttered unconsciously.


    "What is?"


    "Nothing! So when are we going to hold this banquet?"


    Daphnia settlers in her chairfortably and listened to the conversation between her son and Sariya with a curious face.


    "They look like son and mother, Velian really doesn''t mind older women like us," Unable to realise her own charms, Daphnia muttered thinking she was just an older woman in her thirties.


    "Yes, Banquet of Keller, we are going to announce the birth of a new royal bloodline and new noble families," Everyone felt rather excited hearing this idea.


    In what era can they even witness one thing so grand as this? And Sariya was confident that Keller''s royal bloodline will be one of the greatest thanks to their looks and skills.


    "Are you going to upy the castle of the Rapidw? Veli," Daphnia questioned.


    If there''s a king then he should have a castle otherwise he will just be another adventure, in Velian''s case the most suitable ce was either their old vige or the newly conquered castle.


    But if he upied his former vige then that means, Asumiko would lose hernd so the obvious option was the Rapidw castle.


    "Yes, mother," Velian quickly answered her showing, he had already decided everything and made ns.


    "You, Both sisters and my other girls are going toe with me, we can''t invade other people''s houses like this every day," Looking at Sariya with a smile, Velian said but Daphnia knew he had hidden intentions behind it.


    "Ehhhh~ sure, we can move," Daphnia also agreed with and chuckled under her breath seeing Sariya''s reaction.


    "Sariya, you can manage here right?" Velian quickly looked at her and questioned but, he didn''t get any answers.


    "Sariya...?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ohhhh~ I''m sorry, of course, you''re moving out, now that you''re a family,"


    The disappointment in her voice was rather apparent to Velian. She didn''t know that she was feeling sad about this news.


    Sariya thought she was worried about her daughter but deep down, she wanted Velian to stay with her.


    "Elda will be sad," She muttered hoping, he wouldn''t pick up her line but Velian didn''t want to let this golden opportunity go to waste.


    So he said the legendary line getting close to her ear in a seducing voice.


    "Won''t you be sad, If I''m gone?" Daphnia and Lyra who were observing this knew what was happening. But others thought they were just whispering something secretive.


    Sariya blushed hearing his words but, she quickly regained herposite and went back to their main subject.


    "When are you going to hold this banquet? I might be able to rmend some people for the new noble positions,"


    Sariya had some rmendations in mind. She wanted fewer troublemakers and more hard workers this time those who won''t leech off their citizens.


    "You can give me their names, I will do a background search and appoint them if they are suitable,"


    Velian epted her proposal because finding people for the baron and count positions was a hard task for him.


    "Three weeks from today, we are going to hold this banquet in the main castle and I want to send letters to the other two kingdoms, but with empire-" Velian paused for a minute and looked at Daphnia, who smiled at him.


    "We can''t discuss peace with the empire, they are tyrants,"


    It was hypocritical for Velian to call them tyrants when he was using all these innocent citizens but, unlike in the empire, both side benefits from Nikol''s hard work making it a win-win situation for both parties.


    "Veli, won''t the empire attack us? We have a lot of prisoners and the emperor himself locked up," Lyra questioned.


    She didn''t want anyone bothering her brother''s n, so she decided to exterminate anyone who is against it.


    "They will and all the more reason to collect all the people against the empire and show we are the only group that can lead them to victory,"


    The dinner table was lively after the meeting, as everyone started to gobble their food including Velian.


    Most of them were improved versions of existing foods in this world, so he was pretty sure these food recipes are not normal.


    "Sariya, did you find a man yet? Since you''re noble now, you have to pass your bloodline, or are you going to hand it all to Elda?" Daphnia questioned hoping her answer would be negative.


    She didn''t want to see anyone bothering her son''s love life, especially another man.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Daphnia," Sariya said with a chuckling smile.


    "I won''t marry again, I''m done with men, there might be some good people out there, but my only goal is to develop thisnd and take care of my daughter," Her words were concerning for the management people in the territory because they needed an heir to make things right.


    "Is that so? I thought you already had someone else in your mind," Sariya picked up the weird tone in Daphnia''s voice and she knew something was wrong.


    Then only she realised who she was talking about.

 Chapter 181 Elda Is A Sweetheart

    ?Sariya didn''t know why Daphnia asked such a weird question but it was almost like she knew something a mother shouldn''t know.


    "Damn it, does she know I''m attracted to her son? She must be really angry," Sariya started to build her own imagination thinking about how she would react if an old man started flirting with her dear daughter.


    "I need to talk with her and apologies, she must be creeped out by me," For a moment, she forgot how abnormal Velian''s and Daphnia''s rtionship is because of her panic.


    "That was a great dinner, Sariya,"


    "Thank you for entertaining us,"


    Everyone got up while givingpliments to Sariya, but just like Velian she didn''t take them to herself, instead, she introduced her new staff which helped her to aplish all these things.


    They were so happy to be recognized like that, and it was rather apparent by how wholesome their smile was.


    Someone appreciating their hard work like that was something, they experience for the first time so their loyalty quickly skyrocketed to both Sariya and Velian.


    "Sariya, where''s Elda? I thought she will be with us when we are taking dinner," on their way to the bedrooms, Velian questioned because he expected Elda to stick by his side the moment he appeared.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do with that girl," Sariya said with a tired look.


    "She''s not acting like a noble daughter at all,"


    Velian wondered what this was about, but when he heard Sariya''s next words, he couldn''t help but say that was very Elda-like.


    She had been helping the newly established orphanage without even caring about day and night.


    "That''s so like her, but if she decided to be a nun, it would be problematic," Daphnia said.


    "She won''t, don''t worry about that, besides she loves Ve-" Sariya quickly closed her mouth like, it wasn''t something she was supposed to say and looked at others, only to see her words go unheard by them.


    "When are you going to leave? I know it''s not a polite question to ask, but I need to know," Sariya wanted to give a big farewell party for her and hernd''s future king.


    "No fixed date, but we might need to because the empire is getting ready for something,"


    Velian didn''t want to lose Pete after all this time, he wanted to behead both Andriya and Pete at the same time, since it will be the only way that her sister can quench her thirst for revenge.


    It was a rather long walk along the hallway, but in the end, they were given separate luxury rooms, but it didn''t stop Daphnia and Lyra from sneaking into Velian''s bed.


    Even if they are in a stranger''s ce, they couldn''t sleep separately because of how used they are to each other''spany.


    "I hope Delviny is doing ok," Velian muttered before going to sleep, to which Daphnia just reacted with a nod and they went to sleep.


    On the next day, first thing Velian did was visit the town and sightseeing. On his way, he greeted many people but since he was in disguise, nobody managed to identify him.


    It didn''t take him a long time to approach the orphanage where Elda is supposed to be working, thanks to guidance from the normal civilians.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t run, I have to go back so please don''t make a mess," As soon as he arrive at the gate, he heard the voice he was dying to hear.


    "Looks like they are giving her a hard time," Thinking about how to deal with this situation, he approached the door and knocked on it hoping Elda would answer but unlike what he thought, a boy who was no older than five years old opened it with a confused look.


    "Who are you, old man?" Velian felt a crack in his heart when he heard the word ''old man'' but he cursed his disguise for making him look like that.


    "Can I meet miss Elda? I''m a friend of hers," I politely asked.


    "Sister Elda is busy, she has no time," It was rather apparent that these kids didn''t want to let her go so, Velian had to take things into his own hands.


    "If you call sister Elda right now, I will buy you candy, not a normal candy but something special,"


    Lucky for Velian, the kid fell for the oldest trick in the book, but the most dangerous one.


    "I should ask Elda to teach them not to take anything from strangers," He didn''t want to see unsavoury things in his kingdom, so he decided to improve the education as well.


    "Hmm~ maybe, I should start a school with Elda as the principal,"


    He formed severalnds on his mind on his way to meet Elda. But when he approached her, he saw the funniest thing he had seen.


    Elda looked like she didn''t sleep for months with all the sleeping bags under her eyes. Kids were trying to pull her both sides with so much effort that she had actually given up leaving the building.


    "Big sister, don''t go, don''t leave us,"


    Velian observed how she was really loved by all these kids.


    ''She will be a great mother one day''


    With those thoughts in his mind, he slowly approached her and quickly gave a greeting like a stranger.


    "Big sister, this old man said he knows you, I brought him here," Seeing my figure Elda jumped from her chair with a cautious look, but when I removed my disguise her eyes shot out of her eye pockets.


    "Veli!" Dragging all the kids, that was hanging on her, she hugged him rather tightly showing her affection.


    "Elda, you should get some sleep, take good care of your body," Patting her head, Velian muttered under curious gazes of all the kids but all the girls in the room had the same expression like they were star-struck.


    "It''s a hero!" Quickly they forgot about Elda and started to swarm around Velian hoping they would get to touch their idol.


    "Big sister, what is your rtionship with our hero?" As soon as they realised, their normal sister wasn''t that normal, they couldn''t keep their curious gazes to themselves as everyone started to question her.


    Else hesitated to answer, but Velian quickly interfered and gave an answer that shocked Elda.


    "I''m her boyfriend,"

 Chapter 182 Request?

    ?"Kyaaaah!"


    All the girls in the room started shouting as soon as they heard his words. With Vekian''s answer whole room looked like chaos as everyone started asking several questions from both Elda and Velian.


    Some boys had jealous looks on their faces seeing their big sister getting stolen by their hero, but in the end, none of them had the confidence to go against Velian.


    "Veli, what are you talking about?" Ignoring all the private questions, Elda questioned with her reddened cheeks showing how much she enjoyed those words.


    Shhhh!


    Velian made a gesture telling her to be silent and winked asking her to go along with it.


    "Sister, did you two kiss? I saw in the book you always read that a prince must kiss his princess to get a baby," Things were getting too little extreme. Elda couldn''t take it anymore and decided to tell the truth but suddenly she felt a warm sensation on her reddened cheeks, which caused her to jump back in surprise.


    "Kyaaaaaaaa~"


    Seeing Velian kissing their big sister, goals started to shout while the boys quickly closed their eyes showing, it was too much for them even though it was a kiss on her cheeks.


    "This settles it, now we are officially going to have a baby," Looking at the kids in front of him, Velian said while quickly holding Elda''s hand.


    "I have something important to talk about with your big sister, so I''m taking her out for a minute,"


    It was fun hanging out with the kids and teasing Elda, but he wanted to talk about the future with her so, he quickly grabbed her and said goodbye to the kids.


    "I will be back, be good kids and eat your breakfast," Before leaving the room, Elda said but her voice sounded a little too trembling because of how conflicted she was.


    As soon as they left the room, Elda quickly took a good look at Velian''s face to see his reaction to their kiss.


    She wanted to know how it felt for him.


    "Elda!"


    "We are going to move to the Rapidw castle, my mother and everyone else including me,"


    Just as he expected, as soon as he said those words, Elda opened her mouth and eyes wide with shock.


    She didn''t know how to react to this because how can she even give her opinion on this matter, when she was just a stranger to Velian.


    "Whaaa- what did my mother say about this?" She at least wanted Sariya to object to it, but without any reason holding them back, she knew even Sariya won''t be foolish enough to do something like that.


    "She gave us the green light,"


    Velian carefully observed Elda''s facial expression and he could easily confirm that she had feelings for him, by the way, her eyes looked like they were about to cry.


    "Elda, are you going to work as a maid or going to take the territory in future?"


    Velian wanted to know her ns. Even if she took the territory and tried to manage it, unlike Sariya she doesn''t have the required skills to do that. So future didn''t look bright for this territory yet.


    "..."


    Only after Velian questioned, she realised that she hadn''t been thinking about her own future. She started to question herself. She imagined herself in another ten years and wanted to see where she would be.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So you haven''t thought about it?"


    Hearing Velian question she nodded her head showing that was the case.


    "You like taking care of kids right? And you like to teach so, what if I asked you to be a principal of a newly established academy,"


    Velian couldn''t even finish his words, as Elda jumped on him like a tigress with her eyes showing excitement.


    "Really? I haven''t heard about something like that,"


    She didn''t mean to doubt Velian, but building a school and reputation from zero felt like an almost impossible task.


    The education in all the kingdoms including the empire was given by their own academies. At first, there were discussions to build amon academy for all the students in the continent in the era of demon kings and heroes butter when humans started to fight among themselves, all these ideas vanished into the thin air.


    "I''m going to re-build the Rapidw kingdom''s academy and allow bothmoners and new nobles to learn together,"


    Elda couldn''t be any happier hearing this request. But then she remembered,


    "Veli, I can''t leave these kids and my mother, I want to teach kids but my close people are more valuable to me,"


    She didn''t know whether it was wise or stupid to refuse a great idea like this, but she was confident that she didn''t want to leave Sariya''s side.


    "So I''m not important to you?"


    Velian asked a tricky question seeing Elda''s face. He wanted to see how she would react but unlike how he expected her to react Elda acted far more honestly.


    "You''re just as important to me, but you have Naomi, Big sister Delviny and Lyra," Her words had confusion mixed into it.


    "Mother will be alone if I left her for someone else,"


    Velian got dangerously close to Elda. He didn''t have any idea of holding back so he decided to be straightforward with Elda.


    "Elda, do you like me romantically? I like you a lot,"


    Elda couldn''t believe what she was hearing as she had to pinch herself to confirm she wasn''t dreaming.


    "What is your answer? It''s okay, if you don''t like me, I will try to win your heart and if it still doesn''t work, I won''t bother you anymore,"


    He knew Elda wouldn''t refuse his confession, but at the same time, he wanted to show that he wasn''t someone annoying that would chase her even If she refuse his confession.


    Elda was silent with her brain processing all the sudden development and this confession until, she felt Velian''s hand caressing her face with a seducing look, which was the final trigger she needed.


    "Do you?"


    "Yes, I would dly," Her answer was perfect as Velian gave her another kiss but this time he went for her forehead showing how affectionate he was.


    "It is settled then, we are officially dating now,"

 Chapter 183 Parents Permission

    ?"But Veli, others won''t ept it, right? Naomi and Juno," Anxious about what they are going to think about her, Elda questioned as she didn''t want to be enemies with any of them but, at the same time giving up Velian was out of the question for her.


    "Uhhhhh~ I actually have three more girls right now except those two,"


    Velian forgot for a moment that, Elda had no idea about Daphnia and her rtionship. He knew she won''t be like others and judge it but it still felt awake for him to say it.


    "What? Who are the others? This is my first time hearing this," She was surprised to know about something this important.


    "You don''t mind me having so many girls?" Worried that she might be feeling bad about it, Velian questioned.


    Even if she felt bad, he had no idea of giving up on any of the girls. He just wanted to convince her to ept it, if she didn''t like a polygamous rtionship like that but luckily, Elda didn''t look like she was against it.


    "No, as long as they don''t refuse me, I have no problem, I don''t like fighting but if they want to steal my opportunity, I would fight back," Velian had to respect this cute and innocent girl.


    After being with Delviny, Juno and Naomi, it was a fresh change of pace for Velian to witness Elda''s innocence.


    "Do you want to know who they are?"


    "Yes, if it''s not something you can tell the public it''s okay," Elda said.


    "Silly!" Suddenly, Velian pinched her cheeks and looked at her with a serious look.


    "I won''t hide anything from my loved ones anymore," Velian said as he remembered how he used to lie to Daphnia when he was a kid just to enter the forest.


    "They are Daphnia, Delviny and Lyra, I''m in a forbidden rtionship with them,"


    As soon as he said those words, Elda opened her eyes wide feeling shocked.


    "No way, Aunty Daphnia and Big sisters are in a romantic rtionship with you," She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "It''s the truth, and I have no regrets or shame in doing this because we love each other," Velian showed how serious, he was with these rtionships which actually shocked Elda, but she quickly calmed down.


    "Will they ept our rtionship? I need to meet Aunt and talk with her about this,"


    "They will don''t worry," Velian saw kids peeking at their conversation, but he just ignored them as most of them didn''t even hear their conversation because of the distance.


    After talking a lot more about several things including Velian''s proposal for Elda to be an academy principal, they said farewell to the kids and went back to meet Sariya and Daphnia.


    "All of them are good kids, maybe I should give them some candies next time," Looking at Elda''s happy face, Velian said hoping Elda would agree, but suddenly she looked at him with an angry look.


    "You shouldn''t Veli, don''t spoil them too much, and it''s not good for their teeth," Just like a nagging mother, Elda muttered.


    "Elda, you look and act like another now, what happened to that cute and innocent girl I used to spoil?" Hoping to tease Elda, Velian questioned but both of them had a goodugh while returning to the mansion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as they entered through the gate, they saw Juno practising early in the morning so after greeting her Velian went to meet Daphnia and Sariya with Elda to discuss about their rtionship.


    It didn''t take them too long to find them as Daphnia and Sariya were together talking about something, but Velian noticed something strange.


    "Ohhh~ looks like mother is doing something," Noticing Sariya''s blushed face, he knew Daphnia was up to something.


    "Mother! I have something I want to discuss," Shouting at Sariya, Elda started to run in her direction.


    "Elda, don''t run, act like a proper nobledy," Seeing her daughter acting like this, she quickly tried to correct her but, as soon as she saw Velian''s face, she averted her eyes showing something wasn''t right.


    "Sariya, today I confessed to Elda and, I want to ask for your blessings to take her as my wife in future," Without waiting for Elda to exin everything, Velian took everything in his hand and started exining everything.


    "Hehe!" Daphnia just showed a sweet giggle. Elda noticed her and quickly got up from her seat.


    "Aunty, I heard about your rtionship with Velian, and I think it''s a lovely rtionship, but please let me be with him," She thought Daphnia would object without knowing how supportive she is.


    "I''m fine with that, in fact, everyone is ok with that, right Veli," Hearing her words, a smile came onto Elda''s face and she quickly hugged Daphnia.


    "It''s a little weird calling me aunty or sister, so call me mother, I will take care of you just like my daughter," Sariya felt conflicted seeing this.


    Because of that, she didn''t even notice Velian approaching her.


    "Sariya, what happened? Why do you look sad? Are you not happy with our rtionship?"


    "Ehhh! No, I''m really happy, I bless you two," She quickly answered but inside her mind, she was begging Velian not to get too close.


    ''Too close! Too close! His mouth is almost touching my lips''


    She was dying inside with her nervousness.


    Sariya worried that Elda might notice her blushing face, so she quickly arranged her dress and decided to act like a proper mother.


    "I''m okay with this rtionship, but we need to discuss about her marriage, I don''t want you two to have a physical rtionship until then," Sariya was always about proper ethics and behaviour, so she always wanted her daughter to act like a properdy.


    "Not yet, I''m sorry, Elda, we can''t get married yet," Velian said but it didn''t disappoint her, as she knew he won''t give up on her.


    After telling those words, he quickly got close to Sariya''s ear and whispered something which almost caused Sariya''s heart to jump out of her mouth.


    "I''m waiting for you tonight, if you want we can find out whether what you''re feeling is love or just an attraction," Muttering those words, Velian quickly separated himself from Sariya and went back to meet Daphnia and Elda with a happy smile leaving Sariya on her chair with a bbergasted look.

 Chapter 184 Thirsty Sariya (R-18)

    ?"So you came, I thought you will just ignore my words," Looking at the figure in front of Velian, who had a voluptuous figure and hair which flowed up to her hips beautifully, he quickly got up from his bed and started walking in her direction.


    "I- I, I don''t know, Velian, why did you ask me toe here?" Her voice was trembling to look at the topless Velian, who had his upper body shing in front of her eyes making her go crazy.


    ''What''s with this kid''s body, it looks so hot''


    Sariya was cursing inside trying to inhibit her body''s reaction.


    In this silent room without any type of sound, it was rather easy to hear how fast their hearts were beating.


    "Sariya, don''t act like you don''t know, Let me ask you," Approaching Sariya, who was standing in front of Velian with her face burning because of the nervousness, Velian started touching her shoulders and slowly removed her night dress to expose her underwear.


    "If you didn''t know why I invited you here, why did you wear such erotic underwear, you normally wear bloomers," Completely removing her night dress, Velianid his eyes upon the sweetest treat in front of him.


    She didn''t know how to respond to his question, as she looked at her own undergarment.


    It was sensual-lookingce underwear which perfectly emphasised her curves but at the same time, it was partially transparent, so Velian was easily able to notice her vaginal lines showing she wasn''t innocent and proper as, she act like in front of her daughter.


    "No this is-" She didn''t know how to exin about it, In the first ce Sariya didn''t know why she wore this piece of clothing which Daphnia gifted her.


    "It looks so sexy, I feel like my heart is about toe out of my body," Velian used his special move and whispered erotic words into, Sariya''s ear while slowly blowing it.


    "Eeeeeee!" She moaned a little feeling the sensation, but Velian didn''t stop there as he took it to the next step and started touching her body.


    "You can''t Velian, you''re my daughter''s boyfriend now, we can''t," She had thisplex feeling.


    She felt really aroused when she remembered, who is this boy that is caressing her body sensually, the immortality of this act sends waves through her spine.


    "Sariya, first of all, tell me, do you like me? Just forget about everything your feelings," Velian wanted to hear it from Sariya''s mouth.


    "Yes, every time I see you my heart starts beating so fast and this is the first time, I felt like this," She answered his question honestly to solve everything.


    "I don''t know what''s happening to me, it''s really pathetic that I fell for a boy the same age as my daughter," Velian kept listening to her without disturbing her, he wanted to understand her and support her.


    "So you think we can''t have a rtionship?" Velian questioned.


    "I can''t, you''re my daughter''s boyfriend and you''re younger than me, by that I mean we are like mother and son type of age, besides can you even feel anything toward this old woman,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sariya looked like she didn''t have any self-confidence. It might be because she had never got anypliments from anyone.


    Even though she''s beautiful and erotic, no one dared to call their viscountess like that in front of her.


    "Did you forget that I''m actually dating my real mother?" Hoping to tease Sariya, Velian questioned.


    Sariya couldn''t help but find this whole situation immoral and weird but after remembering what she witnessed and Daphnia''s words, her mind couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Listen, I know this might be sudden but, I love both Elda and you, I never had the intention of giving up on you, but if you think I''m someone that hit on every girl I see, that''s simply wrong," Velian wanted to show how much he meant by these actions to make her feel wanted.


    "I love how strong you''re, even when you were facing problems, you bravely protected your daughter and that really impressed me, and even now I really love you, it''s not just about your body even though I love your everything including this bby tummy," Squeezing her belly, Velian tried to be romantic but it embarrassed Sariya even more because of how good it felt.


    "Do you really mean it? You won''t leave me like others after you''re tired of me?" Sariya''s past traumas staved off her from loving people like she used to do, but right now her heart started opening up developing her simple crush into something much more pure and hot.


    "I mean it, I really love both Elda and you, so don''t worry I won''t leave you, we will be a big family," Finishing their bonding, Velian held her face tightly and went for an adult kiss this time.


    Sariya knew she was going to experience many things for the first time, so she let Velian take lead and opened her mouth and let Velian enter it.


    *Chuuuuu


    As they kissed Sariya pulled Velian''s head closer and started kissing him more fervently while hugging his neck firmly, as if she didn''t want to let him go anywhere.


    Velian smiled and reciprocated her kiss with the same intensity, he pushed his tongue inside her mouth and Sariya separated her teeth to let him do whatever he wanted, he swirled his tongue inside Sariya''s mouth.


    She also tried to imitate Velian''s motions and both of them did their best to satisfy each other.


    Velian mouth was sucking on her rosy lips, as he yed with her tongue. Sariya''s heart was prancing about with too much passion and excitement, she was squirming her legs as she could feel her lower regions get wet with something rather familiar to her since she used to masturbate remembering about that one time, Velian tightly squeezed her butt.


    Sariya was quickly getting obsessed with the taste of his mouth and tongue, she felt like her senses were being attacked from all sides, after kissing her sensually for a while, Velian pulled out her tongue with his mouth and started sucking on it


    Saliva was exchanged between them and their breaths were quickly getting shorter, as Velian sucked her tongue. Sariya tried to return the favour by pulling his tongue and sucking on it so things went on for another sweet five minutes until both of them tired out their mouths by sucking each other''s tongues.


    I separated my lips under Sariya''s hesitation and whispered to her ears rather gently,


    "Now let me have a taste of this sexy body of yours mother inw,"

 Chapter 185 Second Milf (R-18)

    ?"Don''t call me like that," With a reddened face, Sariya muttered feeling even more embarrassed.


    "Then, Sariya, is it ok?"


    "Yes, anything but mother-inw," Even when she wasining, Velian didn''t stop caressing her body.


    His hands slowly crept onto her breasts and started massaging them slowly, he made sure not to hurt her in case she was too sensitive but seeing Sariya giving no pained expression, he increased the intensity.


    "Kyaaaaa!"


    Sariya couldn''t believe her own mouth made such a naughty voice and tried to close her mouth, but Velian had no idea of giving her a break.


    He quickly grabbed the hook of her bra using his mouth and broke it without even caring about the price of the clothing.


    "Thanks for the treat,"


    Looking at Sariya''s excited face, Velian muttered and quickly took her nipple into his mouth and started sucking on it and ying with it.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~ Velian, what is this? I don''t have milk," Just like every other woman in this world, she had no idea about her own erogenous spots. In her mind, breasts were only used to feed babies.


    Velian didn''t respond, he knew more than words actions will speak for themselves and increased the intensity of his attacks, slowly caressing her other breast with his remaining hand.


    "Kuhhhh~ this feels so good, you''re genius, Velian,"


    Sariya squirmed in pleasure as Velian bit her nipples, he looked at her breast stained with his saliva and continued to suck on one of them, at the same time his other hand moved towards her other nipple and started ying with it.


    He twirled and pinched her nipples most of the time, Sariya yed with his hair, as he kept on sucking her breasts


    "Suck them harder, something is happening,"


    Sariya pleaded heatedly as she kept on ying with Velian''s hair, as soon as he heard Sariya''s words, he was surprised, it seemed that she liked it a bit rough.


    Velian squeezed her slippery and juicy breasts harder and sucked on them vehemently, he then pressed her breasts together and tried to suck on both her nipples at the same time


    "Ahhnmmmmm~"


    At the same time, he used his kneecap to caress her wet pussy to make her c and it worked rather easily since all the frustration Sariya gathered started to leak out of her body from this younger boy''s attacks.


    Sariya moaned sensually, getting a kick out of Velian sucking her breasts and at the same time she orgasmed feeling the sensation of my massage.


    Velian saw her body trembling and love juice squirting from her pussy, her body trembled for a bit before she stopped suddenly as she calmed down a little and opened her eyes to see Velian licking his fingers with her love juices all over them.


    "No, don''t-" She wanted to stop him, but she failed sessfully and waited for Velian to say something.


    "Why? You don''t have to do something dirty like that," At that time Sariya didn''t know that, Velian really enjoyed it.


    "How was it Sariya?" Ignoring her concerned look, Velian questioned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That was the best release, I had Velian, I never felt like this when I''m fingering myself-" With an excited look, she kept talking but after a few seconds only she realised, she said something that shouldn''t see the daylight.


    "Ooh! What a dirty girl, but-" Suddenly Velian touched the bottom part of her underwear and quickly removed it with one soft motion.


    "What did you imagine while doing that?"


    He kept fingering Sariya until she answered, and even if she refused to answer, he kept touching herbia and clit making her orgasm again.


    "Ugghhhh~ I did it for you, when you touched my butt on the previous day, I felt aroused and that day I touched myself," Giving up to the pleasure, Sariya answered.


    Hearing she was aroused because of him, Velian felt happy, so he removed his own clothes hoping to take things to another level.


    "That''s massive, no way Elda can take that," Sariya couldn''t believe something like this could possibly exist.


    "Can you take it, Sariya? here''s a challenge," Looking at Sariya with a crooked smile, Velian started to shake his cock in front of her.


    "If you make me cum and make me give up, I will stay here with you and Elda, but if I win you shoulde with me to the main castle,"


    It was an absurd request to make, but Sariya had the confidence that she needed to win this as an adult woman with her ''experience'' but she didn''t know who she was facing against.


    "Fine with me, I''m going to win this and you will stay here with us,"


    Sariya was happy to hear that news, she didn''t want Velian to leave them for the new capital but at the same time like a faithful wife, she wanted to congratte him on his adventures.


    Velian smiled when he heard Sariya''s words, before he start anything Velian took Sariya''s hand and threw her onto the bed.


    He took Sariya''s legs and held her hand, and spread them over his sides with his body in the middle, her legs were spread apart wide with Velian''s face in the middle of all this.


    He was able to get a clear view of her ravishing pussy, Sariya waited with anticipation as she could guess what he was about to do, Velian smiled as he licked her inner thighs and kissed her luscious thighs slowly without letting her calm down even a minute.


    His lips slowly strolled towards her pink pussy and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy.


    Feeling the scent of Sariya''s aromatic pussy, Velian''s cock became even more erect. He got a good look at her pussy before he decided to finally devour her pussy, he licked her pussy in a long vertical manner while taking the inner folds of her pussy into his mouth.


    They felt so soft and wet, making him almost unable to stop nibbling at them, he tasted her pussy with his tongue in a circr manner and Sariya was totally absorbed in the pleasure as she buried Velian''s head more deeply into her pussy, wanting him to taste her more,


    "Ahnmmmmm~ Yes, that''s great Velian"


    This went on for another few minutes until Sariya squirted another batch of love juices on Velian''s face, marking him as her own lover.


    "Sariya, I can''t take it anymore, please let''s have sex," Sliding his cock over her wet pussy, Velian requested.


    He wanted her consent to start and mess her up. And Velian couldn''t even react as Sariya quickly held his body and forced Velian''s cock into her own body.


    "Arghhh~ make me yours, darling,"

 Chapter 186 Unexpected Guest (R-18)

    ?"Tight!" Velian had to question himself, whether Sariya is really a mother because of her tightness.


    "Sariya, you''re so right," Entering slowly without trying to hurt her, Velian muttered in a tiny voice.


    Sariya who heard this quickly smiled awkwardly but she was happy to hear that Velian was enjoying her precious ce.


    Sariya having so many orgasms, thanks to Velian wanted to at least, satisfy him with her body and make him cum twice as her.


    "Ahhhhh~ wrong, I''m not tight Veli, you''re too big, what''s with this horse cock?" Trying to remember the sensation of the pration, Sariya kept her eyes open and looked at her young boyfriend with aroused eyes.


    Velian held her thighs and moved his hips forward and felt his cock piercing through a barrier which shouldn''t be explored by any means.


    "Ahnnnngg!!"


    Sariya cried out in mild pain, which quickly subside after she felt Velian''s hot cock inside of her, and she got used to it with her hot vaginal muscles surrounding my cock trying to squeeze out every single drop of my semen.


    "Too deep! Velian, You''re too deep, this is the first for me, this much pleasure, I''m going crazy," Velian didn''t move as he kept caressing her body and tried to ease her stiffness a little bit, while Sariya kept muttering different things.


    "A boy, the same age as my daughter is driving me crazy, this is so immoral, I''m having sex with my son-inw,"


    For a minute, Velian wondered whether she went crazy by how vulgar her words and imagination became. But it showed to him that, Sariya is not as proper and primdy like she acted


    "I''m going to move," Giving her a little warning, Velian started moving his hips going up and down while crushing, Sariya''s body with his weight.


    "Ahhhhh! Damn good, this is soo good!"


    Sariya could feel Velian''s long and thick warm rod invading deep into her cave while sending trails of pleasure along her lower body, she felt her body buzzing as her expression became intoxicated with every single thrust Velian did.


    Velian slowly increased his pace seeing that Sariya was finally adjusting to his hot cock, he leaned his body forward, as he pushed his hard cock even further into Sariya''s cave.


    Sariya erotically moaned, as Velian kept ramming her pussy with his long hard dick, Sariya''s seductive moans increased Velian''s lust causing him to lift her legs and pummel her even harder hoping, it will be the greatest night in her life and it really was for Sariya, who was in the verge of passing out.


    Sariya continued to let out moans, her body instinctively supporting Velian''s thrusts by lifting her hips to his moment, Velian continued to pummel her as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded in the room.


    *Bammm * Bamm


    As Velian continued to pummel Sariya, he felt something building up inside his balls, knowing what it was, he increased his speed ramming into her womb as if to impregnate her. Eleanor felt Velian''s dick ramming into her pussy creating both pain and pleasure at the same time.


    "Ahh~ Ahhhh~ so good,"


    As the pleasure built up within his balls, Velian felt Sariya''s pussy clenching him harder, knowing that she was about to cum he matched her speed.


    He quickly thrust for thest time before going deep into her pussy causing his semen to explode within Sariya''s womb painting it white and colouring it in Velian''s colour.


    "Ahhhhnn~hot, inside me hot, something''s filling me up,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erotic noises could be heard as Velian continued to cum inside Sariya, she felt warm semen flowing inside her, threatening to leak out if Velian removed his cock.


    Sariya also came at the same time causing both of them to halt their movements for a minute and enjoy after the pleasure of their rigorous activity.


    "That was the best Sariya, you were great," Veliamplimented Sariya feeling fulfilled that he got to make this kind and hot mother of his lover, his own.


    "Thank you Velian, but-" Sariya hesitated for a minute to ask something but knowing it is not something she can dy, Sariya questioned Velian.


    But before she could do that Velian quickly closed her mouth with a kiss.


    "Don''t call me Velian like we are strangers, call me Veli, that''s what my mother calls me,"


    Sariya nodded with a giggle hearing his words feeling rather close to this younger boy, both physically and mentally.


    "What would you do if I get pregnant now?" Looking at the white thick liquid leaking out of her pussy, Sariya questioned knowing it wasn''t a safe day for her.


    "Do you want to have a child with me?" Hoping to hear it from Sariya''s voice, Velian questioned.


    "Mmmmmmh~ yes, but I need to discuss it with Elda, I don''t want to hide our rtionship from here even if she has angry with me," Sariya said while thinking about what was going to happen from now on.


    She couldn''t even imagine how would Elda react to this rtionship.


    "Well, if you want to ask Elda, you can do it here," Suddenly removing his cock from Sariya''s body, Velian got up from the bed and reached to the big cupboard next to the bed and opened it quickly without even letting Sariya react.


    "..."


    Sariya had a wild premonition but seeing the person inside the cupboard, she felt her body going numb.


    "Mother!"


    "Elda!"


    Both daughter and mother duo kept looking at each other with awkwardness. Saroya noticed how wet Elda''s hand was and couldn''t help but feel weird seeing her own daughter masturbating looking at her having sex with her own boyfriend.


    *p


    "You heard Elda, this is the other girl, I was talking about, but don''t misunderstand,"


    Velian quickly took Elda into his embrace andid her on the bed next to Sariya.


    "I wanted both of you to understand that, without two of you, I won''t leave this city and this isn''t a sudden love confession from me, I was really captured by the behaviour and beauty of both of you," Taking both of their hands, Velian ced them on his face and looked at them with his handsome eyes.


    "Will you join my family and love me for the rest of our lives?"

 Chapter 187 Harem Assemble!

    ?"Listen, everyone, you should know why I invited you here," Daphnia looked at the group in front of her and then her eyes quickly went to the Velian, who was standing next to her with a smile.


    Sariya and Elda were sitting next to each other with happy looks on their face, but noticing others were looking at them, they knew the news about their rtionship is not a secret anymore.


    Just like how Naomi was supposed to be, she stood there without even sitting acting like a proper guard, which really dissatisfied Velian because no matter how he advised her to act like his girlfriend she always does it in front of other girls.


    Lyra and Juno were also sitting next to each other, but unlike Lyra who was calm and collected, Juno had her tail wagging like she was expecting something from this meeting.


    "Delviny is the only one missing," Daphnia wished she was here to discuss this important matter, but she knew Delviny would agree with anything as long as their lives are not in danger.


    "You girls know right? Why did I invite you here?" Since Daphnia didn''t get her answer previously, she questioned again but this time, her voice was serious.


    "Yes," Sariya gave a short answer while others also nodded their head.


    "Veli, girls are nervous to do something,"


    Looking at her son, Daphnia said hoping this meeting will go smoothly.


    "Mmmh~ girls, don''t be nervous, we are going t be a big family now, so no need to be all formal," With a smile, he tried to ease the nervousness in the atmosphere.


    And it worked because as soon as they heard the word big family, everyone looked at each other and they couldn''t exin how weird they felt.


    "Well, if you didn''t know, despite being his mother, this little devil managed to seduce me and now I''m dating him, but don''t ask whether I have any regrets because I have none, same goes for my two daughters," Daphnia started her story and pointe at Lyra giving a mild smile.


    "Yesterday, ourst members also joined so now our family isplete, and there are things you should know beforepletely believing us,"


    Daphnia and Velian both nodded their head and started to tell their story and their origin. Most of them felt like they were listening to a fantasy story because of how absurd it is.


    "No way, so Velian was a prince and not a normal one but from the empire," Sariya felt like this was the most absurd thing, she heard in a while.


    "Yes, and I have no intention of hiding it from you, but I don''t like being called a prince because I hate empire and royalty,"


    Everyone took some time to digest this information, but none of these was absurd enough for Sariya and the other girls to forget about their current rtionship as everyone started to cheer up Daphnia and Velian.


    "Thank you for epting us, please treat us like normal because long ago both men and Velian abandoned that self-centred nation," Daphnia also said while touching her chest showing how grateful they were.


    Sariya felt emotionally connected with Daphnia because of how simr their situations were, and now she understood why they were able to be friends so easily.


    "Secondly, Sariya and Elda, yesterday I used my special skill on you two," Velian got close to both of them and muttered.


    "What?" Confused, Sariya questioned.


    "My skill bloodline, it allows me to share a fraction of my power with my loved ones and I already used it one everyone in this room except Juno, who still didn''t give me her answer to my confession,"


    Sariya couldn''t help but wonder what was going to happen and she felt excited knowing, she got something from her lover this valuable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But-" Velian hesitate for a minute.


    "You two need to change your surname, well officially your surname is already changed, I''m sorry for doing something important without your permission," Velian bowed his head in front of both Sariya and Elda.


    "I was so caught up in yesterday''s mood so much that, I mistakenly changed your name but you might feel a little bit strong,"


    Sariya and Elda quickly asked him to not beg for forgiveness like this.


    "Why are you saying sorry? Instead, I should thank you, for giving me a new identity like this,"


    "Yes, you shouldn''t worry about such things, even though I loved my father, he never loved me back so I don''t really care about that name either,"


    Daphnia couldn''t help but be proud of her son for his choice of the woman. Not because he chose her but looking at Sariya and Elda, she knew letting him date them wasn''t a wrong choice.


    "The today onward, you two are Sariya Keller and Elda Keller,"


    After solving that matter, Velian went back to the main problem. They had so many things to discuss as a new family about how they are going to live and what others might think about this.


    "I want all of you toe back with me, Sariya this isn''t about our challenge, you can reduce it if you want," Velian said in a requesting manner.


    Almost all of them didn''t have any problem with that except Sariya. She didn''t want to leave thend without any leadership.


    "Sariya, are you worried about yournd?" Daphnia questioned seeing why she was hesitant.


    "I want toe but, leaving all my hard work like this and abandoning people is not my style, Veli, you can take Elda with you, and I will join you from time to time," She was really thinking about living alone for the sake of her people, but neither Elda nor Vekian liked that idea.


    "What about leaving management to your assistant Mel? Your former guard, I know she is best to handle these types of things," Velian suggested a familiar name.


    He did not doubt Mel since she knew her loyalty wasn''t bad and she was capable of doing that.


    "Wait! That''s not a bad idea," Elda also agreed with him, knowing this might be the solution to their problem.


    "Sariya, you can visit from time to time, you don''t have to worry about transportation, I will drip you here within five hours, it is easy for me,"


    Under constant nagging and pressure from both Elda and Velian, Sariya had no choice but to agree with them.


    "Fine, I will do that, you two are already ganging up on me,"


    Elda hugged her mother making this whole meeting a wholesome one. But then came another serious topic, Velian wanted to discuss.


    "I want all of us to have a child,"

 Chapter 188 Promise

    ?"What are you talking about, Veli?" Surprised by her son''s request, Daphnia looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    Even Lyra, Naomi, Sariya, Elda and Juno couldn''t help but get up from their seats in surprise, but they soon calmed down as it wasn''t something impossible.


    All of the knew someday they are going to do something like that, but none of the expected Velian to bring up this topic so soon.


    "I''m okay with that, but Elda is too young-" Sariya thought she was already pregnant since Velian came inside her but, she didn''t know Veliam used his skill to lower the effect of his sperm.


    He just used fire magic and precisely killed the sperm without harming any of its organs of Sariya.


    Some might consider it cruel, especially in this medieval world where medical knowledge is almost on existent, but Velian knew sperm is not something that is considered as life.


    Only when it isbined with an ovum and forms an embryo, it can be called a life.


    "Woahhh~ Wait! Wait!" Velian quickly tried to clear the misunderstanding.


    "It is true, I want to have children with every one of you, but we still have time, we should first stabilise the kingdom before thinking about something like that," Hearing Velian''s words, Sariya and Daphnia both nodded their heads approving it.


    They knew losing valuable skills like theirs right now would affect the kingdom, so they clearly understood what Velian meant.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Everyone sharpened their ears to listen to Velian''s reason and suddenly, he pulled something out of thin air like he was doing some kind of a miracle.


    But Daphnia and Lyra, who knew about this weren''t that surprised including Naomi.


    "...."


    Others had their mouth and eyes wide open letting insects fly into them without any hesitation.


    "This is a dragon egg, Mother and Lyra knew about this but I didn''t want to reveal it for now,"


    Showing a big egg, which looked like something out of a mythical fantasy story, Veloan carefully touched it and looked at it with a sad look.


    "One day, I met this kid''s mother, she was on the verge but still she could have killed me, but she let me go and asked me to take care of this," He started telling his story and how entered the cave after deceiving Daphnia, and he came to the most important part.


    "Do you understand everything until now?" He questioned all the girls, since he didn''t want to leave anyone out of this circle.


    "This is almost like a fairy tale, Veli," Elda said with an excited look like she was a little kid, who heard a bedtime story for the first time.


    "I never knew dragons were real until you showed this to me, this is enough for every kingdom to attack us if they knew we have a dragon egg," Sariya thought for a minute.


    "Not only kingdoms, but every race would also try to steal this, this isn''t something which can be measured in value," She corrected her mistake after realising how she was underestimating the value of this.


    "And what do you want us to do master?" Naomi questioned, she had a wild guess after remembering Velian''s first word, but she couldn''t even imagine something like that happening in real life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As I told you, I want each and every one of you to be this kid''s mother," Carefully touching the egg, Velian muttered confusing everyone in the room except Daphnia.


    "I want to hatch this egg because that''s the only way I can save this kid, but I can''t do it alone," Looking at Daphnia, he muttered.


    ? "Usually dragons have the mana quality of both male and female, so they can easily hatch the egg without any problem,"


    "But I only have the mana quality of male inside me, so I need your help and power," Everyone got a vague idea about what Velian was talking about.


    "Veli, tell them the most important part," Daphnia quickly interfered with him because she knew any ordinary woman can''t be useful to him right now.


    "That woman should be at least above SS rank, otherwise your mana won''t work with mine and hatch this egg," Sariya had enough shocking information at the same time, she felt like she was dreaming for some time.


    "No way, such people exist, maybe stainless from the hero party is like that, but she''s already dead,"


    "..."


    "Mother, you didn''t tell her?" Belgian looked at Daphnia. She avoided his eye contact with quick motion and muttered in a tiny voice.


    "I guess, I forgot,"


    *Sigh


    "Sariya, listen to us calmly," Velian went in her direction and looked at everyone in the room.


    "My mother is SSS ranked and both of my sisters are SS ranked, Naomi is S rank, but she will reach there in time, Juno and you two are the people remaining," This was thest piece of information, she wanted to know before her brain enters into the protective mood.


    She felt like the reality in front of her is getting warped because of how absurd these words were.


    "Haha~ impossible, no way, so all of you were legendary mages and warriors?"


    "No, they were normal A-ranked or B ranked, I used my bloodline skill and helped them to rise to that rank and now you''re going to do the same if you want. I won''t force you," Giving her support, Velian mumbled.


    "Do you need all of us? You can just ask Daphnia to help you, she''s the most powerful one among us," Juno took all this information rather calmly than the other two, but even she had her mind jumbled by how absurd they were.


    "Well, that''s true but-" Velian paused for a moment and looked at everyone.


    "I want all of you to be there with me for this special moment, didn''t I promise you, in the beginning, no matter what I do, I won''t abandon you," Giving smile, Velian easily seduced everyone in the room with his words as everyone had their faces blushed because of how considerate his words were.


    "Hehe~ I feel like attacking you, Veli," Daphnia said while wrapping her hands around, Velian''s neck and looking at all the girls.


    "You heard him, if you don''t want to be a part of this, we won''t force you, choose here and now,"


    Everyone looked at each other hoping to see them answering, but suddenly Naomi and Lyra raised their hands.

 Chapter 189 Sariya Cant Catch A Break

    ?"I''m in,"


    Both Lyra and Naomi raised their hands even before Daphnia could finish talking showing how eager they were.


    "Oh! Good, what about others?" Velian knew those two won''t even hesitate, even if he didn''t exin things.


    The main target of this meeting was Sariya, Elda and Juno, he wanted to convince them to participate in this.


    "Let me get this straight," Sariya suddenly started talking holding her head with a troubled look.


    "You want us to increase our rank up to SS and then be parents to a dragon, I''m not going to lie," With a disappointed look, Sariya started talking.


    "I don''t think I will be able to be like that, besides I''m not a mage or a warrior, my current rank is even below B, so-" She wanted to do this amazing thing task, but she knew for Elda and her it was something impossible.


    "Your current rank is A and Elda is B, and believe me when I say, I will train you so much that, you will be able to use magic and fight even more than a royal guard," Getting close to them, he parts both of their heads, which embarrassed Sariya because she felt like a child.


    "I won''t force you but believe me and let me train you," Like they were hypnotised by his words, both fo them nodded their heads but when they saw other faces this training Velian was talking about is not something ordinary.


    ''Poor mother and daughter''


    Daphnia prayed for them and hoped no one else would be victims of that gruesome training.


    "What about you, Juno? You still didn''t answer my confession, do you not like me?"


    Leaving the clustered mother and daughter duo, he went to meet the beautiful tiger girl, who anticipated that question.


    It was rather oblivious that she was excited because of her tail, which was wagging without even giving it time to have a break.


    "I thought about it," Getting up from her seat, she went and hugged Velian surprising everyone in the room because this was the first time she acted this proactively.


    "I do like you, and I want to be your woman, and I want to share my burden with you,"


    All the worries she had about her previous kingdom and her people vanished, as soon as dived into Velian''s arm. She knew this was the ce, which gave her the freedom and warmth she was searching for.


    "It''s settled then, all three of you will start training the day after tomorrow," Velian said his n.


    "Tomorrow, I''m going back to pick up Emperor and put him in the capital''s prison, and we will go back tomorrow to our new house,"


    Sariya looked a little down upon hearing it, but when she saw Elda''s happy face and Velian''s face, she knew it was the right choice to make.


    The meeting of the girls ended on a happy note and everyone tried to leave but Velian suddenly asked Sariya toe with him since he wanted to talk with Mel about this territory.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was surprised to hear about Velian and Sariya''s rtionship rather than Elda''s because Elda had already talked about her crush on Mel.


    "Mydy, what were you thinking dating your daughter''s boyfriend? That''s so-" Even she felt the immorality of this situation.


    "I-"


    Sariya had no words to answer, but Velian quickly intervened to help her.


    "What''s the matter, Mel? As long as we love each other, things like that don''t matter, besides who else can protect both of them at the same time except you and the oblivious answer is me,"


    Hearing his words, she felt happy and sad at the same time.


    "Mel, you have been protecting them your whole life so, you should start thinking about yourself," Velian said whole touching her shoulder like a real friend and he really meant it.


    He didn''t want to see this amazingly beautiful woman experience loneliness and regret in her life as he once did.


    "Yes, Mel, you should start thinking about yourself now, If you keep being like this, you will end up all alone, of course, you have men and Elda but isn''t it great to have a family and settle down," Sariya also wanted her friend to search for happiness instead of always protecting them.


    "I will think about it, anyway what''s this about giving me thisnd?" With her eyebrows lifted in a confused manner, Mel questioned.


    "We are moving to the capital so, we decided to give thisnd to you, and make you a noble since you''re one of the people I believe to bepetent and loyal,"


    "Me? A noble? Those two words don''t match together," In a conflicted manner, she talked but looking at Sariya''s face, she couldn''t even reject it.


    "Please Mel, you''re the only one I can depend on, I don''t want to rely on strangers, it''s ok if you don''t want to be noble, but can you look after this territory?" Sariya questioned.


    "Ugh~ fine, but I really won''t be a noble and don''t me me, if I messed up some paper works because I''m not good with those," Giving up her arguments, she epted Sariya''s request.


    On the next day, they proceeded to pack their things and go back to the capital. At first, they used a carriage but seeing how slow it was and to protect time, Velian personally dropped everyone since he is the only one, who had the skill to levitate.


    Julius, who heard the news about Velian''s arrival quickly went to meet him, only to be surprised by all the women beside him.


    They officially announced that they are going to upy the royal castle, and Julie and Julius got a new mansion close to the castle in the capital.


    "Veli, I''m proud of you," Daphnia couldn''t believe her son did this many things in a short amount of time.


    "Well, if you''re proud of me, that''s all that matters to me, mother, let''s go and see other girls,"

 Chapter 190 Hard Training

    ?The whole capital calmed down rather fast with Veluan''s new rules. Most of the people who starved earlier, now had at least two meals to satisfy their hunger.


    None of the citizens from the kingdom had any idea about rioting again because they were happy to see their new leader caring for them.


    In reality, it was Daphnia, who managed all these things helping Velian to build his reputation inside the capital.


    Even in the taverns or town hall, most of the people were talking about howfortable their lives became after Velian took over the kingdom.


    "Did you see that young boy? I can''t believe ournd is controlled by someone that young,"


    "He might be a young boy, but have you seen how handsome he was?"


    The older women near the well, who came to draw water talked with each other about the rumours.


    "Careful with your words! Don''t you have a daughter, same age as him?"


    "By the way? Is he single by any chance? Maybe I should tell my daughter to apply for the work in the castle,"


    "Are you stupid? No way, he can be single when he''s that talented and good-looking, maybe he''s already married to a princess,"


    More and more rumours started to spread around the town assuming about Velian''s identity and his rtionship with Davin Keller and other girls.


    "I heard there''s going to be a new festival to celebrate the founding of our new kingdom," The guards near the gate of the main castle spoke among themselves.


    "Yeah, new nobles and new officers are going to be promoted on that day, I hope they won''t get corrupted like our previous ones,"


    They were talking about the information, they heard from the servants, that are working inside the castle.


    Meanwhile, in the private garden that belonged to the previous royal family, two women were running around with their tights emphasising their beautiful curves showing they were really well endowed.


    "Elda, run faster and Sariya, do fifty squats," Velian observed their training with Daphnia and Delviny, who couldn''t help but find this sterner familiar.


    "He really won''t hold back against them, I thought he will go easy on them since they are not trained," Daphnia muttered looking at her son''s strict training.


    "Well, they might get rewarded after this, so it''s not a bad deal, I saw Lyra making some ice cream for all of us," Delviny muttered but, her full attention was on the topless Velian, who was training with Sariya and Elda.


    She carefully observed how his muscles bulged every time, he did something and she couldn''t even exin how erotic it was for her.


    "Ahhhhh~ I''m going to die, I can''t anymore," Elda was crying with her tongue out showing how thirsty, she was.


    Sariya had a straight face, but inside she was dying of how exhausted she was. But being the adult here, she wanted to show that no matter what challenge Velian give them, she can ovee it with ease.


    "Enough, tomorrow we will continue with mana training,e here both of you," Velian quickly took his knife and used it to cut his hand a little, enough to let some drops of blood flow.


    He quickly asked them to open their mouth and let both of them suck on it without any hesitation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Feel good? Better than water right?" Taking a towel to clean the girl''s faces and bodies, he questioned looking at the ecstatic faces.


    "I still don''t understand, how this feels, it''s like my whole body is on fire but, something morefortable," Sariya told while letting Velian clean them.


    Daphnia and Delvint also got close to them and looked at Velian.


    "I told you right, it''s worth it, you girls will get strong and your body shape will improve because of this workout," Delviny told while looking at the two girls.


    "Veli, what about their ranks now?" Daphnia questioned curiously about the development.


    "Sariya is S ranked and Elda is A, I will make sure they are ready by the end of this month,"


    Celina noticed how their mana capacity and strength increased vastly, but still, Elda didn''t have any motivation to fight on a battlefield showing her skills are for the management of stuff.


    She could easily make breakfast for the whole castle including servants, without any help because of her newly found agility.


    On the days, that Velian is busy and unable to train them, she always made breakfast for everyone and she always acted like a housewife for some reason, even though Velian told her to leave all of those mundane things to servants.


    Her answer to Velian''s words was, She really likes making breakfast for everyone and she enjoyed their reaction so she won''t stop doing that.


    "Juno is the only one remaining, I will start her training and I''m pretty sure, she will reach the required rank within one week, before that I need to make her mine," Thinking about his future ns, Velian looked at the mother and daughter duo.


    "Sariya, did we get the answers to the letters I asked you to arrange?"


    Sariya closed her eyes like she was trying to remember something and she quickly started giving all the information, Velian required.


    "Adventure guild, we got the answer and they will send their agents to meet us," She said with a serious look.


    "What about others?"


    "The Montero Kingdom refused to discuss things with us, probably will have to face them in a war, and Dukas Union didn''t answer yet, it''s almost like they are waiting for something,"


    Everyone including Velian found the behaviour of the Dukas Union, a little strange.


    ? "They didn''t even take part in the war, what are they nning?" Velian knew unknown enemies are the most dangerous people than, people like the empire.


    "I will find a way to deal with them, now let''s go and have some breakfast," All of them tried to leave but, suddenly Elda held Velian''s hand and asked a question with her whole face blushing like a ripened apple fruit.


    "Veli, when are you going to do that thing with me, just like my mother?"


    Daphnia and Delviny giggled hearing her question and couldn''t help but find her hamster-like cheeks cute, but Sariya was conflicted to hear such words from her daughter''s mouth.


    "Haha~ I didn''t forget about you, I wanted to make it special for you, so soon, we will do it," Patting her head with a smile, he answered while Elda enjoyed the sensation and she felt satisfied with the answer.

 Chapter 191 Support

    ?"Tsk, to think you''re the one who took the opportunity," Looking at the old man in front of Velian, he said with a dissatisfied voice.


    "What can I say? I guess I''m opportunistic," Shrugging his shoulders while gulping the drink Elda provided, Ivan smiled while looking at Velian.


    *Sigh


    "Well, since our mission is over, you''re free so what does the adventure guild has to say about us?" Hoping to hear a piece of good news, Velian questioned.


    He knew conflict is inevitable but at least one party bing friends with them felt like such a convenient thing for them.


    "Well, higher-ups are notfortable with how you do things, I don''t think we will be able to support you ore to an agreement," Ivam said with his same calm voice, which actually bothered everyone in the room except Velian.


    "So will you fight with me then?"


    "No, higher-ups decided to go into a neutral rtionship, until now we didn''t have any sh except my foolish one, so unless you do something which might affect them, we won''t probably have to fight,"


    Ivan''s words would have been intimidating for anyone if that person wasn''t Velian in this position because everyone knew the adventure guild is not a simple organisation that controls adventures.


    They had so many things in their organisation such as resource control and information control, even though they didn''t influence a kingdom, their versatility was even greater than a kingdom.


    "Ivan, where are your headquarters? And do you think those higher-ups can beat me?" Getting ratherfortable in his seat, Velian wanted to know why and how these people can control their authority, even though they don''t have a specific bloodline like royalty.


    "Want to fight?"


    "Well, even I don''t know, I haven''t seen guild master in my whole life, and our headquarters doesn''t exist, we get our orders from the branches," Ivan said with his fingers tapping his head trying to remember every single detail.


    ording to him, one of the branches around thend is the headquarter, but until now it was never revealed which one it is.


    "Your organization is picking my interest more and more," Velian wanted to see this mysterious guild master, but he knew right now he had many other things to worry about.


    "So what are you going to do? Going to stay here or return back, I''m going to establish an adventure guild but I won''t take outsiders to control it," Velian knew he could survive without the help of an organisation.


    Daphnia also modded her head, since having other parties inside the kingdom that strive for influence is just inviting more conflicts.


    "I''m going back, this old man is assigned to a new guild, it was fun looking at you fight but I still don''t understand the source of your power, so It''s useless wasting my time on you,"


    Ivan was a little disappointed but, he knew there are people like Velian that cannot be exined by logic.


    "I''m leaving, don''t go too crazy with your stunts, I would like to see your future, young boy," Keeping the metal cup on the table, Ivan got up from his seat and got ready to leave the capital with his adventure group.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You too, old man, Don''t die because of sugar,"


    Daphnia wanted to pinch Velian and say not to be too rude but, Ivan justughed at his words and said farewell to them.


    "Mother, let''s get ready for the banquet,"  Right after, they left Velian asked everyone toe with him.


    Everyone got relevant tasks and sections to look after. Daphnia, Lyra and Sariya took the management while Delviny and Naomi took the protection of the castle.


    Juno decided to protect the outer circle of the capital.


    "Elda, can you handle the food with other girls? I will teach you some new recipes," Slowly caressing the shoulder Elda, Velian requested because he knew her culinary skills were even better than his.


    "Easy! I will make everyone in the banquet, go crazy with my food," Sariya felt relieved to see her daughter acting like a properdy.


    She felt tears welling up in her eyes seeing her bing a grown woman.


    "Good! You can take any help you want, this will be the official first banquet of our new kingdom, so it should be grand, I will announce our kingdom name on that day,"


    Velian couldn''t even finish his words, because he heard the familiar voice of two teenagers outside the gate with his extraordinary senses.


    "Why don''t you believe us? He''s our big brother, we came here from the alliance," The boy with ck hair shouted at the guard hoping, they would open the gate.


    "Nice try boy, do you know how many people give that same excuse,e backter when you have something to prove that you''re telling the truth," It wasn''t a mocking voice or insulting one, but he was honest with his work as he didn''t want to get fired from this amazing workce.


    "Sister, tell him something. Don''t you want to see big brother?" Looking at the girl beside him, who had the same ck hair but a beautiful face, which could be even said to have some sort of coldness to it, the boy muttered with dissatisfaction.


    "We don''t have to Akiyo, he wille searching for us, big brother Velian will feel my love from here," Her voice had next to no emotion, even though her words were like some sort of dramatic lines.


    "Cut your bullshit sister, he didn''t even start dating you yet, but you''re already talking like he''s your husband, besides he has more amazing girls with him-" He couldn''t even finish his words, as he felt his pinky finger getting crushed by the girls boot.


    "Did you say something?"


    Even the guard, who was looking at these kids felt bad for the boy. But they couldn''t keep making trouble like this because everyone heard the familiar but handsome voice of Velian, with him leaving the main door of the castle, which looked thrice as big as him.


    ''Hehe~ I knew it, he felt my love without even me talking in a loud voice, my beloved Velian''

 Chapter 192 Big Brother

    Akiyo couldn''t believe what he was seeing. For a moment, he had doubted whether Aiko really had some kind of a deep connection with Velian.


    "What''s happening here?" Getting close to the gate, Velian questioned the guard and looked at the two siblings in front of him.


    He looked at them and smiled showing, he didn''t forget their faces.


    "My lord, they are trying to enter the castle saying they know you, I just wanted some proof, otherwise I can''t," Seeing him simr g at two kids, he knew they knew each other so he tried to be truthful about his purpose.


    "Good work! Keep it up, I will allow these two to enter," Velian said and opened the gate, for the two siblings.


    "After a long time, both of you have gotten taller," Patting both of their heads, Velian quickly took them to the castle while Aiko was happily smiling.


    Akiyo didn''t dislike head pats, but he wanted to look manly so, he quickly asked Velian to stop doing that.


    "Did youe alone? Where''s she? Your mother," Confused about why Asumi didn''te with them, Velian questioned.


    He was worried about her, but hearing that she just couldn''t leave the alliance for the moment, Velian felt relieved.


    "Yes brother, she wille for the banquet, we came here to help you," Akiyo said with his hands quickly going to his sword, showing he was ready to fight for him.


    "Ohhh~ that''s the sword, I gave you, did Asumi train you?"


    "Yes, but I wasn''t satisfied with her training, so I wanted to learn from you or big sister Delviny," Akiyo didn''t know he made a huge mistake there with his words.


    "Akiyo, you really underestimate your mother, she''s the one who trained Delviny, even though my sister surpassed your mother, she got all her basics from your mother,"


    Akiyo wasn''t surprised to hear about this because, he heard about that in the vige but after getting confirmation, he felt a little proud of his mother.


    "So are you two going to stay here? After all, I promised you to give military training, so I won''t go back on my promise,"


    Velian knew it is their time to shine, so he decided to put them in the military for the next battle.


    "Aiko, if you want you can join the mage squad, my mother will train you," Looking at the girl, who was clinging to him, unlike Akiyo, Velian questioned.


    Aiko just nodded her head showing she was okay with anything as long as she can stay by Velian''s side.


    "Good, let''s go and meet others, they will be happy to see you," Thinking about how Daphnia and Delviny would react, Velian took them to the meeting room, where all the girls were discussing the banquet.


    "Mother, look who''s here," Opening the door with a huge bang, Veliam pushed both Aiko and Akiyo.


    Everyone in the room looked at the two siblings for a minute and Daphnia quickly got up from her seat and quickly hugged both of them.


    "You two, why didn''t youe earlier? I really missed you,"


    Delviny also looked at them and waved her hand, showing she was happy to see them.


    "They want to help us with the banquet, Aunt sent them as helpers," Velian said and thought about what they are suitable for.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm~ Akiyo can help with the security, sister make sure he is ready before enrolling him in the army," Looking at Delviny, Velian handed over Akiyo to her.


    Delviny nodded her head and looked at Akiyo,


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me,e I will see how you did your training," Delviny tried to leave the room with him, but Velian quickly stopped her.


    "Go easy on him, don''t forget about your rank," He had to warm because he knew, how Delviny trained newbies.


    Almost all the newbies in the army hate her but, when they be veterans, they suddenly start worshipping her like an idol.


    The main reason for this was her training.


    Most of the newbies don''t understand why she almost kill them while doing training but when they experience their first battle, they understand Delviny was just trying to help them to ovee their fears.


    "I won''t, how exactly do you think about me, Veli? I''m not some kind of a devil," In dissatisfaction, she muttered but others didn''t look convinced.


    But there is one thing others didn''t agree with except Daphnia.


    Others noticed how hypocritical Velian''s words were because he was an even bigger devil than Delviny when training.


    "Aiko, what do you want to do?" Leaving Akiyo in Delviny''s care, Velian looked at the beautiful girl, who was clinging to his arm.


    Everyone in the room noticed, she wasn''t just clinging onto him like that because she considered Velian a brother.


    "Looks like we have a new rival," Sariya looked at Daphnia and muttered.


    Daphnia just nodded her head and looked at Aiko.


    "Her mother already proposed their rtionship, but Velian refused," Hearing Daphnia''s words, Sariya felt curious because this was the first time he heard about Velian re-using someone.


    "Why?"


    "He said she''s too young, I guess Aiko won''t be lucky until next year," Daphnia had no problem because she had already seen noble children getting betrothed when they were toddlers.


    "Hmm~ I don''t see any problems, but whatever, we can''t exactly force," Sariya said and looked at their interaction.


    "I want to be with you brother," She said in a cute voice.


    "I''m happy to hear that but, I will be the main host so I have different things to do, for now, you can work under my mother," Pointing at Daphnia, Velian muttered to which Aiko also agreed.


    Elda also came forward and introduced herself to Aiko. At first, their interaction was a little awkward, but they were able to quickly be friends because of their adoration for Velian.


    The meeting ended with everyone going back to their work.


    Velian also went to meet Julius to discuss about their position from now because, he wanted to know how they feel about this whole thing before it was toote to make things right.

 Chapter 193 A Wild Man

    "So you don''t mind us living in your old house?" Looking at the duo in front of him, Velian questioned with himfortably sitting on the soft-looking sofa.


    *Sigh


    "If I said I don''t mind, it would be a lie, but I''m the loser and you''re the winner, beside you had enough chance to kill us, but you didn''t-" Julius looked at his sister and girlfriend.


    "Besides, you protected both their honour and life,"


    Velian looked at Julie, who was looking at him with a strange look. He just ignored her and went back to talking with Julius.


    "Well then good, don''t worry you will get a proper mansion in future, besides I''m thinking of making you a count in my new kingdom,"


    Hearing his words, everyone in the room looked conflicted.


    "People won''t like it, they hate the previous royal family, well I don''t me them, we were so hanged up on war that we actually neglected to feed our citizens,"


    Julie also nodded her head showing, she doesn''t want any problem.


    Until now, the survival of the royal family under Velian''s protection remained a secret so revealing it in front of a huge crowd felt absurd to him.


    "Hmm~ that''s a problem, what should we do? But I think even though some of them hate you, there are people that love your family, especially you,"


    Velian pointed at Julie.


    "Innocent princess, who was the previous rose flower of the kingdom,"


    Julius also smiled at his words even though, he knew current Julie won''t like to hear something like that.


    "I''m not a flower anymore, that flower is now rotten, I want to be a strong tree instead of a flower," Looking at Velian with a determined look, Julie muttered with her fist tightly holding the sofa.


    "Mmh~ what do we do?" Velian thought for a minute about the best thing he can do.


    "Julie, do you have someone you love?" Hearing Velian''s question, she blushed a little but quickly refused.


    "Good! How about this? You and I will pretend we have a rtionship," Velian said with a straight face showing it was all business for him.


    But Julie was dying inside of embarrassment.


    "People will see this as a bond between the old royal family and the new royal family since most of the people like you, they will ept it and our foundation will be even strong,"


    Velian couldn''t help but see this as an ideal situation to stabilise the kingdom and bring both the old royal family faction and the new faction together.


    "Hmm~ but if it''s a fake one, won''t people get angry if they got to know?" Julius'' girlfriend questioned like she was trying to do something.


    Julius looked at her with his eyes narrowed for a minute.


    "Well, It''s true, it will be disadvantageous for her because she won''t be able to have a normal rtionship and find her true love, but the decision is up to you," Looking at Julie, Velian said with a slight smile showing he won''t say anything even if she disagrees with him.


    "My lord, why don''t you take her as your real concubine? She is good-looking and a really good girl,"


    Julie and Julius both jumped from their seats hearing this request.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whatttt- areee- you talking about sister?" Julie''s whole face was red but Julius looked a little bit dissatisfied.


    "Sir Velian, I need to rify something," Julius suddenly questioned like it was something he was meaning to ask for a long time.


    "I heard some wild rumours about your love life," In an awkward tone, he asked.


    "Like what?"


    "I heard you have more than five girls with you and you-" Julius hesitated for a bit.


    "You have a rtionship with your sister,"


    As soon as they said that even usually calm, sister inw also felt her mind going crazy.


    Julie felt like someone dropped a bomb on her head.


    "Ohhh~ where did you hear that from?" Velian didn''t look like he cared at all as he questioned with a smile and continued.


    "Well, I don''t care about the source but that''s true," But he didn''t stop there as he continued making everyone in the room even more surprised.


    "I have a rtionship with both of my sisters and also my mother, I have no intention of keeping it a secret,"


    Julius didn''t even know how to react to this. He couldn''t even imagine how could someone have a rtionship with their own mother.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little too absurd," Julius questioned concerned about what would happen if the people in the kingdom got to know about this.


    "You''re misunderstanding something, Julius," Velian got close to him and looked into his eyes.


    "I have no intention of depending on citizens unlike your previous kingdom, I will develop this kingdom so much that people will actually forget they have a king but the moment they decided to go against me, they will know my existence," Julius felt his legs shaking looking at Velian''s eyes.


    He used some intimidating techniques bit, but Velian didn''t go overboard because he wanted Julius to have some dignity.


    "I will make thisnd a bloodke if needed but this kingdom will remain as a paradise, no matter how decided to attack us, people will happily fight for me in wars without caring about hunger," He kept telling different things.


    By now Julius and Julie''s idea of Velian being a kind leader vanished even faster than air trapped inside a bottle.


    "I think your father is right, we should fight wars but he wasn''t capable of keeping his people delighted, I won''t make the same mistake, even if someone dies tomorrow people wouldmemorate deaths with food instead of tears,"


    He went back to his chair and looked at Julius once again.


    "So what''s your answer? Do you want to be a count and serve under me or not?" Then he looked at Julie.


    "What about you? Do you want to be my fiance?"


    Velian didn''t wait for their answer, as he gave them time to think and went back to meet Daphnia.


    As soon as he left, Julius'' girlfriend looked at the door and muttered.


    "What a wild man!"

 Chapter 194 The Night Before The Banquet I

    Elda kept looking at Velian with an anxious look, as he reached the table with his eyes looking at the things on it.


    She gulped her saliva hoping that she didn''t mess up too badly, as Velian reached for the metallic fork, next to the te with his eyes travelling across the table searching for the most alluring item on the table.


    Sticking his fork on a piece of juicy meat, which had a lot of meat on it, he brought it close to his mouth and with a graceful bite he started to taste it, with his eyes closed hoping to capture every single mistake in it.


    *Gulp


    Elda wasn''t the only one who was waiting for Velian''s response. Her group which she appointed also waited with their hands shaking.


    "This meat!" Keeping his fork on the table, Velian looked at them without any expression in his eyes.


    Some of them were on the verge of fainting thinking that their whole career is over because if the originator of the recipe criticised their food, they knew it is like an immortal ck mark in their career.


    "Good work everyone! Meat is juicy on the inside and crispy on the outside,"


    "It is medium rare and perfectly cooked, and this buttery taste and well-seasoned nature, I think this is better than my cooking,"


    Elda knew he was exaggerating a little because she knew nothing can beat Velian''s cooking, but still, she ran in Velian''s direction and quickly hugged him with tearsing out of her eyes.


    "Veli, thank you for teaching me all this, because of you I found the passion of my life,"


    While she was muttering all these other servants also had tearsing out of their eyes, showing how relieved they were.


    "Now let me taste sides and sd, and the main dish," One by one he ate all the food items.


    Even though he highly praised some of the food items like steak, sometimes he had harsh criticism,


    "Who put chilli jam in fried rice? Are you crazy?" Looking at the servant, who did a severe mistake, Velian questioned with a dissatisfied look.


    "You''re going to make my ancestors cry," Elda also looked a little conflicted because she didn''t want to drop anyone from her staff, lucky for that servant, she managed to get away with a wage cut.


    "Dismissed, I will send her after a few minutes, you can go work on the food now, and-" Velian looked at all of them and smiled.


    "Good work, everyone, I''m proud of all of you,"


    Velian managed to flutter the hearts of all the young maidens in that group, but they knew they shouldn''t be chasing things that cannot be obtained.


    "Elda,e and sit here," Tapping hisp, Velian signalled Elda to which she happily reacted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why didn''t you eat anything? Did I ask you to work without eating?" Caressing her belly, which was growling in hunger Velian questioned as he kept his face on her shoulders.


    "I wanted to be useful to you, all the other girls are really helpful and talented unlike me, so-" Before she can''t talk further, Velian bit her ear.


    "Idiot! I understand wanting to be useful but did I ask you to work in hunger? You should be strong enough to be useful to me, and you know-" Velian for close to her ear and whispered.


    "Even if you''re not useful, I will love you to death, so don''t worry about those things, now open your mouth," Releasing her body, Velian went for the food and brought the spoon close to Elda''s mouth.


    "Veli, I have work to do, tomorrow is the banquet, I can''t waste my time eating," Sje tried to leave but, Velian didn''t let her as he kept holding her tightly with one hand.


    "Hmm~ would you be happy if I fed you mouth to mouth?" He brought his lips close to her slim and beautiful lips and kissed her.


    "Eat! Or I won''t let you go," This time without any hesitation, Elda opened her mouth but her whole face was a mess as she tried to hide her cheeks which looked like a bursting volcano from how bright they were.


    "Nice, who and help others so they won''t mess things up and make sure toe back tomorrow at the correct time," Letting her stand up from the awkward position, they were in Velian also tried to leave the room.


    "You always cared for me, even when I was an unknown girl to you, how can I even repay you for all the things you did for me?" But before he could leave, Elda hugged him from behind and questioned with a heavy heart.


    She always felt like she didn''t deserve this much love because of her inferiorityplex.


    "Just be yourself, you don''t need to pay anything, we are a family, inside family, there are no debts or no holding back, If I have a request or help, I will ask you don''t worry," Leaving those words the worried girl, Velian left the room and observed the whole city through the balcony of the castle, which looked like a carnival.


    Since there was no electricity yet in this era, most of the time they used fire magic to light up the roads and rooms. And lucky for them, the full moon also shined brightly in the sky, giving a natural illumination to the whole city and adding anotheryer of beauty to it in these festive times.


    "Looks like people are enjoying," He tried to find some familiar faces using his extraordinary vision.


    "Ohhh~ looks like something interesting happening," Velian saw how Akiyo fighting with some goons in the alleyways.


    "Maybe, I should observe his skills, before putting him in the army,"


    Velian knew for sure that, training cannot bepletely parallel to Akiyo''s skills since it wasn''t that hard for people to mess up real fights even if they are good in training.


    "I wonder who these people are, maybe they tried to steal something,"


    Thinking about the possible cases, Velian jumped from the balcony and sneaked out of the castle to meet Akiyo and observe his fight closely.

 Chapter 195 The Night Before The Banquet II

    "Get lost kid! If you don''t want to die," Pointing his sword at Akiyo, who had some blooding out of his hand, one of the men muttered with an angered tone.


    "Let those girls go, you horny old men, I will kill every one of you, if youy a single finger on them," Akiyo was clearly outnumbered but his face looked determined, just like his sowed which was ready to take the lives of the people that caused mayhem in his brother''s kingdom.


    [Reminder:- They are not actual siblings, Akiyo consider Velian as his real brother but they are not blood-rted]


    "What can you do kid? We have five people surrounding you, with your shabby armour and sword, you''re just asking for it," The leader-like figure among the group quickly ordered his men to not leave a single piece of evidence of their work.


    "Why are you doing something like this? Don''t you have enough food and jobs with the new controlling structure?"


    "Well, these two are paying for their husband''s debt, he went and got himself killed in the battle so, now we want our money," Pointing at the two girls who were crying, which obviously looked like mother and daughter, he said with a disgusting look on his face.


    "Still even if they are in debt, you have no right to sell them, or are you-" Akiyo felt disgusted to even think about what these men were trying to do it looking at the torn clothes of the mother and daughter, he knew they were trying to do something questionable to them.


    He had only one question in his mind seeing them.


    ''Am Ite? Did they do something that cannot be changed''


    "I won''t say this again, let them go and surrender yourself to authority,"


    Everyone in the groupughed at his words and suddenly mood became serious, when Akiyo suddenly charge at one of the men and attacked him while jumping from his position with a quick motion.


    The man who got hit by it was lucky enough to block it, but the pressure and the power of his attack sent him flying back with Akiyonding gracefully looking at others.


    "Come!"


    Now they understood why this boy stood in front of them with a fearless look even though he was outnumbered.


    "Looks like you''re not just a boy with some kind of a heroicplex, well still you will die here," Everyone charged in at the same time leaving him, with no choice but to face everyone at the same time.


    Without a second thought, Akiyo jumped into action. He charged at the men, his sword flying as hended blow after blow. But there were too many of them, and they were too strong for him to handle all alone. Akiyo was quickly overwhelmed, but he refused to give up.


    Things got too disadvantageous for him, as one of the blows from the enemy cashed his sword to drop from his hand.


    The menughed as they beat him after that, taunting him and calling him weak. But Akiyo knew he had to keep fighting. He couldn''t let these men hurt the girls. He pushed himself harder, fueled by a deep sense of anger and determination and he thought what wouldVelian would do in a situation like this.


    Despite the odds, Akiyo refused to back down. He fought with all his might, his body bruised and battered but his spirit unbroken. And finally, after what seemed like an eternity, all the men decided to finish things off without taking too long and decided to stab Akiyo, who was lying on the floor with a bruised look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s enough teaching for him," But before they could wave their swords, suddenly they heard a voice behind them which startled them a little bit.


    "Another kid? Damn it, we don''t have time for this,"


    In anger, they tried to attack in the same way that they used to beat up Akiyo, but none of them expected to see something which sent chills down their spine.


    (Will of the True King)


    Velian didn''t hold back as he released his skill without holding back unlikest time targeting all five men.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~ my body is burning," Shouting hysterically, the weakest man among the group started scratching his body like he went crazy until his body suddenly blew up sending his organs and blood everywhere.


    He made sure to drop the two girls in a safe ce because he didn''t want to traumatise them.


    "What was that?" The leader questioned as he kneeled feeling his legs not working, but when he tried to look at what was wrong, he saw nothing below his hips.


    "Nooooo! Noooo! What is this? Who are you?" While crying in fear everyone started to question looking at Velian, who looked annoyed.


    "Me? I''m his big brother, the boy you attacked just now, and you might know me as the little boy who attacked the previous royal family and became the new king," Getting close to them, he muttered as he blew them up one by one.


    "All of you''re weak, you''re the only stormy one but still you''re B rank, what a waste, but I don''t need human trash in my new kingdom," Looking at thest person, who couldn''t even talk because of how scared he was, Velian murdered and blew him up and quickly picked up the card, which looked like a business card of some sort of apany.


    "Ohhh~ looks like I still have to clean up some things," He quickly put it in his pocket and went to see how Akiyo''s doing, only to notice him looking at everything with fear.


    "Akiyo, how are you? Did they beat you up a lot?" Getting close to him, Velian tried to treat him but Akiyo suddenly went back like he was scared of him.


    "Ohhhh~ so you don''t like this way of killing," Looking at the mess he made, Velian questioned.


    "You will see even more cruel things when you''re fighting a real war, don''t be afraid get used to it," He quickly caught his hand without letting him escape.


    "If you didn''t kill them, they would destroy the lives of those two innocent girls, these trash don''t deserve to live, you and I did the right thing," Velian didn''t let him avert his eyes from the bloody mess because he knew if he did that right now when he''s in real battle things wouldn''t be pretty for him.


    "Come let''s see what''s happening,"

 Chapter 196 The Night Before The Banquet III

    Quickly grabbing him by hand, Veliam started walking toward the building where he hid the two girls.


    "Akiyo, you were brave back there, but don''t fight if you know, you''re going to lose, if you had shouted asking for help, guards would have noticed your presence," Opening the door of the building, Velian kept advising him.


    "Work smarter, not harder, if you can avoid fighting by intimidating your enemy do that, as long as they won''te back in the future to bite you back,"


    Akiyo listened to his big brother''s words carefully and noticed how foolish he was in trying to be heroic and put the life of the two girls in danger.


    Walking along the dark hallway of the abandoned building, Velian opened the door which was locked by an ice seal, he created since it didn''t have a lock in the first ce.


    "Ahhhhh~"


    Seeing their dark figures, two girls shouted but Veliam quickly used his fire magic to get some light and looked at the two girls.


    "Don''t shout, we won''t harm you," He said without getting close to them, while quickly removing his jacket and covering the mother''s body, which was partially naked.


    "..."


    They didn''t talk at first, but seeing them genuinely not trying to harm her or their daughter, the mother opened her mouth.


    "Who are you?" Her question was a simple one.


    "We are something like guards, tell me, are you okay?" Veloan quickly gave them some water and calmed them.


    Akiyo kept observing how well his brother handled all this and couldn''t help but feel admiration.


    "They are already opening up to him, if it was me, I would have freaked out," He muttered and got close to Velian.


    The mother, who was protecting her daughter looked really young, maybe close to middle age while the daughter looked like she was no older than ten.


    "We are not okay, they tried to force themselves on us, my husband-"


    *Sob


    Suddenly the woman started crying while tightly holding her child.


    "Did they do something?" It was an insensitive question to ask from a victim, but Velian wanted to know whether Akiyo was toote before letting him know the result.


    "No, before they could do anything, a young boy came to help us," She answered in the same depressing tone, but Velian felt relieved to hear that.


    "I guess you were in a debt, those people who tried to harm you were from a business firm," Velian questioned.


    "My husband had a lot of debts, we were allowed to stay peacefully, even though we had ent because he was from the military, but as soon as he died in the war, they started to bother us," Her hand was shaking, but Velian didn''t want to touch her because he knew sometimes for people like them, touch can be traumatic.


    "Hmm~ still selling two of you because of the debt, that''s illegal, human trafficking is illegal in this kingdom, I''m sorry you had to go through such a thing but I promise nothing like that will ever happen again," Kneeling in front of her with a worried look, Velian muttered.


    "Do you have a house to go back to?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mother looked at Velian with conflicted eyes and answered,


    "We don''t, theypletely destroyed everything,"


    Akiyo also got closer and looked at the duo, he helped.


    "That''s problematic, but even if you fo back, you will starve since you won''t have a job," Velian thought about the best thing he can do, but then he decided to let Akiyo decide.


    "Akiyo, it''s up to you, you''re the one who wanted to help these two, so don''t do it half-assed, stay until the end," Pushing him forward, Velian carefully listened to whatever decision he is going to make.


    "You''re that boy!" After getting a closer look at Akiyo, the mother suddenly got up from her position and kneeled in front of him.


    "Thanks for helping me and my daughter, I''m forever grateful to you," Her voice had desperation showing how traumatised she was.


    Akiyo looked at them with his eyes getting wet feeling happy that he was able to help these two but in the end he knew, it wasn''t him that helped them.


    He knew if not for Velian finding them, most probably even he would have been killed.


    "Brother, I don''t want to let them die, can we take them back to the castle, "Looking back, he asked while sending his eyes all around the room showing he wasn''t confident.


    He couldn''t even imagine what would happen to them if they leave these two like this.


    "Well, if that''s what you want," Velian got close to them.


    "Castle?" The woman, who was listening to the question as with a confused look.


    "Oh, well I''m your new king, I''m not exactly a guard and this is my brother, we are truly sorry something like this happened to you inside ournd, so would you be kind enough toe with us?" Giving his hand, Velian asked.


    He decided to give them a proper job, so they can survive on their own.


    "Whhhhhat-" The voice of the woman even reached the road, as she shouted like, Velian was forcing her.


    "Don''t shout, listen, I will make you a servant and give you a living ce, and you should serve us with loyalty, good deal right?"


    It took a few minutes for Velian to convince them that he was actually the king since the woman didn''t believe him but after that, he took them to the castle and introduced them to the head maid.


    "Akiyo, I have a job for you," Sitting down on his seat, Velian looked at Akiyo, who had beaten-up marks all over his face.


    "Aunt Asumi might hate me for doing this, bit I think as a man you should choose what you want," Leaving those words with him, Velian threw a card in his direction.


    "They are the ones responsible for this, it''s up to you what you''re going to do, I will ask Naomi to help you, so decide,"


    Akiyo looked at the card and understood what Velian was talking about. He thought for a few minutes while touching his scars and smile looking at Velian.


    "I won''t disappoint you, brother," Touching his sword, he gave the response Velian was waiting for.

 Chapter 197 Banquet I - New Royal Family

    The grand hall was illuminated with sophisticated tapestries, and the flickering of torches cast a warm glow over the room. A long table wasid out in the centre, covered with an array of exotic dishes that had been prepared for the banquet by Elda and her teams with their extreme care and love.


    As the guests arrived, they were greeted by the sound of musicians ying enchanting tunes on their lutes and harps. These musicians yed music from Beethoven and extraordinary music pieces.


    It was hard for Velian to teach them how topletely copy those notes, so they used their creative minds to change the piece into something more presentable and satisfied the ears of the guests, without even trying to be special.


    Servants d in fine silks and velvets scrambled around the throne room, ensuring that everyone had a goblet of wine in hand.


    From time to time, Velian also took a sip of wine observing the crowd from his throne and waited for his beautiful women to join him, so he can satisfy his eyes with their extraordinary beauty.


    *Yawn


    "Women really take their time when dressing, even Delviny, who is not that interested in those things didn''te yet," He wasn''t dissatisfied with this banquet or anything, but without his family by his side, he felt bored to enjoy this banquet to the fullest.


    The feast began with a grand disy of roasted wild boar meat, each one adorned with its greasy meat and served with a side of seasoned french fries.


    By modern-day standards, it can not be called an extravagant meal, but for people in the kingdom, who always ate nd meat and nd vegetables this felt more like something from heaven.


    The guests marvelled at the sight of the exotic meat, and the scent of the roasted meat filled the air.


    Next came a dish of freshwater fish, seasoned with rare spices and served in a savoury broth.


    Some of the guests wrinkled their noses at the thought of eating fishes thinking they are rotten, but once they tasted the dish, they were pleasantly surprised by its delicate vour and how fresh they were.


    The merchants were pleasantly surprised. They wanted to know how they managed to keep these fish like this, opening more business opportunities to the people in the kingdom.


    The centrepiece of the banquet was a whole roasted cockatrice, its skin crispy and golden, and its flesh sulent and tender. The animal had been stuffed with herbs and fruits, and the guests couldn''t resist taking second and third helpings.


    "Is this heaven? Why are all these meats taste like heaven?" Former nobles, who came to this banquet hoping to cause chaos couldn''t help but indulge in this luxury and change their mind.


    In the beginning, the whole throne room was filled with people but as time went on the space inside the hall didn''t feel enough, as people started to invade the area hoping to take a bite of the special meat.


    As the night wore on, the guests were entertained by jesters and acrobats, who performed daring feats of skill and strength.


    Velian thought about entertaining the male audience with some belly dances, but after thinking about it, he decided to not do that since children are alsoing for this.


    The wine flowed freely, and the guestsughed and sangte into the night, savouring the exotic vours and delights of the banquet.


    Merchants, former nobles and specially invited guests, the people who represented themoners and adventurers were also present in this meeting, hoping to bear the new policies of this kingdom and decided whether what they are going to do.


    For dessert, the guests were served a custard tart, filled with exotic fruits that had been imported from the alliance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The tart was topped with a sprinkling of cinnamon and sugar, and the guests savoured every bite thinking that must be what heaven feels like.


    "Veli, are you enjoying the banquet, baby?" Lucky for Velian, after a few minutes, the banquet started everyone started toe into the hall capturing the eyes of the men and women around them equally, because of how beautiful they were.


    Daphnia, Lyra and Delviny, all three of them wore beautiful one-piece dresses with their curves emphasised showing, they were top-ss women in both beauty and exotess.


    "What''s with that dress? Wasn''t this a new lime of royalty? Why are they so rich and beautiful?" The people of the kingdom started to question ensnared by their beauty.


    Sariya and Elda arrived at the throne room, with their long ck dresses flowing gracefully as they walked.


    The soft fabric swayed with every step, adding an air of elegance to their already stunning appearance.


    Their dresses were designed to cover their necks, leaving only their faces exposed. This gave them an air of mystery, making them all the more captivating to those around them.


    As they entered the throne room, heads turned in their direction. The guests couldn''t help but admire the two women as they made their way through the crowd.


    "Who are they? Why are all these people so beautiful?"


    The jealous girl kept following their path and they soon noticed, where they were walking to.


    Until now, Velian was wearing a mask which covered his face because he knew people would make a scene, if they saw his face but, as soon as Daphnia arrived at the stage, she removed it saying,


    "I won''t let you hide your handsome look, Veli,"


    Others were also eager to catch a glimpse of his face adorned with all the exquisite pieces of jewellery and the stunning white and golden jacket that he was wearing, which enhanced his looks more than ten times.


    Everyone in the hall gasped seen the face of the man in front of them,


    "Wait! He is our new king? But he looks-"


    Most of the people in the hall couldn''t believe they were going to serve someone so young, and handsome at the same time.


    All the attention that we''re on girls suddenly turned into Velian''s side.


    All the girls looked at him with stars in their eyes, until they heard the voice of Daphnia.


    "We are the first generation of the new royal family of this kingdom," She paused for a minute and shouted in a graceful voice.


    "We are Keller Family and this is our king," She said while pointing at Velian.

 Chapter 198 Banquet II - Nobels

    Be it former nobles or anyone that is interested in how this new control structure is going to be, quickly got close to the stage to take a clear look at their new leaders.


    "We are the first generation of Keller family and this person here is our leader or in simple terms, king of this country," Daphnia announced with her every word oozing out elegance and pride.


    Velian looked at the crowd travelling his eyes across the whole room and questioned Delviny, who was happily smiling looking at the crowd.


    "Sister, some people are missing, did they try to go against us?" Velian noticed that some of the former nobles are not present.


    He wanted topletely cut off them in the banquet, but seeing their absence, he wanted to know whether they escaped.


    "Some of them tried to hire assassins, I didn''t want to put your life in danger so, I asked Naomi to kill them," She answered with the same smile, but her eyes showed an aggressive look which went unnoticed by all the people, who didn''t know about her true personality.


    "What about the prime minister? He is the most important one, I asked Naomi to assign some spies to his house,"


    Since Velian confiscated all thend from the former nobles, he had to put them under house arrest, until he decided what he is going to do with them.


    "I will tell youter, now focus on the banquet, Veli," Her words indicated that something big happened, but Velian decided to wait patiently instead of trying to force things.


    While they were whispering among themselves, Daphnia finished the introduction and looked at Velian hoping he would take over the banquet.


    The new king stood before the people, his heart beating fast with anticipation and excitement.


    This was Velian''s moment, his chance to address his subjects and let them know his vision for the kingdom. He cleared his throat and began to speak while observing the expression of the people.


    "My dear subjects, I stand before you today as your new king, humbled by the trust you have ced in me to lead our great kingdom. I am filled with gratitude and determination to serve you all to the best of my abilities,"


    He started his speech with a generic king-tomoner dialogue.


    "As we stand here today, I am reminded of the tyranny of the former king of our kingdom. From the earliest days of our existence, we have faced challenges and ovee them, through unity and determination. It is this spirit of unity that I call upon today, as we face the challenges that lie ahead,"


    All the merchants andmoner, who were present in the meeting was reminded of their grim past, where they suffered.


    This was Velian''s goal, as he didn''t want them to forget what suffering was. So he can give hope and improve their life while satisfying them preventing another rebellion until he can be powerful enough to survive without the help of the people.


    "I believe that our kingdom has the potential to be even greater than it is now. With the right leadership, we can achieve greatness, and I ammitted to providing that leadership. Together with my new vassals, we will work towards a future that is brighter and better for all of us," He pointed at the esteemed guest and they were really excited to hear about their new promotions.


    Former nobles of the Rapidw kingdom had grim faces, but they knew it they make a scene here, their heads would fly and nobody wouldin, but at the same time there were few nobles that genuinely wanted to serve Velian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "To achieve this, we must work together, with a shared vision and amon purpose. I ammitted to listening to your ideas and your concerns, and to working with you to find solutions that benefit us all,"


    His words affected the crowd more than he thought as some of them started getting rather close to him to take a closer look at this young and valiant leader.


    "With my leadership, none of you will know what hunger is again, and none of you will have to die without knowing the purpose of your life and this kingdom, I will make it a living paradise in thisnd but for that, I need your cooperation,"


    With that, he got ready for the main purpose of this meeting.


    "Now I will start calling upon thy names, who are going to be my new finger, who will help me to make this kingdom great again,"


    But before he could even announce the names, the people erupted in cheers and apuse.


    They had faith in their new leader and were excited to see what the future would bring. The journey ahead would not be easy, but with the right leadership, they knew that they could achieve anything.


    Some might think this is unreasonable but the people in the kingdom knew how many changes happened inside the kingdom after Velian took over it.


    Agriculture became more sophisticated with the support of the government.


    Crimes rate dropped heavily with Delviny taking over the security of the kingdom.


    More and more development projects started with Lyra and Sariya''s intervention.


    All the girls beside Velian giggled seem their son/ husband and lover being appreciated like this.


    Specially Daphnia felt like crying seeing her beloved son grown into a fine young man, and she was proud to be a mother and lover to such a great man.


    Suddenly, Velian raised his hand asking everyone to be silent since nobody wanted to stop cheering and continued on with his speech.


    "Even though I highly despised previous nobles in this kingdom, I won''t abort that concept instead I will improve it," He said with a simple smile.


    "In this new kingdom, nobles won''t be someone that would simply take from their subjects, instead it will be, give and take,"


    One by one, he called people to the stage after that sentence but, most of them were confused because some of them were totally unexpected people.


    "Let''s begin," Velian looked at the crowd in front of him and muttered.

 Chapter 199 Banquet III - Miracle

    "As you might know, some of the older nobles of this kingdom exploited their power and did really bad things during their time," Velian looked at the former nobles, who were not found guilty because ofck of evidence, but people knew they had some part in those schemes.


    "None of these people would get their power back and I have no intention of involving these people, even if they are from original noble bloodlines of this kingdom,"


    As soon as he said those words, the whole banquet hall went into chaos.


    They couldn''t even imagine how brave he was to decide this because they knew some of these nobles, obviously had the power to harm him.


    "And all the nobles will be directly handled by me, and I will create another organisation which can be entered by normal citizens equal to the power of noble,"


    Velian started demonstrating how his rule would be different from the previous one.


    "There will be two organisations below the crown in this kingdom, one is nobility and the other one will be military, both will have the same influence, but the military will obviously go through a lot of changespared to nobility because the general will be the one who reports to me,"


    Velian announced with his hand pointing at the crowd showing, they had a chance with this organisation.


    "Well, now I will announce new nobility whom I chose and other vacant spots also how I will fill them in future," Velian looked at the people beside him and smiled showing, he wasn''t going to go back on his words.


    "There will be only four duke families and two of them are decided," Velian looked at Sariya, who was supposed to be a duchess but, he knew with new changes, she won''t have to be one.


    "First will be Asumiko Sukeno," Vekian started with the most obvious one.


    Everyone in the room looked at Asumiko and wondered, who she was except the people who are already familiar with her.


    "She''s the one who arranged everything in the alliance and helped me to gather an army, so the tyrants of the Rapidw kingdom won''t be able to refuse our ims,"


    He decided to increase her reputation at the same time.


    "She will be given the rank duchess and the area around the alliance will be under her control,"


    Despite not being as hazardous as the risky bordends of neighbouring kingdoms, the densely wooded expanse loomed as a formidable menace to her.


    The sheer density of the forest presented an ominous threat, casting a shadow over her every step and shrouding her in a veil of anxiety.


    "Luna, do it," Velian thought inside his mind looking at the eyes of Asumiko.


    He still didn''t know what are the benefits of the duke rank, so he was a little excited to see what would happen.


    Since Asumiko already had the viscount rank, it felt more like an upgrade than giving something.


    [Individual Asumiko: Approved for the rank of dhess]


    "Aunt, I am really d you helped my family, and please continue supporting us," Before his skill activated, Velian muttered.


    "Do you even have to ask? I would always help you and Daphnia," She smiled and got ready for the same sensation she felt when she first got the blessing.


    Everyone in the crowd, who didn''t know about this wondered what was happening until they saw Asumi''s head glistening in a golden colour.


    "It''s miracle," People started shouting after witnessing this scene.


    "Is he a saint? How does he have the power to give a holy blessing?"


    Even Velian didn''t expect something so shy, but it felt right for some reason as he wanted people to see him as someone special.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t want to be underestimated because he knew in future, he won''t be begging for people''s attention.


    As Nikol stood before Asumiko, she could sense the potential within her increase more and more until she felt her rank reach an absurd level.


    [Indivdual Asumiko will be given the title ''Vassal of True King'']


    [Effects of the title:- Charisma among her peer group would increase, Power boosted by 3?¡ª, Bloodline will have a direct connection with royal bloodline ]


    [Land ownership: Sukeno Viscounty will join with some smallnds around it and upgrade into Sukeno duchy]


    [Bonus:- True King can choose one of the elements he wants to gift to Asumiko]


    Both Asumiko and Velian kept hearing voices inside their head. Even though Velian kept a straight face, the same cannot be said for Asumi as she felt her body modifying while she was kneeling.


    ''This is absurd''


    She thought inside her mind, even though she couldn''t correctly measure her rank, she knew her rank rose up to, at least S rank without even trying.


    When the upgrade ended after a few minutes, everyone looked at the scenery in front of them with bbergasted looks.


    "Look! her forehead,"


    Seeing people pointing at Asumiko, Velian also looked at her only to see her forehead having something like a tattoo.


    "Luna, what is that?"


    [It is the symbol of the title, don''t worry master, It will disappear after a few seconds, you can control anyone with that symbol without their permission]


    Hearing Luna''s words only Velian realised how big of a deal it is.


    "I won''t use that skill on Asumiko,"


    Deciding to finish this, Velian went to the next person.


    "Gin,e here,"


    Velian looked at Juno''s grandfather and requested.


    He obviously had a confused face because how can an old man like him be someone so important but, Velian decided to choose him from the beastkin race.


    Originally, he wanted to give that privilege to Juno, but now that she epted his confession he knew it will be useless.


    "Old man, I know you''re conflicted, but y along for now, people won''t ept other beastkin leaders, because none of them is influential like you and Juno,"


    Velian''s original idea was to use him as a pretext and find someone worthy in the beastkin race for this position, but Gin had an even better idea.


    "Why don''t you mate with my grandaughter and give your child this position,"


    He was so straightforward with his words, but Velian actually thought about it seriously since it wasn''t a bad idea.


    But he decided to focus on the present since people were observing them.

 Chapter 200 Banquet IV - Dance

    "Old man, I know you might be not satisfied with this but, until I find a better person for this position, can you act a little bit?"


    Velian questioned looking at the old man, who was kneeling in front of him with a little smile.


    "Whatever, kid, as long as my bloodline continues I have noints," Gin had so many people in his mind, but he wanted Juno''s children to inherit the authority of the beastkin, as he really wanted their bloodline to be the leader of the group.


    "This is my selfish request, but I would like to see my grandchildren getting this position instead of a stranger,"


    Velian knew only one of his children will be able to inherit the kingdom in future, so he didn''t really have any problem with others choosing whatever they wanted.


    "Will see old man, it''s their decision, I won''t force any of them," Ginughed at his words and gave the green signal.


    Velian kept his hand on his head and used a fake family name and used his light magic to create the same effect, which happened when Asumiko got upgraded.


    "That''s two, Gin will be the leader of all beastkin and his territory will be decided in future,"


    Since others didn''t know that he needed a territory to actually use his skill on someone to give them the advantage of a duke, they just epted it without question.


    "And the next person I choose for the highest noble position is Sariya Cantrell but, there''s a slight change in my decision because I decided to take Sariya as my wife," In a monotone voice, Velian muttered, while Daphnia just face palmed hearing it.


    Sariya''s whole body numbed hearing his words, so she just stood there with an awkward face while everyone in the crowd looked at her with bbergasted eyes.


    "She is a great woman, who stood up against her own corrupted husband and helped her citizen, and she was the reason I got to know about this corrupted nobility," Velian continued.


    "..."


    "..."


    Velian kept talking while the crowd just stood there with dumbfounded looks. His voice echoed through the silent hall as he continued to reveal more shocking news. The crowd''s stunned expressions only intensified with each word that spilt from his lips.


    "So there will be two empty positions in nobility that, I will decide on the future based on your performance, but don''t hope to cheat and climb up the rank," He finished his speech and tried to invite all the other ranks, but suddenly crowd broke into cheers.


    Their intensity was enough to shake the ground of the hall,


    "No way! Is that even allowed? I thought he was pretty young,"


    "Isn''t that Sariya Cantrell? I saw her a few times in previous noble parties,"


    "I guess he likes matured women, he could have gone for the daughter, but he decided to seduce mother,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Maybe that woman seduced him, he a pretty young so It won''t be surprised if she can influence him,"


    They started talking among themselves. Some people were positive about this since he wasn''t going to marry an outsider from the other kingdom. But some of them were scared about his easy-to-influence nature because they didn''t know the real incident.


    Sariya had a reddened face, because never in her life had she thought, he would be this straightforward with their rtionship.


    She still thought it was immoral for both mother and daughter to have the same lover, but at the same time, she believed Velian.


    After silencing the crowd with Velian''s loud voice, he continued the banquet and used his skill to appoint other ranks.


    There were 4 dukes but 2 of them were empty. And they also had 6 count ranks, 8 viscount ranks, and 12 barons.


    Most of them were empty but the people who got this ranks were either those who had good reports in the previous king''s era or the people Velian personally knew.


    "Work hard and diligently, and you will rise in ranks in no time, if you work hard and those who want to get into these ranks, show me that you''re useful," He said those words looking at the people below her and, he saw some people were already raring to go.


    "Regarding military organisation, I have already announced how I will choose people for that, if you''re confident about your skills, join the tournament and win," Muttering those words, he looked at Delviny with a smile.


    "To prove that I won''t favour anyone, my sister, whom I believe will be themander will also fight in the tournament, If you can beat her I personally think you are suitable to be my right hand," Velian said those words knowing that, no one in the kingdom can beat her.


    With that announcement, Velian stepped down from the stage and proceeded to personally meet every merchant and influential person at the banquet.


    Some people managed to get into his cklist because of their leeching behaviour toward his sister, but he felt pity for them at the same time, how strictly Delviny rejected most of them.


    Some of them even went as far as to threaten to kill her in anger because of how badly, she humiliated them.


    The banquet went on for another few hours with people dancing to the elegant music and Velian managed to mesmerise the female crowd with how well he did baroque dance with his partners.


    Some women were even cold enough directly request him for a dance, but with Daphnia and Sariya by his side, none of them got the chance to do that.


    At the same time, some people from the kingdom noticed the familiar face of Daphnia, but none of them managed to properly identify her since, she had changed a lot after giving birth to Velian.


    Never in their dreams, people in this banquet hall would have thought that this young boy was having a rtionship with his own mother, but they managed to notice how close they were especially when they were dancing.


    The banquet came to an end with all these events, without anything major disturbing their peace except for some minor problems like fights happening here and there.

 Chapter 201 Boredom

    "Naomi, how did that happen? I''m pretty sure, wepletely surrounded their building,"


    Delving questioned in a dissatisfied tone, hearing that the former prime minister escaped and kibosh in the spy unto knew about it.


    "We did, we never left them alone, his whole family vanished with him, and we don''t even know how," Naomi had a guilty face, but she quickly recovered as she had to answer Velian on behalf of her squad.


    Delviny looked unconvinced, but Velian knew something was wrong with that man from the moment, he saw that familiar ck smoke.


    "Naomi, make three groups and search everywhere in the city," Velian ordered hoping that they weren''t able to leave the kingdom because of the banquet.


    "Yes, master," With a determined face, she left while Delviny looked at her brother with an unconvinced look.


    "Brother, why won''t you kill him if he''s dangerous?" She wanted to know why this sudden change of heart.


    "I want to see what he does, he has that strange power and I want to follow his trail to find where he got it," Velian said while looking at the dragon core, which was in his storage.


    "Of course, if he tries something dangerous, we will quickly kill him, don''t worry, let''s get ready for the war, I got intel that the empire is getting ready for something big,"


    Delviny''s face got ugly hearing his words, she wanted to enjoy this peace but at the same time, she couldn''t help but wish to crush those ugly faces of both the former emperor and queen.


    "We need to focus on agriculture for a bit, I can''t afford another food crisis, even if we are in the biggest war in thisnd, I don''t want any food crisis,"


    Velian knew those types of things aren''t Delviny''s speciality so, he decided to leave them to Lyra and Sariya.


    "Veli, when are you going to take Juno''s and Elda''s first time? We need to hatch that heh right?" Confused about why her brother didn''t make any move, Delviny questioned.


    But he just smiled at her words while answering with a serious face.


    "It''s nothing serious, I just want to make it special for them, since the first time is the most important time,"


    Delviny just shrugged her shoulder hearing his words.


    "But we didn''t do anything like that, you just pushed me," Without any shame, she said.


    "You''re already special to me, so why do we need to do special things?"


    Velian was just trying to save his neck with those cheeky words, but Delviny really believed his words and looked at his fave from the corner of her eyes.


    "Idiot brother!" She whispered and got ready to leave the room, but suddenly she turned around and said something rather surprising.


    "Akiyo says he wants to serve in the town guarding corps for a few days, before going to the war, that kid was always about war, do you know why he changed his mind?"


    Velian didn''t feel surprised to hear about it, as he clearly saw a different Akiyo after that day.


    He became more mature instead of always trying to talk about how he was going to kill enemies in the war.


    "Maybe he found someone he needs to protect," Velian just shrugged his shoulders and smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Delviny knew something was fishy but, she just left it there and went to train the newbies and look after all the military work.


    It has been a few days since the banquet and Velian already got tons of paperwork and request from the other small organizations.


    *Sigh


    "It''s not exhausting, but it''s boring, girls are doing their own work and I''m just here-"


    He thought while looking at all the papers next to him.


    After the carnival ended, people went back to their daily lives. Even though the effects of the previous administration still existed things started to get better slowly with new nobles carefully interacting with themoners.


    "These are for the tournament," He looked at the different piles of papers and carefully went through every single detail until he saw a familiar name in that.


    "zing sun and their whole party is applying for the tournament, looks like they want a rematch with me," Velian guessed because they had no any other reason to fall under his control.


    "This will be interesting, maybe I should use my clone to fight in this tournament," He could have easily changed his appearance and participated using his main body, but he knew even if he hold back from it, things will get ugly.


    He decided to have some fun with the tournament, but before that, he had many things to improve.


    Even though the Rapidw kingdom wasn''t the biggest kingdom, with all thendsbined, It managed to be equal with Malfoy and Dukas nations.


    "It would be hard to manage more people, so I''ll just manage thisnd for the time being," Velian knew he truly underestimated the work of the kingdom administration, and he regretted not recruiting more people for tasks like this.


    Since the empire took Malfoy''s kingdom under their rule, Velian thought about attacking it but he didn''t want any more people under his control, so he decided to wait until the empire attack them giving him more time to make things right in the Rapidw kingdom.


    "I got to find more people, maybe Lyra can train them,"


    After a few hours, he managed to finish the work but it was toote to do anything as the sun was already setting, so he just finished his uneventful day and decided to go back to meet his girls toin about paperwork.


    Only to see a feast waiting for him.


    "Sariya, mother, did you two cook today?" He questioned seeing the food on the table.


    Even though Daphnia sucked at cooking, she learned to cook either fast. Now she can easily recreate something Velian cooked without even trying.


    "Hehe! It''s embarrassing but we thought about doing something special for you," Both of them said, at the same time.


    Velian realised how fast his boredom left his body seeing all this and he couldn''t help but think how important these girls are to him.


    "Thank you both so much, you really didn''t have to do this," He said with a smile.


    "But I appreciate it more than you know." Leaving those words he waited for others to return. And they all sat down to enjoy the delicious meal and the warmth of their family.

 Chapter 202 Terrio Family Business I - No Escape

    "Boy, I don''t know why master gave something this important to you, but you better follow the orders," Naomi said looking at Akiyo, who was checking his weapons.


    "Sister, you''re big brother Velian''s lover, right?" Without even hesitating, he questioned making Naomi look away with her blushing a little.


    "Yeah, so what?"


    "My sister also really loves him, and I don''t even question if more than ten girls fall for him," Akiyo said with his eyes shining in admiration.


    "Ohhh~ looks like you''re quite the fan," Naomi found it interesting because even though she met so many people that admire Velian, this is the first time she got to talk with one of them.


    "I wasn''t actually, brother might not know it but I used to hate him because whenever he''s close to my family, my mother and sister both looked like they were really enjoying hispany more than mine,"


    With a smile, Akiyo remembered the past. But slowly my hate grew into admiration as I saw how he do things.


    He even gave me this sword when I was a kid, I couldn''t even fight at that time because I had a frail body like my father but he believed in me without even questioning why I''m doing that.


    "Well, that''s how he is, I won''t go into details but he saved me from darkness, and even when I confessed he refused me saying my love isn''t real and it was just admiration, but now I really love him," Naomi didn''t even understand why she was talking with a stranger like this, but she felt some kind of a simrity between them.


    "Enough, talking let''s continue with the mission,"


    She looked at the two groups of assassins that were under her orders.


    "We will wait until we see all the people, and we don''t want any casualties both on our side and the ves they have.


    "Roger that, leader," Everyone said in a tiny voice and started sprinting toward the building, which was believed to be the ce they were staying.


    "To think they were doing human trafficking, how despicable," Akiyo thought as he remembered the face of two victims, he took under his care.


    Terrio''s main building got already captured by Delviny''s city guard, so they knew all the people responsible for this are trying to escape to another country.


    "Leader, I sense people inside that building a lot of them," One of Naomi''srades muttered with his eyes narrowed.


    Naomi also felt it bit at the same time, she wasn''t confident whether they had hostages or not.


    "Wait! Surround the area, and wait until they try to escape, if we attack the building, they might harm hostages,"


    Under her orders, everyone quickly surrounded theplete area of the building without leaving a single road or room.


    Meanwhile, inside the building, a chunky man was sitting on the makeshift throne he had created out of piles of ves he captured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? He was the leader of a notorious criminal gang known for their illegal dumping operations and their ruthless exploitation of the market to do human trafficking.


    "Boss, why can''t we escape now? We need to leave this city quickly, I heard that the new king is a tough one, hepletely destroyed everyone who tried to go against his rules," One of hisckeys said with eyes shaking in fear for his life.


    But the fat man surveyed his domain from his filthy perch, and the fat man plotted his next move.


    "Don''t haste, no young boy can stop us, I think someone powerful is backing him, as long as we are careful, we might be able to even make a deal with them," Feasting on a disgustinglyrge piece of meat, he said.


    "I have been in this business for five years now, and I know everyone who is pretending to be a saint either has psycho or sicko inside them,"


    He knew that his activities were causing irreparable damage to the humans, but he didn''t care. All he cared about was lining his pockets with as much money as possible, no matter the cost.


    But his reign of terror was about toe to an end. Little did he know, a group of assassins had been tracking his every move, and they were determined to take him down.


    "Besides, look he was supposed to be the best mercenary in the kingdom, but he decided to support us for a stable supply of women," Pointing his hand at the silent man, who was silently looking outside, he said with a cheeky smile.


    "Even the saints have something they need to have and this man here is proof of that,"


    *Tsk


    "Disgusting pig, keep your mouth shut and we will have a friendly rtionship," Avoiding everyone''s eyes, he just kept looking outside feeling weird.


    He knew something was about to happen but he couldn''t exactly pinpoint what. He didn''t really care because he had confidence in his skills rather after all the battles he''s gone through.


    "No way! Wasn''t he an exemrymander in the former army,"


    "Luck Bastio, one of themoners who managed to rise up his rank and he was on the verge of getting a knighthood, but I heard he lost everything after that battle with the rebel army,"


    All theckeys in the room started talking among themselves annoying Luck, but he calmed down without even trying to retaliate with their words.


    "This is strange!" Luck said while looking outside the window, but he was careful enough to not peek fully.


    "This ce should be popted even a little bit since it''s connected to the market, but for a while now, I didn''t spot anyone," Others didn''t take his words seriously, because they started to question how is that even a problem until they heard some sounds in the basement, where captured humans and kids are restrained.


    "Go and see what that sound is, and if they don''t shut up their mouths, just kick them until they lose their consciousness, but don''t put blemish marks on the faces,"


    Their pig-like boss instructed them while asking Luck to calm down without trying to create more problems.

 Chapter 203 Terrio Family Business II - Trap

    None of them made any moves during the daytime, since it''s easy to escape the city at night without getting noticed by the people with so many carriages.


    As the sun began to set over the kingdom, a group of thugs gathered together in a hidden alleyway, their hearts racing with fear and anticipation.


    They knew that the guards were on high alert, searching for any sign of escape attempts. But they also knew that they couldn''t stay in their current situation any longer. They needed to be free.


    Their leader, Luck, the mercenary, stepped forward and addressed the group.


    "We can''t keep living like this," He said.


    They were all nervously looking over their shoulders, watching for any sign of the guards that patrolled the gate of the kingdom they were trying to escape.


    "Any moment now, we will get caught, if we don''t leave now," Luck said while looking at the time carriages.


    "We have support from inside, don''t worry, you should just do what we ask and close your mouth, Luck," the boss of the Terrio group muttered in a dissatisfied voice by how authoritative Luck''s words were.


    "Start moving the carriages, don''t hesitate to kill guards on our way, if we need it," He didn''t want anyone ringing the city bell to attract attention.


    They had nned every detail meticulously and had managed to slip past the guards undetected.


    Especially the carriage managed to move without any guards trying to stop them and it alerted Luck even more knowing that this was the obvious path, where the guard should be protecting.


    They were almost out of the kingdom when they reached the gate without any effort, but as soon as the guards saw them everyone went inside the building like everyone was waiting for them.


    "See what I told you, I had some ties with the army and one of themanders promised to open the gate for us," Seeing his n working smoothly, the disgusting pig boss started bragging about his connection while breathing hard like a weasel.


    "Is that so? But, sadly, we took care of your friend and now you''re going to die here," Appearing out of nowhere, Naomi kept her dagger on one of theckey''s necks and slit it without even giving him a second chance to realise he was killed.


    "..."


    "Where did this womane from? Kill her," Quickly backing down in fear, the boss started using his servants as shields to cover his body.


    Those who were foolish enough to underestimate Naomi, came forward with smiles seeing it was a single girl until one by one started getting shot by arrows, which pierced their thick heads.


    "Damn pest in my master''s territory, I will clean every single one of you out of this kingdom," Naomi took her dagger and went after every one of them, who was out of the shooting range of the other assassins.


    Akiyo noticed Naomi''s fighting style and couldn''t help but be amazed by it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This ispletely different from our style, she''s like the wind," He couldn''t help butpliment her.


    She had a precious dagger that she wielded with deadly precision, and she used it to eliminate anyone who dared to cross her path. Without any hesitation, she killed anyone either brutally or with her poison.


    "What the hell is wrong with this woman?" Luck couldn''t even follow her movements, so he obviously tried to retreat as it was the best choice.


    He sneaked behind the dark road and quickly left the area, where the gate was situated, but as soon as he entered a mini narrow road, Luck saw the figure of a boy standing in front of him with hatred in his eyes.


    "Going somewhere? Damn criminal," Luck didn''t even answer his question, as he took his sword and went straight for the boy''s head but, he quickly dodge it and managed to block the attack.


    The two of them circled each other, each waiting for the other to make a move and patiently waited.


    Atst, Luck lunged forward, swinging a massive sword at the boys'' head again. He dodged to the side, his sword shing as she struck out at him. The two of them battled fiercely, trading blows back and forth.


    "Kid, let me go, I''m not with that old man, I have a family to feed, I was forced by them to join," Luck tried to guilt trip his opponent, but the boy looked even more angry as he heard those words.


    "Luck Bastio, a formermander in the royal army of the Rapidw kingdom, and the man, who''s famous for going crazy after losing the war against the rebel army," Soon Luck''s face had a darker look seeing, his trick didn''t work anymore.


    "What''s your name boy? You''re quite knowledgeable for an outsider,"


    "I''m Akiyo and the son of the new duchess Sukeno," Pointing his sword at Luck, Akiyo started feeling some juicy information, which caused Luck''s face to get even darker.


    "You''re married but your daughter got killed by one of the nobels of the former Rapidw kingdom, I still don''t understand why you licked the boots of those nobles if you were so angry with them," Akiyo questioned wondering what caused him to go crazy like this.


    "Haha~ you seriously did your research aren''t you?" Luckughed looking at his opponent.


    "To put it simply, I did all this for my wife and to take revenge for what those nobles did to my daughter," With a saddened face, Luck said while tightly gripping the hilt of his sword.


    "My wife went crazy after our daughter died, I did my best to take a knight peerage and get close to the nobles, who killed my daughter but it was all in vain because I lost my chance to have a knight peerage,"


    Akiyo listened to his story, but he didn''t let his guard down even a little bit knowing that the person in front of him is a veteran soldier.


    But he still doesn''t understand why he joined a criminal organisation or why he didn''t join the rebellion to kill nobles.

 Chapter 204 Terrio Family Business III - Dark Truth

    "Then why did you join a criminal organisation like this? You could have joined the rebellion and supported the people," Akiyo questioned interested in what was happening.


    "Haha~ well I was delusional, what can I say? You won''t understand it yet but it''s not the nobles that are corrupted,"


    His words became even more confusing as he smiled like a madman, who was about to go crazy.


    "It''s not the nobles that destroyed my daughter''s life, it''smoners, they were people from my own corps," His wordspletely shocked Akiyo, as he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "They used a noble''s name to kidnap children, my daughter was only one of the victims,"


    "Still, you shouldn''t do this, let''s make things right, you have your wife waiting for you at home right?" Akiyo felt really bad, so he hoped at least this man would surrender but hisugh became even more maniacal.


    "Wife? Ohhh! She died, I killed her," Without even changing his facial expression, Luck said.


    "What?"


    "Well it doesn''t matter now, because I have done irreversible things but I know one thing for sure," Suddenly, Luck dropped his sword on the floor like he was going to surrender but he suddenly took a dagger, which emitted a ck smoke out of it.


    "Be it royalty, nobility, ormoners, none of them deserves to live, humans shouldn''t exist," He suddenly stabbed his own heart with the dagger and looked at Akiyo with hatred.


    "I didn''t want to use this inside of the kingdom, but your group just mess up everything, repent for it with your lives," Luke said and started scratching his whole body like he was trying to tear his skin off.


    Akiyo stumbled backwards, his eyes widening in shock and terror as the figure in front of him began to contort and twist skin stretching and elongating into something...inhuman.


    "What...what are you?" Akiyo stammered, his heart pounding in his chest as the figure before him continued to change, their body growingrger and their limbs bing twisted and gnarled.


    The demon-thing that stood before him let out a low, guttural growl, its eyes glowing a fiery red as it took a step forward. Akiyo could feel his knees shaking, his mind racing as he tried to process what was happening.


    He had known that her enemy was dangerous, but he had never expected this. Never in his wildest nightmares had he imagined facing down a creature like this.


    "Behold! With this power, I''m going to wipe out humanity, despicable humans who act on their self-interest, I''m going erase every one of you,"


    Growling in anger, Luke or the demon that is in front of Akiyo started charging with his ws trying to take the life.


    But Akiyo refused to let his fear get the better of him. Clenching his fists, he steeled himself for the battle that was about toe.


    "You may have changed your appearance, but you''re still my enemy, you may have suffered but I won''t forgive you,"


    He said with a low and steady voice despite the fear that still gripped him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The demon-thing snarled, baring its razor-sharp teeth in a menacing grin and looked at Akiyo.


    "Your bravery is admirable, little human," it said, its voice deep and menacing.


    "But it will not save you from the fate that awaits you, humans should die and you''re no different from other humans,"


    Akiyo swallowed hard, his eyes darting around the room as he searched for a way to escape. But there was no escape - the demon thing was blocking the door, its massive frame towering over him. Unable to find a way to retreat, Akiyo decided to face this challenge and emerge victorious.


    With a deep breath, Akiyounched himself forward, his fists flying as he aimed for the creature''s face. The demon-thing easily dodged his blows, its movements fluid and effortless as it countered with its own attacks.


    "Weak! Weak! You''re like a bug waiting to be killed,"


    The human-like demon insulted Akiyo while pushing him onto the ground and trying to crush his hand.


    The battle raged on, and the twobatants were locked in a deadly dance. Akiyo could feel his strength beginning to wane, his limbs growing heavy with exhaustion. But he refused to give up, to let this creature defeat him.


    "You won''t win, even if I die here, my brother will take care of you," Akiyo feeling his consciousness fading away, started whimpering his mind without holding back.


    "You just called humanity is not needed, but you''re just a hypocrite who thinks you''re the only right one here, your daughter won''t be proud of you even if you manage to see her again in the afterlife,"


    Hearing Akiyo''s words, the demon halted for a minute with an angered expression.


    "What do you know about me? I had to train so hard to be amander to kill some nobles but the truth was that the same people who trained me and I looked up were the real demons, who destroyed my daughter,"


    "I had to sacrifice so many lives to vain this power and I won''t go back until I fulfil my goal, I can''t go back so for my sake, you need to die,"


    Leaving those words with Akiyo, the demon charged at him and this time, Aliyo had no time to even block because of how fast it was.


    He quickly reached for the sword hoping it would be able to protect him but before he could do that, Akiyo heard the shrieking voice of the demon and unable to tolerate it he quickly covered his ears.


    "That was a good fight, Akiyo fall back, I will deal with this one, Try to warn Master about this, tell him that ck smoke is doing something again,"


    It was none other than Naomi, who helped Akiyo and damaged the eyes of the demon with her sharp daggers.


    "Now, I hope you won''t die quickly, master really wants to see what you people are up to with your mysterious power,"


    Naomi said while looking at the demon and got ready to charge and capture this monster.

 Chapter 205 Terrio Family Business IV - Entrance

    "Ahhhhh~ my hand, don''t step on my hand," The disgusting pig-like boss kept shouting in pain, while one of the assassins kept crushing his bones.


    "Don''t kill him, we need him alive to question about all the people that are involved with him,"


    "I know, do you think I''m stupid? It''s just I feel repulsed to look at him,"


    There were totally 4 of them and the other two assassins protected the carriage, where all the ves are kept.


    "Oh my! They really are scum, look at all these bruises," Pointing at one of the kids, who had a dark circle around her eyes, they started looking at the boss of the criminal organisation with hatred.


    "But where did the leader go? Suddenly, she disappeared like something important came up," One of theckeys of Naomi questioned.


    "I have no idea, it''s not like she talks with us, we just have to follow her order,"


    They started discussing about private things but kept close eyes on the surrounding in case they had to face another attack.


    "Hey, did you know that our leader is dating master? It was a shock because I never thought Naomi of all people would think about romance," One of the femaleckeys muttered but jealousy in her voice was apparent to anyone, who was listening.


    "It''s not that surprising, our master is the one who rescued her in her dark times, and I don''t really see how she can stop herself from falling in love with him,"


    They kept talking about how close Velian and Naomi were and the rumours about others until they heard a huge explosion in the area where Naomi was fighting with the demon.


    "Damn it! What is happening?" Quickly turning their heads in the direction of the explosion, they tried to leave but they had their own responsibilities to fulfil so, only one managed to leave the area to see what was happening and if needed, they decided to ask others toe back.


    ? The whole group consisted of 34 assassins so, with one signal it was rather easy for them to summon most of them.


    Four of them quickly ran in the direction of the sound and quickly took a peel to see what was happening.


    Amidst the chaos, a group of assassins that came to observe this fight stood frozen in awe, their eyes fixed on the two figures in the centre of the fray.


    Their leader, a woman of great agility and courage, had taken on the enemy which looked more like a monster in a fight to the death.


    The two warriors shed their daggers and ws in a dance of death, their movements swift and deadly. For a while, it seemed as though their leader had the upper hand, her dagger striking true and fast taking the advantage of every single movement.


    But then, something changed. The demon suddenly gained the upper hand like he just powered up and started wailing in pain, his ws slicing through the air with deadly uracy and power which could easily slice the assassins that were observing this fight.


    The assassins watched in horror as their leader stumbled, her dagger slipping from her grasp.


    In that moment of vulnerability, the enemy struck a blow that sent their leader flying back, her body colliding with a nearby wall.


    "Ughhh~" Naomi grumbled in pain wondering how can this happen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was supposed to be a SS rank but this monster was able to fight with her on equal grounds.


    "Should warn Velian!" She wanted Velian to know about this but, the monster didn''t let her escape, as it kept changing her without giving her any moment.


    For a moment, the battlefield fell silent as everyone held their breath. The assassins watched in horror as their leader struggled to get back up, her body wracked with pain.


    But before she could do anything, the monster-looking enemy struck again, his ws plunging into their leader''s chest aiming everyone open their eyes open in horror.


    "Nooooo! Noooo! This isn''t possible," They were inplete denial and tried to escape to see Naomi''s chest getting pierced.


    A blinding sh of light erupted from the point of impact, sending shockwaves throughout the battlefield.


    The assassins were thrown back, their ears ringing from the deafening explosion. When they finally regained their senses, they saw that both their leader and the enemy champion had disappeared, reced only by a massive crater in the ground.


    Or so they thought until they saw the figure of Velian standing proudly on that crater carrying Naomi like a princess, with his whole face disfigured in anger.


    Quickly Akiyo, who was responsible for giving messages to the Velian also climbed up to a roof to see what was about to happen but before he could even do that, Akiyo realised that the demon really won''t stand chance with Velian.


    "Brother won''t lose to a demon," He was really that he could help, even though he was about to die for the second time.


    "What happened to Naomi? No way, that monster can beat her, she was really skilled," He still couldn''t see what was happening, but he had confidence in the skill of both Velian and Naomi.


    On the other hand, Velian had his aura of the king leaking from his body looking at Naomi, who was trying to breathe with her whole body going cold.


    (Healing me)


    Velian muttered those words inside his mind. As soon as he said those words both him and Naomi got engulfed in a yellow colour bright me, which shined brightly giving afortable feeling to those who witnessed it but it had the opposite reaction on Luke.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~ my skin, my eyes," He quickly hid near a barrier, which blocked this.


    It didn''t even take a few minutes as the med died and Naomi''s chest healed and her breathing skills came back to normal.


    "Naomi, are you okay? Answer me!" Velian with a troubled face shaped her whole body, and looked at her eyes but seeing them staring at him with afortable expression, Veliam felt relieved.


    He quickly jumped onto the roof and kept her near the assassin that was observing them and went back to see the culprit, who was responsible for this destruction.


    "Come out, you coward!"


    Velian''s voice sliced through the air like a razor-sharp sword as he confronted Luke, his anger palpable and his words dripping with disrespect, all because Luke attempted to harm Naomi''s life.

 Chapter 206 Terrio Family Business V - Seed

    Velian''s blood boiled with rage as he stood in front of the carter where Nakmi got jit by the demon and he searched for the demon, who had just attempted to kill Naomi, the love of his life. His fists clenched tightly, and his eyes burned with an intensity that could melt steel with his golden aura leaking from his body.


    "You damn fiend!" Velian spat, his voiceced with a venomous tone, which could easily show how angry he was.


    "You are nothing but a vile, despicable creature! I''ll cut you into pieces and feed you into goblins for what you did,"


    Veliam shouted sending ripples through the building breaking some of the stone.


    Lucky for people, most of them managed to retreat since they heard that a fight was about to happen from the assassins.


    The demon sneered at Velian''s words, its eyes glowing with a malevolent gleam.


    "And what are you going to do about it, mortal human?" it hissed, its voice echoing through the dark and eerie chamber.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done!" Velian roared, his voice thundering with fury. "Come out from where you''re hiding and face me like the pig you''re!"


    The demonughed a cruel and mocking sound that grated on Velian''s nerves. "You are no warrior, mortal," it taunted him.


    "You are nothing but a mere human, weak and insignificant."


    Velian''s face twisted into a snarl as he charged forward, his sword shing in the dim lights soon as he managed to find the ce he was using with his skills.


    "I''ll show you who''s weak!" He shouted, lunging at the demon with all his might.


    The demon managed to dodge it but it understood that underestimating Velian won''t be good, The demon managed to avoid it by twisting and contorting its form in an otherworldly dance.


    "You are foolish to challenge me," It sneered, its voice ringing with amusement seeing Velian''s skills.


    "But I will humour you, for a little while since you sound fun."


    And with that, the demonunched its own attack, a flurry of blows that left Velian flying because of the pressure but he didn''t take a single damage as he observed and tried to find what this ck smoke was. Even though he couldn''t find any clue, he refused to give in, his determination fueling his every move.


    As the battle raged on, Velian felt a surge of power within him, a strength he had never known before and never used before since he never met an opponent this strong in a long time.


    ''This one might be SS-rank in human rankings, quite a formidable opponent''


    Even though it wasn''t a challenge for Velian, he knew his mother and others would struggle a little with this demon, if they had to fight it.


    With a fierce cry, he charged at the demon once again, his sword glinting in the golden aura hoping nothing like that would happen in the future.


    The demon snarled, its eyes zing with fury.


    "You will regret this, mortal human," it growled, as it summoned all its might for a final assault.


    "Humans are weak no matter how scummy they are, in front of the true power, all of them are simr no matter who they are noble ormoner, so I will show them the true despair," The demon grumbled its voice bing eerier and eerier like a real monster.


    But Velian was ready. With a swift and decisive strike, he plunged his sword into the demon''s chest, causing its evil essence to dissipate into the air.


    "Like I give a shit about it, you just hurt Naomi and that''s all I care about, Die you pig!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The demon couldn''t even react to his speed because of how fast Velian was but there was something strange.


    Even though it was supposed to kill the demon, he just kept looking at Velian with the same hatred-filled eyes.


    [Master, get away from him]


    Suddenly, Velian heard the voice of Luna warning her after a long time.


    The first time it did something like that was, when Veliam encountered a dragon. Quickly, Velian let go of his sword but it was toote for him.


    Suddenly his hand started turning the same colour as the demon, and he heard another sound inside his head just like the system.


    [The previous host rejected, the new host found]


    It was just like Luna''s announcement but, with a different tone.


    [Transferring the seed from Luck Bastio to Velian Keller]


    Velian started feeling excruciating pain, even more than when he felt he first had an evolution.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ Shit, what is this?" He questioned Luna, but inside his head, it was like turmoil as two voices started to fight against each other.


    This couldn''tst long as Naomi suddenly came to the battlefield and cut Velian''s handpletely and pulled him out of this demon''s body.


    "Master!" She shouted her eyes filled with tears.


    Velian opened his eyes to see his right hand missing, but the voice also vanished with that leaving only Luna''s voice inside his head.


    [Master, I asked Naomi to cut your hand with the bond, don''t worry, we can grow it back, but we need to retreat, this demon in front of us is about to self explode]


    Velian didn''t answer her, as he quickly took Naomi by his remaining hand and jumped onto the roof and ordered everyone to retreat.


    "Fall back! It''s about to blow up," He shouted hysterically hoping Akiyo wouldn''t get caught up in the explosion.


    And it happened.


    *Boom


    Luke Bastio self-destructed leaving a mark in the middle of the city with a huge craft to remind everyone of this battle.


    With a triumphant roar, Velian stood victorious, his heart pounding with adrenaline and one of his hands missing. Naomi was safe, and he had shown the demon what a true warrior was made of.


    But still, the question remained.


    "What was that sound? And what is a seed?"


    Without getting any of the answers to these questions, Luck Bastio disappeared with Velian''s hand leaving everyone worried about what happened while the news about this war and how Velian fought quickly spread around the town rather fast.

 Chapter 207 One Hand Velian

    "Nooo! Noooo! this can''t be happening," Daphnia had her eyes fully red, while her whole body looked like it lost its colour with how pale she was.


    "Brother!" Delving also quickly came in her night dress and held Velian by his shoulders and looked at Akiyo, who was almost on the verge of crying.


    "What''s happening?" Sariya questioned while Elda held onto Velian''s body and supported him.


    Akiyo looked at everyone with his eyes turning to find his sister and saw her eyes filled with tears.


    "We got attacked by an unknown entity and brother tried to rescue us," He answered them, but even he didn''t know how his hand got decapitated.


    He looked at Naomi hoping, she would answer the question but he noticed how her body was almost on the verge of copsing.


    "Sister!" Akiyo quickly held her without letting her fall and kept her next to Velian.


    He didn''t know why but he started seeing Naomi as a big sister after all they went through together.


    Velian opened his eyes and looked at the girls with a painful look and muttered.


    "Don''t worry, we are ok- *Cough," Velian coughed out some blood freaking out everyone in the room.


    If this was a random man or soldier none of them would even freak out instead, they would try their best to rescue that person but by easing Velian, that powerful Velian in this condition, everyone just froze in fear.


    "You''re not- someone quickly bring a healer, we have healers right? Contact guild if you want," Sariya ordered but Velian quickly stopped Delviny, who was about to leave the room.


    "Don''t need! I can heal myself, but listen-" With his voice trembling a little, he looked at Delviny and Lyra at the same time.


    "Lyra, quickly get ready to deal with the aftermath of this incident, don''t let people in the town know who I fought with, just tell a bunch of high-ranking mercenaries," Looking at Lyra, Velian asked while sensing his eyes to Delviny.


    "Delviny, please go and see what happened to that demon and check every ce for something like ck smoke, if you encounter it don''t fight juste back,"


    Both of them had hesitant faces to leave Velian, but they didn''t have a chance to stay there since both of the tasks were really important.


    "Damn it, if not for Naomi and Luna, I would have ended up like Yuvanna dragon, what the hell was it trying to do to me?" Velian questioned while looking at Naomi, who was resting next to him while Daphnia and Sariya waited close to him.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you two," Looking at their dark eyes, Velian muttered as he felt really bad for them.


    *Sob


    "Don''t do anywhere dangerous without telling me, You promised you won''t go anywhere alone," Daphnia said while dropping her tears on Velian''s remaining hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother, I didn''t know about this honestly, I never thought a single battle with a criminal organisation would turn into something this big," Velian didn''t want Daphnia to misunderstand anything, so he quickly exined it to her.


    "I will follow you next time, so don''t go alone," She said and caressed Velian''s left hand.


    Seeing her son without a hand, her heart was still in despair.


    "Where''s Elda?" Looking at Sariya, Velian questioned since it was unusual for her not to be here.


    "She went to the kitchen to make something for you since you lost a lot of blood, I think she''s worried," Sariya nor Elda didn''t know Velian didn''t have any of those problems.


    "I''m fine, I might not be able to fight for a while, but If I just focus my power on this hand, it will grow within a week, I''m not human, Sariya," Veloan said and looked at her with a smile.


    "I surpassed humanity a long time ago, but if this happened to one of you, even I won''t be able to heal you, for me sealing an injury or some blood loss is possible," Then he looked at Naomi, who was still sleeping.


    "But even I can''t grow your lost limbs,"


    Sariya and Daphnia both felt relieved to see Naomi harmless.


    "If not for her, I might have already done for, she quickly said what I said and acted upon it without even questioning me, so this girl deserves that food," Velian said and caressed her head with his left hand and saw Elda returning with four bowls.


    Elda carefully bnced the steaming pot of soup in her hands as she made her way over to the couch where Velian and Naomiy side by side. The injured looked up at her with grateful expressions as she set the pot down on the coffee table in front of them.


    "Thank you so much, Elda," Velian said, his voice hoarse from his injuries.


    Naomi nodded in agreement after opening her eyes feeling hungry, her face still pale from the pain she had endured.


    "You''re a lifesaver," she said, giving Elda a weak smile.


    Sariya and Daphnia watched the scene with wide grins on their faces. They had been worried about their lover and one cock sister, but seeing them both together like this gave them a sense offort.


    As Eldadled out the soup into bowls and handed them to Velian and Naomi, Sariya and Daphnia couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth in their hearts. This was what being part of a family was all about - looking out for one another, even in the darkest of times.


    The group settled into afortable silence as they ate their soup, the only sounds in the room were the asional slurp or cough from Velian and Naomi. But even in their injured states, the two adventurers seemed to be in good spirits, exchanging jokes and stories with their friends.


    As the night wore on, Elda finally announced that it was time for everyone to get some rest. Velian and Naomi nodded in agreement, their eyes growing heavy with exhaustion. Sariya and Daphnia helped the injured settle in for the night, making sure they werefortable and had everything they needed.


    As Elda turned off the lights and headed to her own room, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in her friend and lover. They may have been battered and bruised, but they were still together, still fighting. And with each other by their side, they knew they could face anything that came their way.

 Chapter 208 Investigation

    Delving kept advancing to the ce where Velian fought and almost got killed to find a clue, but at the same time, she didn''t forget to keep her eye on the surrounding.


    "Commander, what are we searching for?" One of Delviny''s underlings questioned her without knowing what to keep his eyes on.


    "Something? If you notice something suspicious quickly report it," Even she didn''t know, but her only clue was the ck smoke that Velian mentioned.


    "To hurt him so bad, what rank were they? As much as I know Velian is even stronger than SSS rank," Delviny couldn''t even imagine what would have happened to them, if not for Velian.


    Despite that, Delviny marched forward with a determined look etched on her face, her heart beating fast in anticipation of whaty ahead.


    She was leading a small group of skilled warriors, her trusted underlings, who were just as determined as she was to find the clue that would help her brother, who had fought bravely against this strangely strong entity but had been badly injured in the process.


    She still couldn''t forget how she almost had a panic attack seeing one of Velian''s hands missing.


    "It was horrible! I never want to experience it," Her past trauma when Velian got shot because of her started to trigger inside her mind bringing out Delviny, who was a weak maiden causing her to almost break down.


    But even then she kept moving forward.


    As they approached the ce where the fierce battle had taken ce, Delviny could feel a chill run down her spine. The air was thick with the stench of blood and the faint sound of buildings crashing echoed through the town.


    But she refused to be intimidated by the darkness that surrounded her, and instead, drew her sword and took a step forward, leading her team towards the danger thaty ahead.


    The underlings followed closely behind, their weapons at the ready, their eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. Delviny could sense their unwavering loyalty and bravery, and it gave her the courage to press on, despite the odds that were stacked against them.


    "Everyone, I promise I will treat you better after this," Delviny said feeling she was treating them too harshly.


    Othersughed at her words and looked at her seriously.


    "It is because you trained us so harshly, that we were able to be valiant soldiers like this, we all respect you,mander," All of them said at the same time and smiled showing that they had no grudge inside their hearts for her.


    "Everyone!" Delviny felt relieved but soon they saw the scenery in front of them.


    As they approached the spot where her brother had fought, Delviny saw a glimmer of light. She rushed forward and saw a small silver locket lying on the ground. She picked it up and examined it closely, realizing that it wasn''t something that her brother had been wearing when he went into battle.


    "Who''s locket is this?" Seeing it''s openable, Delviny slowly opened it hoping it wasn''t a trap, but inside it was a picture.


    "This is-"


    Inside it was a hand-drawn picture of a family, which made her wonder who this belonged to.


    "Is this Akiyo''s?" Delhiny questioned, but she quickly discarded that idea as the man in this figure was really tallpared to Aunt Asumiko''s husband and there were only three stick figures in it.


    "Commander! There''s a huge blood patch here,"


    Hearing her underling''s voice, Delviny ran to are what this was about butying there was the skeleton of a man holding a hand, which looked like a demon''s arm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Delviny quickly identified this arm, by the rings on it.


    "No way, it''s Velian''s hand, No way, what happened to it?" She felt like puking seeing her bother''s hand like that.


    "Don''t touch it, get away from it," Delviny quickly ordered.


    Delviny''s heart raced as she saw her brother''s arm, his skin tainted by a mysterious ck demon-like thing. Panic washed over her, and without a second thought, she summoned the mes within her, her hands glowing bright with intense heat.


    "Stay still," she said to her brother''s arm, her voice trembling with fear as she ced her hands over the corrupted flesh. Her magic surged forth, engulfing the arm in a fiery ze.


    *Boom


    Her fiery magic skills gave birth to a dangerous-looking me, which burned with a bright glow engulfing the whole hand.


    The smell of burning flesh filled the air, but Delviny remained focused, her eyes fixed on the dark liquid as it bubbled and sizzled under her touch. With each passing moment, the ckness receded, reced by ckened and charred skin.


    Finally, the mes died down, leaving behind a charred but healed arm. Delviny let out a sigh of relief and copsed onto the ground, her strength sapped by the effort.


    She couldn''t even understand how or why? But her whole body strength got absorbed by that game to burn the ck liquid, which really exhausted her.


    Others looked at her with a mix of gratitude and concern.


    "Commander, are you okay?"


    She nodded, still catching her breath.


    "I''m fine," she said, her voice weak.


    "But what was that stuff? How did it corrupt an arm like that?"


    She questioned hoping someone would know at least something about this strange incident but everyone just kept looking at Velian''s burned hand and wondered how massive a loss this was.


    Since most of the people didn''t know about Velian''s skills none of them knew he could regenerate and it felt like a disappointment to them as losing a hand meant the ability to fight also get curtailed.


    "Take this burned hand, let''s return back, quickly assign a search party and make this area a restricted area for the public," Delviny ordered and hoped that Lyra would manage all the panic that was about toe.


    "I know what she''s going to do, she might use this to our advantage," Delviny had a vague idea, of what Lyra is going to do.


    "With this, I know that Velian is not someone that is omnipotent, I should protect him if needed with my own life,"


    Renewing her motivations, Delviny went back to the castle to see her brother and tell him, what she witnessed.

 Chapter 209 Clue

    "Take it away from me," Daphnia''s face was disfigured looking at Velian''s charred hand, which Dey brought back.


    Daphnia felt like her whole body was going crazy seeing it, even though she knew Velian''s hand might regenerate, it didn''t reduce the pain she felt seeing Velian''s burned hand.


    "Sariya, can you please take her back to the room? Maybe, she needs some rest, "Veliam requested seeing her mother trying to throw a tantrum.


    Sariya bowed her head and quickly grabbed Daphnia''s hand and dragged her back to her room, while Elda also followed them unable to watch this gruesome scenery.


    That was the first time she saw a burned human hand, and that being Velian''s hand affected her more than she expected negatively.


    "So this is my hand that looks like a demon hand?" Taking it, Velian carefully observed and saw how every cell in it was dead.


    "Very strange!"


    No matter how much he tried he couldn''t find that ck smoke and the voice, which affected him when he was fighting this thing so he decided to ask about it from Luna.


    "Luna, use appraisal on this hand," He said in his mind, but the result was disappointing as it was just a burned meat chunk.


    "If Naomi didn''t cut my hand, it would have filly taken my body," He still couldn''t believe how easily the ck thing tried to devour his hand.


    He turned to his sister Delviny, who stood by his side with a solemn expression on her face.


    "Do you have any leads on what caused this?" he asked, his voiceced with frustration at not knowing what this danger was.


    Delviny shook her head, her eyes downcast.


    "I''m sorry, Velian. I''ve been following every lead I can, but so far, I''vee up empty-handed."


    Velian clenched his fist, feeling a surge of anger wash over him because he was careless all this time thinking he was powerful enough to deal with anything that mighte in future.


    He couldn''t believe that something had taken his corrupted hand and vanished without a trace. It was a valuable piece of information, one that could potentially be used to harm others if it fell into the wrong hands.


    "What is this power? Why did that prime minister have it?" Velian questioned himself, and then remembered that there was one person he know that possess the ability of this.


    "Andriya Sacredmore! We should capture her," Looking at Delviny, he muttered.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He knew that getting angry wouldn''t solve anything. He needed to focus on finding some clues and putting an end to whoever was responsible for this incident.


    "Alright," he said, his voice firm.


    "We need to keep searching. Check with all our contacts, to see if anyone has heard anything. We''ll leave no stone unturned until we find my hand."


    Delviny nodded, a determined look on her face. "I won''t stop until we find it, Velian," she said, her voice filled with conviction.


    Velian smiled at his sister, grateful for her support. Together, they would find his missing hand and put an end to this mystery once and for all. He flexed his left-hand fingers, ready to take on whatever challengesy ahead.


    But before Delviny left she left another piece of information, that might possibly lead to solving this mystery.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Luck Bastio, a formermander of the Rpaidw army,"


    As soon as Delviny left, Veliak tried to remember him, since he had all the names and details of previous important figures of this kingdom stored in his mind.


    "Hmm~ so he wasn''t someone special, B rank is good, but not something great," Velian couldn''t believe how he got beat up by a B-ranked person.


    "Does that mean ck thing can increase their rank? But that demon was weak, when it tried to corrupt me only, I felt overwhelmed," Veliam wondered about everything that was happening to him and try to sort them out.


    "Looks like I need to do some questioning and find that prime minister or Andriya,"


    Thinking about all these things, he looked at Naomi, who was looking at him with her eyes open after the long rest she had.


    "Naomi, thank you for rescuing me," Lying on the bed beside her, Veliam started caressing her face while looking at her violet eyes with care and love.


    "Don''t thank me, master, This is the first time I did that for you, but you rescued me countless times and took me in when I was just a powerless girl," Naomi enjoyed the warmth after a long time.


    Since the first attack and rebellion, Naomi never took a break from her work, so this was a good chance for her to rest a little.


    "Don''t call me master, how many times should I tell you this? We are lovers, so use my name,"


    Naomi looked a little embarrassed but, she opened her mouth and said in a cute tone.


    "Veli,"


    It sent shivers through Velian''s spine because of how cute and unexpected her cute powers are, but he quickly calmed down and kissed her.


    "I''m d, you''re not hurt,"


    The room was quiet, except for the soft hum of Naomi as she enjoyed being embraced by Veliam after a long time, and this none carnal pleasure she felt fulfilled her heart and made her feel like she was in heaven.


    Naomi''s hand was warm in his chest, and he couldn''t resist the urge to draw her closer. She didn''t resist, and soon they were lying side by side, their bodies pressed together without any space for air to enter and bother them.


    "I feel like I want to stay like this forever," Naomi muttered to which Vekian reacted with a smile and answered.


    "We will be like this forever, nothing can separate us, I won''t let anything disturb our peace,"


    Others who came to visit Veliam and Naomi looked at this heartwarming scene with a smile on their face but at the same time, they felt weird seeing their lover hugging another girl.


    *Tsk


    "Maybe, I should break my leg," Delviny muttered in a joking manner, but jealousy was apparent on her face, which caused Elda tough.


    "Shall we join them?" Even before others could answer, she pushed everyone causing most of them to enter the room without even having a chance to react.


    "Damn it, Elda," Delviny said but deep down, she was happy about this development.

 Chapter 210 Declaration

    After that incident, all the people in the capital questioned, what caused something like that to happen causing heavy damage like that to the specific area, which was restricted by the new government of Velian.


    "I heard it''s an assassin from the empire, they wanted to kill our new king and rescue their emperor,"


    The people in the taverns, guilds and markets started making their opinions, and Velian not appearing in front of them for a long time, caused these wrong ideas to spread like wildfire.


    "So did he get injured? I feel bad, he was so handsome and for our sake, he became the target of these bad people," Ladies of the kingdom were more sympathetic to Velian than others since, they didn''t want to see their new handsome idol getting any scars on his body, even though some of them fancied the idea of battle scars on his face.


    "What did our new nobles say about this? They should know what happened to him,"


    "Most of them met with Lady Daphnia, and she made sure that he''s safe, but injured from the attack,"


    One of the soldiers, who overheard this conversation joined and said what he heard from the noble house he served.


    *Tsk


    "Those vile empire people won''t leave us alone,"


    The anger of the citizens of the kingdom started rising as soon as they heard it, but before they could talk any further, suddenly they heard the loud noise of drums outside the castle gate.


    "What is this?" None of them knew about drums, so it confused them but Velian used this method tomunicate with the mass crowd and provide important information to them.


    The streets were filled with whispers and murmurs as citizens gathered to discuss the shocking news and see what this announcement is about.


    Velian had only recently ascended to the throne, following the rebellion of the people. He quickly won the hearts of the people with his kind and just rule, and his injury was a devastating blow to the entire kingdom.


    "I''m happy to see my beloved citizens gathered here today," Lyra started reading the paper, she was holding like it was a message from someone.


    "I''m saddened to admit that I was targeted in an assassination attempt and now I''m injured, but I have no intention of dying any of the projects we started so carry on with them,"


    As soon as they heard Lyra''s words, everyone couldn''t help but feel uneasy. They felt angry.


    "How can someone hurt our young king?"


    "Who is responsible for this?"


    The people started shouting but with one loud drum sound, everyone went silent letting Lura continue her speech.


    "I will make a fast recovery thanks to everyone who wishes me good health, but don''t forget even If I die, we have to keep moving forward, we won''t obey injustice and mistreatment anymore,"


    With that she ended her speech and tried to leave but, all the people gathered in front of her started questioning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lady Lyra! Tell us who did this. Is it the empire?"


    "We should get revenge,"


    Lyra quickly turned with a saddened face and announced.


    "It wasn''t the empire, It was the Montero Kingdom, they want to take thisnd from us in our weakest time," She announced and left the ce leaving angered people to make things easy for Velian a group.


    Rumours spread quickly about the extent of his injuries, with some iming that he had been gravely wounded and others insisting that he would make a full recovery. But the truth remained shrouded in mystery, instead, they pointed their anger at the kingdom, which knew nothing about this.


    As the days passed, tension grew between the people and the enemy kingdom. Some demanded immediate retaliation, while others urged caution and diplomacy. It seemed as though the fate of the kingdom hung in the bnce, and the people of the Rapidw kingdom waited anxiously for news of their king''s condition.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the royal pce released a statement. Velian was alive, they said, but his injuries were severe. He was currently undergoing treatment and was in stable condition, but it would be some time before he was able to resume his duties as king.


    Relief flooded through the kingdom, but it was tempered by a deep sense of anger and betrayal. How could the enemy kingdom have stooped so low as to attack their king? And what would they do in response?


    As the days turned into weeks, the people of the Rapdiw kingdom watched and waited. They watched as their king slowly recovered, and they waited for the day when he would once again sit on the throne and lead their kingdom to glory.


    Only Ducal houses knew what really happened and they felt this situation is ideal for them to create hatred toward their enemy.


    "Veli, people demand we fight, this is the first time they wanted to fight without being forced to do it," Delviny said with a smile on her face.


    Daphnia, who always had a soft heart felt bad that they were using the people''s anger, but even she knew this wasn''t anything bad since it essentially help them to ovee fear.


    "We can''t yet, I need to find a clue about that ck smoke, I won''t wage anything," Velian said and looked at Delviny.


    "We need to find that prime minister, and Julius might help us,"


    Delviny wondered how she could aplish this, but no matter how she tried to think, it felt like a dream how that prime minister suddenly vanished from the house prison.


    "I can grow my hand back in three days, until that make our defence tight and try to search everywhere," Since Naomi couldn''t move, Delviny took themander position of the assassination unit.


    "And we need to announce the survival of the old royal family and Julie''s marriage to me," As soon as Velian announced that, everyone looks at him with sour faces but knowing that it was only going to be a pretend marriage, they quickly calmed down.


    "What if she really falls for you, Veli?" Daphnia questioned since she saw it as something that will most probably happen.


    "I won''t fall for anyone, I have all of you to take care of and protect, I''m not interested in other girls," He said that bringing smiles to the faces of the girls, but Daphnia knew their family won''t stop here since she knew her son better than everybody.

 Chapter 211 Blooming Love I

    The next day, Velian announced to the capital how the previous royal family survive the rebellion, and how he wished to let them live.


    He didn''t forget to sugarcoat the story about how the previous king''s mind was corrupted by nobles, and how Julius and Julie acted against his rules, at the same time he added how Julie was about to get killed by the nobles after she stood up formoners'' sake.


    Velian didn''t personally appear to announce all this, but he used the same method of the drum and representative to announce it.


    The reactions to this information were divided as some people liked it since those two were prince and princess, while other groups didn''t want them in the kingdom.


    But right after, Velian announced his decision to marry Julie and make her a part of the new royal family, they had no choice but to ept it.


    Most of the people in the kingdom knew how kind Princess Julie was but, as soon as they heard the name of Rapidw, they felt their blood boring in anger.


    Soon, most of them calmed down and people started going back to their daily work, Velian also manage to recover his hand without any side effects.


    "This is a miracle!"


    Sariya carefully touched it from top to bottom, and couldn''t help but feel like this was impossible because it looked like his natural hand rather than something which was built up of magic.


    "Don''t be surprised, in future I will make everyone one of you reach this stage," His words were kind but at the same time, Sariya felt he was looking at her like she was prey and knew he was trying to start another training n.


    "Julie, you don''t have to stay with me, as long as you don''t leave the castle, you can stay anywhere," Looking at her ufortable face, Velian muttered.


    But inside Julie was thinking about how this man can have mother and daughter at the same time, it was the most immoral thing she heard in a while so her image of Velian wasn''t the greatest one like other people.


    "Maybe, I should stay away from him, what if he tries to force me," Muttering her wild fantasies, she travelled around the castle looking for a good ce to read her books, since she was bored.


    But suddenly outside the garden, she heard the voice of someone training.


    *Whoosh


    The sound of the sword waving around picked up Julie''s interest, so she quickly decided to take a peek.


    "It''s a boy," Julie had no idea, who this dark-haired boy was, but she wanted him to finish his training and leave quickly so she can read her favourite book in her favourite garden.


    She waited and waited for a few minutes, but that boy kept swinging his sword non-stop until he fainted from exhaustion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is wrong with him?" Feeling conflicted, Julie decided to call a maid and ask for help but leaving this boy was out of the question for her.


    "Idiot! Why do you have to wave your sword until you faint?" Feeling sad seeing his face, Julie tried to pick him up, but as soon as she touched his body her whole hand felt wet from his sweat causing her to back down a little.


    "Ughh~ whatever," Even though she felt a little unhappy about it for a moment, Julie quickly tried to remind herself that she was not a princess anymore, so this was the perfect opportunity for her to get used to people.


    Taking the boy''s hand onto herself, she supported his body and dragged him andid his body on a shaft.


    "Hmm~ from the looks of it he should be younger than me," She took her book and started fanning him for a little bit and loosened his training suit giving him space to breathe.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ this is the first time I saw a body of a male besides my brother," Unknown to Julie, her hand travelled through his chest and looked at the boy''s torso in a daze until she heard a voice behind her sending chills down her spine.


    "Heh! I didn''t know we have a criminal here," Hearing a voice behind her Julie turned her head in a lightning-fast movement.


    "Can you take your hands off my brother please?" The voice belonged to none other than Aiko, who usuallyes to pick up Akiyo after he faints during training.


    "Noooo! Noooo! I was- I was just," Julie felt like her whole brain was going haywire seeing Aiko''s face.


    "Ohhh~ you look familiar, you''re not maid, you''re-" Aiko carefully observed her face and suddenly remembered, who this girl was.


    "You''re Julie Rapidw, what are you doing here?" Aiko felt even more interested in this matter, as soon as she realised this person in front of her was someone that could possibly be her rival.


    "I was just trying to help him, he fainted," Panicked by her words Julie answered, she didn''t want rumours to spread around saying that she attacked a younger guy.


    In midst of all this, she forgot about her own age and felt like she was an old woman that was getting criticised for touching a younger guy.


    "Whatever! He must be dehydrated, let''s talk after helping him," Aiko took her own bottle of water and started sprinkling some on Akiyo''s face and drop some few dropped into his mouth.


    "Why are you letting him do this if you''re his sister? Isn''t this really bad for him?" Interested in these siblings, Julie questioned as she wanted to know how different normal brothers and sisters are, from her own rtionship with her brother.


    "Well, it''s not harmful to him, he''s doing this for a reason," Aiko looked at her brother with a look, that she won''t show if he had his eyes open.


    "Both of us really admire, our big brother, Akiyo wants to be skilled enough to help him, I can understand him because I want to do the same thing, but I''m not a warrior, I''m a mage," Showing her magic to Julie, Aiko told with her eyes showing interest as she wanted to know whether this girl in front of her was a threat.

 Chapter 212 Blooming Love II

    "Big brother? You two have a brother?" Julie questioned with her heart tickling with sensation to know, who this brother is, and why these two are admiring him so much.


    Aiko sat across from Velian''s pretend fiance Julie, trying her best to contain her excitement as she talked about her beloved big brother.


    "Velian is the best big brother in the world," She gushed, a dreamy expression on her face.


    "He''s always been there for me and our family, through thick and thin. I don''t know what I''d do without him."


    Julie smiled politely, nodding along to Aiko''s words. She had no idea who this bog brother was, but she didn''t want to be rude to the young girl sitting in front of her.


    "He sounds like a wonderful brother," She said. "You''re lucky to have him."


    Aiko''s eyes shone with adoration.


    "I know, right? He''s so smart and kind and handsome. And he''s always looking out for me. I don''t think I could ever repay him for everything he''s done for me."


    "He''s the reason why we can stay in a nice ce like this,"


    Julie couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy at the way Aiko spoke about Velian.


    She remembered that she also had someone like that in her life, someone who loved and cared for her so deeply. But she pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the conversation at hand.


    She wanted to say her brother was the best one, but instead of arguing like a child, she decided to go along with Aiko''s words.


    "So, how did you and Velian be so close?"


    Aiko grinned, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    "Well, we''ve always been close. But when our parents decided to take control of the vige, he really stepped up and took care of us. He''s been like a father and a brother to me all rolled into one. I don''t know how I could have made it through without him."


    "And-" Aiko paused for a minute with her face looking even redder than before.


    "I''m going to be his wife soon," She said in a happy tone, but Julie felt like she heard this absurd story before but she still couldn''t how someone can love their own siblings.


    Aiko didn''t stop talking as she continued looking at Julie''s face,


    "He is a great person and already has so many great women by his side, but I will be hisst wife, I won''t let anyone else enter our family," Aiko said with her jealousy ring up toward Julie, but Aiko knew Julie didn''t even know her true identity so she decided to be not hostile with her.


    Julie''s heart went out to Aiko, and she wished she could do something to ease the young girl''s pain.


    "I''m so sorry for that, I hope you can find a solution to that," she said softly.


    Aiko''s expression softened, and she smiled gratefully.


    "Thank you. It''s been tough, but Velian has been my rock through it all. I don''t know what I''d do without him."


    As Aiko continued to gush about Velian, the pretend fiance couldn''t help but wonder what he was really like. From the way Aiko talked about him, he sounded like an incredible person. She made a mental note to find this brother and ask why he was trying to marry her own sister.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Sigh


    ''What''s wrong with everyone? Trying to have rtionships with their own siblings, I don''t understand''


    She was thinking about that silver-haired handsome man, to who she was currently engaged.


    At the time she didn''t know that Aiko''s brother, was the same person she was thinking about right now.


    Who had taken on the role of a protective sibling for both Aiko and Akiyo.


    But for now, Aiko continued to simp over her big brother, blissfully unaware of the confusion and amusement she was causing.


    "Akiyo will do anything to help him, he''s someone who wouldn''t give up even if we want to, I won''t say this in front of him, but I''m proud to have him as a brother," Aiko said and got up from her seat and looked at Julie onest time.


    "I''m going back, if you can stay here until he wakes up, and don''t try anything suspicious again," Waving her hands at Julie, Aiko left them and looked at what was going to happen from afar.


    "I better make sure this girl won''t fall for Veli," She had great miscalction at that time.


    She thought Julie would gal for Velian, but she didn''t know something unexpected was going to happen to their rtionship.


    After a few minutes, Akiyo woke up feeling the heaviness of muscles and wondered why he wasn''t in the bed like usual days,


    *Tsk


    "As I expected, she only cares about big brother, damn it, can''t she even do me a little favour?" Muttering bad things about his sister, Akiyo got up only to see another unknown girl looking at him with interest.


    "She didn''t forget about you, I promised to stay here so she went back to her work," Taking her eyes out of her book, Julie muttered while interestedly looking at Akiyo.


    "Uhhhhh! Who are you?" Confused about this strange girl, Akiyo questioned but at the same time, her face looked somewhat familiar to him.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Akiyo, my name is Julie Rapi-" She just paused for a moment, and thought about not telling her real name.


    "My name is Julie, just Julie," She said with a smile.


    "Ohh~ nice to meet you, since you met my sister, I hope you know about my name," He then realised that this girl helped when he fainted on the ground looking at his unbuttoned shirt.


    "I''m really grateful miss Julie, You are a kinddy to help me when I was helpless," Akiyo meant what he said, as he had some cases in which most of the people in the castle considered his training to be stupid.


    "I think your goal is a noble one, so I don''t mind helping you, I really like how you dedicate yourself, something like that is impossible for a girl like me," Julie said with an awkward smile remembering her past.


    But Akiyo quickly startled her with his swords and looked her in the eyes.


    "That''s not true, you''re a beautiful and strong girl, you helped me when all the other servants ignored me telling me that my training is useless," He touched her shoulder and said while looking into her eyes.

 Chapter 213 Blooming Love III

    Julie twitched feeling his touch, but she quickly calmed down when she remembered that she was not a princess anymore and the rules, she thought were real won''t really apply right now.


    "I''m d, I got to help you," She smiled and replied while Akiyo took his sword and looked at Julie with a smile.


    "I will repay this debt, someday but for now I''m going to practice again, if you want you can read your book, I won''t disturb you," Leaving those words with Julie, Akiyo went back and started his training back afterpletely removing his shirt.


    Since he was from amoner background, he had no idea that this princess, who was observing him was a pure maiden who haven''t even seen her own brother''s torso naked like that.


    ''Ahhhhh! Those abs''


    Julie screamed inside her mind.


    Even though Akiyo didn''t have a physique impressive as Velian,pared to the other teenagers, he had a considerably good build.


    As Julie watched from the ce she was sitting, she couldn''t help but feel her heart flutter as Akiyo practised his swordsmanship in the garden below. His movements were graceful and fluid, each strikending with precision and power.


    Pretending to read her book, she always peeked through the corners of her eyes to look at Akiyo and his movements.


    She had always been impressed by Akiyo''s dedication to his training, but now there was something different about him. She could see the determination etched on his face, the fire burning in his eyes. Julie knew that he was doing this for a reason, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on what it was.


    As Akiyo finished his routine, he looked up to catch Julie''s eye. She smiled and waved, and he returned the gesture with a bow. She watched as he sheathed his sword and made his way over to the ce she was sitting.


    "d to see you enjoying your book," He said, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    "I hope my training didn''t disturb you."


    "Not at all," She replied, closing the book to get a closer look at him.


    "You were amazing out there. What''s got you so fired up today?"


    Akiyo hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "I want to show my brother that I won''t be useless like before," he finally said, his voice serious.


    "In the past, I failed to help him when he needs my help, Only thing I could do was watch Jim fight for my sake, and he had to clean up my mess most of the time,"


    Julie''s heart sank at the news. She knew how important Akiyo''s brother was to him by his sister''s words and the thought of not being able to help your family felt really familiar to Julie because she was in the same circumstances.


    But she also knew that Akiyo was a skilled swordsman and that he would do whatever it took to improve.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" She asked, her voice soft and gentle.


    Akiyo looked up at her, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    "Just knowing that you''re here, supporting me, is enough and you didn''tugh at me when I said I want to be strong like him," He said, his voice barely above a whisper.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julie smiled and reached down to take his hand.


    "I''ll visit you from time to time, so you won''t be bored while training,"


    As they stood there, hand in hand, Julie felt a surge of emotion washes over her. She didn''t even know why she was caring for this boy.


    ''Am I caring about him because both of us are the same?''


    Julie questioned as she saw her own Image in Akiyo.


    Akiyo had a reddened face because this was the first time, someone told him something like this but, Aiko who was observing this scene from far away had a triumphant face.


    "Oh my! Looks like something happened between them," She never thought her brother would be able to score a beautiful girl like Julie, but if he did she wanted to support him because, at the end of the day, Aiko really cared about Akiyo.


    Determined to support Akiyo and Julie''s budding romance, Aiko hatched a n. She would be their biggest cheerleader, singing their praises to anyone who would listen.


    She would make sure that everyone knew how perfect they were for each other and how happy they made each other.


    As she watched Akiyo and Julie interact, Aiko couldn''t help but smile. They seemed sofortable with each other,ughing and joking as if they had known each other for years. Aiko knew that she had made the right decision in supporting them, and she was determined to see their rtionship blossom.


    As weeks passed on, their rtionship grew rather close with how both of them really tried to grow up together so they can face their own family.


    "This is the first time I see him like this, it''s kind of weird, I feel like a stalker," Aiko muttered.


    Julie seemed to be growing more and more attached to Akiyo, and Aiko was happy to see them so happy together. And as for Aiko''s own boyfriend Velian, he seemed to bepletely clueless about this situation until Aiko heard a familiar voice behind her.


    "Ohhhh~ now isn''t this interesting, I didn''t see this developmenting," Velian, who was suspicious about Julie decided to follow her only to see her meeting Akiyo and Aiko stalking them.


    "Brotherrrrr!" Aiko freaked out and tried to shout, but Velian quickly close her mouth and asked her to stay silent.


    "Is this your doing?" Velian questioned as he was interested in this new blossoming rtionship in his castle.


    Aiko quickly denied it since she knew this wasn''t purely because of her interactions.


    "Brother, I think they are somewhat simr, so it''s obvious that they would fall for each other,"


    Velianughed at her words and looked at Akiyo, who looked happy to share his time with a girl and Julie, who looked relieved that she found someone that could understand her.


    "Well, let''s wait another few days and when they confess, I will do something about my pretend rtionship with her," Velian didn''t want to bring dark memories to his brother''s life, so he decided to end the farce even if that might cause some problem in the future.


    "Forget about them!" Suddenly Velian sent his hand around, Aiko''s body and hugged her from behind.


    "Did you think about the proposal I told you about?"

 Chapter 214 Junos First Time

    "I want to but-" She looked at Velian from the corner of her eyes.


    "You won''t allow it right? It''s unfair, leaving me behind like this," Aiko said with a sad face.


    She didn''t understand why Velian kept re-using her even though she is an adult now.


    "Ughh~ you''re still sixteen, I don''t think it''s possible," Velian wanted to hatch the egg, as soon as possible and only two people were there for him to train, but with Aiko, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Egg only has another one year, if I can''t do it in time, things would get really ugly,"


    Veliam thought and he decided to approach Juno, and solve everything.


    "Aiko, you''re like a sister to me, but I won''t refuse you if you propose to me, but still I can''t ept you, so instead of being a mother, would you be happy with being a sister to that kid?"


    He was talking about Yuvanna''s child. His request to Aiko was to be a sister to that child in future and take a different path from other girls.


    "It is unfair, brother," Aiko said her face blushing.


    "You know I won''t refuse you, so you''re not afraid to ask something unfair like this,"


    Velian patted her head and looked at Akiyo and Julie before leaving them to talk with each other.


    Aiko also followed him hoping to meet other girls and ask why Velian constantly keep refusing her.


    And Velian dropped her near Daphnia''s room and went to find Juno, but she wasn''t there in the cast so he waited for her to return.


    As the sun began to set, Velian made his way through the winding corridors of their new castle. He had heard rumours that she had been working tirelessly to restore the kingdom to its former glory.


    Velian had known Juno for years, ever since they had fought side by side in the many wars. As amander of the beastkin race, Juno had always been a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield, but there was something about her that had always captivated Velian.


    "I didn''t think I would like her at first, she was a wild girl," Velian thought about the first time, they met when she tried to steal their crops and meats.


    He hade to talk to her about their future, to see if they could make a life together outside of the constant chaos of war. As he made his way to Juno''s chambers, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nervous excitement.


    When he finally arrived, he found Juno sitting at a small table, pouring her mind over maps and battle ns. She looked up as he entered, and a smile spread across her face.


    "Velian, what a surprise," She said, standing up to greet him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I came to talk," Velian replied, his heart pounding in his chest faster.


    "About us. About our future."


    Juno''s friendly smile faded slightly and it got reced by a blush, and she motioned for Velian to take a seat across from her.


    "I''ve been so focused on rebuilding this castle and preparing for the next war that I haven''t had much time to think about the future," She said.


    "But I''m willing to listen."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I thought so, even though you epted my confession, you didn''t reallye to see me or make any move, so I thought about taking the lead," Velian mentioned while sitting really close to her with his body almost invading her personal space.


    For hours they talked, discussing their hopes and dreams for the future, and what kind of life they wanted to build together. As the night wore on, the conversation turned more personal, and they shared stories of their past, their fears, and their deepest desires.


    Eventually, as the moon rose high in the sky, Velian knew it was time to do what he came here to do. But before he left, he took Juno''s hand and looked into her eyes.


    "Juno, I love you, I would like to make love you to, unlikest time, I want to go all the way and make you mine," Velian''s hands slowly crept into her chest while he whispered those words to already intoxicated Juno because of her high sense of smell.


    "Mmmmh!" She moaned a little feeling the warmth but taking her moans as a green signal Velian went for her ears and bit them lightly without hitting her causing Juno''s whole body to twitch.


    Velian tried to put Juno on the bed.


    Heid her down, but¡­


    *Sniff *Sniff


    Juno clung to him tightly without letting go, and she was heavily breathing like a dirty old man, which is a side effect of beast people''s breeding.


    They always enjoy the smell of their opposite partner, so Velian''s smell was a huge turn-on for Juno, who was already dripping with love juices.


    ''Well, she''s cute and all but, I won''t be able to do anything if she didn''t let go''


    so Velian quietly put his lips to her ear and murmured.


    "Juno, you have to let go of me. I can''t take my clothes off if you''re stuck to me like this."


    And then,


    Her body tensed up.


    "You hear me, don''t you?" Velian quickly questioned, but after taking another look, he understood that she wasn''t even listening, she just wanted to see my actions.


    He got ready to go straight for it but then heard a faint voice.


    "I don''t care what master does to me, I''m alive because of you, so take me however you want,"


    "¡­"


    Velian kept looking at her for a few seconds and smiled feeling greatly aroused because of her behaviour.


    "You will regret your words,"


    With a cheeky smile, he straight went for her lips and started viting them without even letting her breathe.


    Sometimes she almost pass out feeling the sensation, but Velian time to time helped her and one by one, they started removing their clothes.


    "I will show why you will regret your words,"

 Chapter 215 Anything (R-18)

    As the moonlight filtered through the window, Velian''s heart raced with anticipation as he gazed upon Juno, whoy before him on the bed. The air was thick with tension, and he could feel his hands shaking slightly as he reached out to touch her.


    "Mmmh!" Feeling the sensation of his soft touch, Juno moaned a little showing she was enjoying his contact very much.


    Juno''s skin was soft to the touch, and her body trembled slightly as Velian''s fingers traced along her curves. He leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a tender, yet passionate kiss. As they kissed, their bodies entwined, and Velian felt a rush of heat coursing through him.


    "This is heavenly!" Juno thought feeling the set sensation of the kiss, and she couldn''t help but look at his long eyshes.


    With trembling hands, he began to explore Juno''s body, slowly tracing his way down her neck and chest, over her stomach and hips, until he reached the apex of her thighs. There, he lingered for a moment, savouring the feel of her soft skin against his fingertips.


    "You have a great toned body, Juno," Caressing her chiselled abs and thighs, Velian muttered with his arousal reaching the peak like a fence post.


    Juno let out a soft moan as Velian''s fingers found their way inside her, and he could feel her body tense up as she drew closer and closer to the edge. With a final gasp, she arched her back, and he felt her body shudder with pleasure as she reached her peak and orgasmed.


    "Ehhhh? You came with just touching?" Belgian felt confused because he didn''t even touch her breast yet.


    "Master, my ear is more sensitive than my breasts, you kept caressing them," She kept wagging her tail, inviting Velian to touch it so without any hesitation, he slowly sent his fingers through it sending shivers down Juno''s spine.


    "What about your tail then? I remember you told me that only your partner is allowed to touch it," Like a devil, he decided to tease it knowing that it was even more dangerous than her ears.


    "Iyaaaaa!" Just like Velian expected, he got a great reaction as Juno curled up like a ball with her every single hair getting erected like a cute cat.


    As theyy there, entwined in each other''s arms, Velian couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and amazement at the beauty of the moment.


    For the first time, he had shared something truly intimate with Juno, and he knew that it was a memory that he would cherish forever


    Velian hugged her tightly and pressed his lips against her beautiful breast after removing her remaining clothes making her body look like a delicious delicacy waiting to get devoured by a hungry wolf.


    *Pluck


    With visible sounds, he started to savour the taste of her beautiful body while slowly caressing her other tit, without giving a single minute for her to rest.


    "Ahhhh~ slow down, master, please, I feel too good, Master," She moaned under the constant attacks, but Velian suddenly looked at her with dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t call me master, use my name," He said.


    Hearing his words, Juno avoided eye contact and muttered the words he wanted to hear with an embarrassed look.


    "Velian!"


    As soon as Velian heard her, he directly went for a kiss and pushed her down the bed and held her both thighs.


    "Looks like I need to treat my girl more, as a reward I will do this,"


    He suddenly used his strength and moved them and looked at her wet vagina with an aroused look, making Juno almost lose some blood because of how embarrassed she was.


    "Don''t look!" She mumbled closing her face, but Veliam ignored her and brought his face close to it and used his tongue in a swift motion and started licking her.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ don''t lick it, it''s dirty, Velian, please don''t," She moaned feeling this new sensation, but Veliam had no intention to stop instead he made it even more intense by slowly caressing her clitoris.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nyahhhhhhh~ what is this? What the hell is this?" Juno shouted feeling like she was ascending onto a different ne of pleasure.


    But even before Veliam could show his skills, Juno squirted her love juice on Velian''s face like a broken faucet.


    "It''s cumming, something is cumming," Shouting she released her love juices, which Veliam gulped and proceeded to remove his remaining clothes, revealing the giant cock that was going to break the virginity of this tigerkin girl.


    With a wiggling,scivious hip, Juno rubbed herself against Velian, debauching him as she sucked him with her lower mouth. He couldn''t take any more of this. The only thing that was filling him now was lust, like an animal that is about to mate with his partner.


    Velian wanted to make his woman purr with pleasure, and he wanted to bring out all thesciviousness that only he can witness in her.


    He firmly grabbed her tender buttocks and applied them to himself.


    "Juno, hold on tight.  Hold me with your arms or your legs."


    "Fue?"


    His beloved girlfriend makes a cute, surprised sound as he held her by the hips.


    *Ughhhh


    Velian stood up, gathering strength in his legs and feet.


    "Aaaaahhhh! Velian, Master Velian is stabbing me!!!"


    He stood up face-to-face with Juno while she was still connected to him. Juno gasped as the rod pierced her vagina and clung to him.


    The sense of domination felt so great for Velian as he is the only one in this world that can see this brave warrior girl writhing in pleasure under his cock.


    With a smirk on his cheeks, and a desire to unleash this pleasure, he shook his clinging girl''s voluptuous body as he endured the intense thrill.


    "Aahhh!¡¡No! No!¡¡No, no no! stop! Velian!¡¡Ah, my entire body is being pieced by Velian''s huge meat spear!¡¡Aaah, whaaaaah!"


    The lustrous sound ying in his ear was simply too irresistible for him but, Velian managed to pound her for good twenty minutes without letting her have a break.


    Since beast girls were physically strong, she didn''t experience a lot of pain the first time, but still, Velian was careful enough not to hurt her.


    *tremble


    And then, a wild wave of transcendence pleasure swelled through Velian''s entire body giving him the signal to release his semen into this beautiful girl''s body, but this time he had no intention of killing the sperms.


    "Juno, I''m going to fill your womb with my children, we will make a full battalion of children," Saying those words to Juno, who don''t even know what he said, Velian pounded her even harder and filled her womb just as he promised with a gush of semen.


    "It''sing, ahhhhh~ this is is the best," Juno shouted while getting creampied, but Velian had no intention to stop as he kept releasing them.


    After a good five minutes, both of them calmed down, but Velian knew that night was still young.

 Chapter 216 Bittersweet Meeting

    "Atst, I thought we will have to wait another decade for you to make a move," Seeing Junoing out for the breakfast with Velian, Delviny made a cheeky remark.


    It was obvious she was having funst night thanks to her walking style.


    She was staggering a little showing that it wasn''t an easy night for her.


    "Nyahh!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone looked at Juno with a weird look heading her voice.


    Velian quickly coughed and whispered to Juno, that she should go back to her normal behaviour.


    "Ahhhhh!"Embarrassed by what she did, Juno closed her face and went to her chair, took her seat and looked at the food on the table, while Velian also did the same thing.


    After a few minutes, he noticed everyone was looking at him with interest since their n to hatch the egg is almostplete now.


    "I will start Juno''s training from today, when she ranks up, we will start doing the ritual," Stuffing his mouth with food, Velian muttered.


    "Naomi, how are you now? Any side effects or anything?" Looking at Juno, who had aplete recovery after the injuries she suffered, Velian questioned.


    "I''m fine, master, I will return to my duties as soon as I can," She answered and looked at Delviny with a grateful look.


    "Thank you for taking care of my assassin unit," She said with a little bow to which Delviny just reacted with a smile.


    "No big deal, we are a family so helping each other is the obvious thing to do,"


    Naomi felt warm inside hearing her words because she truly felt like this was her true family right now.


    Daphnia quickly disturbed the moment and looked at Velian.


    "Most of the nobles and representatives are leaving today, Asumi also said she can''t stay here because she has so much work," Hearing her words, Aiko, who was enjoying her breakfast with a smile went stiff.


    "Ehhhhh! But-" She wanted to say something, but Daphnia quickly disturbed her.


    "Don''t worry, I talked with Asumi about your rtionship, and she said you can stay with us for a few days," Aiko sighed with satisfaction, but then she remembered about her brother and looked at Velian.


    Velian also understood her intentions since he witnessed those two love birds.


    "I will talk with her, don''t worry,"


    "About what?" Daphnia questioned, but Velian smiled at her and kept his finger on his lips.


    "It''s a secret,"


    Then they proceeded to have breakfast and rest until they heard the news about carriages getting ready to leave, so Velian officially went there to give his regards.


    It was a joyous asion, but also a bittersweet one, as it meant that many of the nobles and diplomats would be leaving to return to their ownnds.


    As the event progressed, Velian mingled with the guests, chatting and exchanging pleasantries with the various lords anddies. He smiled andughed, but his mind was elsewhere. He was eager to find his aunt Asumiko and speak with her in private.


    Finally, he spotted her across the room, talking with a group of diplomats. He made his way over to her, weaving his way through the throngs of people. As he approached, she looked up and caught his eye. Her face lit up with a warm smile, and she excused herself from herpanions to speak with him.


    Others wanted to talk with this young king to introduce them, but seeing his face, they knew bothering him when he was this happy won''t be a good idea so they waited for their chance.


    "Velian," she said, embracing him warmly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s so good to see you."


    But then she realised her mistake and looked around to see others looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    *Cough


    "I mean my lord," She wasn''t hesitant to call like that, because she knew if there was someone worthy of her love and respect younger than her, that was Velian.


    "Likewise, Aunt Asumiko," Velian replied, returning the hug without even caring about the eyes.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t been able to spend more time with youtely. Things have been so busy."


    "I understand," Asumiko said, taking his hand and leading him to a quieter corner of the room.


    "But I hope you know that you can alwayse to me if you need someone to talk to."


    Velian nodded, feeling a lump form in his throat. He knew that he needed to tell his aunt the truth, but he wasn''t sure how to begin.


    "Aunt Asumiko," he began, his voice hesitant.


    "There''s something I need to tell you."


    "Yes?" she prompted, looking at him expectantly hoping whatever he is going to say will be a good idea.


    Velian took a deep breath, then blurted out, "Can you have Akiyo with me for a few weeks?"


    Asumiko''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Akiyo? Why him?"


    "Well, I want to train that boy to be a splendid warrior," Velian admitted.


    "Just kidding, He won''t get a good teacher like you even if he stays here, but he found someone he likes in this castle,"


    Asumiko felt confused for a moment, then she felt like Velian dropped the biggest bomb on her head.


    "What?" she questioned with her eyes opened wide.


    "No way! Why didn''t he just tell me?"


    Velian felt a rush of relief wash over him seeing her not against it. He had been afraid that his aunt would try to talk Akiyo out of his decision, or worse, try to force him to go with her. But her eptance and understanding really impressed Velian.


    "Thank you, Aunt Asumiko," he said, giving her a grateful smile.


    "I knew I could count on you."


    They talked for a while longer, discussing Velian''s ns and what he hoped to achieve. Asumiko listened attentively, offering advice and encouragement where she could.


    And he didn''t forget to give information about the girl Akiyo is falling in love with, she disagreed at first thinking it would bring a bad name or Velian, but seeing Jim trying to convince her so hard, she had no choice but to believe his words.


    When it was time for them to part ways, they hugged again, and Velian felt a deep sense of gratitude and love for his aunt.


    "I will miss you, Duchess Sukeno," In a joking manner, Velian muttered to which Asumi also replied in the same manner.


    "Same here, your highness,"

 Chapter 217 Delviny Vs Juno

    Name: Sariya Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age: 35


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: SS


    Blessings: True king''s blessings


    Elements: Wind


    Magic skills: Sound barrier(A),  Luby(A), Wave st(B)


    Martial art skills: -


    "Damn! Her skills are so weak, maybe because she wasn''t supposed to be a mage in the first ce," Velian couldn''t help but wonder, how she got SS rank with only three skills.


    He knew this was aplete vition of the rules because even to reach A rank, someone might need a lot of skills.


    On the other hand, Elda wasn''t any different.


    Name: Elda Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age:19


    Race: Human


    Overall Rank: S


    Blessings: Indirect blessings of the True king


    Elements: Water


    Magic skills: Downpour(C), Purify (C)


    Martial art skills: -


    Seeing Velian''s face, both Elda and Sariya looked anxious because they were curious to know the results of their training.


    They knew both of them improved a lot under his guidance, but they couldn''t exactly pinpoint their progress, as they had no experience.


    "Looking good, both of you won''t qualify as mages but your mana is enough for the ritual, what do you say? Do you want to be a mage?" Velian had no idea to force either of them to do something they don''t want.


    "I''m quite satisfied with my current responsibility, Velian," Sariya said looking at Elda.


    "Besides, even when I was a young girl, I had no interest in magic or fighting, I always wanted to support my territory and let people live happily,"


    Velian knew she would give him an answer like that, and he already knew Elda''s answer because she already told him what her dreams are.


    "Good! Both of you''re free from training from now on,"


    Leaving them to do their own work, he looked at Juno, who was fighting with Delviny.


    "They really look like two tigresses fighting for the domination,"


    The two young women stood facing each other. Their eyes locked in a fierce gaze as if daring the other to make the first move.


    Delviny, with her sharp features and short red hair elegantly moving to the rhythm of the wind, exuded an aura of quiet confidence. Her flexible form moved with the grace of a dancer, and her eyes glinted with a determination that spoke of countless battles won.


    On the other side of the field stood Juno, her tiger-like hair zing in the sunlight like a beacon. Her eyes were as sharp as daggers, and her muscr arms rippled with strength. She radiated a raw power that seemed almost primal, like a force of nature that could not be tamed.


    The crowd held their breath as the two women began to circle each other, their movements fluid and graceful. In the blink of an eye, Delvinyunched herself forward, her sword glinting in the sunlight as it sliced through the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ohh! Good work, sister," He didn''t know who to cheer on, but both of them looked like, they were dancing for Velian with their swift moments.


    Juno met her head-on, her own sword shing in a deadly dance. The sh of metal on metal echoed through the field as the two women traded blows, each one pushing the other to their limits.


    Lucky for both, they used training swords otherwise their duel wouldn''t have been like that, since both of them were going for the neck.


    Delviny''s footwork was impable, dodging and weaving around Juno''s attacks with lightning-fast reflexes. But Juno''s brute strength was undeniable, each strike of her swordnding with the force of a thunderbolt.


    For what seemed like hours, the two women battled, their bodies glistening with sweat and their breathing ragged. But in the end, there could be only one victor.


    With a final, devastating blow, Delviny sent Juno''s sword flying from her grasp. She stood there for a moment, panting heavily, before copsing on the floor with a frustrated look.


    *p *p


    Velian entered the ground without waiting for them and have his hand go to Juno and asked his sister to get close.


    "Both of you are great, I couldn''t take my eyes off you," Velian said patting their shoulders without even caring about how sweaty they were.


    "Veli, don''t hug, we are sweating like a bucket," Delviny said feeling ufortable since she didn''t want her brother to tell her that she was smelly.


    "Don''t worry about mundane things, do you know how sweaty both of you were when we were having sex?"


    He said in a teasing manner and looked at Juno.


    "I''ll be honest Juno, I didn''t expect you to give her a challenge like this, I''ve never seen someone fighting with her like that,"


    It was apliment for both Delviny and Juno because they knew what he said was true.


    "I will do my best and surpass Delviny,"


    "Looks like you have a rival sister," Velian said to which Delviny reacted with a smile getting dangerously close to Juno, and intimidating her.


    "Try it if you can, but I won''t let anyone beat me,"


    "Enough! Enough!"  Velian disturbed them before things get too heated. At the same time, he checked Juno''s skills and status.


    Name: Juno Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age: 28


    Race: Tigerkin


    Overall Rank: SS


    Blessings: True king''s blessings


    Elements: -


    Magic skills: -


    Martial art skills: - Beastification(S), Tigerfist(S), sh Step(A), Beast Arts(A), Swordsmanship(A), Throwing(A)


    "Woah! I want to see her new beastification, but she would probably go berserk if she used that, I guess I''ll give her a proper rest," Velian couldn''t wait to tame her in that form, since it will be a good experience for both Juno and Velian.


    "Let''s go and take a fine bath," Holding their hands, he dragged them to the newly renovated royal bathroom.


    It had a huge bath newly and freshly build so, all three of them soaked their bodies to wash off the dirt and entered the bath with rxed looks on their faces.


    "Veli, I got to say, your idea to build a bath is the best," Delviny said with her head rxed on Velian''s chest, while she was listening to his heartbeat.


    Juno also tried to do the same thing but, she had no space on his chest, so she kept her head on his shoulder.


    "It won''t be long before, we wee our new family member as I promised, we have to make everything perfect," Velian said while excited about what is waiting for him in the future.

 Chapter 218 Confronting Akiyo

    "Master, they are doing great, you some have to worry about their skills, I will teach them everything they should know," The head maid, who was personally employed by Velian bowed her head and said in a respectful time looking at the mother and daughter in front of them.


    "Did you decide? What you are going to do from now on? I won''t mind if both of you work as full-time maids," Velian was happy to see them wearing clean clothes.


    Akiyo was also there since Velian asked him to join, but he didn''t have a happy face, instead, he was a little scared.


    "We want to serve Master Velian and Master Akiyo," She still remembered the horrors, she had to go through and steeled her heart to protect her from anything.


    The most convenient way for them to do that was by serving under the new royal family and using up ranks.


    "Good! You two can leave, I have something I want to discuss with Akiyo,"


    "Head maid, you''re doing great, I''m d my choice was right," Velian said to which the middle-aged woman reacted with a smile.


    He was really impressed with her ability and skills. Velian found her when he decided to arrest a noble family, and he found out how badly they treated their servants.


    It wasn''t Velian''s idea to employ these people instead, Daphnia was the one, who actually forced Velian to do that and just like she said, none of them ever disappointed Velian.


    But now he had something more important in front of him.


    As soon as everyone left Velian looked at Akiyo and questioned.


    "Do you have something you want to say?" His was so neutral, that Akiyo misunderstood it as his anger.


    "W-what? What are you talking about brother?" Akiyo trembled and looked at Velian.


    His heart pounded in his chest. He knew the question that wasing, and he dreaded it.


    "So," Velian began, his eyes piercing into Akiyo''s,


    "Tell me about your rtionship with my fianc??."


    Velian had no idea to beat around the bush, as he questioned Akiyo directly.


    Akiyo felt a lump form in his throat. He had to think quickly. He couldn''t let Velian misunderstand him, so he quickly looked at him with desperation.


    "It''s not what you think it is, brother," Akiyo said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "I have no idea about her, she''s the one who confessed her love to me, Of course, I refused her request," Hearing his words Velian wondered why he didn''t know about Julie''s fake rtionship with him.


    "So you don''t like her?" Velian wanted to know the truth since he knew, Akiyo might consider Julie as a friend or he was just afraid to admit the truth.


    But looking at his body movements and how he averted his eyes, Velian knew this boy was genuine but he want to sacrifice his crush for her brother.


    "I d-,"


    "Don''t lie to me, tell me the truth," Velian said before he couldplete the sentence showing he saw through Akiyo''s lies.


    Velian leaned forward, his eyes narrowing even further.


    "I beg to differ," He said.


    "If you''re lying to me about this, what else are you lying to me about?"


    Akiyo felt a wave of panic wash over him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I do like her brother, but I don''t want to betray you, so I don''t mind-"


    Velian''s eyes widened in surprise and pity, so he got close to Akiyo before he could evenplete the sentence.


    "I''m disappointed, Akiyo," He said.


    "Why are you giving up so easily? Didn''t Asumi and my sister both teach you to not give up?" Hearing his words, Akiyo''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Besides, I don''t know why that woman doesn''t tell you about this, but our rtionship is a fake one, I just wanted to see if people will believe the former royalty over us," Velian said and went back to his seat.


    "You gave up on her just because of me? Akiyo, that''s just cowardice," Velian said, his voiceced with disappointment.


    Akiyo remained silent, fidgeting with his fingers. He knew that Velian was right, but it still hurt to hear it from him.


    "You love her, don''t you?" Velian asked, his voice softer this time.


    Akiyo nodded slowly, his eyes still cast downwards.


    "Then why give up on her so easily? If you truly love her, you should fight for her, not run away like a scared rabbit," Velian said, his tone bing more sympathetic.


    Akiyo finally looked up, his eyes filled with tears.


    "I- I just-"


    Velian felt really bad for a moment and he decided not to chase this anymore, but he had another thing to do.


    "Julie,e in, why are you peeping on us?" Velian easily detected her, but he just wanted to know why this woman decided to keep their rtionship a secret.


    Akiyo quickly wiped his tears and looked at Julie, who entered the room with an awkward expression.


    "How did you-"


    "That''s not important, tell me, why you decided to not tell him about our fake rtionship?" Velian questioned.


    "I just wanted to see who he''ll choose, and I''m not really surprised by this development," She said with a little sadness in her voice.


    Velian smiled, a sense of relief washing over him.


    "That''s what I want to hear. And who knows? Maybe he''ll choose you over me someday," Velian said, his voice full of pride seeing Akiyo not forgetting about his family.


    "Julie, I will officially abort our contract, don''t worry, your brother won''t lose anything," He said and looked at Akiyo.


    "I don''t know what you two are going to do, but I want to know about your decision once you decided to make one,"


    "And Julie, don''t do these types of tests on him again,"


    Velian said and asked both of them to leave but, Julie looked at Veliam onest time and said something unexpected.


    "I''m sorry for thinking of you like a wild man, you''re actually kind,"


    Leaving those words with Velian both of them left the room and decided to talk properly to rify their rtionship.

 Chapter 219 Locket

    "Do you know this man?" Showing a sketch done by Lyra, ording to Naomi''s and Akiyo''s eye witness, Delviny went around the city searching for the origin of his power.


    She wanted to find out how he got hold of that ck power which corrupted Velian''s hand and what rtionship it had with the prime minister.


    Even the smallest clue was useful to them in the investigation.


    "Isn''t it, little miss? What can we do?" As soon as Delviny entered the building, everyone looked at her like she was their worst nightmare remembering how they got treated like dogs by herst time when they tried to attack her.


    "Did your organisation have anything to do with this man?" Showing the sketch, Delviny questioned all the remaining mob bosses in the city that got tamed by Delviny''s army.


    But she didn''t get any useful information except, how he came to them hoping he can support human trafficking.


    "Why did he need ves? Was he nning something?"


    Delviny got no answers to her question. She had some wild guesses, but without any evidence back them, she didn''t want to be delusional.


    But as soon as she entered the prison, where Luck''s old friends are supposed to be, she heard rather interesting news.


    "Ohhh~ so he came to attack us during the rebellion and escaped the battle when we started our attack,"


    Normally, she would disregard this as a normal incident, but the next day, he left the army and this really bothered Delviny.


    She looked at the formermander and one superior of Luck, who is now imprisoned because of his criminal records waiting for his verdict.


    Delviny knew that his story would be one that would haunt her for a long time toe.


    He exined how they notices Luck''s daughter and used a noble''s name to kidnap her and sell her to a ve trader.


    "So once Luck got to know about your crimes? What did he say to you?" Delviny questioned.


    "Nobody believed him, nobody wanted to be a part of his failure, so Luck had to leave the army the next day, and on the same day my family didn''t make it home,"


    Even though he was talking about something rather sad, he had no tears in his eyes since he knew he was not someone that should cry after all the horrible things he had done.


    Delviny left the prison cell with all this information, and she didn''t know what to make of this.


    After a long day of going back and forth to find clues, Delviny went back home tired.


    "Our only option is to conform that prime minister or Andriya, but it is dangerous at the same time going to battle with them without any information," She felt like they hit a true dead end this time until something clicked inside her mind.


    "That locket! Why didn''t it burn with my fire? It shouldn''t be that strong to withstand my heat," Like she had a great revtion, Delviny quickly went to see it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Delvi, where are you going?" Velian noticed his sister running in a hurry, so he questioned.


    Delviny told him what she discovered and couldn''t help but wonder why he didn''t think about that.


    "Brother, where did you keep that locket?" Delviny questioned.


    "I kept it in the barracks in treasury, I didn''t want to put it in the royal treasury," Velian said.


    Delviny and Velian made their way to the barracks, where the locket was kept. The journey was uneventful, and they reached their destination without any trouble. However, as soon as they found the locket, something strange happened.


    "This is strange! This locket didn''t look like this when we kept it here," Velian saw a dark hueing out of it, and his senses screamed to get away from it.


    [Master, it has the same mana qualities as the medium that tried to invade your mind]


    [Quickly, get away from it until I try to examine it]


    Velian jumped back with Delviny, who was surprised by his action.


    A ck smoke emanated from the locket, filling the room with its foul odour. The soldiers who were present in the barracks began to act strangely.


    "What is happening?" Delviny questioned feeling something was odd.


    "It is the same ck thing you encountered the other day, as expected it hid some of its parts in the locket and slowly tried to take over us," Velian didn''t expect this object to be intelligent, but now he had to be extra careful because something told that this things object was upying Velian''s body.


    The soldier''s eyes turned red, and they started attacking each other. Delviny and Velian were caught off guard, and they had to defend themselves against the crazed soldiers.


    "Delvi, don''t kill them, hold them until I try to analyse them," Velian shouted and quickly defended himself.


    Delviny was quick to react, and she drew her sword to fend off the attackers. Velian, on the other hand, used his magical abilities to subdue the soldiers. The battle was intense, but eventually, they managed to quell the soldiers'' rage.


    None of them could even threaten Delviny or Velian, as they were far inferior to both of them and none of them looked abnormally powerful, except for their behaviour which looked more like mindless zombies.


    As the smoke cleared, they realized that the locket was cursed. It had been imbued with the same thing that attacked Velian but in small amounts, and whoever touched it would be consumed by its power.


    Delviny and Velian knew that they had to destroy the locket before it caused any more harm, but even at the cost of people''s lives, if they kept it they knew the advantage would be nice since they will get more information about this strange thing.


    "Sister, if this thing corrupts me again, cut my hand, I''m going to analyse it," Delviny hesitate but, looking at Velian''s expression she knew believing him was the only choice now and she decided to take the high responsibility of her brother''s life.

 Chapter 220 Parasite

    Velian approached the mysterious ck object with a mix of curiosity and caution. Delviny stood at the ready, her hand hovering over her sword hilt, prepared to act if anything went wrong.


    In her mind, it was torture for her to harm Velian and see his blood because it reminded her of the day when he almost died because of her but right now, she knew acting like a coward won''t be good.


    As Velian drew closer, the object seemed to pulse with otherworldly energy, emanating a faint hum that resonated through the air. He could feel its power, an ancient force that seemed to call out to him.


    [Master, this thing is trying to invade our body again, but since it is in small amounts you can hold it, I will start analysing so try your best]


    "I''m trusting this one on you, Luna,"


    With a deep breath, Velian reached out and touched the object after nodding his head.


    As his fingers made contact, he felt a surge of energy course through his body, like a jolt of lightning.


    "Uhhhh!" He felt a stinging pain on his finger, but unlikest time he managed to hold it.


    "Brother, should I cut it?" Her hand trembling, Delviny questioned with a scared face, but Velian just nodded his head in the opposite direction asking her to wait.


    Delviny tensed, ready to spring into action if necessary, but Velian remained calm. He closed his eyes and focused, using his innate magical abilities to analyze the object.


    [Analsying the object]


    "Luna, hurry up, this thing is trying to escape," Velian understood one thing even without the help of the system.


    This ck smoke was intelligent and even though it was a smoke, he was able to physically grab showing it had some kind of volume to it.


    Slowly, he began to unravel its secrets, unlocking the ancient knowledge that had been locked away for a long time.


    [Anyseplete]


    Name: Parasite Demon Lord Seed


    Rarity: Unknown


    Skill: Merging with the main body for a symbiotic rtionship


    The ck object seemed to glow with an inner light as Velian delved deeper into its mysteries showing it wasn''t pleased with this development.


    Delviny watched in amazement as Velian worked his magic, her hand still hovering over her sword hilt, ready to strike if anything went wrong. But as minutes passed and nothing happened, so she began to rx.


    Finally, Velian opened his eyes, a look of wonder and excitement on his face.


    "I understand now," He said, his voice filled with awe and happiness.


    "This thing is a parasite, which means it has no power, I wondered why it was able to prate my defence," He understood how dangerous this thing is.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Delvi, don''t destroy this thing, can you bring me a bottle to keep this inside and make sure all the soldiers are sent to take treatments," Velian ordered.


    Delviny nodded, relieved that their mission had been a sess. Together, they gathered up the object and prepared to return to their base, eager to uncover more of its secrets and harness its power for themselves.


    "Looks like this thing is up to no good," Velian didn''t want to put anyone in danger, so he carefully decided to put it in a prison-like ce, that was directly under his supervision.


    "Delvi, you saved my life again, I don''t know how to thank you," Velian wondered how he can pay his sister for all the things, she had done.


    He thought about giving her a physical object like a sword or armour, but she already had those things with her, so he decided to ask her directly, without trying to give something that is not valuable and disappoint her.


    "Delvi, what do you want for all these things? I will give you anything," Since Delviny is a warrior type, he expected to hear something like a weapon, but her request really surprised Velian as it was thest thing he expected to hear from his strong sister.


    Delviny smiled, feeling a surge of hopefulness, when Vin told her to request anything.


    "Well, I was hoping that maybe you would consider going on a date with me. You and me alone,"


    Velian''s eyes widened in surprise, and Delviny''s heart raced as she waited for his answer hoping he wouldn''t find her request childish.


    Finally, he spoke with his eyes looking at Delviny in a strange way.


    "Delvi, I would love to go on a date with you. I have been hoping for the chance to ask you out myself, but aren''t we doing things in the wrong order?" Heughed remembering all the steamy nights, they spent together.


    Delviny''s heart soared with joy as she realized that her feelings were reciprocated.


    Even though she currently had a warrior persona, she still couldn''t give up her princess behaviour fully as she wanted to try things in the fairy tails, she read once she was a little girl.


    She and Velian made ns for their date, both feeling a newfound excitement and anticipation for what was toe.


    As they parted ways, Delviny couldn''t help but feel grateful for Daphnia for giving birth to Veliam


    They shared and the opportunity for something more. She knew that no matter what happened, she would always cherish the memory of this moment and the hope it brought happiness to her life.


    "Tomorrow, you and me, let''s go undercover and visit the city," Velian suggested to which Delviny happily agreed.


    After parting away, Velian talked with Luna about what they found.


    "Luna, is this by any chance something rted to demon lord?"


    [It might be, but its goal is not clear, I think it''s trying to find a new strong host, even in the memories of Yuvanna, there''s no mention of such a thing, but her memories are not reliable as she was a shut-in]


    "I remember reading about demon lords, I think mother will know something about them, I better ask her before it''s toote,"


    He decided to question Daphnia and entered the cast with greetings from all most everyone around him.

 Chapter 221 Past War

    Velian entered the castle with the expectation to meet Daphnia, who should be working with Sariya on management-rted works.


    "Maybe Sariya might know something since she was a noble daughter,"


    Thinking about the best possible source of information, Velian made his way through the hallway and entered the room, where they were working.


    "Are two busy? I want to talk about something," Velian questioned Daphnia and Saroya, who was silently working on the documents.


    Hearing Velian''s sound they raised their head and looked at Velian with a confused look.


    "What do you need, darling?" Daphnia questioned.


    Sariya and Daphnia, the kingdom''s trusted advisors and his lovers, sat across from him, trying to help as much as they could.


    "I need to know about something," Velian looked at both of them and questioned, what was on his mind and he asked them to tell any kind of information about the past.


    "Hmm~ I heard we had a battle with demons and they were led by a demon lord, but we haven''t seen demons for a long time,"


    Daphnia said without knowing how to help Velian.


    "Yes, there are records about how most of the humans got together to fight demons, and they took the support of the elves and beastkin, but now we all are enemies," Sariya''s words caught Velian''s interest.


    "So who''s the current leader of the demons? Another demon lord? If so, why won''t they attack us?"


    Velian had to guess it was because dragons protecting the forest and just like he thought, it was the case.


    "Forest is more dangerous than it used to be, in the record it said that the monsters didn''te out of their habitats except for hunting in the past, but nowadays they areing out just to attack people," Daphnia said with her eyes closed trying to remember what she was taught.


    "Crossing the sea is impossible, so I don''t know how they can invade us," Sariya added some interesting information to it.


    "Why are you looking for these things, Veli?" Confused about her son''s intention, Daohmia asked because thest thing she wanted was Velian trying to battle demons.


    "That ck thing has some kind of a rtionship with the demon lord, It''s like a parasite which can take over the bodies of the individuals," Velian had no intention of his anything, so he said everything that happened.


    "Does that mean demons are trying to do something to us and take thisnd?" Daphnia couldn''t believe how absurd this situation was.


    She wondered why everything had to happen when her son is supposed to control thisnd.


    "I hope not, we have enough problems, but this is not like because we some know how many people have this ck thing with them,"


    Velian didn''t want enough close to him being a victim of this.


    "Our only option is finding the main source, the prime minister or Andriya, but capturing them alive is the problem, I could probably do that, but just likest time if that parasite try to take my body, it would be problematic," Velian thought about something they can do.


    Velian looked around the dimly lit room, deep in thought. His mind raced as he considered their options. The ck thing that had infected so many was a menace, and they needed to stop it before it caused any more harm.


    Velian had already experienced the dangers of the parasite firsthand, and he knew that they needed to be careful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he pondered their next move, a sudden realization struck him.


    "What if we use a demon to find what this thing is?" he muttered to himself.


    Hispanions looked at him quizzically, wondering what he was thinking.


    "How can we even do that? Isn''t it safe to destroy this thing instead of keeping it with us?"


    Sariya questioned worriedly about the protection and the danger. She had bad thoughts about keeping such a harmful subject inside the kingdom.


    "It would be safe, but we will stay in the dark forever if we miss this chance, I need to know what is this thing trying to do," Velian thought about his n and decided to act upon it.


    Velian left Daphnia and Sariya before they collect any more work because of him and went to the royal library to read historical records.


    "I will have to find a demon, but going to the demon continent, is it really safe? Maybe a demon is in thisnd spreading all this stuff," He had to wish that they knew what it might be.


    After hours of investigation and finding extra information, Velian went back to meet Delviny to discuss about his ns.


    He told her about their only two options, which are either finding the prime minister or Andriya, which is easy but dangerous and finding a demon.


    If they could find a friendly demon, Velian knew things wouldn''t be too hard.


    "Brother, it is too far, even if want we can''t go, and there''s the dragon threat," Delviny didn''t feel either of these options was real.


    But Velian knew sooner orter, he will have to face the dragon because he possessed one of their kinds egg.


    Velian''s expression softened as he ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.


    "I know it won''t be easy, but we can''t give up now. We''ll face the dragon when the timees. But first, we need to finish our current war,"


    With that, the two siblings went back to meet others to tell about their ns, and most of them didn''t find it appealing since they clearly saw Velian wasn''t untouchable this time.


    "I''m going to fasten things, I wanted to wait for a little until everyone settle down with their power, but we need to act quickly,"


    Velian said and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "This week, I''m going to hatch the egg, and all of you need to be there with me,"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, but at the same time, some of them were confused.


    "Why the whole week, Veli?" Lyra questioned.


    "Of course, did you think one day would be enough for a dragon egg? We need a whole lot of mana for this,"


    Velian knew they underestimated this process, but he had to show how hard and enjoyable their life going to be in the next couple of days.

 Chapter 222 Intense Night Ritual I

    "Aiko, are you sure about this?" Daphnia still didn''t understand why Velian kept refusing her, but she had to think that he had his own reason since he didn''tpletely reject her.


    "I''m okay with it aunty Daphnia, Velian said he will not forget me," Aiko wasn''t worried but deep down, she wanted to be a part of this event.


    Still, she decided to wait because of Velian''s words.


    "Mother, don''t worry, she won''t be left alone, Besides, Aiko has a special job,"


    Velian said and caressed her head like he was massaging her, which Aiko really enjoyed.


    "You have to take care of me, I won''t be able to move for a whole week so you might have to wipe my body every day and -"


    He was hesitant to say the next part, which really confused others but he decided to be straightforward.


    "You might have to clean me, you know what I mean," He felt weird to ask such a thing, but Aiko justughed at his words.


    "That''s it?"


    "Veli, I can do that, Aiko might not find it pleasant," Daphnia quickly said since she was experienced with that kind of thing when Delviny and Velian were toddlers.


    "Wait! I don''t mind," Aiko didn''t want to lose her only task, so she quickly opposed that idea but, Velian understood that they were misunderstanding something.


    "Nooo! She just has to clean in the sense of brushing my teeth and washing my body, so I won''t stink, she doesn''t have to help me with other things, and I might be able to spare some energy to store them inside my storage, so you don''t have to worry about them,"


    "What is this about not moving, Velian?" Sariya questioned.


    "Simply put, I will have to continuously provide mana to the egg, so I will have to hold it every single second for seven days," Velian said causing others to gasp.


    "So-"


    "Yes, all of you will have to ride me, every single day without missing a single minute, I will hold the egg so don''t worry,"


    Aiko understood why he needed a caretaker.


    "Delviny, Elda, Lyra, and Juno will ride me from morning to evening and Mother, Sariya, and Naomi will take over me after that, if you want you can change the time, but don''t leave me alone,"


    Everyone gasped hearing what he was suggesting.


    "This is the most absurd thing, you said after a long time, brother," Delviny said with a weird smile knowing he wasn''t even joking in this case.


    "Why can''t handle me?" Just like that with a single sentence, everyone got fired up with their eyes looking at Velian like he was prey.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t you think you are underestimating us a little too much, Velian?" Sariya didn''t know about Velian''s true stamina, but those who knew about it didn''t even think about cing a bet since they already lost once.


    "Then what are you so afraid of? Ride me for a whole week, that''s if you can," He said with a smile and tried to leave the room.


    "Today, we will start, make sure no one knows about the ritual, it''s okay if you want to tell about the rtionship, but keep this egg a secret for now," He left the group of girls surprised by his boldness.


    "Are we really going to do this?" Lead was embossed because her first time was going to be with so many people, but she just couldn''t handle the immortality of this act.


    "Why not? We are going to be mothers to a single child, so I think we should know each other better rather than anyone else," Daphnia suggested since she didn''t want any type of conflict inside their family.


    "If you girls are embarrassed, Sariya and I will go first, don''t worry, he won''t do anything weird," Everyone felt really close to each other that even Sariya actually thought that Daphnia was actually like a sister to her.


    "This is a little weird but I''m in," Lyra was the least worry of Daphnia since she knew that Lyra wouldn''t disagree with anything.


    "Tonight all of us will be with Velian, but from tomorrow onward we will do it in shifts because we can''t neglect the work of the kingdom," Sariya suggested since she knew neglecting work for a single day might incite chaos inside the kingdom.


    Everyone nodded their head and left the room with anticipation.


    Delviny, Lyra and Daphnia went back to their rooms to search for the most erotic dress they had, which was given to them by Velian.


    Sariya decided to advise Elda about what she should be careful about the first time and how she should proceed and Naomi was the only one, who tried to go back to work.


    But Delviny quickly dragged her into the room and decided to give them extra pieces of clothing they had and share them with each other.


    "Naomi, just like Velian said you''re not a ve anymore or a servant, you''re my sister-inw now, so I won''t let you treat me like a stranger forever," Delviny said with dissatisfaction from how she always acted so formally around her.


    "She''s right, Naomi, consider us your family and talk with us, we will be there for you from now on," Daphnia hugged her new daughter and quickly removed her clothes and asked her other girls to bring clothes.


    After dressing her up even Faphnia couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "Oh my! Velian might fall for you again," Daphnia look at the way the ck satin fabric clung to her curves and she knew it was nothing short of sinful.


    The dress had a plunging neckline that left little to the imagination, and the high slit on the side revealed a tantalizing glimpse of her smooth, toned legs.


    The intricatece detailing on the back of the dress was a work of art, adding a touch of elegance to the seductive garment.


    Her beautiful violet hair fell perfectly covering her toned back, but Faohnia knew her son won''t be satisfied until he see this perfectly toned back of Naomi.


    "This is too good! I hope our dresses also look like this,"

 Chapter 223 Intense Night Ritual II (R-18)

    Velian was sound asleep in his bed until the right time since he decided to collect as much as mana he could,pletely aware of the events about to unfold.


    Suddenly, he was jolted awake by a soft knock on his bedroom door. Groggily, he stumbled out of bed and made his way over to the door.


    "Wee everyone- what took you so long-"


    As he opened it, his eyes widened in surprise at the sight before him. Standing in front of him were eight stunningly beautiful girls, each dressed in the most erotic clothing he had ever seen. Theircy lingerie and tight corsets left little to the imagination, and Velian couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement.


    "Darling!"


    The girls stepped into his room, closing the door behind them. Velian''s heart raced as they approached him, their hips swaying seductively. He felt a shiver run down his spine as Delviny whispered erotic words in his ear,


    "We''ve been watching you, Velian. We know what you like."


    She looked at everyone and gave a slight smile, and quickly took Velian''s hand.


    "You won''t forget today, but the same goes for us," Everyone nodded except Aiko, who reluctantly went to sit on the chair next to Velian''s bed.


    "All of you look absolutely fantastic today,"


    Velian was at a loss for words as the girls began to strip off their clothes hearing his words that covered their scious lingeries, revealing their perfect bodies and curvaceous hips. He couldn''t believe what was happening, and yet he couldn''t look away.


    "Now this is a real treat, everyone!" He felt like he entered heaven for a few minutes, with everyone looking like angels that fell from heaven just to treat him.


    As the girls moved closer to him, Velian felt a wave of desire wash over him. He had never experienced anything like this before, and he knew he couldn''t resist. He surrendered himself to the moment, giving in to the temptation that was consuming him.


    Suddenly, Daphnia initiated a wet kiss which quickly developed into a group kiss leaving Veliam helpless.


    Velian felt like he was getting drowned in his girl''s love. He didn''t even know who kissed him but he did his best to return the favour while it went on for a few minutes until, Delviny quickly removed Velian''s clothing revealing the lively dragon to everyone, who stared at him with a thirsty look on their faces.


    "Oh my! Now, this might be too much for Elda and Aiko,"


    Daphnia said in a teasing voice, but her words were exactly what happened as this was Aiko''s first time seeing it live.


    ''No way! How can that be so big? I saw Akiyo''s one when he was bathing but he was so small''


    She started doubting other girls because she felt that, anyone who get impaled by that thing would die on the spot.


    "No matter how much I look at this, every time he surprises me," Delviny muttered while kneeling in front of Velian and grabbing it with her first in a gentle grip.


    "Girls! If you think this is the normal size, you''re wrong, I can say with confidence that his size is abnormal," Sariya didn''t want girls to misunderstand their normal knowledge so, while they were doing all these immoral stuff she decided to give a lesson to other girls.


    "I will make everyone one of you wet enough, so you won''t get hurt, especially Elda," Pointing his hand at Elda who was hosing behind her mother, Velian requested her toe close while his hand went around her hips and quickly kissed her lips while telling Delviny to continue.


    "I''m already wet," Daphnia looked at her own pussy and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed because she was the most erotic one out of everyone since her pussy was already dripping so much that, Velian could have easily pounded her to oblivion in just one assault.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Daphnia caressed Velian''s head while running her hands through his smooth hair, while others went on full assault on him.


    Delviny stroked Velian''s shaft while Naomi licked the ns. Lyra on the other hand enjoyed Vin''s balls doing whatever she wanted.


    Juno and Sariya had nothing to do, so they started licking Velian''s nipples giving him an extra sensation.


    ''What is this? What the hell is this?''


    Aiko on the other hand was suffering from a great itch on her own pussy, so she gave up on the temptation and started masturbating on her own looking at her big brother and lover getting gangbanged by her aunties and sisters.


    *Chuuu *Chuuu


    The room was full of licking and kissing sounds and moaning of the girls.


    It was like a room filled with temptation and lust, as everyone just indulged in their carnal desire and attacked their lover, which took everything they did with open hands, but it didn''t take Velian a lot of time to cum.


    "Ughhhh! This is too much, I''m going to cum, girls," Velian quickly broke his kiss with Elda and muttered making everyone surprised.


    "Ohhh~ looks like we are too much for you, Veli," Daphnia muttered with a smile, but she couldn''t even finish her words as Velian squirted his cum all on the girls in front of him without even able to look, as Daphnia quickly kissed him knowing that it would increase the pleasure he felt.


    "It is sweet!" Delviny muttered as she licked everything on her face.


    "Time for the real thing, I can''t waste any more mana," Velian quickly got up and cracked his neck like he was getting ready for something.


    Suddenly, the egg appeared in front of him, which he tightly grabbed and kept on his chest andy on the bed with his boner standing up facing the ceiling.


    "Come girls, ride me, and I will absorb every bit of your mana," He said and looked at everyone.


    "You''re allowed to do anything, but don''t touch the egg,"


    He warned them knowing that the egg would be extra sensitive when it''s in the mana-absorbing stage.


    Daphnia looked at everyone and nodded as she gracefully walked toward the bed, with her huge ass shaking every time she took a step.


    "Leave this to your mother, darling,"


    She slowly got onto the bed and aligned her dripping wet pussy, with Velian''s penis and dropped her hips in one motion causing everything to invade her body at once.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~ this sensation! This pain!" She touched Velian''s face.


    "Wee back home, my treasure,"

 Chapter 224 Intense Night Ritual III (R-18)

    Velian''s bedroom appeared to be on fire, causing him to briefly believe he was being consumed by mes as the room was shrouded in a smoke-like haze. However, he soon realized that it was more akin to a raging inferno of desire, with the air thick with ascivious aroma.


    One whiff of the scent was enough to cloud Velian''s mind, sending him spiralling into a dizzying haze of lust that seemed to set the entire world aze. The overpowering fragrance of a woman was simply too much for him to bear, and he found it hard to believe that such a sensual environment could previously belong to a man.


    As for the person responsible for plunging him into this abyss of passion, he looked at the sensual woman, who is bouncing on his cock with an aroused looked, but her eyes didn''t leave Velian''s face as she kept looking at him with a lovely expression.


    "Ahhhhh~ what is it, my baby?" Daphnia, whopletely gave up her prideful and kind motherly persona and entered her subus mode questioned Velian.


    But he justughed at her words and pointed at the group of girls, that was observing them with their eyes looking at Daphnia with second-hand embarrassment.


    Daphnia put her hands on her cheeks and smiled with a debauched smile. Her wavy tinum silver hair glistened bewitchingly, herrge violet eyes gone misty with a pink haze, Velian thought he saw a heart symbol visible behind her eyes. Then, there''s also the breathing of a beast, which showed how aroused she was.


    "Veli, all of them are looking at us, this is different," Daphnia with her hips moving faster and faster.


    "Ughhh~ slow down other, I want to collect mana, I don''t want to cum too fast," Velian was concentrated on collecting mana, but seeing his mother acting strange, he knew things will be hard for him.


    "Ahhhhhh~ they are watching me having sex with my son, they know I''m an immoral woman, who lusts for her son," She didn''t listen to his words, as she kept going even faster than before.


    "I-I''m going to get eaten," Velian knew Daphnia unlocked a new fetish, and he knew how aggressive Daphnia can be.


    "Ha¡­ that''s right, ah¡­" Daphnia''s slender shoulders trembled with madness and lust.


    "I''m going to eat my son, Haaa¡­.like this,"


    *lick *lick


    "O, uuu...". She ended up giving full weight to Velian''s pelvis and started licking his face, like an animal.


    Velian''s hardened, raging muscle trembled beneath her wiggling hips with full force, while he held the egg with one hand constantly giving mana to it.


    Her hungry womb was going down to greet Velian''s ns foring back home.


    Velian pressed the tip of his cock against her cervix and rubbed it, Daphnia clung to Velian tightly and screamed uncontrobly but she was careful enough not to touch the egg.


    Sweaty skin rubbed against each other, and the aroma of sexual pleasure overflowed from the ripe woman''s body to Velian''s.


    They rubbed against each other, wiggling and rubbing, marking the reunion of their physical bodies.


    "Is this what you want?" Velian said, lightly pumping the meat rod by moving his hips without showing any movements in his upper body, which was now lodged in the woman''s honey pot.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah, yes, oh....this is what I wanted....but, but it''s not that I only want a penis. I can''t live without you, My handsome baby,


    "Ughh~ you''re swelling up again, "Unable to hold back her orgasm, Daphnia came right before Velian, while he filled Daphnia''s womb with his semen.


    He didn''t even bother to kill sperm with heat, because he thought it was the right time for them to get pregnant.


    "Now that''s a lot of mana," Velian muttered as Daphnia''s body fell on the bed as she got robbed by Velian.


    Daphnia thought this would be easy, but now she understood why Velian said this will be the most intense week in their life.


    The only one orgasm she had felt like dozens of orgasms hitting her at the same time, as she couldn''t even react to the sensation with her nerves trying to fight back the sensation, so she won''t go crazy.


    "You can rest next to me mother, this is a big bed," He muttered and looked at the crowd, who was already masturbating uncontrobly.


    "Sariya, I will take you next but, now I will take Elda because I want to take her first time when I''m conscious," Velian said knowing he would probably go crazy by the end of this crowd.


    Sariya just nodded her head showing, she didn''t mind as Elda walked onto the bed with a nervous look on her face.


    "Are you scared, Elda?" Velian showed a smile and questioned to ease her.


    Elda had no intention of lying, so she nodded her head truthfully.


    "Don''t be afraid,e here," Since he cannot get io from the bed, Velian asked Elda to bend so he can kiss her.


    Elda''s heart was racing as shey beneath Velian, his strong body wrapped around her delicate frame. She felt his warm breath on her neck, sending shivers down her spine.


    She couldn''t believe this was happening - she had dreamed of this moment for so long, but now that it was here, she felt nothing but embarrassment and nervousness.


    For a moment, she wondered how she got the blessing even before Velian did it with her, and then remembered about what Velian said to her about indirect blessings.


    Since Sariya was identified as Velian''s wife, Elda automatically became Velian''s step daughter so when she remember that he was going to kiss her stepfather, she felt a little weird.


    Velian sensed Elda''s unease and gently stroked her hair, trying to soothe her with his remaining hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, my love," He whispered. "I will never hurt you. I only want to show you how much I adore you."


    Before Elda could even react Velian quickly devoured her lips and went for a deep kiss, with Elda opening her eyes wide to remember the sensation of her beloved man.

 Chapter 225 Intense Night Ritual IV (R-18)

    Elda''s cheeks flushed as she felt Velian''s hand move down her body, caressing her curves with tenderness and care. She closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh, trying to rx into the moment.


    "Veli," Elda moaned from time to time, but none of the other girls was jealous that Velian giving her extra time.


    But every touch, every caress, only made her feel more vulnerable and exposed. She had never been so intimately close to anyone before, and the sensation was overwhelming. Her mind was clouded with doubt and uncertainty, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that she wasn''t good enough for Velianpared to the other women in this room.


    But Velian was patient and understanding, sensing Elda''s difort and taking his time to make her feel safe and secure. He whispered words of love and encouragement, assuring her that he was there for her and that she didn''t need to be afraid.


    Slowly but surely, Elda began to rx into Velian''s touch. She let out a small moan as he kissed her neck, her body responding to his every move. She felt a sense of surrender, a willingness to let go and give herself over to Velianpletely.


    And as they moved together in perfect harmony, Elda realized that she had nothing to be embarrassed or nervous about. Velian loved her just as she was, ws and all, and she was lucky to have found someone who cherished her so deeply.


    At that moment, Elda let go of her doubts and fears, embracing the love and passion that Velian had to offer. And as theyy together, their bodies entwined in a beautiful dance of love, Elda knew that she had found her soulmate, her forever love.


    "Velian, I love you," Elda whispered and without waiting she decided to give pleasure and mana to Velian.


    "I love you too, Elda," Velian said with a smile and looked at her trying so hard to caress his penis on her wet vagina.


    "Elda, take it slow, otherwise it might hurt you," Velian helped her a little by lifting his hips.


    But suddenly, Velian felt another hand on his penis, which surprised him a little but seeing who it was, Velian knew she was trying to help.


    "Calm down, darling," Daphnia muttered while aligning Velian''s cock on Elda''s vaginal hole.


    "Aunty!" Elda panicked a little but feeling Daphnia''s hand on her head, she knew Daphnia was only trying to help.


    "Go down, slowly," She pushed Elda''s shoulder little by little causing Velian''s go and enter Elda''s hole.


    "Ughhhhh~" Feeling the pain of pration, she groaned a little but soon Daphniapletely buried Velian''s cock into Elda''s body causing some blood to leak out of her vagina as a sign of her womanhood breaking.


    "Congrattions darling, you''re now my official daughter," Daphnia muttered those words and removed her hands from the young couple, lying next to them.


    Then under Velian''s order, Elda began to move, slowly love juices began to flow from her and lubricated her pussy walls, increasing the pleasure they were feeling and making their movements easier


    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned lewder, at that moment, Elda let out a loud moan


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~"


    Elda increased the speed of her thrusts, Slowly the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Elda was feeling and before long, she also began to move in a pattern finding the most pleasurable spot of Velian showing her mother''s genes were inside her.


    The two of thempletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking, their moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with love juices invaded everyone''s noses<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Velian! Velian! I love you,"


    Velian closed Elda''s lips with his and began to piston even faster showing he wasn''tpletely under her power, Velian and Elda could feel something beginning to build inside of them, but they suppressed it, and concentrated only on feeling the body of each other and hearing the cries of pleasure


    The movements of Elda were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their own kind of charm. The feeling of conquest Velian felt when he saw her twisting above his body was exhrating


    Nevertheless, Elda waspletely inexperienced, Before long, she began to tire out and her movements stopped almostpletely, She could only receive my thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly, but even Velian felt his hips getting tired because of all the work he had to do.


    "Let me help!" Daphnia seeing both of them slowing down, took the chance to help Elda, as she started supporting her body.


    Daphnia pushed Elda up and down until she started moaning loudly like she was about to cum.


    Her mind began to turn white, she could only keep moaning, Daphnia realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust her even faster.


    "Ahhhhnn!"


    Elda grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab the hands of Daphnia, Velian''s lower body continued moving quickly inside her, he felt the excitement of semen building inside of him.


    "Veli, Something... Something ising~,"


    Daphnia held her shoulders and pressed her down with all her strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed all over Velian''s cock.


    Her expression turnedpletely ck and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips, A bit of saliva slowly slid until her neck


    At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over Velian''s penis and increased his pleasure, Velian thrust a few times more and then, something was shot from my dick


    Elda moaned again when Velian''s semen shot inside her womb, painting it white. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while rxing on Velian''s chest.


    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Velian''s lips. Seeing the beautiful body of his innocent lover on his chest, she approached Velian''s lips and kissed him gently.


    Elda unconsciously entwined her tongue with Velian''s and continued moaning in pleasure. Velian also savoured the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her until he saw Sariya''s hand touching the head of Elda.


    ? "Good for you, Elda," Even though she was clearly aroused, Sariya didn''t have her suites as a mother.


    "I''m happy for you," As soon as Elda heard Sariya''s words, she couldn''t help but cry remembering the past and a future where Velian didn''t appear in their lives.


    "Don''t cry, Elda, we will be always caring for you," Velian said and looked at Sariya, who noticed his gaze and blushed.


    "Next you,"

 Chapter 226 Daily Life Of Milked Women I

    Day 1


    "Did you notice?" One of the servants questioned looking at her friend.


    "Notice what?"


    "His highness''s room is restricted to us, only the head maid is allowed to enter,"


    "So?"


    "I heard there are some wild soundsing from his room," The servant muttered as she was really suspicious about their behaviour.


    "Do you think he''s injured after the previous incident?" Concerned about their new king, who was handsome and talented for all these girls, they quickly started supporting him as they were proud to say that Velian was their king.


    *Tsk


    "Head maid won''t allow me to serve him, even though I''m one of the best in performance, I could have seduced him if I could see him," She said showing her displeasure.


    "What makes you think you''re able to do that? I heard his highness like mature women like madam Sariya," Noticing her friend''s t chest, she giggled in a teasing manner.


    "Hmph! If I could see him, he would fall head over heels for me, besides he''s a young kid, I''m pretty sure that woman did something strange to him and corrupted his innocent mind," For a moment she got too into it and started talking things that are too dangerous for her status.


    "Hey! Shut up, what are you doing?" Panicked her friend quickly tried to stop her, but the maid kept talking like she was in a trance.


    "Ahhhh! How disgusting! My innocent prince, that old woman might corrupt his innocent body, his innocent face," She kept talking with her mind going crazy with her imagination until she heard her friend''s next words.


    "Lady Sariya, good day," Her friend greeted, Sariya who was standing behind them with her legs shaking.


    ''Damn it! Did she hear what this idiot said? I will be also caught up in her idiotic acts''


    "Sss-ssariyaa, Lady Sariya," The maid jumped in surprise, her eyes widening as she realized her mistake.


    "M-my Lady! We didn''t realize you were there!" the first maid stammered, bowing deeply.


    Lady Sariya raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing as she fixed her stare on the two trembling maids.


    "Ohh! Okay, whatever," Answering fo the two maids in front of her, she started walking in the direction of her office while limping.


    "Idiot! We are lucky, she didn''t hear us, I thought we are dead," The friend of the first maid muttered, her hands still trembling.


    "I''m sorry," She noticed something star he with Sariya.


    "Mmh! Why does she look so energyless?


    They noticed that her eyes were on the verge of closing, as she stumbled upon a desk in the hallway.


    "Look! What is that white liquid?" Seeing some white colour liquid in the hallway, they felt like something was happening but none of them had any idea what it was.


    Day 2


    "This is the territorial management papers, and this is-"


    Daphnia''s assistant, Sarah, watched as her boss slumped forward in her chair, her eyes struggling to stay open.


    "Lady Daphnia," Sarah called out shaking her shoulders but, it was clear that Daphnia was exhausted, and Sarah couldn''t help but wonder why.


    She had known Daphnia for days now, and she had never seen her so tired before. It was unusual for her to be so distracted while working on important papers. Sarah couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened with Daphnia the night before.


    Sarah tried to keep her focus on the papers in front of her, but she couldn''t help but nce over at Daphnia every few seconds.


    She watched as Daphnia''s head drooped lower and lower until it finally came to rest on the desk with a soft thud.


    "She''s a little cute like this, to think she''s our mother queen now," Sarah was confused but she still giggled a little seeing her mouth dripping with saliva.


    Daphnia was always so focused and driven, and she never let anything get in the way of her work. But today was different. It was almost as if something had drained all of the energy out of her.


    Sarah couldn''t help but wonder what had happened. Had Daphnia and their new king fought? Or had they stayed up all night talking andughing? Sarah''s mind raced with possibilities, but she knew better than to ask Daphnia directly. She didn''t want to pry, but she couldn''t help but be concerned.


    As the minutes ticked by, Sarah continued to work on the papers, asionally stealing nces at her boss.


    Daphnia''s breathing had be slow and steady, and Sarah realized that she had fallen asleep at her desk.


    Sarah couldn''t help but smile at the sight. She knew that Daphnia worked harder than anyone else she knew, and she deserved a break every now and then. She decided to let her boss rest and continued working on the papers by herself.


    But then she noticed something strange.


    "Hmm~ what is this?" Upon closer look, Sarah saw some kind of white liquid on the floor, which confused her a lot since they are not allowed to bring any kind of liquid.


    Lucky for Daphnia, Sarah was still a virgin so she didn''t know what exactly it was even after a closer look, so she decided to leave it there for the maids to clean upter.


    "I really hope these mothers and son duo get along, they are really cute together," Sarah felt a chill run down her spine when she imagined this unbelievably beautiful mother and son together.


    It awakened her fangirling mode as she imagined a scenery where Daphnia was holding Velian like a kid, without knowing what was happening inside that room.


    With renewed hope and determination, Sarah set out to create her own perfect family, one that would be just as beautiful and harmonious as the one she had just witnessed in her dreams. And as she walked away, she knew that anything was possible, as long as she had the courage to believe in herself.


    "Ughh~ I''m so jealous, I should get married quickly,"


    Daphnia, who was unaware of her assistants'' ideas slept to recover her energy cause they only started to give Velian energy so, but now she understood why Velian told this was hard.

 Chapter 227 Daily Life Of Milked Women II

    Day 4


    Delviny and Juno sat by the bench of the training ground, their faces grim and tense. They had just spent the night with Velian, their unbelievably strong brother known for his insatiable lust.


    Juno shook her head, her blonde hair falling in waves around her face.


    "I don''t know how other girls can handle him," she said, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "I thought I was strong, but he was too much for me." After spending the night with Velian non-stop, every girl in his family understood one thing.


    They understood that Velian had a bottomless sex drive because even after four days of non-stop sex, he didn''t go soft even a single time.


    Delviny nodded in agreement, her red bed hair bouncing as she moved. She didn''t even have the energy to dress properly after their session because she felt like her whole body was weaker than a toddler''s.


    "He''s like a predator, always looking for his next conquest," she said, her eyes narrowing.


    "It''s like he doesn''t even see us as someone who could satisfy him, sometimes I really wonder whether I deserve him," Daphnia hit a post-orgasmic realisation even though she''s a girl.


    "Ever since he was small, he brought nothing but happiness to me, butpared to that, I didn''t even know my brother wasn''t satisfied with my body," Delviny wondered what she can do for him.


    The two women fell into a contemtive silence, each lost in her own thoughts. They knew that all the girls in their new family had fallen victim to Velian''s charms, unable to resist his maic pull.


    But Delviny and Juno had always prided themselves on their strength and independence. To have sumbed to Velian''s stamina was a blow to their sense of self and it really annoyed them that their bodies are not enough for him, even though Velian himself doesn''t think like that.


    "I just wish there was a way to satisfy him," Juno said, her voice heavy with frustration.


    Delviny looked at her, a glimmer of determination in her eyes.


    "Maybe there is," she said, her tone firm.


    "We need to ask help from other girls, and collectively attack him and we need to find some more girls that won''t ruin the happiness in our family."


    Juno nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    "Yes," she said, her voice growing stronger.


    "We can use our strength to protect him and others, to make sure they don''t feel inferior to Veli as we did."


    And so, with renewed purpose, Delviny and Juno vowed to do everything in their power to satisfy Velian and keep the happiness of their newfound family.


    They knew it wouldn''t be easy, but they were determined to make a difference. For themselves, for the other girls in their family, and for all those who are going to fall victim to Velian.


    Meanwhile, the trainees kept looking at this giggling duo with chills running down their spines.


    "Why aren''t they training us like normal?" One of the trainees questioned knowing they are nning something.


    "They are clearly going to kill us with training, Look at those smiles, they are like the silhouette of the devil herself,"


    While they were misunderstanding Delviny and Juno''s intentions, Elda was lying on the bed in the orphanage with her whole bottom part beyond her hips feeling numb.


    "Big sister, what happened to you?" The children were worried about her, but at the same time, they couldn''t help but notice the smile on her face.


    "Ehhh! Nothing," She said with a smile showing she wasn''t sad, which made children even more confused because if she was suffering from pain shouldn''t she be sad?


    Some of them really admired Elda''s ability to hide her pain without knowing she wasn''t even trying to be something great.


    She was just happy that Velian sessfully made her a woman and showed how much he loved her.


    "Hmm~ did big brother do something? I don''t understand you sister," One of the kids questioned, but unlike her normal response, Elda looked at her with a smirk and thought.


    ''What do they know? Besides, they are just kids unlike me who is a full-grown woman now''


    It was a little pathetic that Elda wasparing herself with a child, but she quickly answered the child, who asked the question.


    "Big brother is a very kind man, you will understand why I''m like this when you grow up and be an adult woman like me," She said in a triumph tone, but hearing the words of the girls she felt like these kids were not as innocent as she thought.


    "Did big brother and sister kiss? Is that why you''re like this?" One of the girls asked.


    "Well it''s something like that, how do you even know these things? When I was at your age, I was reading fairy tails," Elda said a little dissatisfied.


    She quicklyposed herself and replied in a measured tone,


    "Yes, sometimes grown-ups express their love by kissing, but it''s important to remember that such expressions of affection are meant for mature rtionships between consenting adults." She hoped that her response would satisfy the children''s curiosity without leading them astray or encouraging inappropriate behaviour.


    Since she was going to be an educator in the future, she took every chance to learn how kids would react to certain types of things and do her research before epting the position.


    While she was thinking about all those things, her mind suddenly wandered into a more immoral path, as she remembered thest few days.


    "It''s Naomi''s shift now, I really don''t understand how this thing works?"


    Elda thought as she stood up with her legs shaking.


    "It feels like I''m in heaven when we are having sex, but now I feel so weak, it''s like he absorbed my energy," Elda thought while asking the kids to go and y outside.


    "It''s almost time to change the shift, I better get ready,"


    Washing her face and eating something to fill her energy back, Elda went along the hallway which is restricted for people except the head maid, who was standing in front of the Velian''s room with her face reddened.


    "Good work! You need to rest, and look at your face and body, so much sweat," Elda said noticing how wet her dress is but the head maid, who was a middle-aged woman blushed when she heard her words and bowed her head.


    She wondered why she was blushing but then only Elda noticed the head maid''s hand.


    ''Looks like we are not the only people enjoying this''


    Elda thought as she entered the room, which felt more like an oven filled with the erotic smell.

 Chapter 228 Waking Up From The Deep Slumber

    Aiko looked at her big brother, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, but he had an egg in his hand which glistened like a rainbow adding beauty to this scenery.


    ''Today is thest day, and I won''t have to suffer anymore''


    Aiko thought while looking at her own vagina.


    She couldn''t even count how many times she came thanks to the beautiful live show, Velian provided her.


    "Others should be here by now," Thinking about what would happen from now on, she quickly started cleaning Velian''s body with a wet wipe.


    "He doesn''t smell bad even after all that, at this point, I think it''s safe to call he''s a real prince," She muttered while cleaning all the rest and love juices on his body until the door of the room opened.


    Everyone entered the room since they took a long holiday after all that hard work, so they decided to stay with Velian and witness the birth of their new family member.


    "He still didn''t wake up? It''s already time," Daphnia questioned with a worried look seeing his closed eyes.


    "Did something go wrong?" Sariya wasn''t any different from others, as she got close to Velian and kept one of her ears on his chest.


    "He''s breathing normally, I think he''s sleeping," But before she could even take her ears off his chest Velian slowly opened his eyes, feeling a sense of weightlessness and drowsiness that he couldn''t quite shake.


    As his vision began to clear, he saw a group of familiar faces gathered around him, their expressions a mix of concern and relief.


    "Wee back, my son," his mother said, tears in her eyes as she leaned in to embrace him in a warm hug.


    Velian''s sisters, who had been holding his hand, squeezed him before letting go to give him some space. His other lovers, too, were there, their eyes shining with a mixture of love and concern.


    "How long was I out?" Velian asked, his voice hoarse and weak.


    "Seven days," his mother said, smiling through her tears.


    "You provided mana to the dragon egg for a full week."


    Velian''s heart swelled with pride at the thought. He had never imagined he would be capable of such a feat, and yet here he was, having done it without even realizing it and he had to the k all the girls, who supported him.


    As he tried to sit up, he felt a sudden surge of energy coursing through his body, filling him with renewed strength and vitality.


    "This is the first time my mana got empty, but I feel like my whole body is clean now after refilling my mana,"


    His eyes widened in amazement as he realized that the mana he had provided was still coursing through his veins, empowering him in ways he had never experienced before.


    "I feel...different," He said, looking around at his family and lovers.


    "Stronger. More alive and connected with egg."


    His mother smiled.


    "That is your hard work, my son. It has given you a new lease on life."


    Velian couldn''t believe it. He had always been fascinated by magic but had never been able to tap into it himself. And yet now, thanks to his selfless act of providing mana to the dragon egg, he had been blessed with a new connection that he could only begin to imagine.


    As he looked around at his loved ones, he knew that he had made the right choice. The love and support of those around him had given him the strength to push through his week-long slumber, and the reward had been more than worth it.


    Velian smiled, feeling a sense of contentment and peace settle over him. He was surrounded by those he loved, and he had a newfound power coursing through his veins. For the first time in a long time, he felt truly happy and fulfilled.


    "Don''t you feel this connection?" Feeling the essence of the life inside the egg, Velian questioned others, who looked like they didn''t feel anything.


    "Hmm~ I don''t really-" Daphnia had no idea what Velian was talking about, but then all of the heard the familiar robotic voice they heard, when they got Velian''s blessings.


    [Velian Keller confirmed as the parent of the 4th member of the great dragon race]


    [Daphnia Keller identified as the mother]


    "Oh my! I feel strange," Daphnia muttered as soon as she heard those words.


    [Delviny Keller identified as the mother]


    [Lyra Keller identified as the mother]


    "Brother, what is this?" Feeling the strange connection between them and the egg, Delviny and Lyra questioned with a confused look.


    [Sariya Keller identified as the mother]


    [Elda Keller identified as the mother]


    [Naomi Keller identified as the mother]


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® [Juno Keller identified as the mother]


    "Luna, is this your doing?" Seeing everyone looking at the egg with a strange looks, Velian knew something was happening.


    [Yes master, now all of them except Aiko Keller are registered in the system as the parent for this offspring]


    "That''s good, but when will it hatch? I want to see this kid as soon as possible," Velian felt like a kid, who was looking forward to his Christmas present.


    [You can hatch the egg whenever you want master, dragon offspring is alive inside, it is waiting for your order toe out]


    Velian thought for a minute about whether it was the ideal time to have a kid, but knowing what they are going to face in the future, he knew getting a break won''t be easy so he decided to do it right here.


    "Are you guys ok? Do you feel anything different?" Hoping to continue with his work, he decided to ask.


    Daphnia nodded but not once she took her eyes off the egg like it was something valuable to her.


    "Veli, I feel it, the connection," Delviny muttered with her face looking at Velian with a strange look.


    At that moment, she looked like a mother that given birth to their first child as she smiled with her face filled with love and care unlike what her normal intimidating smile.


    "Good! I''m going to hatch the egg, so get back for now," Velian kept his hand on the egg and looked at everyone signalling them to get back, while his heart was jumping with excitement.

 Chapter 229 New Family Member

    Velian had been protecting the dragon egg for what seemed like an eternity. He still remembered how he lied to Daphnia to go and find this egg and how he got into trouble because of that.


    Day in and day out for seven days, he poured his mana into it and also the girls'' mana, ensuring that it remained safe and sound. And finally, after all these years of waiting, the moment had arrived.


    Velian kept his hand on the shell of the egg and provided a little bit of mana causing the egg to crack under the gasoline sounds of the girls inside the room.


    "Veli," Daphnia muttered.


    As all of the members of Velian''s family watched in awe, the egg began to crack open, and a tiny hand poked through the shell.


    Velian''s heart raced with anticipation as he watched the dragon hatch before his very eyes.


    A small and fragile creature emerged, looking up at the world with wonder and amazement. The little dragon girl had silver hair that shimmered in the sunlight, and her ears were perked up like a cat''s, giving her an endearing appearance.


    Her eyes were something to behold, with two different colours shining within them, almost as if they contained the very essence of the world itself. And her long, slender tail swished back and forth as if it had a life of its own.


    Right after she managed toe out of the shell, she looked at everyone around her with interest like she was trying to understand what was happening.


    "Nyaaah," The dragon girl cooed, reaching out to the figure before her. Her tiny hand grasped at the air, trying to make contact with the one who would be her protector and guide in this new and wondrous world.


    Velian gazed down at the little dragon girl, feeling his heart swell with love and protectiveness. He knew that this precious being was his responsibility now, and he would do everything in his power to make sure she grew up strong and healthy.


    Taking the dragon girl into his arms, Velian held her close, feeling the warmth of her body against his own. He could sense the magic and power that radiated from her, knowing that she was destined for greatness.


    Suddenly, a burst of energy surged from Velian''s body, enveloping the dragon girl in a warm, protective aura. And then, as if on cue, the dragon turned to Velian and called him father.


    [Master, I transmitted some of the abilities of her mother, but to fully power up her, she''s not strong enough, she should be strong enough to absorb the dragon core]


    "Papa! Papa!" She kept saying the same word again and again looking at Velian''s face, while all the other girls were stunned by this turn of events.


    They didn''t expect this offspring to have a human form, so when they saw her, all of them couldn''t help but feel a star he emotion but for Sariya and Daphnia, it was familiar as they had already experienced it at least once.


    Tears welled up in Daphnia''s eyes as she gazed upon the beautiful creature that is cuddling in her son''s embrace.


    And Velian also had never felt so alive, so full of love and wonder. And as his lovers and Aiko wrapped their arms around him, the three of them weed the dragon into their family with open hearts and open minds.


    "Wee little one!" Sariya said with her eyes on the verge of watering, but Elda was already crying showing herck of resistance.


    From that moment on, Velian knew that nothing would ever be the same again. He had been given a new purpose in life, a new reason to keep fighting, and a new source of joy that he would cherish for the rest of his days. The dragon had brought him and his new family together in a way that he could have never imagined, and for that, he would always be grateful.


    For a few minutes, they kept hugging each other like that until the dragon kid started making strange sounds.


    *Gurgle


    "Hmm~ looks like she''s hungry," Velian said while asking everyone to give them space, as she was only a newborn so he had so many things to check.


    He had to make new clothes for her as she was naked and now he wondered what he could feed her.


    "Girls, do we have any food? Something liquid would be perfect," As soon as Velian said that, Elda quickly left the room and ran in the direction of the kitchen followed by Delviny and Lyra.


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Until they bring food Velian decided to talk with this new kid.


    "Can you understand me?" He knew she won''t be like an ordinary kid, since her race was far superior to humans.


    "Papa!" She cuddled into his embrace like she was trying to answer but the only word she knew was Velian''s name.


    "Veli, can I hold her?" Daphnia came forward with other girls hoping they can introduce themselves to Velian''s kid.


    And he didn''t show any hesitation as he passed her onto Daphnia''s hand, but she almost dropped the kid because of how heavy she was.


    "Sariya! Help me," She quickly acted and asked Sariya''s help and lucky for them nothing happened, as she wondered how heavy this girl was.


    "Oh my! She''s quite chubby," Sariya muttered her eyes looking at the kid with love.


    Naomi also timidly got close to her and tried to touch her face, but suddenly the kid held her finger like a normal kid, but if Naomi wasn''t an SS-rank human, her finger would have broken into two pieces because of how powerful her grip was.


    Aiko looked a little sad and bothered but, she didn''t want to spoil the mood, so she looked at her sister who is also her lover''s daughter.


    "She has Velian and Daphnia''s hair and Juno''s ears," Aiko muttered noticing her facial features.


    "Look at her eyes!" Sariya pointed out, while Velian looked at the whole thing feeling unbelievably rxed and happy.

 Chapter 230 Aurora

    Velian and his beloved family including sisters and mother, gathered around the newborn dragon girl after Velian dressed up.


    She was nestled in Velian''s arms, cooing softly as she gazed up at him with big, bright eyes while enjoying the milk, which Elda brought for her.


    "I can''t believe it," Velian whispered, stroking the dragon girl''s soft hair.


    "I''m a father now."


    His sisters and mother smiled at him warmly, their eyes filled with joy and pride.


    "And we''re all mothers," his mother said, cing a gentle hand on Velian''s shoulder.


    "We''ll raise her together."


    The dragon girl let out a soft chirp, as if in agreement with their sentiment. Velian chuckled, feeling a warmth spread through him. He looked at his loved ones, feeling grateful for their presence.


    "We should name her," Velian said, breaking the silence.


    "Any ideas?"


    "Hmm~ her hair looks like mine and Veli, and her eyes look like Naomi and Delviny''s," Daphnia said observing the dragon girl''s features.


    "She got all of our features since we all provided mana, normally dragons are asexual beings, but since there was a lot of female manapared to my mana, she became female," Velian exined to them everything they needed to know as her mothers.


    His sisters Lyra and Delviny exchanged a quick nce, then turned back to Velian.


    "How about Aurora?" one of them suggested.


    "Aurora! That means," Sariya eximed with surprise.


    "It means ''dawn'' in ournguage," Delviny answered her question.


    Velian nodded thoughtfully, considering the name.


    "I like it," he said.


    "The goddess of the dawn, a symbol of new beginnings and fresh starts. It represents the light that pierces through the darkness, bringing with it hope, joy, and optimism."


    As he spoke, his words seemed to weave a spell, casting a sense of wonder and magic upon all who listened. Her babies, nestled close to her heart, seemed to understand the power and beauty of their namesakes as if they too were touched by the very same light that inspired their mother.


    "Aurora it is then."


    As soon as they decided on the name everyone heard the same robotic sound in their head, but to Velian only it sounded a little different.


    [New individual- Aurora Keller, the daughter of the True King]


    [Master, all the benefits will be given to her when she can consume the dragon core until then I will hold them]


    Luna muttered making Velian confused.


    "Luna, why do you care about us? You are really overprotective aren''t you?"


    [Hmph! Don''t misunderstand, I have no such intentions, I was just doing my job]


    Velian heard the same stubborn voice of Luna, which caused him to giggle a little.


    "Yeah! Yeah! It''s your job,"


    The dragon girl let out a happy chirp as if she approved of her new name. Velian and hispanions smiled, feeling a sense of connection to the little creature, who was the new sensation of all the girls.


    It took her a little time to get used to the other girls, but soon she started getting along with them rather nicely. And just like Velian, she kept hugging their boobs showing that she can''t any different from her father.


    "But what about taking care of her?" Velian''s mother asked, looking at him with concern.


    "She''s a dragon, after all."


    Velian nodded, knowing his mother was right.


    "We''ll have to figure out how to care for her properly, I have some knowledge so don''t worry," he said and thought about when will she get her dragon form and the only option, Velian could think about was the dragon core.


    "But we''ll do it together. We''ll make sure she''s healthy and happy."


    His sisters and mother nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with determination. The dragon girl snuggled closer to Daphnia as if sensing theirmitment.


    "We''ll do this," Velian said, looking at his loved ones.


    "Together."


    ***


    Meanwhile in the deep forest of the abysmal dark, one of the great dragons slept soundly, its powerful body coiled around the treasures. For centuries it had guarded the nt and when their time finish they pass that duty onto the next offspring.


    The fiery breath and razor-sharp ws of these dragons strike fear into the hearts of any who would dare to challenge their rule.


    But one day, as the sun rose over the horizon, one of the dragons awoke with a start. A feeling of unease crept over its body as it sensed the presence of a new dragon in a kingdom far away from theirnd. It was a feeling it had not experienced in a long time and made its heart beat faster.


    "Yuvanna, what did you do with your offspring?" It questioned with reptile-like eyes looking outside the cave.


    With a thunderous roar, the dragon took to the skies, its wings beating against the cool morning air.


    It flew towards the distant mountains, where it knew one of the other two great dragonsy sleeping. As he soared through the clouds, he pondered what to do. Should it wee the new dragon as a friend or view it as a threat to its existence?


    "Yuvanna, I''m sorry but I won''t let your offspring live if it''s a wild dragon or a pet of someone," Even though it''s heart was heavy, it came to a decision.


    As the three dragons finally came together, they greeted each other with a mighty roar. The dragon who had sensed the neer exined his concerns, and the other two listened intently.


    They knew that the arrival of a new dragon could upset the bnce of power in their race, and they needed to decide what to do.


    But not all of them were like Yuvanna or the dragon that decided to discuss about this matter with other dragons peacefully.


    "What''s the big idea? I don''t care about whatever you do but don''t wake me from my sleep," One of the dragonsbined with a displeasure look.


    "So what''s the problem?" The remaining one asked, but to others, it was rather apparent that it already knew the problem and wanted to hear it from Yuvanna''s friendly party, so he can get what he want.

 Chapter 231 Approaching Disaster

    Deep within the forest, the three dragons gathered for a meeting right after the birth of Aurora.


    They had felt the sensation of a new dragon being born, and they were eager to discuss what they should do about it. The dragon whose friendly with Yuvanna, whose scales shimmered in the sunlight, spoke up first as he was the one who called the other two for the meeting.


    "So, what do we do about this new dragon? I don''t have to tell information right? I know you can feel it just like me," he asked, his voice calm and measured.


    Even though he was friendly with Yuvanna, he had no intention to protect this dragon, if it didn''t bring any benefit to them since that''s how dragons are and that''s how they will be.


    The aggressive dragon, with his sharp, pointed teeth and fiery breath, red at the neutral dragon, who was on the fence when it came to Aurora.


    "What do you mean, what do we do? We eat it, of course! We eat it," he growled in anger.


    "A new dragon that doesn''t even belong to us, we don''t want anyone like that,"


    The neutral dragon raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s a bit extreme, don''t you think? We don''t even know anything about this new dragon. It could be a valuable ally and could be one of us, especially since it''s Yuvanna''s offspring."


    "Don''t forget, we need four of us to control the forest, it is our divine duty given to us by that person," The neutral dragon muttered in a calm tone.


    The aggressive dragon snorted.


    "Valuable ally? What a load of rubbish. We''re dragons, we don''t need allies. We need food and if it''s Yuvanna''s offspring all the more reason to kill it, I can''t stand that old hag"


    Yuvanna''s friend knew why this dragon hated Yivanna so much. Since Yuvanna always disciplined this hot-headed dragon, it had immense hatred toward her so when they got to know that someone killed Yuvnna, even if it was human he thought about giving the blessing to that individual.


    The third dragon, who had been dozing off, finally spoke up.


    "Can we just go back to sleep? This is all very boring."


    The neutral dragon sighed.


    "Look, we need to think this through. Eating the new dragon might not be the best course of action. We could be missing out on a valuable opportunity."


    The aggressive dragon rolled his eyes.


    "Opportunity? What opportunity? The opportunity to befriend some weak, pathetic creature that can''t even defend itself?"


    The neutral dragon shook his head.


    "You''re being short-sighted. It might be weak now, but don''t forget all of us were weaker than those goblins when we came to this world,"


    "We could learn from this new dragon. It could teach us something we didn''t know before about how it managed to get out of the egg when Yuvanna couldn''t even finish the process."


    The dozing dragon let out a loud yawn.


    "Can we please wrap this up? I''m getting sleepy."


    "Shut up! I will send you to an eternal slumber, so you won''t get sleepy," Pissed off by the sleepy dragon''s attitude, the aggressive one shouted in anger.


    The neutral dragon turned to the aggressive dragon with the same uninterested look.


    "Let''s at least consider other options before making a decision. We don''t want to regret our actionster on."


    The aggressive dragon snorted again.


    "Fine. But I''m telling you, I have a feeling this new dragon won''t be worth our time."


    As the three dragons continued to argue and debate, the fate of the new dragon hung in the bnce. Would they choose to befriend it, or would they sumb to their base instincts and devour it? Only time would tell.


    ***


    "Say, mama!" Daphnia patted Aurora''s head, while surrounded by other girls hoping they would be able to hear the treasured word from their daughter''s mouth.


    She suddenly opened her mouth like she was trying to talk exciting everyone around her.


    "Ma...ma.... "


    "Papa!" Suddenly, breaking everyone''s expectations, she said Velian''s name making everyone gasp.


    "What''s with this girl? Always saying your name," Delviny didn''t even know how to react, as she wanted to hear someone calling her mother even once in her life.


    Everyone had been doting on Aurora since the day she was born, so she had nothing to worry about except indulging in their kindness.


    Elda, Sariya, Daphnia and Lyra had been acting like proper and kind mothers for her, while Delviny, Juno and Naomi remained strict, but deep down all of them loved her the same.


    "How do we exin about her to the servants? And others who see here?" Sariya questioned, as it was one of her main concerns.


    "She won''t go out, I''m using my full power to prevent her presence from being known by other dragons, so until she''s strong enough to consume the core, she will train inside the castle," Velian said.


    At that moment, Naomi knew she would have to dispose of anyone that dare to leak information about her daughter and she was not hesitant to do that.


    "Veli, if other dragons attack us? Can we win against them?" Delviny questioned as she wanted to know about their abilities.


    "One, we might be able to damage," Velian said and looked at others. He knew lying wouldn''t be good since it would be misguiding them, so he decided to tell the truth.


    "It''s actually not we, at your rank none of you can fight against a dragon, even if you team up,"


    "I can fight on equal ground if they are not stronger than her real mother, but I don''t want to depend on unknown factors, that''s why we need to be more powerful than anyone," Velian said and looked at Delviny.


    "We need to find that ck thing and see whether we can tame that thing, and any artifacts or monster we can use, we should use it,"


    Everyone nodded their head like they were approving his words, while they decided to leave it all to the future and enjoy the current moment.

 Chapter 232 Velian The Tyrant

    King Alonso Montero sat at the head of therge oak table in the throne room, his sharp eyes scanning the faces of the gathered officials.


    He listened to their heated debate with a thoughtful expression, tapping his fingers lightly on the table''s surface taking everything they discuss into his brain and processing the information.


    First, his attention went to Prime Minister Igel Cruz, who spoke up, his voice firm andmanding.


    "Your Majesty, we must strike now while Keller''s rule is still young and weak. Our armies are ready, and our soldiers are eager to prove their loyalty to the crown."


    The nobles around the table murmured their agreement, nodding their heads in unison. They were a fierce and proud people, and they had no intention of letting Velian''s usurpation of the power of their friendly nation go unanswered.


    They had no intention of even discussing it with Velian''s party since he didn''t have royal blood in his bloodline, as far as the others knew.


    They didn''t want to ept a kid, whose origin was unknown as a friend especially since their soldiers got killed in the process of that.


    "Even though the troops we sent to support Rapidw kingdom were useless, we still got the upper hand and justification because of their deaths," One of the nobles stood up with his hands waving around trying to exin.


    "People will ept our decision, they will fight for us, besides this is the best chance, now that the treaty is not there, we can take all the resources of the Rapidw kingdom," Whispers started all around the room with his words, some agreeing with him, while some of them didn''t.


    "Indeed! This is a God-given chance, your majesty, we must take this chance and make our kingdom great again," the Prime minister also supported the nobles.


    But not all of the officials were so quick to support a military campaign. Lord Marcos Vega, one of the kingdom''s most experienced diplomats, stood up to voice his dissent.


    "Your Majesty, with all due respect, I believe we should pursue a different course of action. The Dukas Union has long been our ally, and we share manymon interests. If we could secure their support, we could bring Velian''s rule to an end without shedding a drop of blood."


    He said and looked at everyone.


    "Don''t underestimate anyone, even though the rumours said that Velian Keller is a teenager, we can''t exactly know who is supporting him behind the scene," Marcos got up from his seat and looked at their king with respect while trying to knock some sense into the brains of other dumb nobles.


    "Besides, they captured a kingdom within one week, I don''t think any normal force can do that, even though Rapidw was weakened,"


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to look at the king hoping he would make thest decision. Alonso Montero was known for his wisdom and his even-handedness, and the officials waited with bated breath to hear his decision.


    The king leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant as he considered his options. Finally, he spoke.


    "Thank you, Lord Vega, for your counsel. I believe you may be right but at the same time, we can''t let anyone gain influence in thisnd. War is always ast resort, and we should exhaust all diplomatic options before we resort to violence. Let us send an emissary to the Dukas Union and see if we can secure their support. In the meantime, we will prepare our armies for any eventuality."


    "And send spies to that kingdom, also keep a record of the empires activity,"


    The officials around the table breathed a collective sigh of relief. They trusted their king''s judgment, and they knew that whatever course of action he chose, it would be for the good of the kingdom.


    "We will employ the same strategy they used, we will wait until the empire acts against them and wipe out both parties, when they are busy fighting each other, we only need Dukas'' help and we will seed,"


    And so the meeting ended, with the officials going their separate ways to carry out the king''s orders. The fate of the Montero kingdom hung in the bnce, but with their wise and just ruler at the helm, they were confident that they would emerge victorious in the end.


    "Marcos, that was a brilliant speech, I''m really proud of you," Alonso said when everyone tried to leave the throne room.


    Some of the nobles were dissatisfied but, everyone had to agree that he was a valuable asset on their side.


    "It''s my pleasure, your highness," He said and looked like he wanted to ask something, so Alonso gave the permission.


    "Your majesty, there is a person I want to introduce," Marcos said with a nervous look hoping, his king wouldn''t find it bothering him.


    Marcos stood nervously in front of his king, Alonso, as they awaited the arrival of the guest Marcos was talking about.


    Marcos knew it was a delicate situation, and the fate of the two kingdoms rested on the sess of their meeting.


    "Who is this guest, Lord Marcos?" Alonso curious about details questioned his subject to which Marcos answers in a meek tone.


    "He''s my brother-inw, the prime minister of the former Rapidw kingdom,"


    As the Prime Minister entered the room, Marcos introduced him to King Alonso again.


    "Your Majesty, I would like to introduce you to the Prime Minister of the Rapidw Kingdom," he said with a bow.


    King Alonso greeted the Prime Minister warmly, sensing the urgency and gravity of their situation.


    He knew that they needed to form a strong alliance with the Rapidw Kingdom if they were to stand a chance against Velian, the tyrant who was said to be abusing the people of Rapidw.


    As they began their discussions, Marcos couldn''t help but think of his younger sister, who was married to the Prime Minister. He knew that her life was in danger, and he feared for her safety.


    But he also knew that their alliance with the Rapidw Kingdom was crucial if they were to save their people from Velian''s tyranny. Marcos vowed to do everything in his power to ensure the sess of their mission, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 233 Bait

    As the days and weeks passed, the people of the kingdom began to notice the changes.


    The streets were cleaner, the markets were bustling with activity with abundant products, and the farms were producing bountiful harvests. Education was bing more essible and children were allowed to learn and grow in a safe environment.


    Just like every other day, a group of women gathered in the town square to discuss the changes they had witnessed under Velian''s rule, while their husbands are away trying their best to serve this kingdom.


    "I remember when our fields were barren and we struggled to feed our families," said one of the older farmers.


    "I remember those days, it''s like a nightmare now,"


    "But now, with our young king''s reforms, our crops are flourishing and we have more than enough to go around."


    "Did you try those new foods he introduced? Mashed potatoes and meatballs, they are really tasty," One of the women said while drawing her water basket.


    "I heard it is a recipe by His highness, I really envy Lady Sariya, she really hit a jackpot with that boy,"


    Another woman chimed in with a smile showing how happy she was,


    "And let''s not forget about education. My daughter was able to attend sses for the first time in her life, and now she can even read!"


    "Yeah, they are renovating that previous academy building to a new one, I heard they n to open an academy to both noble andmoners in one ce, so they can be close,"


    The group nodded in agreement, and a sense of pride filled the air. They all knew that their kingdom was finally on the right track, thanks to Velian''s leadership.


    Just then, a young boy ran up to the group, out of breath.


    "Have you heard the news?" he eximed.


    "Our king is visiting our area tomorrow after so long, we can see whether he is injured or not!"


    Excitement rippled through the crowd as they eagerly awaited the king''s arrival. And when Velian finally arrived, themoners weed him with open arms.


    "Your Highness, we cannot thank you enough for all that you have done for us," said one of the farmers.


    Most of them took a half-day break to see this young boy with their own eyes.


    Velian smiled seeing everyone gathering to see and decided to reply to some of them,


    "It is my duty as your ruler to ensure that all of my subjects are thriving. And seeing your prosperity and health is the greatest reward."


    Themoners cheered and celebrated, knowing that they had found a true leader in Velian. For them, he was not just a king, but a lifesaver, who had given them hope and a brighter future.


    "Long live King Velian!" They chanted in unison.


    Velian stopped to shake hands with a few of his subjects and to exchange pleasantries. However, he noticed that some of themoners looked worried and concerned.


    "What troubles you, my dear people?" he asked with a gentle smile.


    One young woman stepped forward and spoke up with her voice shaking a little, with how nervous she was,


    "Your Majesty, we are worried about your health after the assassination attempt. Are you alright?"


    Velian chuckled softly and smiled at her without trying not to be too flirtish, but it was almost impossible for him since his smallest grin would look like he was trying to be charismatic.


    "Do not worry, my deardy. I am perfectly fine. Thanks to the bravery of my guards, the assassin was apprehended before he could do any harm and thank you for your concern."


    Themoners breathed a collective sigh of relief and continued to express their gratitude and admiration for their beloved king, while some of the girls came forward trying to impress him hoping they would be invited to the castle, but they didn''t know such things were not going to happen since Velian had so many caring women in his heart.


    Velian raised his hand to silence them,


    "My people, I have note here just to bask in your adoration, even though I''m d for this. We have a formidable enemy on our doorstep, and we must prepare to face them. But do not fear, for we will emerge victorious if we stand together and stay strong."


    Themoners nodded their agreement and shouted their support for their king.


    Velian continued,


    "I know that times are tough and that we have many challenges ahead of us, but I believe in every one of you, and we will not bow down to any foe. We will fight for our kingdom, our families, and our future."


    Themoners cheered loudly, their faces full of determination and hope.


    Velian smiled at them,


    "Together, we will face whateveres our way."


    Themoners echoed his words, and Velian continued on his journey through the city, filled with pride and gratitude for his people''s unwavering loyalty and resilience.


    He felt a little bad for deceiving them, but at the same time he knew anger and hate would be the best way, he can lead these people into another battle and he had no idea of letting it go away.


    After a few hours, Velian decided to go back, so with Remi and the other knights that apanied him, but before that, he called Naomi, who was hiding with his orders.


    "Naomi, how many act suspicious?" Velian showed his true colour, showing his main aim foring into the town and taking a big risk.


    "Just like you told us, we captured every single one that tried to dig deep about you and some of them even tried to harm you," Naomi said but she was clearly dissatisfied with how Velian used himself as bait.


    "Send them to Lyra and ask her to extract every single thing from them, from information to their family members,"


    Velian had no idea of holding back so he decided to destroy everyone who wants to harm him and his family.


    "Ande back early, we are going to have dinner together with our little girl," Before leaving the ce Velian requested her to which Naomi happily nodded her head.

 Chapter 234 Prisoners

    Sariya paced nervously around the small, candlelit room, her heart and mind racing faster than her feet. She turned to her younger lover and to-be husband Velian, who was lounging on a nearby couch while patting Aurora''s head, and spoke in a worried tone.


    "S-something''s not right, Velian. The adventures guild, even after we announced the founding of a new kingdom, and yet...they''re so awfully silent. Don''t you think that''s strange?"


    "Normally, they should being after us because it''s dangerous to have a main kingdom like us alone, but those adventurers gave up so easily,"


    Velian shrugged nonchntly.


    "Maybe they''re just taking their time. Going against some who found a kingdom isn''t an easy task, after all."


    Sariya shook her head.


    "No, no, it''s not that. They''re usually so vocal about their ns, but now they''re being...too quiet. I just have this feeling that something bad is going to happen."


    Velian sat up, his expression serious.


    "What kind of bad?"


    "I don''t know," Sariya admitted.


    "But we can''t just sit here and wait for it to happen. We have to do something."


    Velian stood up and walked over to her, taking her hands in his.


    "Okay. What do you suggest we do?" He knew Sariya and Daphnia had women''s intuition more than anyone else.


    Sariya took a deep breath, her mind racing with possibilities.


    "We need to find out what they''re nning. Maybe we can spy on them and infiltrate their headquarters with our assassins or confront them directly."


    Velian raised an eyebrow. "Confront them? That could be dangerous."


    "I know, I know," Sariya said.


    "But we can''t just sit here and do nothing. We have to be proactive, or we will get overtaken by them,"


    Velian thought for a minute.


    "What If I use one of my doppel to do that, but I will have to bring one of them back from the kingdoms they are currently in," Velian said.


    "How many of them do you have, Velian?" Sariya was interested to know about Velian''s power, so she questioned.


    "Hmm~ I have four of them, but one got destroyed, I don''t know who did it, but someone caught it,"


    "Who destroyed it? Which kingdom managed to harm them?" Interested about knowing, Sariya questioned to which Velian had to answer her truthfully.


    "Dukas Union, that''s why I said there''s something strange there,"


    Sariya looked over at Velian, her eyes full of concern.


    "Velian, I''m worried about that ck smoke too. What if it attacks you again?"


    Velian paused from his work, turning to face her.


    "I understand your concern, Sariya. But don''t worry, I''m making progress in identifying its origin and how to protect ourselves from it."


    Sariya nodded slowly, but her worry didn''t dissipate.


    "What if something happens to you? I couldn''t bear it, Velian. I want to be with you no matter what."


    Velian reached out and took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "I appreciate your concern, Sariya. But I won''t let anything happen to myself, or you. I promise you that."


    Sariya smiled weakly, but her eyes still betrayed her fear.


    "I just feel like I''m not doing enough to help."


    Velian shook his head, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "You''re doing more than enough, Sariya. Your presence alone is enough to keep me going. I couldn''t do this without you."


    Sariya''s heart swelled at his words, and she leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    "I''ll always be here for you, Velian. No matter what happens."


    "Sariya, can you take care of her? I have some business to deal with," Pointing at Aurora, Velian questioned as everyone else was out at this hour of the day except Daphnia and Sariya.


    "Sure! It''s my duty as her mother, "Sarita smiled and then, she looked at Velian with a confused look.


    "Veli, what is Elda up to? Recently, she''s going out a lot,"


    "Ohh! Didn''t she tell you? She''s going to be taking over the academy, I''m going to make her principal of that ce," Velian to which Sariya looked at him with a sceptical look.


    "Can she take such a huge responsibility? I don''t think she can," Sariya knew her own daughter''s limits, so she didn''t think it was a good idea.


    "She''s too timid, she won''t be able to control students with her timidness,"


    Velian smiled at her words.


    "That''s why I gave it to her, it''s challenging and she will understand how hard it is to control an academy, besides she will improve, don''t worry, I have some extra teachers to help her," Reassuring Sariya once again, Velian left her working room and entered a dark hallway.


    Velian''s heart pounded in his chest with excitement, as he cautiously stepped through the dark and foreboding hallway.


    He knew that prison''s chambery ahead, a ce where unspeakable horrors were inflicted upon those unfortunate enough to fall into their clutches and right now that ce was filled with the captured spies, who tried to harm Velian or gather information about him.


    As he entered the room, Velian''s eyes were met with a gruesome sight. The spies, once proud and defiant, were now broken and battered, their bodies twisted and contorted from the agonizing pain inflicted upon them.


    But amidst the carnage, Velian''s eyes found Naomi, her delicate features marred by a look of grim determination.


    "Velian," she called out, her voice cutting through the suffocating silence which broke from time to time, by agonising groaning sounds of the prisoners.


    "We''ve got some information from these spies."


    Velian approached her, his heart heavy with excitement and anger.


    "What did they say?" he demanded, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Naomi''s eyes glinted with steely resolve as she ryed the intel they had gathered. Despite the horrors that surrounded them, Velian found himself strangelyforted by her presence. Amid all the darkness and despair, Naomi was a beacon of hope, a light shining in the depths of the underworld.


    While Lyra is the little devil that inflicted on to those who seemed harm upon him, and one can say she was a guardian angel and a demon at the same time.

 Chapter 235 Naomi Cant Go

    Lyra stood in the dimly lit room, her eyes fixed on the two spies whoy writhing on the ground in front of her. Both of them had several grave wounds on their bodies, but it was rather gruesome to see how Lyra treated them.


    They had tried to harm Velian, her beloved brother and lover, and she was not going to let them get away with it.


    Besides, a side of her she didn''t know starteding out as soon as she these pathetic spies lying beneath her asking for forgiveness for what they tried to do to his beloved.


    One of the spies groaned in pain as Lyra calmly applied pressure to his wounds.


    "Ahhhhh! Please, have mercy!" he begged, but Lyra showed no sign of relenting.


    "Mercy?" she scoffed.


    "You should have thought of that before you tried to hurt the ones I love and do you know why both do you''re special than others?"


    They shake their heads showing, they didn''t know causing Lyra to apply more pressure to their wounds.


    "Others were just collecting information, but you two tried to kill Velian, I will kill you thousand times for it,"


    The other spy let out a guttural scream, his body convulsing under the force of Lyra''s ministrations.


    "I swear, we didn''t know who he was, we didn''t know he was important!" he gasped. "We were just following orders!"


    Lyra raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable.


    "And whose orders were those?"


    The spy hesitated, but Lyra''s grip tightened on his wounded arm.


    "Speak," shemanded.


    "It was... it was a noble family of the Montero kingdom," the spy stammered.


    "They... they wanted to eliminate any threats to their kingdom and for that, we were hired."


    Lyra''s eyes narrowed. "And Velian was a threat to the kingdom even though we sent all alive soldiers? I knew they woulde for war, but considering Velian as a threat looks like they need some punishment,"


    "But for you two..."


    The spy shook his head frantically.


    "No, no, we were given the wrong information! We didn''t know it was him!"


    Lyra let out a deep breath, her fingers loosening their grip on the spy''s arm.


    "Very well," she said. "I believe you."


    The spy looked up at her in disbelief, his expression one of mingled relief and confusion. "You do?"


    Lyra nodded.


    "Yes. And in return for your confession, I promise you a swift and painless death."


    The spy''s eyes widened in fear, but Lyra showed no mercy. She stood up, turning to Naomi, Velian''s loyal wife and their new sister, who had uncovered the spies and brought to her asking for permission to carry out the execution.


    But Naomi didn''t want them to die since she wanted to check their new weapons and poisons on them, so when she suggested that even though hesitant Lyra decided to go along with it.


    And when Velian entered the room, all the prisoners either fainted or were exhausted, so Naomi took it upon herself to exin everything.


    "The empire and Montero kingdom are the main two culprits," Naomi said after taking a look at the papers.


    "Even though orders are not from the crown, we believe most of the nobles put forward all these requests,"


    Velian wasn''t bothered by the spies, but what bothered him most was the Dukas Union.


    "Any signs of lying?" Velian wanted to confirm onest time before taking action.


    "Lyra''s torture was on the boundary of killing them, so we won''t be able to extract any more information, even if we attack them, best possible way is making them ves,"


    Velian didn''t look interested as he decided to let them do whatever they wanted with them and decided to search about Dukas union anyway.


    But the question was who can he send.


    Even though his doppels were weak, they were still strong enough to survive just like an A-ranked adventurer. And he still doesn''t understand how their deaths went unnoticed by his senses.


    "I can''t send any girls or newly trained knights, Naomi is the only one that has the ability, but I can''t send her and put her in danger," Conflicted he wanted to go there by himself, but he knew that it also a bad idea in this turbulent times.


    "What are you thinking about, master?" Seeing his worried face, Naomi questioned. She thought Velian was dissatisfied with the information.


    "Naomi, what do you think about me going to spy on someone?"


    "No way! I can do that for you, who do you want to spy on? You trained me for this," Naomi felt sad when Velian didn''t rely on her, but she didn''t know how hard this situation was.


    Conflicted by the whole situation Velian got ready to leave the prison, and he decided to find someone that is capable of taking the role of a spy, that was not from his family.


    But before he could do that, Delviny and Juno burst into the room where Velian had just emerged from the prison, looking harried and breathless.


    "Velian, we have urgent news!" Delviny eximed.


    "What is it?" Velian asked, noting the urgency in her tone.


    "Themoners are getting restless," Juno spoke up.


    "They''ve gathered at the town square and are demanding an audience with you."


    Velian frowned. "What do they want?"


    "We didn''t ask but apparently, all the merchants also support them," Delviny replied.


    "Representatives are already in front of the gate,"


    Velian sighed, rubbing his temples. "I''ll address their concerns as soon as I can. But right now, we have more pressing matters to attend to."


    "What could be more pressing than the people''s discontent?" Juno asked, looking bewildered.


    Velian turned to Naomi, who had been standing quietly by the door noticing the problem.


    "Lyra is still in the prison. I need you to keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn''t hurt herself or anyone else."


    Naomi nodded, her expression serious. "I understand."


    Velian turned back to Delviny and Juno. "I have to go. But I''ll deal with themoners as soon as possible."


    With that, he strode out of the room, leaving Delviny and Juno to exchange worried nces at what was waiting for them.

 Chapter 236 Kelleros Kingdom

    "What is your problem? I thought I gave you everything I could," Keeping his hand on the cheeks, Velian questioned with a displeased look.


    Other girls were also standing behind him so, the group of representatives looked nervous as they bowed before the king. One of them stepped forward and spoke up his voice shaking.


    They were afraid that Velian would take their position if they did something wrong in this meeting and it really kept them on edge the whole time.


    "Your Majesty, wee before you to express our love and loyalty to you and your new royalty. However, we cannot ignore the sins of the past."


    Velian furrowed his brow.


    "Sins of the past? What do you mean?"


    The representative cleared their throat.


    "Your Majesty, we believe that everything about the old royal families and noble families must be gone. They are a symbol of corruption and oppression, and we cannot move forward until we erase that history."


    Velian nodded slowly, understanding their point of view.


    "I see. And what do you propose we do about it?"


    The representative took a deep breath.


    "We propose that all traces of the old families be removed from the kingdom. That means their names, their statues, their crests, everything. We want to start fresh with a new era of prosperity and equality under your rule."


    Velian stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "I understand your concerns, but what I don''t understand is why are you telling me this. I already did that, I killed all the corrupted nobles and confiscated their properties,"


    All the representatives nodded their heads showing he was right but they had a different idea.


    "Prince and princess should be exiled, even though they are not the main reason why we suffered, they still had a part in it," Aiko''s face disfigured as soon as she heard that.


    "I won''t do such a drastic change, it would take time and careful consideration and it''s not something human to punish children for their parent''s fault. However, I am willing to hear your other suggestions if you have any."


    The representatives exchanged nces before one of them spoke up again.


    "Your Majesty, we also ask that the name of the kingdom be changed from Rapidw to one you would pick. Rapidw represents the old ways, while we like to see you represent a new beginning."


    Velian nodded again.


    "That''s a fair point, I also thought about that but I didn''t want to fully erase your legacy on my selfishness, but if my subjects desire a change, I will give you that," Velian said and looked at the other girls like he was asking for an idea.


    "Hmm... Velian Kingdom," Daphnia said but before she could evenplete Velian disturbed her.


    "No! that''s not right, I don''t want my first name to be the kingdom''s name, that''s shameless,"


    "Then we can use ourst name, Keller," Sariya suggested to which Daphnia also nodded her head.


    "That''s good! Keller- Kellera, Kellesa," Velian thought with his brain going haywire to choose a new name.


    "Kelleros... it has a nice ring to it. I will consider your proposal, but I must ask for more time to think about it. Thank you for bringing this to my attention."


    As the representatives bowed and left the meeting room, Velian couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and responsibility weighing heavily on his shoulders.


    He knew that the decisions he made now would shape the future of his kingdom, and he was determined to make the right choices for his people.


    Later that day, the rumours started to spread around the kingdom about Velian''s decision.


    "I knew he''s not a cruel leader to punish those kids, besides they are not at fault,"


    "I don''t know which fool thought that harming kids was a good idea,"


    While this was happening Julius look outside with his eyes looking outside the windows.


    "So he declined it, as I thought things won''t be easy, I need to leave this kingdom as soon as I can," Julius thought at least, Velian would decide to exile him. But this proved that they are not allowed to leave this city.


    "Brother, why do you have to leave? Stay here with us? Sister-inw exins things to him," Julie looked troubled by his brother''s sudden change.


    "Julie..."


    Julius looked at her with a hard look and decided not to tell her the truth, since she didn''t want her to ruin her newfound life.


    He knew even though Velian gave them freedom, they were still being observed by Naomi''s spies, especially Julius.


    "If you have something you want to do? You can ask from brother Velian, he''s not a bad person like we thought he is, he''s just wild but he''s not bad," Julie said in desperation.


    "I know, I know, forget about it, how''s your new boyfriend? Velian told me that you found someone, so he wanted to announce that you two broke up," Julius asked in an interested tone, as he wanted to know about Akiyo.


    Julie blushed a little but she quickly answered.


    "He''s younger than me, but he''s a proper man, he really wants the recognition of Velian, so he''s a hardworking boy,"


    "Invite him for dinner, I would like to meet him, I will decide whether I like him or not after that, but I won''t object to your decision since you''re a big girl now," Julius didn''t want to be an annoying brother.


    "Fine! Is that all you have to say, I need to help Akiyo with practices," Julie questioned to which Julius nodded his head, and she left the room with her heart still not sure about why Julius wanted to go outside.


    "Dear!" As soon as she left, Julius'' girlfriend quickly hugged him with a worried look.


    "Don''t go, it might be a trap, I don''t want to lose you," Her face was full of worries.


    "That letter, do you know how someone could leave that with that sign without Velian getting caught?" Julius questioned as his eyes focused on the letter that was lying on his working desk.


    "I have to go, if the content of this letter is true, I have to meet him,"

 Chapter 237 Never-Ending Anger Of Andriya

    Andriya stood outside the prison cell, smirking as she watched her once-healthy and prideful brother huddled in the corner of his prison cell, shaking and muttering to himself. She had enjoyed breaking him down, bit by bit, until he had lost all sense of himself and Andriya didn''t forget to give him every kind of despair she could probably imagine.


    "You thought you could cross me, big brother," she sneered, crossing her arms her face looking like devil''s advocate.


    "But you were wrong. Dead wrong. Nothing can beat me, not you, not that dirty blood of emperor or my foolish son,"


    Her brother looked up at her, his eyes vacant and filled with fear.


    "Please, Andriya," he whimpered. "Let me go. I won''t say anything, I promise, I won''t do anything to you, I will give this whole kingdom to you,"


    Andriyaughed, the sound cold and cruel.


    "Oh, I know you won''t," she said, stepping closer to the cell. "Because if you do, I''ll make sure you suffer even more than you already have and what are you even talking about?"


    "This kingdom is already mine, you''re just a prisoner here,"


    Andrei looked at her sister, but hecked the rebelling nature, he looked more docile than a domesticated dog to her at this point.


    She leaned in close, her eyes glinting with malice.


    "You see, I''ve always been smarter than you, stronger than you," she whispered.


    "And now, I have the power to destroy youpletely but I won''t you need to suffer for what you did to me, I wish our old man and mother didn''t die, otherwise I could have thrown them here with you for you three to enjoy lifetime despair together"


    Her brother let out a sob, burying his face in his hands. Andriya smirked, relishing in his pain and she clearly enjoyed teasing her brother and torturing him.


    "I remember the day I destroyed your precious little family," she began, her voice dripping with venom.


    "It was so easy, really. All I had to do was nt a few seeds of doubt in your faithful vassal''s mind, and before I knew it, he was begging me to take revenge on you."


    Her brother''s eyes widened in horror as he listened to her tale, but Andriya continued on, revelling in her own wickedness.


    "Ohh~And your daughter, I feel really bad for her, she didn''t even do anything wrong" she continued,


    "But I had no option because she had your blood flowing through her veins, the blood that I despise more than anything,"


    "she was so young and innocent. But I heard she''s being shared among nobles now, Innocent girl, maybe I will adopt her when she''s broken," She said and showed a fake sad look, which was rather familiar to Andrei because that''s how she used to look before, he sold her to the empire.


    "Ipletely tore your family apart. So how do you feel now, my beloved brother?"


    "You''re sick," her brother spat out, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Andriya justughed in response.


    "Oh, I''m sick alright. Sick of living in the shadow of a man like you. But now, thanks to my little scheme, you''re stuck in here, and I''m out there living my best life."


    "Remember his face, every single time you cry, don''t forget why are you suffering like this, if you had just let him survive, I wouldn''t have to live like a devil,"


    "Don''t forget, your daughter, your wife, your kingdom, I took everything from you because it was your fault, you''re the only one who''s at fault here," Her voice became more and more crazed every single time.


    Her brother hung his head in defeat, unable to even muster a response. Andriya continued to taunt him, enjoying the power she held over him. But as she turned to leave the cell, a small voice in the back of her mind began to whisper, asking if all of this was really worth it. But Andriya quickly pushed that thought aside, knowing that she could never admit weakness.


    "I hope you''ve learned your lesson, and don''t forget, I''m a devil that you created," she said, turning on her heel and walking away.


    "Because if you even if you repent now, I''ll make sure you suffer even worse than this."


    And with that, Andriya left her brother alone in his prison cell, broken and defeated. She knew she had won, and nothing could stop her now.


    On her way, she looked at the opposite cell, which was filled with a scent that any normal person couldn''t stomach.


    "Not enough! I need more experiment subjects, I will make more people corrupted to see whether I can create copies,"


    Leaving the prison cell that was filled with moaning sounds, Andriya looked at her assistant, who was clearly used to her cruel method.


    "Are they ready?" Andriya asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as her mind went calm as soon as she came out of the prison since she took out her anger on her brother.


    Her assistant nodded firmly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The army is ready and waiting for yourmand."


    Andriya took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was toe.


    "Very well. It''s time to rescue that idiotic son from the enemy''s clutches. We''ll start our march at dawn."


    Her assistant looked worried.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure this is wise? Enemy''s army is well fortified, and we don''t know what kind of defences they have in ce."


    Andriya shook her head.


    "I know it''s risky, but I can''t wait any longer. We have been dealing with things for far too long. We have to do something, even if it means putting ourselves in harm''s way."


    "I will finish this in war, and I will be the one to be chosen as the next heir and my wishes wille true,"


    Her assistant nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "I''ll inform the troops to prepare for battle, Your Majesty. May the gods watch over us."


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® As soon as her assistant left, Andriyaughed at her words.


    "Gods, huh! That''s hrious, no god can bless me, I have be the devil herself,"


    She thought as she got ready for the departure.

 Chapter 238 Malfoys Anger

    Andriya stepped out of the gates of the Malfoy kingdom, eager to visit her army before they embarked on their mission to conquer neighbouring kingdoms.


    Her mind was really calm after all the stress she released on her brother, so she was ready to motivate her army to destroy everything that are not favourable to her.


    But as she emerged from the castle, her heart sank with anger at the sight before her. A group of people, holding cards and chanting slogans, had gathered to protest against her ascent to the throne.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "Tyrant empire! Go back,"


    "Our fields are destroyed! We can''t feed our children, help us,"


    They shouted different things in front of the castle gate, while soldiers kept holding them until the orders came from the higher-ups.


    Most of themoners knew protesting like that won''t be the best option, but they would rather die protesting than starve to death so they came to do that, even if they got killed.


    Andriya gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed the scene.


    "Commander," she said, turning to her second-inmand.


    "Handle this, I don''t want anyone disturbing my ns,"


    Themander hesitated for a moment, looking at Andriya with uncertainty.


    "Mydy, are you sure? These are your subjects. We can''t just..."


    Andriya cut him off with a sharp gesture.


    "I am sure. They are disrupting the peace and stability of my kingdom. This is a matter ofw and order and we don''t have time to indulge in theirints, if they refuse to go back, just kill them,"


    Then Andriyaughed a little while looking at the crowd.


    "Killing one or two will be enough, they will run like insects,"


    Themander nodded reluctantly and turned to the soldiers, barking out orders.


    "Form a perimeter. Ready your weapons. Disperse the crowd and if you have to kill them, do it."


    Since they were soldiers from the empire, none of them looked hesitating to against the people, but still, most of them were not fond of the idea of killing them.


    Andriya watched as the soldiers moved into action, surrounding the protesters and pushing them back. Some of them fought back, throwing stones and insults, but they were no match for the well-trained army.


    The soldiers, d in their metal armour and carrying sharp swords, marched towards the protestors. Themoners, seeing the soldiers approaching, raised their hands in surrender, hoping for a peaceful resolution and movies and merchants came forward showing they just wanted to discuss things with the current government.


    But the soldiers didn''t stop. They began attacking the unarmed protestors, shing their swords and cutting through flesh and bone without any mercy.


    "Please, we mean no harm!" cried one of the protestors, a young woman with tears in her eyes. "We only want justice! We need food, we will die starving,"


    But the soldiers didn''t listen. They continued their assault, their faces emotionless and determined. But not all of them looked the same, as some of them had tearsing out of their eyes looking at this massacre on their side.


    ''Why? Why do we have to kill them? Wasn''t our object is to gather resources, so aren''t they really valuable to us, all these innocent women and children''


    Most of them had the same question just like him. But none of them knew the answer.


    The air was filled with the screams of the wounded and dying, and the stench of blood and death.


    "You brought this upon yourselves," one of the soldiers spat at themoners.


    "You should have known better than to challenge the empire''s authority."


    But themoners knew they had no other choice. Their lives were already filled with poverty, hunger, and suffering. They couldn''t bear the thought of living under such oppression any longer.


    As the soldiers continued their massacre, a young girl, no more than ten years old, stepped forward, holding a small flower in his hand.


    "Please, stop this, my mother is innocent," she pleaded with the soldiers.


    "We don''t want to fight. We just want to live in peace. Please let her go," Her eyes had tears and her hands were shaking but for her mother, she decided toe forward not giving up on her fears.


    The soldiers sneered at her, knocking the flower out of her hand.


    "Get out of here, kid," one of them growled. "Or you''ll end up like these fools. I don''t want to kill a kid, so run,"


    He then looked at her onest time.


    "Flowers don''t have any value in war, kid, if you want to protect something you should be strong enough to object to the cause, if you just blindlye forward to a battle with a flower, you will die, so run now,"


    The girl ran away hearing his words, tears streaming down her face. The soldiers knew that the kingdom that Andriya going to build won''t be a ce for kind-hearted people like them.


    And so, the soldiers continued their ruthless ughter, their swords stained with the blood of innocent men, women, and children. The kingdom of Malfoy remained a ce of terror and oppression, ruled by a cruel and heartless tyrant, Andriya but this didn''tst long as after a few hours, most of the protestors either went back or remaining were lying on the floor making a puddle of blood showing this tragic day.


    As the chaos died down, Andriya approached themander, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Well done,mander. I knew I could count on you. Great work, sending them back in a small amount of time like this,"


    Themander looked at her with a mixture of admiration and fear.


    "Mydy, I...I had no idea you were capable of such...forcefulness. We killed children,"


    Andriya shrugged nonchntly with her eyes showing no remorse at all.


    "When you''re in charge, you have to be willing to do what''s necessary. Now, let''s go see our troops. We have a kingdom to conquer,"


    "Come on, soldier it''s time to get up," Her words surprised themander at her cold-blooded ness, which brought the question.


    Is it really okay to follow this heartless demoness?

 Chapter 239 Charging Toward

    The sound of hooves echoed throughout the Malfoy kingdom as the Empire army charged towards the former Rapidw kingdom.


    It took them a whole week to arrive at the borders, but on their way, they did a lot of heinous things to the formernds of Nalfoy kingdom and itsnd.


    As they rode, the soldiers took pleasure in the destruction they left in their wake, piging and plundering the noblends of the Malfoy kingdom.


    Most of the nobles lost their valuables, and some of them even lost their lives as they didn''t support the empire''s army and its rule.


    "Ha! Look at these peasants squirming. We''re doing them a favour by teaching them to fear the Empire," said one soldier, smirking as he grabbed a handful of coins from a trembling viger.


    Beside him was his young wife, who was bowing her head in fear as the soldiers asked vigers to bring their wives along with them, for whatever reason but all of them understood what their intention was.


    The soldiers who noticed the woman''s face quickly got down from their horses and looked at her with a creepy look.


    Suddenly, one of them held her husband, who was trying to escape with her wife, even at the cost of his life.


    Seeing this woman screamed in terror as another soldier grabbed her by the hair, dragging her towards the rest of the group.


    "What do we have here? A little ything for us to enjoy before we reach the next town?" He said, licking his lips.


    Themander of the Empire army, General Mansoor, rode up to the group of soldiers, his face twisted in disgust.


    "Enough of this, we are not bandits, so act like soldiers, otherwise I will report this to the empress," he said, his voice cold andmanding.


    "We''re not here to rape and pige. We''re here to conquer and restore our fame, don''t forget that."


    The soldiers grumbled, but they knew better than to disobey theirmander. They quickly mounted their horses and followed General Mansoor towards the border of the two kingdoms.


    They let the woman go without doing anything more to her and she couldn''t help but thank every higher being for helping her.


    Her husband also hugged her in happiness that she didn''t have to experience the horrible things.


    As the empire rode, they could see the border of the Rapidw kingdom in the distance, the banner of the once-great kingdom fluttering in the wind.


    But something looked different, as the banner they knew wasn''t theirs and even the walls and defence, that were protecting the borders looked different.


    Since they didn''t have the energy to fight right after arriving and they had battle ns to make, the empire side decided to camp for the night to restore the strength and mindset of the soldiers.


    The night was dark and quiet, except for the sounds of the empire army setting up camp near the border of the Rapidw kingdom. They had been nning this attack for weeks, convinced that their army was kingdoms to that of the kingdoms.


    As the soldiers settled in for the night, their overconfidence showed in their conversations.


    "Those Rapidw soldiers won''t stand a chance against us," said one soldier.


    "We''ll wipe them out in no time."


    "Commander Mansoor thinks he''s so clever with his tactics," said another soldier.


    "But we''ll show him that brute force is all that''s needed in war, besides, didn''t their king change recently, I''m pretty sure the kingdom won''t even have soldiers to attack us,"


    Little did they know, Commander Mansoor was listening to their conversation from a hidden vantage point.


    He was really displeased and disgusted with his army, but for this campaign only he had to remain calm since, they have to achieve sess in this war, no matter what.


    As the morning sunlight fell on the camp, everyone gathered near the entrance of the temporary camps under the orders of their relevant leaders and waited for the orders.


    After a few minutes, General Mansoor also came forward with his horse and the mightiest armour to show his superiority to themon soldiers.


    "Are you ready, men?" General Mansoor asked, his voice booming around the camp.


    "Ready, sir!" the soldiers replied in unison, their swords at the ready.


    They were confident in their abilities, and they believed that victory was within their grasp, and nobody had any doubt about it.


    General Mansoor stood before his army of empire soldiers, his eyes zing with determination. He had led his troops to many victories, but he knew that this battle would not be an easy one, because he knew that Emperor Pete was under their arrest and they were truly at disadvantage because of it.


    "Soldiers," he began, his voice echoing across the camp.


    "We are about to embark on a dangerous mission. The former Rapidw kingdom may have fallen, but their soldiers are still fierce and battle-hardened. Do not underestimate them."


    But as he spoke, some of the soldiers snickered and whispered to each other. One young soldier even rolled his eyes.


    "General, with all due respect," he said. "We are the mighty empire. What could a few remnants of a fallen kingdom possibly do against us?"


    Mansoor''s eyes narrowed.


    "Do not let our victories make you overconfident," he warned.


    "Remember, the Rapidws was once a powerful force to be reckoned with. And they will fight with all their might to defend theirnd, besides they manage to defeat our emperor,"


    The soldiers grumbled, but Mansoor was not finished.


    "Furthermore," he continued, "we do not know what kind of weapons or tactics they may have at their disposal. We must be prepared for anything."


    One of the soldiers scoffed.


    "I highly doubt they have anything that could even put a dent in our armour, let alone defeat us."


    Mansoor''s expression turned stern.


    "Your arrogance could be our downfall," he said.


    "Remember, we are not invincible. We are only as strong as our weakest link. So I implore you, do not underestimate our enemies. Be vignt and stay alert at all times."


    The soldiers grudgingly nodded, but Mansoor could tell that some of them still did not take his warning seriously. He sighed inwardly, knowing that he would have to keep a close eye on them during the uing battle.


    But he also knew that he could not afford to let his guard down either. This would be a battle unlike any other, and he was determined to lead his troops to victory, no matter the cost

 Chapter 240 Remis Leadership

    The sound of shing metal filled the air as the Empire army charged towards the Rapidw kingdom, their war cries echoing throughout thend. The battle was fierce, with catapults firing rocks at each other and magicians trying their best to make their offensive magic reach the wall.


    The empire used battering rams to break the gates and, catapults to break the wall, but none of them was effective as they thought, with the amount of resistant kingdom showed them.


    "How do they have so many arrows and people?" The soldiers started questioning, as they thought borders were almost abandoned by the kingdom.


    The main reason for their thought process was the information about the rebellion, as it was almost impossible to recover from such a huge event.


    "Are you sure this is only Rapidw army? Maybe they got help from the rest of the kingdoms?"


    One of the knights, who was observing the battlefield with General Mansoor muttered, but the general denied that information.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "It''s impossible, I heard from our spies that other kingdoms didn''t ally with the former Rapidw kingdom, they are waiting for us to attack, so they can use us as a stepping stone for their campaign,"


    General Mansoor muttered looking at his men struggling to even teach the gate.


    Even though their attacks were not deadly, it was enough to hold their army.


    "We need to wait for the main army, led by themander in general, they might have some high-level wizard to breach this wall,"


    General Mansoor thought about falling back, but suddenly they heard a big noise next to them with their ears vibrating.


    "What in the world was that?!" eximed Mansoor, as he watched in surprise as the soldiers fell to the ground, writhing in agony.


    Some of them were gravely injured by whatever happened to them, as they lost either arms or legs by the sheer damage of the attack.


    One of his soldiers ran up to him, gasping for breath.


    "General, the Rapidw soldiers on the border have introduced a new weapon, it looks like a catapult but the damage is too big, I think it''s a magical tool, they are tearing through our ranks, we must retreat!"


    Mansoor''s eyes widened in shock. "Magical catapults? How is that possible? We''ve never seen anything like this before!"


    Another loud boom echoed across the battlefield as another cannon fired, causing the ground to shake beneath their feet.


    "We''re taking heavy losses!" shouted one of the empire soldiers.


    "We have to fall back, now!" Mansoor replied as he gestured for his soldiers to retreat.


    "We can''t fight against a weapon like this, it''s too powerful!"


    The soldiers quickly began to retreat, dodging the deadly projectiles that rained down on them from the enemy cannons.


    As they fell back, Mansoor thought to himself,


    "This war just got a lot more dangerous. We''ll have toe up with a new strategy if we want to win."


    ***


    While the empire side was met with despair and pain, the same cannot be said for the Rapidw side, who suffered next to no damage with how effective their attacks are.


    "Commander Remi, I''m thankful for your presence here," One of the soldiers bowed his head with gratefulness, as all these new weapons and men were brought to the borders under Velian''s order.


    It has been a week since Velian announced his kingdom''s new name, so people were still adjusting to the new things they are experiencing and the new bonds they are forming with people.


    But still, with better control over the military and the economy of the kingdom, none of the generals from the army or supply providers wanted to offend Velian and his new royal family.


    It was well known among the people that a new organisation from the army is going to be formed and the members of that group is already estimated by people depending on the heroic news they heard in the battles.


    The first position of the organisation is already decided so nobody argued about that, but from the second position onward there were several guesses and Remi was one of the highly anticipated candidates for that seat.


    So many of the officials or general would do their best to be on friendly terms with her at any cost, for their own benefit.


    "Commander, what are these new weapons are called? They are a lot effective, just like fire magic,"


    One of the generals that were following Remi, who was looking at the army and observing everything questioned, as he was curious.


    Remi looked at his face for a second and decided to not reveal anything important, so she just decided to tell him its name.


    "This is called Cannon, I don''t know how it''s made, but I know this is not a magical weapon,"  Remi said with her hands caressing the metal surface of the cannon, which was really hot because of the previous attack.


    As she answered general, she looked at the scene outside the wall, Remi couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The battle had been too one-sided, and she knew that the empire''s forces were much stronger than what they had just faced.


    ''If this is a smaller force, that''s sent here to bait us, that means arger army is going to attack us sooner orter, and it will be probably led by the empress''


    Remi thought as the previous leadership If the empire was already under their arrest.


    Turning to her new general, she spoke with a grave tone.


    "Send a letter to our King Velian. Tell him that the empress, whom he hates from the bottom of his heart, ising to attack us."


    The general looked at her in surprise. "Butmander, why would they do that? It could bring trouble upon them if their remaining leadership dies."


    Remi sighed heavily.


    "They know it''s a risk, but I heard that the empress is not normal.


    "We need to prepare ourselves for what''sing. The empire won''t take this defeat lightly, and we need to be ready for whatever they throw at us."


    The general nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "As youmand,mander. I will send the letter right away."


    Remi watched as the general hurried off to carry out his orders. She knew that the road ahead would be difficult, but she was determined to lead her army to victory, no matter what the cost.

 Chapter 241 Stranger

    The guards at the Kelleros kingdom gate were on high alert, watching for any suspicious characters attempting to gain entry.


    Since the new units were sent to the war with Remi so they can experience the war, only veteran soldiers and generals remained in the kingdom.


    They were extra cautious about the security of the kingdom after the assassination attempt on Velian, so they never let anyone enter the city without carefully observing them.


    Suddenly, a woman approached the gate and asked to enter as she waited in the line of people that look forward to entering the newly bustling city.


    Most of them were either merchants or people who wanted to build a career inside the kingdom, so they had a lot of luggage with them.


    The reason that the unknown woman stood out from the rest was theck of her luggage and she covered her face with a manti, showing her job wasn''t something that people respected.


    As her turn approached, one of the guards approached her and asked,


    "Excuse me, miss. What is your business in the Kelleros kingdom?"


    Normally, they would have looked down on such people and teased them or in the worst case take advantage of them, but they knew under the new rule if they were caught doing such things, they would have to feel Lady Delviny''s wrath.


    The woman replied to the guard''s words, as soon as she heard him with a timid voice,


    "I am a traveller passing through. I have heard much about the beauty of this ce and wanted to see it for myself, and if allowed I want to make this body of mine to good use,"


    Her words weren''t vulgar, but deep inside all of them understood what she meant.


    Velian had no prejudice against the prostitutes, as long as they don''t spread diseases among the people, so he thought about letting certainpanies handle the business.


    So none of the prostitutes in the Kelleros Kingdom can just do whatever they want, as they had to join one of these firms to continue their business.


    The guards looked at each other, unsure of what to make of her. One of them whispered to the other,


    "She looks like trouble to me. What do you think?"


    The second guard responded,


    "I don''t know. She seems harmless enough, and she has the money to pay the entrance fee. We should let her in."


    As they were talking, the woman suddenly reached up and brushed her hair back, revealing a face of stunning beauty. The guards were momentarily taken aback, and one of them blurted out,


    "Wow, she''s gorgeous!"


    The woman smiled demurely and said,


    "Thank you. I get that a lot."


    The guards continued to eye her warily, unsure of what to make of her. Finally, one of them said, but all of them were now tempted to let her in so that they can visit herter when she started her business.


    "Alright, miss. You may enter. But remember, we''ll be watching you closely. Some try anything funny, if you want help with your business, you should probably visit the merchant guild,"


    "Entrance fee is one silver coin," Hearing her words, she put her hand into her breast, and pulled out a coin showing no thief would be able to take money from her without sexually harassing her.


    After handing over the money, the woman nodded and walked through the gate, disappearing into the kingdom beyond. The guards exchanged looks, wondering what kind of trouble she might bring with her. Only time would tell.


    But they were excited to see her naked body and embrace that beautiful face someday, and if they are lucky enough, they wanted a chance to court her since they knew a woman like that will be popr among the city folks.


    The woman walked through the bustling streets of the city, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked upon the happy faces of those around her. She stopped in front of a group ofughing children whole she encountered upon entering the city, scowling at their joy.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Why do they get to be so happy?" she muttered to herself.


    "Excuse me, miss," said a passerby, noticing her distress and her face pale looking.


    "Is everything alright?"


    The woman turned to face him, her expression cold.


    "No, everything is not alright. Do I look okay to you?"


    The man looked at her sympathetically.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but you shouldn''t let it consume you. There''s still a joy to be found in life."


    "Joy?" the woman scoffed.


    "What joy is there in a world ruled by someone like Velian?"


    She didn''t stay there for too long as she hated the sound of people happilyughing, so she continued her journey.


    As she continued on her way, the woman visited various shops and markets, her hatred and jealousy growing with each passing moment. She couldn''t stand the sight of the happy couples walking hand in hand or the groups of friendsughing together.


    "Why do they get to be so carefree?" she seethed.


    She entered a tavern and ordered a drink, her eyes scanning the room for any signs of happiness. As she sat alone at a table, brooding, a man approached her.


    "Can I buy you another drink?" he asked with a smile.


    The woman red at him. "Why would you want to do that?"


    "Because it''s a beautiful day outside and we should enjoy it while we can," he replied.


    The woman snorted.


    "I don''t see what''s so beautiful about it. nothing is beautiful and someone ruined everything for me in my life."


    The man sat down across from her, he misunderstood her words as he thought it must be some kind of former rtionship, and decided to help her.


    "I understand your anger, but don''t let it consume you. There''s still good in this world, even if it''s hard to see right now."


    The woman scoffed again. "You don''t know anything about what I''ve been through."


    "Maybe not, but I do know what it''s like to feel alone and angry. I used to be just like you until I realized that dwelling on the negative only makes things worse. We have to find a way to keep living, even in difficult times."


    The woman stared at him for a moment, considering his words. Finally, she nodded. "You''re right. I can''t let Velian win by giving up on life."


    The man smiled at her. "That''s the spirit. Now, how about we enjoy this beautiful day together and forget about this Velian?"


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then smiled back at him, while she felt the man''s hand on her back.


    "I''d like that."

 Chapter 242 Hannah

    "Ughhh~ what happened here?"


    Looking at the empty shell of a man, in front of her, Juno eximed as it was disgusting to look at the scenery in front of her.


    A man had been drained of his life force, leaving only an empty shell behind making the dead body of that man look like rotten fruit.


    Juno''s sharp eyes scanned the room and her nose which was extra sensitive worked to find any clues, her mind working quickly to piece together what had happened.


    As she approached the bed, she noticed a faint scent in the air - the unmistakable aroma of semen. It was a disgusting smell for her as someone who enjoyed Velian''s extraordinary semen, but she knew it was a piece of important evidence, so leaving her disgust behind she did her best to find any clue.


    Juno frowned, her suspicions growing stronger. She decided to examine the room more closely, looking for any other signs that would confirm the theory, that she came up with.


    As she searched, a young man approached her cautiously.


    "Excuse me, Lady Juno. Are you investigating the incident?"


    Juno turned to face him and she quickly identified him, as he was a boy that was working in this tavern.


    "Yes, I am. Do you have any information that could help me?"


    The man hesitated before speaking.


    "Well, I saw a woman leave the room shortly before the victim''s body was discovered. She was very beautiful and seemed to be in a hurry."


    He said with his voice shaking a little from fear looking at the dead body and seeing its abnormal condition.


    Juno''s eyes widened. "Did she have any distinguishing features?"


    The man shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t get a good look at her face. But I did notice that she had a curvaceous body and I think her hair was also ck,"


    Juno''s suspicions were confirmed since if this was a woman and looking at the state of the body, she knew this wasn''t any normal death.


    "Thank you for your help. It seems that we''re dealing with an annoying entity again."


    As she continued to examine the room, she found more evidence of the woman''s presence - a few strands of long, ck hair on the pillow, and a small vial of perfume on the dresser. Juno carefully bagged the items as evidence, feeling satisfied with her progress.


    ''I heard the rumours, but if this is really what I think it is, what are they even doing here? And this might be a high problem''


    Juno had no intention of bringing this simple murder to Velian''s attention at first, but now she felt this was more than murder so she decided to tell him about it.


    ***


    "You have a beautiful face," One of the older-looking women touched the unknown girl''s face, and observed every facial feature of her and looked for any scars or skin problems.


    "Perfect skin! Perfect colour! You will be a great sale, for now, undress and show your vagina to us,"


    Before employing this woman, the mistress of the house wanted to see and confirm that she was a healthy girl and one that could probably satisfy males.


    "Hmm, I see," she said, eyeing the girl up and down and sometimes, she got dangerously close to her.


    "And what skills do you have to offer?"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "I am a quick learner, and I am willing to do whatever is required of me," the girl said, trying her best to appear confident.


    "Very well," she said, nodding thoughtfully.


    "But before I can offer you a position in my firm, I must ensure that you meet my standards."


    "Standards?" I repeated, puzzled.


    "Yes," she said, stepping closer to me.


    "I am looking for a beautiful woman to work for me. But at the same time, I only want disciplined girls."


    The girl felt a cold shiver run down her spine as she spoke those words. But before she could protest and tell that she won''t create any problem, she began to inspect her closely, as if searching for ws.


    "Turn around," shemanded, and the girl obeyed, feeling increasingly ufortable, as the mistress started touching her in an unwanted way.


    She wanted to see how this girl would react to her touch and she felt satisfied that she was patient enough to endure her touch.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke again.


    "Very well," she said, her voice cold and calcting.


    "I will offer you a position in my firm. But be warned, you are only here because of your looks. If you fail to meet my expectations, you will be quickly reced,"


    The girl bowed her head showing respect and the mistress called another two women toe, so they can start dressing her up.


    "Ohhh~ don''t forget, I want your every information, if you find a man you fancy, you will have to ask permission from me first before leaving this ce, and until your one-year period finish you can''t leave here,"


    Looking at the girl, who was happily looking at her new friends, the mistress said and opened the door to leave, but then she remembered that she missed something rather important.


    "I forgot to ask, what is your name?"


    The unknown woman smiled at her words and muttered in a low voice.


    "Hannah, just Hannah," The mistress nodded her head and left the room, with two girls who finished taking Hannah''s measurements.


    But as soon as they left, Hannah''s smile vanished and it was reced with disgust and anger.


    "Ahhhh! Dirty, dirty, why do I have to fill my body with this dirt? Damn it, Velian, I won''t let you go," Hannah thought as she remembered the root cause of her every problem.


    While she was thinking all these things, Hannah looked at the mirror and saw her face, which waspletely different from her previous one.


    Instead of her princess-like face, right now she had a face of a woman seductress.


    "Hannah Cantrell is dead, now I''m just Hannah," Touching her face and feeling the reality of the situation, she imagined the face of the man she hated from the bottom of her heart.


    "I will squeeze every drop of your semen and make you my ve and kill your whole family right in front of you,"


    "Get ready, Velian Keller,"

 Chapter 243 Battle Of The Border I - Andriyas Speech

    The whole army was looking at the scenery in front of them with fear.


    Once proud and valiant General Mansoor nowy prostrate on the ground, his body wracked with pain as the Empress Andriya stood before him, her eyes zing with fury.


    The entire army watched in silence, unable to look away from the gruesome sight unfolding before them, and most of them were guilty of the punishment that Mansoor is suffering right now.


    "Mansoor, you have failed me," Andriya spoke with a voice as cold as ice, her words cutting through the air like a sharpened de.


    "Your ipetence has cost us dearly, and for that, you must pay the price."


    With that, the Empress raised her foot and brought it down hard on Mansoor''s chest, eliciting a sickening crunch as his ribs shattered beneath the force. The general let out a scream of agony, his face contorted in pain.


    *Ahhhh


    It was an ear-deafening sound, but Andriya had no idea if holding back or showing kindness to failures.


    "You will learn to obey my orders, or suffer the consequences," Andriya dered, her foot still nted on Mansoor''s broken body.


    "This is what happens to those who fail me."


    "Don''t think I''m foolish because I know he''s not the one responsible for the failure in the first ce, but he will be the one to be punished for now since I don''t have time to deal with every one of you, but if our next attack fails, forget about your families and going back to the empire," Andriya said in the same cold manner.


    The army watched in horror as the Empress continued to punish the fallen general, her anger and disappointment palpable. It was a stark reminder of the consequences of failure in the service of the Empress, and one that none would forget any time soon.


    Later that day Commander met General Mansoor to discuss their war n and this time they were deadbeat on destroying the gate and invading thend.


    Commander and General Mansoor sat in their tent, deep in conversation. The two men were discussing their new battle n to destroy the gate of the Rapidw kingdom''s border to invade them.


    "We need to hit them hard and fast," said Commander.


    "We can''t afford to give them any breathing room, The more we take damage, the more our troops lose their morality,"


    "I agree," replied General Mansoor, his whole hands were fine but there was a piercing pain on his chest because of Andriya''s punishment, and it really left a scar on his chest making it a scar of shame.


    "But we need to be cautious. They have new weapons that cause explosions. We need to have the n to deal with them."


    "Agreed," said themander, who heard about it from Mansoor.


    "We''ll need to send in our best mages to take out those weapons. And we''ll need to be prepared for a counterattack."


    "Mage unit will deal with those expletive weapons, make sure your battering ram does its job this time,"


    Mansoor nodded thoughtfully.


    "We''ll also need to make sure our troops are well-protected. We don''t want any unnecessary casualties."


    "Absolutely," Themander agreed with Mansoor''s words.


    "We''ll need to make sure they have the best armour and weapons avable. And we''ll need to train them well."


    The two men continued to discuss their n, strategizing every move and anticipating every possible scenario. It was clear that they were both deeplymitted to the sess of their mission.


    The main reason for their education wasn''t because they wanted to help Andriya, but they didn''t want to go against the empire even though most of the army and officials dislike their current royalty that act like tyrants.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    As the sun began to set outside, they finally came to a decision.


    "We''ll move in at dawn," Themander gave full information to Mansoor.


    "And we''ll take them by surprise. This won''t be an easy fight, but I have faith in our troops."


    "Agreed," said Mansoor.


    "We''ll make them pay for every inch they''ve taken from us. This will be ournd, and we''ll take it even if are reduced to thest man."


    With their n in ce, the two men sat in silence for a moment, each lost in his own thoughts. But there was a sense of determination in the air, a sense that they were both ready to do whatever it took to emerge victorious.


    And as they sat there, watching the sun dip below the horizon, the sound of marching feet could be heard in the distance. The troops were on the move, ready to follow theirmanders into battle.


    As the time for the battle arrived, everyone gathered around with several generals and their battalion in front of them.


    The battalion of General Mansoor was special on this asion since they were looked own by all the other men because of their ipetence.


    Themander, a tall and imposing figure in full armour, stepped forward to address his troops.


    "My fellow soldiers," he began.


    "Today, we march towards the borders of the Rapidw Kingdom. We are not here to make friends, we are not here to negotiate. We are here to show them the might of our empire and to im what is rightfully ours. We will not back down, we will not falter, and we will not show any mercy to those who stand in our way and if they surrender we will emerge victorious."


    The soldiers roared in response, their swords nging together as they raised them high in the air. But before themander could continue, a figure stepped forward from the crowd.


    It was Empress Andriya, the ruler of the Scaredmore Empire.


    "My loyal subjects," she said in amanding voice,


    "I am here to speak to you today not as a ruler, but as a fellow soldier. The Rapidw Kingdom has been a thorn in our side for too long. They have threatened our borders, captured our emperor, and insulted our honour. Today, we march towards theirnd to show them that the Scaredmore Empire will not be intimidated."   Andriya said and looked at the faces of the soldiers.


    "But let me make one thing clear. We are not here to negotiate. We are not here to offer peace. We are here to destroy them. We will show them no mercy, nopassion, and no humanity. We will leave nothing but death and destruction in our wake. This is war, and in war, there are no rules. So go forth, my soldiers, and let the blood of our enemies stain the ground, kill their children, kill their animals, kill everything in front of you."


    The soldiers stood in stunned silence, unsure of what to make of their empress''s words. Themander red at her, his eyes burning with anger.


    "Your Highness," he said through gritted teeth,


    "With all due respect, that is not the way we conduct ourselves. We are not savages. We are soldiers of the empire, and we fight with honour and integrity."


    Andriya turned to him, her eyes cold and unfeeling.


    "Honor and integrity will not win this war," she spat.


    "Only blood and steel will. If you cannot follow my orders, then step aside and let someone else lead this army."


    Themander hesitated for a moment, his hand on the hilt of his sword. But then, with a heavy heart, he stepped back into the crowd, his head hung low.


    And so, with Empress Andriya''s words ringing in their ears, the soldiers marched towards the borders of the Rapidw Kingdom, ready to do whatever it took to emerge victorious. But little did they know, the empress''s words would lead them down a path of darkness and despair, one that would haunt them for the rest of their days.


    And one that would let Andriya achieve what she actually wanted.

 Chapter 244 Battle Of The Border II - Fall Of The Border

    "Commander, they areing," One of the soldiers shouted at Remi, who was observing the letters sent to her by Velian.


    Hearing the news of the iing war she jolted from their spot with an aggressive look and started giving orders to everyone.


    "Make sure you hit them with cannons!" Remi knew this time, they might be bringing skilful mages, so there was a high risk of their cannons not being too effective just like earlier.


    Commander Remi stood atop the towering wall that separated the freends from the tyrannical empire. She gazed out at the horizon, her sharp eyes scanning for any signs of movement.


    "Just as I expected, they areing with a bigger army," Noticing the sounds of the iron and loud footsteps, she knew things were about to get too real for them.


    Suddenly, a dark cloud of smoke appeared in the distance, apanied by a chorus of eerie chants. The empire wasing, and they were bringing their magic.


    "Mages! Protect the cannons, they are going for our artillery," She shouted to which others also reacted with the same enthusiasm.


    Remi felt a sense of dread wash over her as he watched the approaching army. She knew that they were outnumbered and outmatched for the moment, but she refused to back down as they still had the advantage of the wall.


    Everyone knew if they had to abandon the borders and fall back, they would have to face the attacks of the Montero kingdom, which is waiting for the borders to fail so they can start their campaign.


    She had sworn to defend her new homnd, and she would do so with every ounce of his being and show that she was indeed suitable to stand beside Velian and Delviny.


    As the enemy drew closer, Remi drew his sword and shouted to his troops, and signalled archers to get ready to release their volleys of arrows especially aiming at the mage groups.


    "Prepare for battle! We will not let them pass!"


    Only a few minutes passed after her orders and the two parties started to engage inbat with their warriors dying on the spot due to the aerial attacks.


    The sh of steel rang out across the wall as the two armies collided.


    The empire''s mages unleashed a barrage of spells, their magic crackling in the air like lightning, but most of them were aiming their cannons and some of them even manage to break the cannons.


    "Commander, two of our cannons are damaged!" One of the soldiers shouted showing, they are getting close to closebat.


    The structure had been erected to protect theirnd from the enemy empire''s relentless attacks, but now it stood on the brink of destruction.


    The looming threat of invasion hung heavy in the air, and Remi knew that if the wall fell, it would be the end of everything they had fought for, deep inside her own selfishness wanted to keep the gate even at the cost of herrade life so that she can achieve the glory of the war, but then she realised.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "I''m not a human being like that, I won''t get drunk in my power,"


    With a deep breath, she squared her shoulders and turned to her troops.


    "We cannot let them breach our defences," she dered, her voice ringing out with steely determination.


    "We will hold this gate at all costs, but if needed we will retreat our second defence!"


    The soldiers nodded grimly, their faces set in expressions of fierce resolve. They knew what was at stake, and they were willing toy down their lives to defend their homnd and families, but all of them desired to live and see the sunshine again.


    As the first wave of enemy troops surged forward, Remi sprang into action, barking out orders and directing her troops with cool efficiency. The remaining cannons blew up the enemies, arrows whistled through the air, and the battle raged on with a ferocity that shook the ground beneath their feet.


    But despite their valiant efforts, the enemy was gaining ground and for some reason, Remi noticed something strange.


    "Why are they getting up even after we blow their hands and some of them even look like mindless walking corpses,"


    And then, to their horror, a group of mages appeared on the battlefield. Their dark robes billowed around them as they summoned a powerful spell, a powerful spell but something was weird about that spell too, because it looked like something A ranked mages used, and suddenly the very fabric of the wall and the gate began to unravel.


    Remi could feel her heart sinking as she watched the gate crumble before her eyes. She redoubled her efforts, rallying her troops and fighting with all her might, but it was no use. The enemy had broken through, and the battle was lost for the time.


    Some of the troops on the kingdom side died trying to defend themselves, but the others were quick to retreat as they knew borders were already under the empire.


    As the soldiers retreated, Remi could feel the bitter taste of defeat on her tongue. But she knew that this was not the end - there would be other battles, other chances to fight for what was right. And she would be ready.


    But she took note of the important things she saw in this battle.


    "Is this because of the power Velian told me about? So Andriya is using some kind of magic," She thought as they were falling back.


    They lost too many things in this battle, but at that time they didn''t know how lucky they were to get away with a little number of casualties in Andriya''s presence.


    Meanwhile, General Mansoor happily looked at the retreating forces of the former Rapidw kingdom and questioned hismander whether to chase them down.


    But he refused to do that as their empress ordered them not to which surprised both the General and Commander, but they decided to go along with her words since she was the absolute authority in the army for the moment.

 Chapter 245 Battle Of The Borders III - True Intention

    Andriya stood on the wall near the cannon that the kingdom left observing it with her keen eyes and trying to understand its mechanism of it.


    Some other engineers were also there, but none of them dared to talk with the empress or at least look at her.


    Silently observing the cannon for a few minutes, Andriya sighed and left the ce leaving the bbergasted engineers on the spot.


    "Did you think she understood what this machine does?" One of them questioned curiously about herst sigh.


    They couldn''t understand whether it was a sigh of disappointment to a sigh of aplishment.


    "Who knows? That woman is not something we should bother to understand, I don''t think we have ever seen a cold-blooded woman like her."


    They muttered and went back to work, while Andriya stood atop the walls of the border, gazing out at the horizon where the sun was slowly setting. The warm glow of the sun''s rays illuminated the fields below, revealing the remnants of a fierce battle that had taken ce just days before.


    Her heart sank as she surveyed the scene before her. The ground was littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers of the empire and the kingdom, their once vibrant spirits now extinguished in the wake of the brutal conflict. The air was thick with the stench of death, a reminder of the high cost of war.


    As she walked along the walls, Andriya''s thoughts began to wander. Was this really what she had wished for? Had she really wanted to be a part of this endless cycle of violence and destruction? The more she thought about it, the more she realized how little she truly understood about the horrors of war, but her face never showed any remorse or resentment.


    Andriya had grown up hearing stories of heroism and bravery in battle and had always dreamed of a battle that is depicted in the stories as heroic and vignt, But now, as she looked out at the devastation thaty before her, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of regret and doubt.


    "Is this how you felt when you came back to hug me, my prince?"


    Andriya questioned herself, remembering why she was fighting for and for what''s sake.


    Was it really worth sacrificing so much for the sake of a cause? Was there not a better way to resolve conflict and bring peace to thend? As she pondered these questions, Andriya knew that she would need to do some serious soul-searching to find the answers.


    For now, she could only watch as the sun continued to sink below the horizon, casting its warm light upon the fallen soldiers below. Andriya knew that the road ahead would be long and difficult, but she was determined to find a way to make a difference in a world torn apart by war and eradicate everything she despised from this world.


    "Just you wait, my beloved knight, I will soone back to you,"


    It was a voice that was unbelievable to think that came out of Andriya''s mouth, but if someone saw her they would have definitely thought that she was a different person from the usual Andriya.


    ***


    "Hmm~ looks like something strangers going on," Velian muttered looking at the letter in his hand, which was sent right after Remi lost the border.


    She didn''t forget to mention the strange things, she witnessed so Velian can make some assumptions about it.


    "Darling, what''s wrong?" Daphnia and Sariya were sitting beside Velian while looking at Aurora, who is ying with other kids that Elda invited.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    The news about her presence wasn''t easy to hide, but the fact that she was the royal daughter of everyone, nobody knew about it except a very few people.


    "Papa!" But one thing really bothered all the seven mothers of Aurora, as no matter how they tried, she would definitely run into Velian''s embrace.


    They even tried to lure her with sweet foods, but it wasn''t effective at all when Velian was present in front of her.


    Elda quickly came running in their direction to take her back to y with other kids, but no matter how she tried Aurora kept hiding her face in Velian''s chest making cute sounds.


    *Sigh


    "What do I do with you, you father-con daughter!" Elda muttered and sat beside them looking at other kids, that were ying hide and seek.


    "Borders didn''t manage to survive, looks like our forces have retreated to the second defence line," Velian''s voice came as a surprise to all three girls, as Remi and cannons were there to support the forces near the borders.


    "Impossible! What about damages? Is Remi okay?" Daphnia questioned worried about her daughter''s friend and she time to time trained Remi as a magical swordsman, so she knew how powerful she was.


    "She is okay, I ordered her to retreat if she sees something strange and my suspicions are right, something strange is going on in the empire army and I think it''s because of Andriya and that ck thing," Velian muttered caressing Aurora''s head.


    "I heard recently it is really active, one that we have, do you think it''s because of Andriya?" Sariya questioned feeling uneasy keeping such a dangerous thing without destroying it.


    "Might be, we are simply clueless, I will personally fight with them and find out what is happening,"


    And Velian suddenly remembered what Juno told her about the incident that happened in the kingdom.


    "Looks like we are being targeted by more than one or two forces, don''t worry, when the timees I will protect everyone, I won''t go back on my promise,"


    Daphnia and Sariya both smiled seeing that he misunderstood their worried looks.


    "Veli, we are not worried about our lives, we are worried about you, even though you''re powerful, you''re not invisible," Daphnia muttered.


    Velian looked at Aurora and smiled reassuringly,


    "I want to see her grow and be a splendid dragon, don''t worry I won''t die that easily,"


    Velian said and handed over Aurora to Sariya and Daphnia, as he wanted them to bond with her just like how he is doing and it really worked as both of them doted on her just like how they treated their own children that came out of their wombs.

 Chapter 246 Lewd Trap

    In the dimly lit room of an old, creaky house, a newly appointed baron stood facing a beautiful young woman. His heart raced as he looked at her, her soft curves and a radiant smile lighting up the room.


    A sheet with flower patterns covered their body indicating their hot and steamy lovemaking, as theyy there hugging each other like they were longing for warmth.


    Without hesitation, he took her hand in his and pulled her close.


    "Come with me," he whispered, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "Let me make you my wife, this house doesn''t suit for a beautiful and kind woman like you,"


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise, but she did not pull away. Instead, a blush crept up her cheeks, and she gazed up at Baron with a mixture of curiosity and excitement.


    "Where will you take me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "To a ce where we can be together forever," Baron replied, his voice low and intense.


    "A ce where I can love you and cherish you always, I have enough money, maybe we can start a family,"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, uncertainty written across her features. But as she looked into Baron''s eyes, she saw nothing but honesty and devotion.


    Finally, she nodded, a smile spreading across her lips.


    "I will follow you," she said, her voice filled with trust and hope.


    With that, Baron swept her into his arms, holding her close as they made their way out of the house and into the night. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them, bound together by love and the promise of a future filled with happiness and adventure.


    But all these things only mattered to the baron, who was blinded by love. The woman he proposed was none other than Hannah Cantrell or just Hannah, who looked at this man in front of her like he was just a stepping stone for her goal.


    She yed with his feeling and showered him with love, so she can wrap him around his finger.


    Her goal was to originally be a maid in the castle and seduce Velian, but she understood that it was highly unrealistic as the rumours said that Velian didn''t really touch any of his maids.


    "Lord Baron, I should go back to my house today, I hope I can see you tomorrow," Leaving a kiss on the innocent man''s lips, who was intoxicated with Hannah''s fake love, she went back to her house only to be interrupted by the highest ranking prostitutes of the house.


    "Ohh looks like our princess is doing great," One of them muttered in a mocking tone showing their jealousy toward her.


    "Lord Baron should be careful, he will have to take care of another man''s child, if he marries this woman, who knows how vulgar this seducer is,"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Such a lot of taste for a young noble, I almost feel bad for him,"


    They kept mocking her but Hannah ignored them and entered the house only to be seen by the headmistress, who was looking at her with dissatisfaction.


    "We have a contract of one year, yet you went ahead and seduced a noble within one week, are you nning to break the contract and leave this ce?" Her anger was obvious because it was the mistress kindness that fed Hannah up until now. At least that''s what the headmistress thought.


    But Hannah didn''t really care about anyone else, as only person that mattered to her was Velian.


    "I won''t, headmistress, I rejected his advances," She knew making enemies right now would attract extra attention, so she tried to y it cool.


    "That''s good! Even if he was a noble, If he try to break your contract, I will have toin about this to the authorities, just so you know our new king is so strict on those things,"


    Giving advice that sounded like a warning headmistress went back to her room and asked everyone to go back to their own ces, and wait for the clients.


    Hannah also went to her room and removed her clothes and stood in front of a mirror.


    "Symbol is getting invisible, I need the essence of another man," She thought while caressing the heart-shaped symbol on her womb.


    Hannah stood in front of the mirror, her reflection staring back at her with an eerie intensity.


    She could feel a strange energy pulsing through her body, a power she had never experienced before. Suddenly, her skin began to shift and writhe, as if something was trying to break free from within her.


    "Ughhh~ so even when I want to feel pain, I feel pleasure, it would be bad if I get addicted to this," Hannah thought, as she felt her whole body trembling.


    With a gasp, Hannah watched in awe as two small, ck wings burst forth from her back, unfurling in all their glory.


    The shiny nature of those wings were like midnight silk, each one shimmering in the light as they flexed and stretched. She felt an overwhelming sense of freedom and strength coursing through her veins as if she could conquer the world with a single p of her wings.


    As Hannah looked down, she saw that her body had transformed as well. Her skin was now a luminescent shade of white, with intricate patterns etched into her flesh. Her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and her hair had be a cascade of dark purple and red, flowing down her back like a waterfall.


    She couldn''t help but stare in awe at her own reflection, marvelling at the beauty and power she now possessed. She had be something more than human, something beyond her wildest dreams. And as she spread her wings and took flight, soaring through the air with effortless grace, she knew that she would never be the same again.


    "Let''s see who will be my food tonight, if it''s a young man, I would be grateful,"


    Hannah searched for her food while her crimes were bottling up, making Juno uneasy about this creature who is bringing chaos to the whole kingdom.

 Chapter 247 Reinforcment

    "So, did you two take a decision?" Looking at the young girl and ck hair boy in front of him, Velian questioned with his hand tapping on the table.


    Beside him, Aiko stood with her eyes looking at the two people with a questioning gaze like she wanted to know their answer.


    "Julie, answer him," Aiko said as she didn''t want to see them being indecisive, especially in front of Velian.


    Velian and Aiko sat across from Akiyo and Julie in the cosy living room. Akiyo shifted in his seat as his sister asked the question that had been on both of their minds.


    "So, Akiyo, what''s going on between you and Julie, are you ready to tell us your decision?" Aiko asked, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    If this was a normal situation, Akiyo would have asked his sister to shut up since he didn''t like it when she meddled, but in front of Velian, he didn''t dare to do it.


    Akiyo met her gaze squarely. "Well, sis, I really like Julie. She''s amazing and I feel a strong connection with her. We''ve been talking and we both feel the same way about each other."


    Julie nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "Yes, we really want to give this a shot. I know it might be weird since our situation is a littleplicated, but we can''t help how we feel."


    Velian leaned forward, his eyes scanning Akiyo''s face.


    "And how do you feel about all of this, Akiyo? Are you sure this is what you want?"


    Akiyo nodded confidently. "Yes, I''m sure. I know it might be unconventional, but I can''t deny my feelings for Julie. I want to be with her."


    Aiko looked thoughtful for a moment before finally nodding.


    "Okay, I understand. If you both want to pursue this, we won''t stand in your way. But you both need to be aware of the potential consequences and be prepared to deal with them."


    Julie smiled gratefully at Aiko, her hand reaching for Akiyo''s.


    "Thank you so much. We''ll make sure to handle everything maturely and respectfully."


    "Julie, what did your brother say about this?" Velian questioned.


    "Nothing much, he said to bring Akiyo so they can talk with each other, and I hope to do that shortly,"


    Velian chuckled softly.


    "Well, it looks like we have a love story in the making. Let''s hope it''s a good one,"


    As soon as Velian gave permission both Akiyo and Julie board their heads and left the room on a happy note since they are now an official couple.


    Akiyo didn''t forget to thank his sister for all the support she gave unlike in normal circumstances when she almost bully him.


    "Brother, are you going somewhere? I heard Juno talking about going with you," Aiko questioned as she was interested in the topic.


    "Well~ Remi might need some help from us, so I thought personally helping her, Juno is the only one that is free right now, others also wanted toe but I don''t want to dy our projects," Velian said as he remembered how busy his girls are.


    Daphnia and Sariya were working on the documents and internal works of the kingdom with Lyra, so they were really busy during the daytime.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The same goes for Delviny, who was in charge of training and overlooking the army until the military organisation is formed.


    Namoi couldn''t leave because there were a lot of rumours about a mankiller, so she had to keep a keen eye on the city to capture the culprit red-handed.


    Elda was busy with her teaching and finding new teachers for her school, so she couldn''t leave the kingdom for the time being.


    Juno was the only one that at least had some freedom, but still, she was working on her own projects so Velian was hesitant at first, but as soon as she got to know about his expedition, she insisted oning so Velian decided to take her.


    But for some reason, Aiko looked fidgety as soon as Velian told her about his trip.


    "If you don''t mind, I could join you, brother," She wanted to show her skills to Velian, so she understood that it was a big chance for her.


    Velian stared at Aiko with a mixture of concern and reluctance.


    "Aiko, are you sure you want toe with me to the future battlefield? It''s not safe there, and I don''t want to put you in harm''s way."


    But Aiko was insistent, she wanted to ask why he cared about her so much and even rejected her attempts, but she understood that deep down in Velian''s heart he saw her as a younger sister that needed protection.


    "I can be useful, Velian. I''ve been practising my magic with your mother, and I know I can help you fight against the enemy."


    Velian sighed, realizing he wasn''t going to win this argument, he didn''t want to disappoint and push back Aiko anymore, so he decided to take her.


    "Alright, fine. But please be careful and stay close to me, unless I order you won''t go to the battle."


    Aiko''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Thank you, brother! I won''t let you down."


    She said with a happy smile and decided to ask for some tips from Daphnia to seduce Velian since they are going to be alone for a while.


    But before she could leave Velian said something to Aiko, which really caused her to twitch and turn back.


    "I''m sorry for pushing you back, you must have been waiting for me but I always pushed you back since you''re not old enough, I didn''t even let you be a mother for Aurora,"


    Aiko looked at Velian with an awkward look, his words were true to some extent but one thing he got wrong was, he can''t be disappointed about her current position.


    "She already has seven mothers, brother,"


    "So, I think I''m special to her in a special way since I''m her only sister, I''m not sad, I can wait for you as much as you want, but it''s a little hard since you''re close to me and you''re holding other women in front of me,"


    Velian and Aiko stayed silent for a few minutes after those words, but Velian broke his silence with rather surprising words.


    "On your next birthday, I will take you, don''t worry I won''t hesitate anymore,"


    Hearing it, Aiko happily smiled and hugged Velian hiding her blushing face on his chest and answered him.


    "I''m waiting!"

 Chapter 248 The Night Before Leaving (R-18)

    "This isn''t good!" Sariya said while holding her head like she was having a problem of her lifetime.


    "What is?" Velian questioned her, but Sariya looked at him with a blush and pointed at his bed.


    "Why are we having group sex now? What happened to our shame and nervousness, and Elda aren''t you embarrassed to be naked in front of other girls,"


    Sariya shouted as the scenery in front of her was absurd.


    Delving, Lyra and Juno were already lying on the bed with their vaginas leaking semen, while Daphnia who was mindlessly riding Velian kept kissing his face.


    Elda was drinking water to refresh her body, and Naomi and Aiko were the only two that were not in this room.


    Naomi was on her duty to capture the man-killer of the night, so Velian promised a solo night with her when hee back from the war.


    "Mother, don''t be so shy! We have already seen everything, so why are you still embarrassed?" Hearing Elda''s words, Sariya had to question what happened to her innocent daughter, who will hide behind her when she heard the word sex before Velian corrupted her.


    "Ahhhhhh~ I''m dying, this is too much," Daphnia moaned and orgasmed all over, Velian''s body while he also released a jet of sperm inside her filling her to the brim.


    "Shameless! Shameless!" Sariya muttered, but Velian, who heard her words wanted to question one thing from her.


    "Why aren''t you leaving if you''re so ashamed of this, the door is not locked," His tone is more teasing than, serious so Sariya knew he meant it as a joke, but as soon as she heard his question, it was like she had a sudden realisation.


    "Ahh! It''s not like I don''t want to, but I mean-" She tried to think of a logical argument, but it was like her brain was overlooking, as she held her head in confusion unable to properly argue.


    "Mother, if you want you can go first, I will rest since I already did it three times," Elda said and sat on the couch, but then only she saw something rather surprising.


    Velian was pointing to the wardrobe, as he kept Daphnia next to Delviny, so she can rest.


    Confused Sariya reached into the wardrobe and opened it only to see some rather surprising.


    "This is-"


    Her face blushed seeing the content inside the wardrobe.


    "Dancer outfit!" Sariya said with her eyes trying to see why Velian had such erotic clothes.


    He approached her slowly and hugged her from behind and kept his chin on her shoulder, while his naked body was clearly touching her in ces that shouldn''t be touched without her consent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This one is yours, I personally made them for all of you, but I was sceptical of using them since I thought you won''t like them, but now I want to punish Sariya for acting like aplete stranger to us," Velian said choosing the most erotic one out of all of them.


    "Ehhh! But this is too much, Veli," Sariya said and looked at him, only to see Velian looking at her with his requesting eyes.


    "Ughhh~ this kid," As soon as she saw those eyes that looked at her with expectation, she knew her fate was already decided.


    "Fine, I''m only doing this because of punishment, I won''t go back on my words," She said and removed her nobledy one-piece dress and her underwear and took the lingerie that Velian choose for her and quickly changed into it with Velian''s help since it was a littleplicated with all the belts it had.


    As Velian gaze upon the enchanting figure before him, his eyes are drawn to the alluring attire she wears. d in a sizzling ensemble that leaves little to the imagination, this dancer''s outfit is nothing short of mesmerizing.


    Her luscious legs are adorned with fis stockings, their intricate weave revealing glimpses of tantalizing skin. The stockings hug her curves tightly, entuating the contours of her lithe limbs in a seductive manner.


    Above the stockings, her hips are wrapped in a shimmering garter belt, adorned with delicatece and teasingly revealing just enough of her supple skin. The belt draws attention to her narrow waist, enhancing her hourss silhouette and emphasizing her alluring femininity.


    Atop her torso, she wears a matching bralette that clings tightly to her ample bosom, teasing her only viewer, who is his beloved man with a hint of cleavage. The bralette''s straps crisscross sensually at her back, emphasizing the curvature of her spine and drawing the eye towards her bewitching derriere.


    Completing the ensemble is a pair of high heels that elongate her toned legs, adding a touch of elegance to her otherwise sultry attire.


    "Onest request, can you dance for me?" Velian requested while sitting on the chair shows, what kind of a dance he wanted.


    He had a giant boner towering like a vertical tower, but he wasn''t the only one that was aroused by this. Sariya was wet beyond her wildest dreams since this might be the sluttiest thing she did in her entire life as a proper and kind mother.


    She quickly nced at the other girls and saw them closing their eyes, and felt relieved that they didn''t see her like this but in reality, everyone was watching her with a blush on their faces.


    "This woman! Why didn''t she reject him? All of us didn''t want to west something that slutty, but she went and did it, she might be the horniest one out of all of us," Everyone thought at the same time since Velian brought that request to all of them and they refused his request.


    But Sariya, on the other hand, touched Velian''s bare chest and begins to move with effortless grace, her outfit shimmers and glimmers, enchanting all who behold it with its bewitching allure.


    "Do it as I taught you, Sariya," He whispered looking at her.


    "Dance for me, and show me how much you seek me, Sariya,"


    Velian said and eagerly, awaited for Sariya to begin her erotic dance with his eyes zing with arousal.

 Chapter 249 Taboo (R-18)

    In the dimly lit establishment, a mesmerizing performance of Sariya took the stage, donning a tantalizing ensemble that left little to the imagination. Her lithe body was encased in fis stockings, entuating every curve and beauty, while a silky ck bodysuit clung to her like a second skin.


    With practised grace, she began to move, undting and swaying to the throbbing beat of the Velian''s heart best. Her lithe limbs twisted and contorted, each movement a sensuous invitation to Velian and other girls to join her in a dance of passion and desire.


    As the rhythm quickened, her body became a blur of motion, her hips grinding in hypnotic circles as she spun around Velian''s body and chair. Sweat glistened on her skin, casting a seductive glow as she writhed and wriggled, teasing her beloved with every sultry movement.


    "Is this good, Velian?" While moving at her own pace, she questioned Velian who was mesmerised by her amazing performance.


    "You''re even more talented than I taught you, this is a technique I knew that girls used to seduce men," Velian said and he enjoyed her performance, without disturbing it.


    The air was electric with anticipation, as the performer''s body quivered with barely suppressed passion. With a final flourish, she ended her routine with a sultry smile, leaving the girls and Velian breathless and yearning for more. For in that moment, she was more than a mere mortal; she was a goddess of desire, a master of seduction, the reincarnation of lust itself.


    "Come here, Sariya," As soon as the dance ended, he grabbed her hand and pulled her so he can enjoy her luscious body that aroused him, so much that Velian felt his body going crazy.


    She straddled over him once more and raised her waist until her pussy was on top of his dick.


    Even though she had been calm and motherlypared to most of the girls, like Delviny and Lyra, she still looked quite excited right now.


    Her clitoris was as erect as her nipples and her vagina was releasing fluids continuously, flowing down on his rod. Her smell was starting to fill the room, enticing and erotic, pushing Velian''s tool to throb impatiently.


    "Can I go for it, Sariya? You''re wet beyond my imagination and I can''t wait anymore," Only thing that prevented the pration was the lingerie of Sariya, so she used her hand and moved it a little and ced Velian''s cock right below her raw pussy and kissed his face.


    "Come! I''ve been waiting for you," She said and her hips dropped in a cowgirl position, as she took his cock to the hilt, but it''s not like she didn''t have any side effects from it.


    Her brain was on the verge of shutting because of how hard Velian''s rod prated and she felt like her whole body is getting shocked.


    Velian thought that she would stay like that for at least a few minutes since he couldn''t move from the chair.


    But he was soon proved to be deeply mistaken. She started to strongly contract her pussy walls around him and began moving her waist up and down, the squeezing on his member increasing by several times.


    "Ughhh~ this is the best! I could side on your cock," Sariya mumbled as she moved her hips up and down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was taken by surprise and couldn''t help letting out a groan of pleasure as she did this, making her grin cheekily as if she hadpletely understood his thought process. Once again, he was proved that he shouldn''t have underestimated this woman, who pretend to be innocent and nervous but, inside she was equally lustful as Daphnia.


    At this point, he knew that older women were much more aroused doing it with him than girls like Lyra because it felt like a taboo for them.


    They felt like they were taking advantage of their young boyfriend who is several years younger than them, so their guilt turned into pleasure making them much more dangerous than they already are.


    And that was not all. Instead of simply clutching her twat all the time, she began to do it intermittently, contracting and releasing the pressure, and then contracting again. It now felt like her pussy had be a living organism on its own, pulsating over his dick. Added to thebination of her moving up and down on him, he was being stimted in a way he could never have imagined.


    Even midst of all this, Velian had no intention of getting on the defensive side, so keeping his hand on the hips of Sariya he got up while limiting her effortlessly.


    "Ahhhhhh~ too deep, what are you doing, Veli?" She felt his cock reaching the forbidden ces, that shouldn''t be explored but Velian just smiled and started walking while carrying her and stopped in front of the mirror, letting Sariya see the part where they are connected.


    "Nooooo! Veli don''t, this is embarrassing," She moaned feeling even more aroused, but Vekian just bit her ear and whispered.


    "Look! This is who you are, you''re not the innocent woman you think, look this is your true self," Sating those words, in one swift motion he pounded her again while Sariya felt like her own existence was there to satisfy Velian.


    "Uwaaa~ that''s too hot and embarrassing, I will break if he did that to me," Delviny muttered, taking a good look at how his brother was acting like pervert.


    Elda was the most affected by this, as she felt like her whole body was burning looking at her lover and mother acting like perverts.


    By now Sariya orgasmed countless times so when Velian felt his own organs approaching, he came close to her and warned her so she won''t twitch and break her back.


    "I''m going to release everything inside you, darling. Go ahead and get pregnant,"


    Velian sent ast thrust into her to reach as deep as possible and let himself go inside his woman with a grunt, sending wave after wave of his seed into her depth. She closed her eyes to appreciate the feeling,menting with a moan.


    "I''m getting filled by my son-inw, this is so forbidden, but I can''t control myself," Sariya muttered as both of them twitched in each other''s embrace.


    It took them a good amount of time, to calm down, but unlike Sariya, Velian didn''t get any rest as he was attacked by everyone after seeing that arousing show of his.

 Chapter 250 Signal

    Velian soared through the clouds, his body surrounded by a shimmering blue aura. Below him, the verdant forests and winding rivers stretched out like a tapestry. He looked down at hispanions, Juno and Aiko, who were holding onto his waist tightly.


    "It was certainly hard to leave them after all this time," Juno muttered while Velian carried her in his right-hand side while using his Levitation skill.


    Aiko was on the other side with her whole body glued to Velian. She was afraid of heights, but it was her brother that carried her so she didn''t really feel threatened.


    "Well, that''s just how it is, I can''t leave Remi to die knowing full well that, this threat is something she can''t deal with all alone," Velian answered her question and looked at the bottle, that she was tightly holding.


    "Hmm~ why do you think this ck matter reacts like this? It''s floating in the middle of the bottle," Velian was confused because it happened after a few minutes of them leaving the kingdom.


    He questioned Luna about it, but even she didn''t have any answers.


    "No idea, but don''t worry, I won''t leave this bottle, since this is important, I will protect it with my life," Juno said while tightly holding the bottle to make sure that it won''t fall, and Velian just smiled hearing her words.


    "To me, your life is worth more than this bottle, so if it''s a life-threatening situation, you can let it go,"


    Aiko and Juno couldn''t even imagine how he could utter those embarrassing words with a straight face, but while they were thinking they suddenly heard Velian''s words.


    "Hold me tight, we are going tond,"


    He lowered himself down andnded gracefully on a patch of grass near the edge of the forest. The group dismounted, stretching their legs and taking in their surroundings. The air was crisp and cool, the leaves rustling in the breeze.


    "Okay, guys," Velian said, looking at Juno and Aiko.


    "We''re going to have to walk from here. Remi is staying in the noblends, and we need to be discreet, I don''t want many people finding out about my flying skills."


    They nodded, and the group began their journey through the forest. The trees grew light and thin as they went further in, the sunlight filtering through the leaves and casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    As they walked, Juno spoke up.


    "So, Velian, how did you learn how to levitate like that? It''s so cool!"


    Velian smiled.


    "It''s a skill I picked up during my travels. It takes a lot of concentration and focus, but it''s worth it."


    Aiko piped up. "Do you think I could learn how to do it?"


    Velian ruffled her hair.


    "Maybe someday. You''re still young, Aiko. You have plenty of time to learn new skills, and after getting my blessing you would be able to learn."


    Then he remembered Daphnia, who is trying the same thing because of how impressed she was with his levitation skill.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The group continued, the sun slowly setting behind the trees. They emerged from the forest and saw the noblends in the distance, the sprawling estate surrounded by high walls.


    As they approached, they saw Remi standing at the gate with a group of soldiers, her long silver hair blowing in the wind. She smiled as she saw them, waving them over.


    "Your Highness, Juno, Aiko! It''s so good to see you!" she eximed, embracing each of them in turn.


    But then only she realised how wrong it is to hit Velian, unlike when they were friends, so she quickly took the distance and bowed her head showing how sorry she is, but Vekianbjust smiled at her


    "We''re here to help," Velian said, his voice serious.


    "What can we do?"


    Remi''s expression grew grave.


    "The war has escted. The enemy is getting stronger, and we need all the help we can get. We''ll need to strategize and n our next moves carefully."


    The group nodded, ready to do whatever it took to support their friend and win the war.


    "Brother, look," While they were greeting and getting ready to enter thend, Aiko suddenly pointed at the bottle Juno was holding.


    "Juno, give it to me, I will hold it," Seeing how hard it was trying to escape from the bottle, Velian knew something was wrong.


    As his eyes scanned the bottle, he couldn''t help but notice how the once freely moving object was now tightly affixed to one side, as if it had been ensnared by an unseen force. It was a stark contrast to its previous position, where it had sat cidly in the middle of the bottle. He couldn''t help but wonder what could have caused such a drastic change in its behaviour.


    "Remi, what''s in that direction?" Velian decided to ask since it might be helpful for him, and just like he expected he got the answer he needed.


    "Hmm~ that''s the direction, where borders are situated, we retreated from that direction," Remi answered him, and Velian easily guessed what caused this abnormal reaction of this ck matter.


    "Andriya! She''s close," Velian mumbled and decided to capture her. He wanted to know where this ck matter originated from.


    Velian, Aiko, and Juno arrived at the new noblend, surrounded by a throng of people eagerly awaiting the arrival of their new king. The atmosphere was electric, with the sound of greetings and cheers echoing through the air.


    As the night descended, Velian was approached by one of the noblemen who ownednd in this new territory. The nobleman, whose position was a viscount, invited Velian to his estate to discuss what Remi had witnessed on the battlefield where they had retreated from.


    "Are we going to include him in the meeting?" Remi questioned since she didn''t want external parties interfering, but hearing Velian''s words she knew it was a mistake to consider her benefactor as an outsider.


    Velian was curious, and so he epted the invitation. Apanied by Aiko and Juno, he made his way to Viscount''s estate, a sprawling mansion with marble columns and arge, ornate fountain in the centre of the courtyard.


    As they sat down in Viscount''s study, Velian could sense the tension in the air. REMI was clearly troubled, her brow furrowed and fingers tapping nervously on the armrest of his chair.


    "Tell me everything, you witnessed Remi, I want to know everything," Hearing Velian''s question, she started exining everything to the group with her eyes showing this was noughing matter for any of them.

 Chapter 251 I Will Deal With Andriya

    "So the first attempt was mediocre at its best, but when the main army arrived everything changed?" Juno couldn''t believe what she heard, as it was almost impossible for any living being to get up after getting shot by a cannon.


    "I knew it, this isn''t normal, something sinister is going on and that ck matter has a huge part in it," Velian muttered making the viscount confused, but he had no intention of exining things so he continued.


    "I will take themand from now on, make sure our army is ready, if things get rough, I will personally face Andriya and her henchmen,"


    With Velian''sst words, the meeting ended as Remi went back to the camp, even though Veliam asked her to stay with them.


    Juno and Aiko didn''t mind her presence, but Remi couldn''t wait in the same ce as Velian without looking at him. She knew he didn''t look at her like that, and she didn''t know her feelings weren''t, they were just admiration, but still, Remi didn''t want to make any mistake and ruin anything.


    "Veli, what are you going to do if Andriya is more powerful than you? Remember when you fought with that previous ck matter user, you almost died," Juno questioned worriedly.


    Aiko listened to them and she also wanted to know whether Velian was acting upon impulse and if he had a solid n.


    "I have no intention of losing, I agree it''s dangerous but, I can''t back down because if we lose this battle, we will be forced to handover Pete in exchange for the life of the vigers around this area," Velian said but at the same time, he felt strange.


    ''Looks like Andriya doesn''t care about her son, Why did I even bother to send a letter to her saying don''t act rash and ept my request''


    Velian thought as he remembered how Daphnia suggested using Prte for their advantage.


    "Indeed, I lost once, but it won''t happen again,"


    Juno and Aiko both decided to believe Velian and be by his side supporting him, instead of trying to stop him and both of them were even motivated to kill anyone who is against his words, as they didn''t want any problems.


    Within another week, Remi and Velian managed to maximize the defences of hand and help all the vigers evacuate to the city.


    They kept a close watch on borders and kept notes about the empire''s movement so they won''t have to face a surprise attack and they knew Andriya''s army is already on move hoping to attack the next territory.


    Velian didn''t have any cannons to protect the walls, but with his magic, he didn''t need any as he decided topletely wipe out the empire army and capture Andriya without even giving her a chance to use her powers if she had any.


    As the Empire army drew closer, Velian and Remi could see the vastness of their enemy''s forces. The army seemed to stretch out as far as the eye could see, a sea of soldiers ready to crush any opposition in their path.


    They had high-level magicians and many cavalry units with archers, and among them, there was a strange unit that looked unbelievably pale covering their faces with hoodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Velian and Remi were not ones to be intimidated. With fierce determination, they stood their ground and prepared for battle. Velian took up his sword, while Remi began to strategize, mapping out potential ns of attack.


    As the Empire army reached the border, they let out a mighty roar, their battle cries filling the air. But Velian and Remi stood firm, ready to meet their foes head-on.


    "Remi, take care of the small fries with Juno, make sure to support each other, and I will see what I can do," Grabbing Aiko''s hand, Velian went to a ce where he can take a closer look at the army and asked Aiko to join the mage unit.


    As soon as he arrived at the ultimate viewpoint, the first thing he did was to search for Andriya, who should be on the battlefield, but Velian had his own doubts about whether she wille directly instead of using and ordering.


    "Hmm~ it''s hard, but I see some familiar faces,"


    Even though he kept searching for Andriya, he couldn''t find her so, the only option he had was to destroy the full army of the empire and force Andriya toe out.


    He had no idea why Andriya wanted to attack them if her object wasn''t reducing Pete but, understood it won''t make any changes right now.


    "First, I will deal with mage unto, since they are too dangerous for Juno and other infantries," Velian thought with his body getting ready to cause massive destruction after a long time.


    The air crackled with the intensity of Velian''s magic, as he unleashed his power upon the unsuspecting army below. His eyes gleamed with an otherworldly light as he focused his energy on the enemy mages stationed on the wall.


    (Nova burst)


    With a fierce shout, he sent a st of dark red energy hurtling towards them, his fingers crackling with power.


    Nova burst is a mixture of fire and wind magic, so it had firepower that''s notparable to any of the attacks.


    The mages tried to raise their own shields with their own magic, desperately trying to deflect Velian''s attack, but it was no use. The st tore through their defences like a hot knife through butter, leaving nothing but smoke and rubble in its wake.


    "One side is over, three more groups," Velian thought as he witnessed the panic of the empire army seeing one of their mage units vanish from one single attack.


    Everyone tried to find the source of the attack, but except a few from the kingdom none of them knew what happened, and Aiko who saw that amazing spell felt like she was just an inferior magician in front of Velian.


    "Andriya! Come out, why are you hiding? Show me your true self," Velian muttered chanting another spell, thinking he wouldn''t have to go for another massacre and dirty his hands with blood.

 Chapter 252 Unexpected Turn

    Meanwhile, Juno and Remi had their hands full dealing with the enemy infantry and archers. Juno''s spears shed through the air as she dispatched one enemy after another, her movements graceful and deadly. Remi, on the other hand, stood back andunched a barrage of arrows at the enemy, his aim true and deadly.


    "Attack! Don''t stop your hands, we won''t fall back from here, we will end this war right here, right now," Remi shouted to increase the morale of the soldiers.


    Despite the chaos and confusion, the duo fought with fierce determination, their eyes fixed on the prize which is next to them: victory.


    With every passing moment, their enemies fell before them, their defences crumbling under the relentless assault, and it didn''t look like they had the leeway to get close to the wall with their weapons.


    With mage units being attacked by Velian, it was like a repeat of the first attack they did near the border.


    As the battle raged on, Velian continued to unleash his magic upon the enemy, his power growing stronger with every passing moment. He seemed unstoppable, an invincible force of nature, determined to crush all who stood in his way.


    And yet, even as the enemy army fell around them, Juno and Remi knew that victory was far from assured. For every enemy they defeated, it seemed that ten more took their ce, their numbers seemingly endless.


    "Wait! Look!" Suddenly Juno pointed at one of the soldiers and shouted.


    Remi also took a close look only to see a limbless human, crawling toward the wall like they were hypnotised to do that.


    "They are like-" Juno paired and looked at Velian, she knew this might be the effect of the ck matter, so she quickly decided to tell what she found.


    On the other hand, Aiko sessfully blended into the mage unit of the kingdom and started using her own spells to attack the soldiers.


    "You''re doing great, young miss," One of the older-looking women in the group muttered, as Velian asked them to look after Aiko and support her if anything happens.


    Aiko just smiled at her and replied, but then she saw the same strange thing that Juno witnessed on the other side of the wall.


    "Why are theying in our direction without any weapons? Have they gone crazy?" Aiko questioned her superior who was just as bbergasted as her.


    "Wait! Look!" Suddenly she pointed at the iing group of soldiers.


    "..."


    "They are eating each other? What is happening?" One of the mages shouted feeling disgusted by the scenery in front of them.


    "What are they doing? This is disgusting," Aiko said her eyes averting from the battlefield. But soon the head of the mage unit said something rather unexpecting showing that her knowledge wasn''t even on par with normal mages.


    "They are undead," replied the head of the mage unit, her face grim showing that even she was able to change her expression.


    The mages gasped in horror. "Undead? How is that even possible?" asked one of them.


    Most of them have heard about the undead, but they were monsters that terrorised thend, in the demon lord era so seeing those monsters here, all of them felt cold sweats on their bodies.


    "I have heard about them through ancient books," said the head of the mage department.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "They are the result of a curse that turns ordinary soldiers into mindless, flesh-eating monsters."


    "But not only soldiers, even normalmoners can be their prey,"


    "Then we must do something to stop them," said Aiko, her offensive spells at the ready.


    But the head of the mage department shook her head.


    "There is nothing we can do from up here. We need to send a team down to the battlefield to fight them off."


    Suddenly, their conversation was disturbed by Velian, as he came to see the status of the battle only to see the panic and conflicts that were going on.


    "If what you said is true, you do not have to send soldiers, I will personally deal with them, I can''t have undead going around the kingdom, and it is possible that one bite of them will turn our people into undead, so I will do it," Velian said.


    He was done killing one by one considering his reputation, he wanted to kill all of them at the same time while warning Andriya toe out leaving her no options.


    "I have never heard of such thing, as expected of our young lord, you know a lot of things,"


    Velian just smiled at the head of the mage unit and looked at Aiko.


    "Go and tell Aiko that I''m going to go all out, and tell her to kill anyone that tries to escape and at the same time, keep an eye on for Andriya''s presence," As soon as he said that, Velian used his levitation.


    With a mighty leap, Velianunched himself into the air, soaring high above the fray. His cloak billowed behind him as he soared over the undead, the wind rushing past his face.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone felt like their brains stopped working for a minute, as they saw Velian flying without using any of the tools or anything.


    Even the tools that gave someone the chance to fly were really rare and they couldn''t even reach more than five meters before falling, so seeing someone flying like it''s no big deal was like the biggest surprise they had even more than undead.


    As he approached the heart of the battle, Velian gathered his strength and called forth his most potent spell. The air around him crackled with energy as he chanted the incantation, his eyes zing with fierce determination.


    "Andriya, I hope you''re not close to us, because I don''t want you dead, well, even if you''re dead, I will put your body to good use of researching so don''t worry," Velian muttered and looked at the battlefield, that has turned into full chaos.


    (Decimate)

 Chapter 253 Undead

    Velian looked at the empire army with a scornful look, he hated how they looked like lifeless corpses, and from time to time, he saw the uniform of the kingdom too, so he knew his own people were also in this group, but Velian had no idea of holding back against undead.


    (Decimate)


    He muttered floating above them, and as soon as he said that, a drop of fire fell formed on his hand, which looked like a water bubble.


    "This is the new spell, I came up with, a little spell that haspletely opposite properties," Velian muttered as Luna showed his new skills and status.


    Master Name:  Velian Keller


    System Name:  Lunarey


    Sex: Male


    Race: Transcendence (Human)


    Overall Rank: B


    Blessings: Goddess of Creation


    (Creator of the True King''s System)


    Elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Space


    Magic Skills: Decimate(B), Storage (B), Nova Burst(B), Aqua Spikes(B), Levitation (B), Fire Barrage (C), Healing me (C), Ice Prison (C), Boost(C)


    (Note:- Since his race is superior to humans, the human Fire barrage(C) and his Fire barrage(C) arepletely different from each other, all of these skills are rtive to his race and rank)


    Martial Art Skills: Karate arts (C), Swordsmanship (A), Bowmanship (A), Assassination(B), Tigerking Arts(A), Fist God(A)


    Unique Skill: True King (A)


    ¡ðWill of the True King(Passive)


    (Intimidate individuals lower than your power depending on the willpower of the individual)


    (1.5¡Á the strength, agility, stamina, and mana of your subjects in your presence)


    ¡ðApprisal


    ¡ðBloodline (Keller)


    (User''s Loved ones and descendants can carry the bloodline name. They will have a higher chance of evolution)


    (User can bestow King''s Bloodline protection to individuals. Receivers will be divided into the ranks of Knight, Baron, Viscount, Count, and Duke. Higher the rank better the effect)


    ?Benefits


    Knight: 1x boost temporary


    Baron: 1.5 x boost permanent


    Viscount: 2 x boost permanent, One way Connection


    Count: 2.5 x boost permanent, One way Connection


    Duke: 4.0¡Á boost permanent, Two-way Connection,


    "Using the ferocious and offensive power of the fire magic and the constant flow and beautiful nature of the water magic, it created the ultimate spell which cannot exist because of how different its characteristics are,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian couldn''t enjoy his own monologues, as he heard the voice of the Luna.


    [Master, enough with your self praisings, quickly release that spell or it will self-destruct]


    "Ughh~ fine, I didn''t forget anything, I was just waiting for the optimum moment," Leaving those words with Luna, Velian looked at the best ce that he can drop the spell.


    Since it was a mass destructive spell, he had to be careful not to drop it too close to the kingdom, so the obvious choice was the forest.


    Velian took a deep breath and unleashed the spell, watching as the ball of energy hurtled towards the undead horde below him.


    "Die! Lifeless corpse," Velian muttered as he released his spell on the heads of his enemies.


    The impact was devastating. The orange ball exploded on impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The undead soldiers were thrown back by the force of the st, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness as the spell consumed them.


    As the dust settled, Velian could see the results of his spell. The undead horde had been decimated, their numbers reduced to a fraction of what they once were. The wall of the kingdom, however, had not fared so well. The force of the st had caused cracks to appear in the stone, andrge chunks had been blown away making their defence weak.


    Remi, who had been watching the battle from the safety of the castle walls, gasped at the sight of the damage.


    "What did he do?" She eximed, her eyes wide with shock.


    Velian descended to the ground, his heart pounding in his chest with excitement, being able to use his magic for the first time in a couple of years freely.


    "I had to do it," he said, his voiceced with worries and regrets, not finding Andriya in the crowd. He thought she had no way of surfing because of that, and even if she diding out unfazed is impossible.


    "There were too many of them, and we couldn''t hold them off forever, so this is the best,"


    Juno and Aiko, Velian''s two lovers, rushed to his side. They looked at the damage to the wall with horror in their eyes and quickly looked at Velian for any injuries.


    "Are you okay, Velian?" Juno asked, her voice trembling.


    Velian shook his head.


    " I''m fine, in fact, I''ve never felt this better, I was happy to use my magic freely without holding back," he said and looked at the sort of the walk where, he destroyed.


    Even though he managed to wipe out the undead that was in his visible area, there was the possibility of more soldiersing to attack them, so defences were really important for them.


    "We need to reinforce it, and quickly."


    Remi nodded, her mind racing. "We''ll get our best masons on it right away," she said. "But for now, we need to focus on defending the kingdom. Velian, can you keep fighting?"


    Velian nodded determination in his eyes. "I won''t let them breach the walls," he said.


    "Not while I still have magic left in me and I don''t even think any of them will be brave enough to face us after that spell." Velian thought, but that was just wishful thinking as on the other side of the war, Andriya was fuming in anger seeing her new undead army getting obliterated by something.


    "What was that? What caused our army to get defeated?" Looking at hermander, who was clueless about the undead army, she questioned.


    But her patience was on the verge of breaking, as she couldn''t tolerate any defeat, no matter what the circumstance is.


    "General Mansoor, I told you right, if we fail another war, you will have to pay dearly," Andriya questioned, even though she was unreasonable causing Mansoor to flinch.


    "Mydy, but this is not my fault-" He tried to argue, but themander held him by his hands and restrained him causing Andriya to smile a little.


    "Commander! What are you doing? Let me go, don''t respect her order, if we kill here as we nned, we won''t have to follow her dumb orders," General Mansoor shouted hoping to change the mind of his new friend, but then he noticed the lifeless eyes of themander.


    "He was brave enough to threaten to kill me, so if I did the same, you can''t reallyin right?" Andriya questioned sending chills down Mansoor''s sound causing his body to flinch.

 Chapter 254 True Face

    Mansoor''s heart raced as he stood in front of themanfaultsder of the empire army with his hands tied. But there was something off about the way themander was looking at him. His eyes were lifeless as if he was already dead and it really gave him an eerie feeling.


    "What is the meaning of this,mander?" Mansoor demanded, trying to back away from themander''s grasp, but he couldn''t as themander tightly held him.


    But before he could get any further, Empress Andriya stepped forward, her presence oozing with a dark presence.


    "Silence, Mansoor," she hissed.


    "You have no right to question me or my puppets."


    Mansoor clenched his fists, fury burning in his chest.


    "I have every right. What have you done to themander? Who are you?"


    Andriya sneered.


    "I have done what was necessary to ensure my rule over this empire and this world. You would do well to remember your ce, Mansoor."


    Mansoor gritted his teeth.


    "I will not be cowed by your threats, bitch."


    "You did something to our troops and nowmander, you won''t get away with this, If I kill you here, our empire won''t have to go down the history as a mankind enemy,"


    Andriya''s eyes shed with anger.


    "You have some balls to insult me and tell me what I should do? Even after seeing what I did to yourmander,"


    "Very well. Commander, kill him, he will be more useful dead than now," Andriya muttered and gave the orders.


    "Since you''re going to die anyway, I will tell you what happened to yourmander," Andriya said with her hands going around her face, and suddenly her face changed into that of a really young woman.


    " I have embraced the darkness because darkness will give me what I want and all of your lives are stepping stones in my goals, anyone who rebels against my dream is my enemy, and that means you and yourmander, who wanted to kill me," Andriya said.


    ''I turned all of them into my puppets, more specifically my under soldiers, I was surprised because yourmander is one of the highest ranking undead under my orders, so I think you will have the chance to be just like him," As soon as she said those words, Andriya waved her hand giving the signal to kill Mansoor.


    Mansoor lunged forward, his fingers curling into his sword. Mansoor barely had time to draw his sword, but he parried the attack of the undeadmander with ease because of how predictable the attack was.


    "You will not defeat me so easily," Mansoor growled, his eyes burning with determination.


    But themander was relentless, his attacks fueled by Andriya''s magic. Mansoor knew he was outmatched, but he refused to give up. He wanted to teach this arrogant own a lesson and stop his empire from embracing darkness.


    As the battle raged on, Andriya watched with a cruel smile on her face. She revelled in the chaos and destruction, knowing that she was one step closer to ultimate power and her dreams.


    "It''s none of your fault, but you have to die, I won''t forget any of you, I will bear this sin for my whole life, but still you have to die," Andriya muttered and used her own sword to pierce the back of Mansoor, who was defending the attacks of themander.


    "Kuhhh~ bitch," Feeling the pain, Mandoor held his wound, but Andriya wasn''t going to settle down with one attack, so she took her other dagger and sent it into Mansoor''s chest causing him to cough blood on the spot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t run away, I will make your death painless, so please die and be my puppet," Andriya bad tears in her eyes with a crazy smile.


    Mansoor who witnessed this couldn''t help but wonder what happened to this woman to make such a face.


    "Ughh~ Andriya, Don''t-"


    "Don''t kill my family, let them live," Mansoor muttered with his life shing before his eyes remembering his old man and mother, who is waiting for him to return so they can have dinner together.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® "I won''t promise, if they get in my way, I will kill them, but don''t worry, I will kill them as gently as possible when the timees," Andriya muttered, while Mansoor coughed more blood.


    "You won''t seed," Mansoor managed to choke out, despite the pain wracking his body.


    "Our people will rise up against you, humanity will rise up against you"


    Andriya smirked down at him, her hand resting casually on the hilt of her dagger.


    "Your people are weak and divided. They won''t be able to stop me. They are greedy, humans are greedy, every living being is greedy, they just need something to obsess on,"


    Mansoor coughed again, his breathing in short, ragged gasps.


    "You underestimate them. They will fight for their freedom."


    Andriya shook her head.


    "Freedom is an illusion, Mansoor. The strong will always rule over the weak. And I am the strongest of them all and my goals will be everyone''s goal."


    Mansoor gritted his teeth, his fists clenched in fury.


    "You''re a monster, Andriya. A ruthless, heartless monster."


    Andriya chuckled darkly.


    "Perhaps. But it is better to be feared than loved. And I will make sure that everyone fears me, and when the timees only I will win,"


    Mansoor closed his eyes, his breathing slowing. He knew he was dying, but he tookfort in the knowledge that he had stood up to Andriya, that he had fought for what was right. He was relieved to know that he wasn''t wrong.


    Andriya watched him silently for a moment, then touched his head as soon as he died with hisst breathing out of his lungs.


    (Undead Rise)


    "Mansoor,e and serve me for my greater purpose," Andriya muttered her hand showing signs of something happening, as Mansoor''s body started vibrating and soon his eyes opened but instead of his normal eyes balls, they lookedpletely ck with no signs of life.


    "Yes! Another high-ranking undead," Andriya eximed happily and looked at the sky.


    "I don''t know who you are, but don''t think you will live a good life after massacring my puppets like that, I will turn you into the finest piece of art, mysterious magic user," Andriya muttered and gathered her most elite undead.

 Chapter 255 Experiment

    "Do you think they are going to retreat after this? Besides, isn''t it really worrying when they have undead and how they got their hand on those vile things," Juno muttered feeling uneasy after this whole incident.


    "There''s no mistake, it must be Andriya''s work, if she really has that ck matter with her, it''s not impossible," Velian muttered and looked at Remi.


    "Remi, do we have prisoners that are going to be sentenced to death?" Hearing Veljan''s question, Remi looked at the lord of the territory only to see him nodding his head upside down.


    "Good! Bring murders and rapists, I want to confirm something," Under Velian orders, Remi quickly ran in the direction of the prison to grab them, while others notice another wave of undeading from the forest.


    Thend was already destroyed beyond expectation, so most of them fell into the huge pits.


    After a few minutes, Remi came with some prisoners who were confused about what was happening, but Velian had no idea to wait.


    He grabbed two of them by their cors and dropped them from the wall, without killing them but they suffered leg injuries because of how tall the kingdom''s wall was.


    "Master!" Lord muttered, but others didn''t have any intention of helping them as they kept observing what Velian was doing.


    "Ohh! As I thought, undead are attacking anyone with blood pumping in their bodies," Velian muttered.


    He was how all the undead started walking in the direction of criminals, as soon as they felt their presence.


    "What do you want to see brother?" Aiko normally would have felt disgusted by something like that, but right now she only felt admiration toward Velian.


    She liked how he used the most despicable criminal instead of his soldiers, and she knew Velian won''t take the life of his faithful soldiers like that.


    Velian had a twisted smile on his face, his eyes fixed on two hapless criminals that were being thrown to a horde of undead below them.


    One of his superior mages, a young wind magic user, spoke up hesitantly.


    "Master, are you sure this is wise? Isn''t this a little cruel even for prisoners like them?"


    Velian turned his gaze to the mage, his eyes cold and calcting as soon as he heard those words from his mouth.


    "What else do you suggest? Do you want me to usepletely innocent soldiers for this? I''m experimenting, and they were perfect for this,"


    "Remi, tell this man, their crimes, and how their victims were killed," Velian muttered and sent his eyes back to the battlefield, while Juno, Aiko and Remi all three of them were frowning at the young mage, who questioned Velian.


    Remi started exining how wild and disgusting thr criminal charges of these people are sent the young mage on a guilt trip trying to stop what Velian was trying to do.


    He came forward and apologised to him under the deadly stares of the girls, but Velian had no intention of holding any contempt, so he just nodded his head and decided to forget it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the two criminals were tossed down to the ground, their screams echoed throughout the emptynd seeing the undead approaching them.


    "Help me! Helpppp!," They kept shouting, but no one really felt bad for them, instead, they were curious about what was going to happen.


    The horde of undead descended upon them, tearing them limb from limb and some of them even went as far as to tear their internal organs creating a gruesome scene.


    Most of the soldiers averted their eyes, but people like Velian, Juno and Remikept looked with their eyes showing excitement to see what is going to happen to these two criminals.


    Velian kept watching with a cruel fascination, eager to see whether his guess was true - that anyone who died by getting devoured by the undead would rise again as one of the undead.


    But as thest of the criminals'' screams died away, Velian''s twisted grin turned to a frown. There was no sign of reanimation. The undead simply moved on to their next victim, leaving behind only a pile of torn flesh and bones.


    Velian''s head mage slowly got close to him and touched his shoulder kike she was trying to get his attention.


    "Master, what shall we do now?"


    Velian thought for a moment, his eyes narrowing in frustration.


    "Continue with the n. We''ll just have to find their source and destroy it, reinforce the all until we finish them."


    As his minions and the head of the mage unit dispersed to carry out his orders, Velian remained on the wall, watching the horde below. He felt a sense of excitement building within him, he felt these events were full of mysteries, and he was determined to uncover them all, no matter the cost and capture Andriya, who might be the one responsible for all this.


    And as he watched the undead roam the battlefield with their ugly bodies, he saw another until of undeading out of the forest.


    *Tsk


    "How many are there? I''m done with this, should I blow up the whole forest? But if I do that, things would get ugly for the people in future," Velian felt irritated that he couldn''t kill all of them at the same time.


    While he was thinking about all this, he noticed something strange. He noticed the next group of undead was not normal.


    At first, he could see only dark shapes moving among the trees, but as they drew closer, Velian could make out the forms of undead monsters. They were grotesque and twisted, their limbs moving in unnatural ways as they shambled towards the wall.


    "A new type of undead?" He questioned himself surprised.


    But it was not just the monsters that made Velian confused. Behind them came a regiment of undead knights, their armour ckened and rusted, but still bearing the sigils of long-forgotten houses.


    "Oh! They look totally different from this weakling undead," He noticed how they looked more like humans than corpses.

 Chapter 256 Coming Out

    Velian stood atop the sturdy wall, his eyes darting across the darkened forest. It was a restless day, and the air was thick with an eerie silence that seemed to press down upon him like a heavyweight, but the undead kept advancing so he had no time to motivation to real even a little bit.


    As he gazed out into the darkness, he saw something that made him realise things are getting serious.


    A group of undead creatures was emerging from the forest, their ragged forms shuffling slowly towards the town.


    But as he looked closer, he noticed something else. A young woman was following them from behind, her face contorted with anger and determination and it obviously looked like she was their leader because of how much she stood out.


    Velian couldn''t quite ce where he had seen her before, but there was something familiar about her features.


    "Hmm~ this woman, she looks familiar, but where?" Confused about it, Velian used his memory to its full power but he still couldn''t catch who she is.


    She wasn''t close enough for him to use appraisal, so he had no way to know who she is, at least right now.


    As she drew closer, Velian''s body was trembling to ask Jim to go and destroy everyone. But still, he held back since the question remained.


    Who was she, and what was she doing here?


    Remi and the others were working hard to reinforce the wall, so Velian decided to go and face this army head-on to see whether someone would be able to overpower him.


    It was dangerous, but still, he wanted to do it since letting them get close to the wall was thest thing he wanted.


    The young woman leading the charge caught his attention the most, so it was rather easy for him to guess that she was clearly their leader, and she seemed to radiate a sense of power that he couldn''t ignore.


    With a prideful look on his face, Velian descended from the sky and loomed over the undead army. He folded his hands and stood tall, his eyes locked on the woman before him.


    "I demand to speak with your real leader," he announced, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "I don''t know who you are, but bring out Andriya,"


    The undead soldiers stood motionless, their eyes fixed on Velian with a mixture of fear and awe. But the woman in front of him merely smiled, as if she found his arrogance amusing.


    "And what makes you think we have anything to say to you, little boy?" she asked, her voiceced with a hint of amusement.


    She wondered how Velian knew about her and then she realised it was obvious since the news about the attack must be already spreading throughout the kingdom.


    Velian snorted, a burst of me erupting from his fingertips showing his words stent friendly.


    "Because if you don''t, I''ll be forced to kill you all," he growled, his eyes zing with fury.


    The woman merely raised an eyebrow.


    "Is that a threat, boy?" she asked, her tone mocking.


    Velian red at her, his fists clenched.


    "It''s a warning," he spat on her with harsh words.


    "And one you would be wise to heed. We are not to be trifled with and I guess you clearly witnessed what happened to your army earlier."


    The woman''s smile widened, and she took a step closer to the ce where Velian was floating.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And neither are we, boy," she said, her eyes locked on his.


    "But perhaps we cane to an arrangement. After all, I sense a power in you that could be of use to us."


    Velian narrowed his eyes, suspicion creeping into his mind.


    "What kind of arrangement?" he asked warily.


    "Join us, we can conquer this wholend and divide it between us, you can have whatever you want be it money or women," Andriya muttered, but she was just trying to make him drop his guard, so she can kill him.


    "I need no such things, I won''t say it again, surrender and ask Andriya toe here, you will have one minute before I use the same sell again," Velian warned and waited for their answer, but then hid toroidalpleted as took a look at the menu only to see something absurd.


    Name: Andriya Sacredmore


    Sex: Female


    Age: 61


    Race: Unable to see


    Overall Rank: Unable to see


    Blessings: Competitor ( Unable to see)


    Elements: Unable to see


    Magic skills: Unable to see


    Martial art skills: Unable to see


    It was then that he realized who she was. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning, and he gasped in shock.


    "Shit! Why didn''t I think this bitch can get younger? It looks like I have to be careful with her,"


    "Don''t be a fool, young man," Andriya shouted frustrated by his behaviour. She could have attacked Velian if she had some wyverns, but unfortunately, she didn''t so her only option was to make him join her for the time being.


    "Don''t you know how good a women''s body is, if you want, I will let you y with me,e down and join with me, you''re handsome boy, and I will take care of you," Andriya shouted.


    But Velian didn''t care about any of these, he just wanted to know how Andriya gained so much power. For a moment, he wondered whether she had a system just like him, and it really didn''t sit right with him.


    "Andriya, don''t you remember me?" Velian questioned hoping to confuse her.


    And she really did panic, as she wondered how he knew about her real identity. There was no way a young boy knew about her youthful appearance, so it really confused her.


    "How did you know it was me? Who are you? Are you apetitor? It makes sense to you''re one with that much power," Andriya asked, but Velian got even more confused, but he didn''t want to show that he didn''t know what Andriya was talking about.


    "Ohh! This is a surprise, I didn''t know I will meet a fellowpetitor," Velian acted like he knew what she was talking about, but in reality, he just wanted to squeeze out some juicy information.

 Chapter 257 Competitors

    *Tsk


    "I don''t care even if you''re one, but I have to conquer thisnd," Andriya muttered conflicted, she didn''t know what to make of this situation.


    "We still have time for thepetition, but I can''t have you disturbing my ns, no matter how skilled you are," Her voice softened a lot after she heard Velian''s words, but still the hostility remained the same showing her conviction was real.


    Velian looked even more confused because he didn''t know about thesepetitors, and he wanted to talk with Andriya a little bit more so he can take the words from her mouth.


    "Well, since both of us are like that, why don''t we go for a temporary truce, I hope you understand?" Velian muttered without even knowing what he was talking about.


    "Truce? But why? Either way one of us will have to do it, so we don''t really need to know each other,"


    "Ohh~ is that so? I mean yeah, we will have to, but I would like to get to know you better,"  Velian did his best to deceive Andriya, but his best wasn''t enough as she felt suspicious about why he was so interested in a meeting.


    "Show me the proof you''repetitor, then we can talk, we have that right, show me," Andriya questioned and asked Velian toe down.


    To win her trust, Velian had no choice but tond in front of her and Andriya really observed his face and body with her eyes twitching.


    ''Where have I seen him before?''


    She felt like Velian''s face was familiar, but her brain filled with so much information didn''t let her see how Velian was so much simr to one of her first victims, Daphnia.


    Velian eyes twitched hearing her words, as he had no way of proving what she was talking about, but still, he decided to y it safe and pretend he has something that can probably convince Andriya.


    "Of course, I have, but I left it in the castle, if you don''t mind, can youe with me?" Velian thought about capturing her without letting her retaliate, as soon as she got close but Andriya started smiling upon hearing his words.


    "I knew it, I knew it, so you have proof!" She muttered like a crazy woman with her smile getting creepy and creepy every second.


    "Attack him!" Suddenly she gave her orders with her eyes looking at Velian with hatred.


    "How dare you try to deceive me? Of course, we don''t have proof, I lied to you, idiot,"


    "You''re a liar," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. "And I don''t tolerate liars, I have people like you who try to take advantage of my kindness,"


    Hearing her words, Velian wanted to bash her skull into a different shape and ask how she was a kind woman, but right now he had to deal with some other task.


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and issued amand to her undead monsters, who had been waiting patiently in the shadows. They sprang into action, their rotting bodies surging forward with terrifying speed.


    Velian''s eyes widened in anger as he realized what was happening. He knew things were not going great, so he quickly started to think of another n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He scrambled backwards, desperately trying to evade the relentless onught of the undead, since he didn''t know whether physical attacks were


    Andriya watched with sick satisfaction as her minions closed in on their prey, and she thought he will get crushed by them, but things didn''t go as she expected since Velian was powerful enough to avoid one or two undead.


    The sound of shing attacks echoed through the battlefield filled with theposer of the undead, as Velian fought against the undead monster. It was a massive bull with horns as sharp as knives, and it charged at Velian with deadly force. It had no self-awareness or, it just simply obeyed its new master.


    But Velian was not so easily defeated. He dodged the bull''s attacks with nimble movements, and struck back with his own attack, aiming for the monster''s weak spots.


    "You cannot defeat me with this, Andriya!" Velian said andnded a jab, spittle flying from the bull''s jaws.


    "I will not give up until thisnd is free and I have personal business with you, Andriya" Velian replied, his voice unwavering despite the danger.


    Andriya snickered, thinking that Velian''s bravery would be his downfall. But then something unexpected happened. Velian began to overpower the monster, his hand strikesnding with greater uracy and force.


    "You... how can this be?" Andriya snarled, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "I have a reason to fight, I have people I want to protect, unlike you who won''t even hesitate to kill a baby to achieve your goals," Velian replied, his eyes zing with determination and anger.


    "And that is more powerful than any undead magic you possess."


    The bull let out a final, pitiful moan as Velian dealt the killing blow. Andriya cursed under her breath, realizing that her n to kill Velian with a single monster had failed.


    But the battle was far from over. More undead monsters emerged from the shadows, hungry for flesh and blood. Velian gritted his teeth and prepared for the next round ofbat.


    And he didn''t really feel anxious or nervous about the fight until he heard a voice behind him.


    "Looks like you could use some help, master," a voice said from behind him sounding really excited and brave.


    Velian turned around and saw a group of soldiers from the kingdom, armed and ready to fight. But he could only think of one thing.


    Can they handle undead? Velina knew that these undead were at least A-ranked and above humans since they don''t have life.


    If they want to kill an undead, a normal wound won''t be sufficient, either they would have topletely obliterate the body or kill their leader, and he knew reaching Andriya with her power is dangerous for most of them.


    Velian quickly looked for Juno to give orders to retreat, but before he could do that another monster started attacking him, sending his mind into chaos.

 Chapter 258 Step-Son

    The sound of shing swords echoed throughout the dark battlefield as Velian and his army fought against the relentless onught of undead monsters.


    This whole battle was a huge disadvantage for the normal soldiers, as undead were not an easy target and the sun hiding among the mountains really used them onto a tight spot with how dark the environment is.


    The moonless night made it difficult to see, and the smell of death and decay hung heavily in the air.


    Velian hadn''t been hoping for any reinforcements to arrive, but now that they were here, he was not impressed.


    "Who gave you orders toe here? Damn it?" he growled at one of his soldiers, who cowered before him.


    "We came as quickly as we could, sir," the soldier stammered.


    "But we are not trained for this kind of battle. We are holding you back, We thought we might be able to help you."


    Velian cursed under his breath. He had been afraid of this. He needed to find Remi or Juno to ask them to retreat and protect their own lives, leaving the fight to him. But as he was about to make his way to them, a bloodcurdling scream pierced through the air.


    He saw one of the undead monsters charging toward the walk, and he had no luxury to deal with them.


    Velian could have easily blown up the wholend, but the presence of his own army prevented him from doing so because he feared that Aiko or Remi might get injured.


    He knew Juno might be able to protect herself, but he had no confidence about the others.


    "Protect the civilians! Don''t let them get near them!" Velian barked out orders, as his soldiers rallied around him. But despite their efforts, the monsters kept advancing, their glowing eyes fixed on their prey.


    As Velian fought through the horde of undead, he noticed that his soldiers were falling one by one, their bodies being torn apart by the relentless attacks of the monsters. Panic set in as he realized that he will be the only one left standing if this continues.


    He drew his extraordinary sword, his heart pounding with anxiousness and anger. There was only one way out of this, and that was to face the leader of the undead herself.


    Andriya was waiting for him, grinning wickedly as he charged towards her.


    "You''re a toote, little boy," Andriya sneered, her voice cold and emotionless.


    "Your soldiers have already fallen. Why did you send them to their deaths? You''re cruel, Do you really think you can defeat me?"


    "If I kill you here, their deaths will have meaning, right?" Velian spat out, his eyes zing with determination.


    "I won''t let you win."


    Andriyaughed, a high-pitched, chilling sound that echoed through the forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''re a fool," she said, raising her hands and signalling her best undead knights to attack Velian. "Let''s end this."


    Velian charged towards her, his sword raised high. He knew this was a fight to the death, and he wasn''t going to back down now. As he swung his sword, he felt a surge of power coursing through his veins. He was going to win this battle, no matter what.


    Andriya watched the scene unfold from behind a tree, her fists clenched in anger. She couldn''t understand how this stranger could possess such power, enough to take on two undead knights at once. Who was he, and where did hee from?


    Losing monsters that she took so many days to kill was bad enough, but these talented undeadmanders were even harder to find as she needed B or above B-rank corpses for it.


    While thinking about how she was going to retrieve her monster''s back, Andriya looked at the battle that was going on.


    The first undead knight charged forward, swinging his sword in a wide arc. Velian easily parried the attack and countered with a swift thrust of his own. The undead knight stumbled backwards, its rotting flesh unable to withstand the force of the blow.


    It didn''t even look like Velian had to overexert his body, as it was too easy for him.


    The second knight stepped forward, its eyes glowing with an eerie red light. It swung its sword with deadly precision, but Velian was too quick. He dodged the attack and sliced his sword through the air, cutting through the undead knight''s armour and sending it crashing to the ground, but this one was more persistent than thest one.


    "Kill- Kill! Andriya," The body kept muttering, but Velian didn''t know to who it belonged to, so he had no obligation to answer it.


    But if Remi was present here, she would have easily identified who this undead knight is. It was none other than General Mansoor, who got betrayed and killed by his own queen and reborn as an undead.


    Velian didn''t stop after a single shot of attack, so he used his magic hearing me on the undead and just like he expected, its skin started to burn to show the opposite effect from normal humans.


    Andriya watched in awe as Velian stood victorious over the two fallen knights, and she felt her blood blocking after experiencing defeat after a long time.


    "Who are you?" she demanded, stepping out from behind the tree with her remaining knights.


    Velian turned to face her, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "Come on now stepmother, don''t tell me you can''t even identify your stepson that you tried to kill when he was a toddler, you''re too cruel," he replied, and just like he expected Andriya''s jaw almost fell from the surprise.


    "Step... Son!," Andriya muttered and took a close look at Velian.


    "That white hair, those beautiful facial features, now I remember where I saw them, you''re the son of Daphnia," Her eyes twitched conflicted about what to feel from this.


    Should she be happy that her step son whom she tried to kill is alive or sad?


    Andriya didn''t really understand, but she knew one thing for sure, that''s is Velian was a threat to her n right now , so he need to disappear.

 Chapter 259 Weak Army

    "Haha~ I waited so long to see you, the woman that harassed my mother and one who tried to kill her," Initial easy-going face of Velian quickly disfigured into something ugly as he remembered who this woman in front of him was.


    "But I have to tell you, I thought you were just a hoe that seduced that deplorable empire with your body and convinced him to kill her but looks like you''re the one who manipted everyone,"


    Andriya quickly calmed down hearing how Velian felt about her, and she couldn''t even me him because who would like to meet a woman that tried to kill a baby.


    "Well, past is past, either way, I will have to kill you again, too bad, if you keep hiding withouting out this, you could have lived a little longer," Andriya said and got ready to pick something from her dress with a quick movement, she withdrew her hand from her dress, clutching a small orb, but Velian had no Idea of letting her do that.


    (Aqua spike)


    As soon as he said that his hand conjured an aqua spike with a flick of his wrist, sending it hurtling towards Andriya. The spike pierced her shoulder, and Andriya let out a cry of pain as she fell to her knees.


    "You should know better than to try and attack me, you were so obvious with your intentions," Velian said, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Especially with such feeble magic."


    Andriya red up at him, her face contorted with anger and pain.


    "You''ll pay for this," she spat. "You and that little silver-haired bitch will also pay for this. You''ll both pay."


    Velian shook his head.


    "You really don''t get it, do you? I don''t care about your threats, Andriya. You can do whatever you want, but you''ll never be able to touch me or my family again."


    Velian got close to her and grabbed her by the neck and raised her without even letting her take a single breath.


    "Daphnia won''t lose again, she''s a strong woman, despite your advantage you couldn''t even kill a single mother that escaped with her three children, you''re weak," His grip on her neck increased, as Daphnia felt her mind going nk from the asphyxiation.


    Andriya gasped for air as Velian''s hands tightened around her throat even more. His eyes zed with a fierce intensity as he spoke.


    "Answer me! What arepetitors? What do you know about the ck matter that always acts like slime? And how did you get this inhuman power?"


    Hearing Velian''s questions, Andriya struggled to break free, but his grip was too strong. Her vision began to blur as she felt her life slipping away.


    But then, with a sudden burst of energy, Andriya reached deep within herself and summoned the rest of undead monsters that were hiring in the forest. With a flick of her wrist, shemanded them to attack the soldiers, including Aiko, Velian''s lover and Remi.


    He wasn''t afraid of Juno, since he knew she is the most powerful one among the group, but the same cannot be said for the other two, so he had to clench his teeth seeing a massacre happening in front of his eyes.


    The creatures emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing with a sinister light. They swarmed over the soldiers, tearing them apart with their ws and teeth.


    Velian heard the deliberate sounds and moans of the soldiers when they are attacked by these gargoyles-like monsters, but he was truly in a tight spot, as he didn''t want to let anyone important to him die.


    But then he saw a scene where his blood started boiling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aiko cried out as she was dragged to the ground, her body writhing in pain. Velian''s grip on Andriya''s throat loosened as he turned to face the onught.


    Lucky for him, Velian saw Junk helping Aiko, so he quickly imed down but, he didn''t pet Andriya to rest even for a single minute.


    "What have you done?" he shouted, his voice filled with anger and fear.


    "Order all your monsters to retreat! Otherwise, I will tear your spine off," Velian shouted his swords dangerously close to Andriya''s vocal cords.


    "I warned you," Andriya gasped, struggling to catch her breath.


    "I won''t be controlled anymore. I won''t let you or anyone else stand in my way. I will achieve what I want even if I have to die on my way,"


    Velian''s eyes narrowed as he drew his sword, ready to face the monsters head-on.


    "You''ll regret this," he said, his voice low and menacing.


    "I won''t let you destroy everything I hold dear."


    Andriya smiled faintly, knowing that the battle had only just begun. She closed her eyes, summoning more creatures from the forest to join the fray.


    "Enjoy to your head content, my stepson," Andriya said and quickly got onto another bull-like undead, and carefully looked at Velian once again.


    "Velian, you remind me of someone with how hard you''re trying to protect your family, but don''t end up like him," Andriya shouted.


    "I will be waiting to see you again, more than my own son, I will kill you with my ken hands next time," leaving those words with Velian, who was running in the direction of Juno and Aiko, Andriya left the battlefield with her half of undead vanished or killed.


    No matter, how powerful Juno was, even for her fighting while protecting a whole army was hard, so she took some wounds from the surprise attacks, but with her newly found power, she single-handedly managed to subdue more than half of the attacking force.


    Juno, who had been fighting valiantly on her own, felt a surge of hope as she saw Velian''s arrival. With renewed vigour, she charged forward, shing her sword through the air with deadly precision.


    The two of them fought side by side, theirbined power a force to be reckoned with. The undead monsters fell before them like wheat before a scythe, their rotting flesh no match for the pure energy that Velian and Juno wielded.


    As they fought, Velian could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins. With each strike of his hand, he felt the energy building within him, ready to be unleashed upon his enemies.


    And then, in one final burst of power, thest of the undead monsters fell before them. Velian and Juno stood together, their breathing heavy, their bodies covered in sweat and blood. But they were alive, and they had won.


    As the dust settled around them, Velian turned to Juno, a smile spreading across his face. "That was intense," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Juno nodded, her own smile mirroring his. "But we did it," she said.


    "Thanks to you that is." Her words were ironic as, more than half of this battle was done by Velian, while all they had to do was watch their leader overpowering their enemy and holding him back.

 Chapter 260 Strong Leader

    "Weak! Weak, too weak," Juno muttered while walking around the room while biting her fingernails showing how stressed she was.


    "They are not weak, Juno, we are too strong and our enemy was too strong," Seeing her lover so unstable, Velian muttered as he looked at all the damage done by the undead beings to the city.


    The walls were heavily damaged and many of the soldiers lost their lives. And Velian was still thinking about the information he got from Andriya.


    "I won''t sugar cost things, this time it''s your fault for bringing the army to support me, if you had let me do it alone, I could have captured Andriya," Velian said straight forward showing, he wasn''t happy with Juno''s decision.


    Aiko was there with her hand bandaged, she almost broke her hand because of how badly she was injured, but lucky for her Vekian managed to use his healing me and provide first aid before things got too dangerous.


    "But- I wanted to" Juno muttered with her eyes on the verge of crying thinking that, Cekian was angry with her but he quickly touched her perked-up ears and hair.


    "I''m not angry, but next time believe me, if I say, I don''t need help, that''s because I really don''t, I won''t run into my death without relying on you girls,"


    Juno nodded her head while enjoying Velian''s caresses until they heard a knock on the door of the room.


    "Who''s it? I thought our business is over," Disappointed by how they got disturbed, Juno muttered but Velian felt this might be urgent because the person outside the castle had a racing heart.


    "Wait here! I will see,"


    Velian walked calmly to the door and, opened it with his hand clutching the door knob rather tightly. He had expected this day toe, but he didn''t expect it toe so soon. One of his messengers stood in front of him, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Your Grace," the messenger began, his voice shaking slightly.


    "The Montero kingdom has dered war against us. They have already surrounded the Cantrell Viscounty where Lady Mel is acting as the current leader."


    Velian raised an eyebrow but otherwise, he remainedposed. Velian expected an attack like this, he knew Montero''s kingdom won''t stay idle while he take over the power of one of the most important kingdoms.


    "Thank you for the information. Please send word to our allies and begin mobilizing our forces."


    As soon as he gave orders and the messenger left, Juno burst into the ce Velian was standing, her eyes wide with worry.


    "Velian, why are you so calm? Montero is dering war against us! We need to act fast!"


    Velian turned to face her, his expression softening.


    "Don''t worry, Juno. Delviny is there to deal with that problem. We need to focus on finishing the war in our city first and Andriya might be close, so we need to send search parties,"


    Juno hesitated for a moment, but then nodded, trusting Velian''s judgment. She knew that he was always several steps ahead of everyone else and that he always had a n.


    And by sending Delviny to thend closest to the Montero kingdom, he proved it again to everyone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian closed the door and looked at the outside from the window, his silver hair billowing behind him. "Let''s go, Juno. We have work to do."


    And with that, Velian, Aiko and Juno left the study, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Juno wanted to send search parties even at midnight, but Velian didn''t let her do that since they are almost invincible at night time.


    Even though he wasn''t the most attached leader to all the warriors on his side, he didn''t want to see them dying meaninglessly.


    As soon as dawn arrived on the next day, Velian personally led a search party while as the submander, he appointed Juno.


    Remi was disappointed with how badly she performed in this war.


    She could feel the weight of disappointment and anxiety pressing down on her chest like a heavy boulder. Remi knew that the oue of this battle would have dire consequences, not just for her army, but for her future as well.


    Would Velian demote her for her failures? Would he lose trust in her ability to lead and protect their people? These thoughts swirled around in her mind, threatening to overwhelm her.


    Remi had always been a strong and capable leader, but this defeat had shaken her to her core.


    She thought about directly asking him, but seeing his face she had no confidence to do that.


    He didn''t want to hear hateful words from the man she admired from her childhood, so she decided to stay silent.


    All along the search campaign, the atmosphere around the army remained static.


    With no sign or evidence of Andriya''s presence, the only thing that remained among the army was disappointment.


    The search party continued for a few days, but things didn''t get any better.


    "Looks like she decided to change her position, I''m pretty sure Empire must be in this now, but is it really a good thing?" Velian questioned as he had no idea who would take the throne.


    If Andriya went back, won''t shee back with an even stronger undead, now that she knows of my presence?


    Velian always questioned, and the only option that remained was re conquering the borders, so they can attack the empire if the need arise.


    But now that the war is over, Velian found himself uncertain about what to do next. Should he return to the capital and bask in the glory of his victory, or continue his campaign and attack the neighbouring empire?


    As he pondered his next move, Velian couldn''t help but feel conflicted. On one hand, he had a duty to his people to protect them from any potential threat. On the other hand, he couldn''t ignore the toll the war had taken on his soldiers and the devastating impact it had on the families of the fallen.


    Velian sighed deeply, his mind lost in thought. He knew that whatever he chose to do, it would have far-reaching consequences for both himself and his kingdom. He couldn''t afford to make a wrong decision

 Chapter 261 Acting Viscount

    Acting Viscountess Mel paced back and forth in her chambers, her mind consumed with thoughts of the impending war against the Montero kingdom. She knew that they needed help, and that help had arrived in the form of Delviny, who had been sent by Velian to assist them with an army.


    She had gotten a lot better, unlike the previous days. She learnt a lot of things about managing the city and army. Mel who was once a loner sessfully managed to blend in with everyone and support each other to create a better kingdom.


    As Mel looked up from her thoughts, she saw Delviny enter the room. Delviny was a tall, fierce warrior with piercing narrow eyes and short red hair that cascaded down her back with a fierce look. Mel could tell that she was someone who didn''t take any nonsense.


    "Greetings, Lady Delviny," Mel greeted her with a smile, knowing she was someone important to Velian.


    "Greetings, Acting Viscountess," Delviny replied with a nod.


    "I''ve been sent by Velian to help you with the war against the Montero kingdom."


    Mel''s smile turned into a frown as she thought of the impending battle.


    "Thank you foring. We need all the help we can get. I''ve been anxious about this war this whole time,"


    Delviny stepped closer to Mel, her eyes intense. "I know that this is a difficult time for you, but I need to know more about you and your people if we''re going to fight together."


    Mel nodded and took a deep breath.


    "Of course. What do you want to know?"


    Delviny studied Mel for a moment before asking,


    "Tell me, Acting Viscountess, why are you in this position?"


    Mel hesitated before answering,


    "Mydyship, Sariya, was supposed to be the Viscountess, but she was taken by our king Velian as his lover, so she asked me to take care of thend in her ce. I stepped in to help her out."


    Delviny raised an eyebrow.


    "And what about you? Do you want to be the Viscountess? Or are you doing this because you''re forced?"


    Mel shook her head. "No, I don''t. I''m just trying to help my people in any way that I can and I found people I want to protect, I want to protect the people in thisnd,"


    Delviny nodded in understanding before changing the subject. She had a slight smile on her face, seeing Velian''s prediction happening. He wanted Delviny to convince Mel to take over the Cantrell territory.


    "Let''s talk strategy. How do you n on facing the Montero kingdom?"


    Mel hesitated before answering.


    "I don''t know. We''ve never faced an army like theirs before. I was going to stay defensive-"


    Delviny stepped closer to Mel, her eyes zing with determination.


    "Then let me takemand. I have experience in battle and I know how to lead an army to victory, and learn from this war,"


    Mel was taken aback by Delviny''s confidence, but she couldn''t deny that they needed someone with her skills.


    "Alright, I agree. You can be themander. Lady Delviny,"


    Delviny smiled triumphantly before turning serious again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And one more thing, Acting Viscountess. I think it''s time for you to take your rightful ce as the real Viscountess. Sariya doesn''t want the responsibility, and it''s clear that you''re the one who''s been running things anyway."


    Mel shook her head again, feeling overwhelmed.


    "I don''t know if I''m ready for that. I''m just doing what I can to help."


    Delviny ced a hand on Mel''s shoulder, her eyes softening.


    "I believe in you, Mel. You''re a strong leader, and your people need you now more than ever. Think about it."


    "My brother, Velian has a lot of confidence in you and that''s enough for me to decide you''re more thanpatible with this job,"


    Mel nodded, feeling both scared and exhrated by the prospect of bing the real Viscountess.


    "I will consider it,"


    And Delviny tried t leave the room, but suddenly she turned around and asked a rather personal question from her.


    "Mel, if you don''t mind can I ask something?"


    Mel nodded her head showing, she was wee to ask anything and Delviny questioned.


    "Did you find a man to continue your bloodline?"


    "Ugh~" Mel felt like it was the hardest question to answer, as she had been trying for several months now, and still, she couldn''t find someone she fancied.


    "I couldn''t - but I will definitely try to find a gentleman," She said hoping it was just a question, so Velian doesn''t have to worry about the and going into the wrong hands, but at that time, she didn''t know about the Juno and Delviny''s wicked n.


    "Ohh! Is that so? Well, in a few months, we are going to start a n, and by then if you don''t have a partner, we would wee you," Delviny said.


    Mel had a lot of questions to ask about this but seeing Delviny''sugh, she knew it has something to do with Velian.


    As Delviny left the room, Mel sat down, feeling both excited and terrified about what the future held. With Delviny by her side, she knew that they could face anything that came their way.


    "Hmm~ what is this n she was talking about? Is she going to-" Mel thought about something really wild, but she knew Lady Sariya won''t allow it so she calmed down.


    The whole week, they prepared for the attack and kept spying on the surrounding until the attack began.


    And when the time to battle came it was an overwhelming victory for Delviny and the Rapidw kingdom.


    That day the whole city got to know how fierce their new king''s sister is because shepletely destroyed the Montero army with her tactics, but what was even more dangerous was her personal achievements.


    She killed more than a hundred on her own and destroyed siege weapons, like she was ying with some kind of toy.


    *Tsk


    "Is it blood? Why do both brother and sister are monstrously powerful like this?" Mel couldn''t help but feel frustrated knowing that she won''t ever achieve that much of skill and power.


    It was a single-day battle for Delviny, as she chased them without letting them recover so she managed to sessfully fend of the attack and dere war on Montero sessfully.

 Chapter 262 Incoming Massacre

    "We are going back since the wall is reinforced again, even if you face another undead attack, you will be able to hold for at least a week, so if you find any clues about Andriya please send them to me,"


    Looking at the lord, who is sadly looking at Velian''s group that is getting ready to leave the city, Velian muttered and got into the carriage with Remi and the other girls.


    Some of the warriors decided to stay in the city for security under the orders of Remi, including her second inmand and Velian sent a message to Lyra asking her to send two cannons to install on the wall of this city for extra protection.


    Velian''s group visited the borders in the past week and re-captured the area where they lost in the past war.


    Velian rode his horse towards the abandoned borders, his eyes scanning the destendscape for any signs of life. The war had ended, and the empire army had retreated or killed, leaving thesends to their fate. As he approached, he couldn''t help but notice the eerie silence that permeated the air. No chirping of birds, no rustling of leaves, nothing.


    "This is creepy!" Aiko said with her body feeling creep from the unusually silent ce.


    But then, something caught his eye. Ack of dead bodies. He had expected to see the gruesome remains of fallen soldiers littering the ground, but instead, it was just emptiness. Velian furrowed his brow in confusion. How could there be a battle without any casualties? He had a hunch after seeing the uniforms of the undead that attacked them, but still, he wanted to confirm.


    They searched the area for a good amount of time, but they failed to find even a single dead body.


    "Looks like the undead we fought were our own people," Velian muttered after confirming his hunch. And this gave birth to another major question.


    ''Can Andriya make unlimited undead? Where did she get that power from? Apparently, undead were not even from the demon continent, they are from the era of the demon lord, and even they hated tampering with dead bodies


    Juno felt a chill run down her spine as she realized what had happened. The undead army that had attacked them had not been made up of monsters or demons, they were humans from their own side, not even from the empire''s side, they were the fallen soldiers who had risen from their graves to fight once again.


    "Andriya turned both empire and kingdom, dead people, into undead, and I doubt she will stop here, so we should find her quickly, this isn''t about us anymore," Velian thought of their personal vengeance, but seeing the big picture and the smell of something big happening, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Aiko clenched her fists in anger. He had heard stories of necromancers who could raise the dead from the fairy tails, but she had never seen it with her own eyes. Now, she was faced with the grim reality of it. She vowed to put an end to this madness and restore peace to thesends once and for all with her big brother Velian''s help.


    ***


    "I hate this!"


    Looking at the small fire in front of her, Andriya muttered while her undead was making the food, which was looking at her with dead eyes.


    "I managed to cross the borders, but now what should I do? How can I beat that kid with his power?" This was the second time in her life, that Andriya actually felt cornered this badly.


    "In the first ce, what''s wrong with him? How did he get so powerful, he should be even younger than Pete,"


    "Is he actually apetitor? If that''s the case it would make sense, he should be at least a human SS rank,"


    "If I can make him my undead, I would be easily able to win thepetition, but how do I do that?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Taking the bowl of soup, one of her undead brought her, Andriya started devouring it since she was too hungry to think about things with her stomach growling.


    After the meal, she looked at her remaining undead,


    "I only have 5 monsters and 6 Commander ss undead right now, all my effort killing those people went in the drain because of that kid,"


    She thought about what she was going to do from now on, and she suddenly had a revtion.


    "Family! His family, he got pissed off because I threaten to kill his family so If I can make one of his family members my undead, I can backstab him but for that, I need some distraction,"


    Then she looked in the direction of the empire and Malfoy kingdom.


    "Am I going to do this? But this sin is too much-" Andriya held her head feeling like her whole mind was going crazy, but then she saw a face.


    The face she had been longing to see in her entire life.


    "I will do this! I will turn every single person in both the empire and Malfoy kingdom into an undead,"


    She stood up from the ce she was sitting and went to wash her face feeling tired after all the travelling, and when she saw her reflection in the water, Andriya only felt self-hatred and disgusted.


    "Face of a killer! Disgust me,"


    Tears streamed down across her face as she struggled toe to terms with the enormity of what she had done and going to do.


    She had caused a genocide, an unspeakable horror that would be remembered for generations toe. And for what? So she could be the one that is smiling at the end, so she could call the shots and make others bow to her will and make her dreamse true.


    "Someone please kill me! I hate this, I hate this,"


    At some point, Andriya''s mentality forced her topletely forget her emotions and her memories so that she won''t go crazy, but it didn''t stop her.


    She only saw a reflection of a pitiful woman, that can''t forget the past.


    A pitiful human being that held onto her past and can''t move forward.


    She had lost a part of herself, a part that she could never regain. But perhaps, just perhaps, she could find a way to make things right, to atone for her sins and build a new future from the ashes of the past.

 Chapter 263 First Hunt

    "Veli, is this really okay? She''s too young for this," Daphnia was worried about their daughter, who was joining in her first hunting session.


    *Sigh


    "She''s young, but don''t forget her real race, did you dote on me like this too, Mother?" Velian said and looked at Sariya and Elda, who were experiencing their first hunting session just like Aurora, that was looking at everything with interest.


    "That reminds me, you really gave me a scare when you were small," Daphnia said and quickly pinched Velian''s hand.


    "Heh~ so he wasn''t the most obedient kid," Sariya felt interested knowing that Velian also had a normal childhood.


    Sometimes she actually forgets that Velian was supposed to be half of her age because of how grown up he is.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again, I was stupid to think that lying to you would be a good idea," Velian muttered and looked at Aurora, who was looking at everything with interest.


    They were deep within the heart of the great cmity forest, where the light of the sun struggles to prate the thick canopy of towering trees, lies a world of wonder and mystery. The air is heavy with the scent of fresh foliage, and the ground is carpeted with a lush bed of leaves, moss, and magical nts that glow with an otherworldly aura.


    "Veli, I''ve never been to this part of the forest," Delviny muttered while guiding Elda.


    "This is the most dangerous part of the forest, I wouldn''t take you here under normal circumstances, but with your current rank, it won''t be a huge problem, unless-" He stopped there and looked at Aurora, who was innocently looking at him.


    "Unless we meet another dragon, if that happens everyone needs to leave, while I hold it,"


    Everyone looked hesitant to hear his words, but what are the chances of meeting a dragon, a rare being that is only mentioned in fairy tail? None of the knew.


    Tall trees, their trunks so wide that it would take a dozen people to wrap their arms around them, and reach for the sky, their branches creating a natural canopy overhead. The leaves rustle gently in the breeze, and shafts of sunlight dance between the branches, casting a dappled glow upon the forest floor.


    As one venture deeper into the forest, the sounds of monsters can be heard echoing through the trees. It is a haunting sound, both beautiful and terrifying, a reminder that this is a living, breathing habitat. But despite the asional growls and snarls, the forest is teeming with life. Birds flit from tree to tree, their bright plumage shing in the sunlight.


    And all around the forest, the magical nts thrive, their iridescent petals and leaves glowing with an inner light.


    There is a sense of magic and wonder in this forest, an unspoken invitation to explore and discover its secrets. And yet, there is also a warning, a reminder that this is a wild and untamed ce, where danger lurks around every corner. But for those who are brave enough to venture into the heart of the forest, the rewards are immeasurable, for there is no ce on thisnd quite like this one.


    While they were venturing through this mysteriousnd, suddenly they heard the sound of a growl, which sounded akin to an orc or some kind of a monster.


    Delviny getting startled by it quickly drew her swords, but Velian had other ideas.


    "It is an A-ranked monster, Orog," Using his appraisal, Velian quickly measured the ability of the orc and it was on par with pre-ranking Daphnia, so Velian had no problem with meeting Aurora handle it.


    Orog is a grey colour variant of orcs, that are more powerful than normal orcs. Since they are living alongside all the other powerful monsters, they automatically evolve in order to survive the gruesome food chain, and if they failed to do so, most of them would end up being fodder for the other powerful monsters.


    "Can she fight that thing? This is her first battle," Daphnia was sceptical of Velian''s idea, but she didn''t know how aggressive dragons are when they are facing an enemy.


    Velian knew about it since he had the knowledge of Yuvanna, and he wanted to see Aurora in action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He got close to her and patted her head while pointing at the monster.


    "Darling, can you defeat that monster? Father wants to see your skills," Velian muttered but Daphnia quickly interjected.


    "Veli, maybe we should deal with it, isn''t it too early for her?"


    "Papa!" Aurora suddenly hugged Velian''s leg, like she understood his intentions.


    "Mama, me, can kill," Except for Delviny, who had absolute trust in Velian''s decision, all the others were worried bit seeing Aurora voluntarily going to fight, they thought about interfering in the fight in case something happens.


    "I trust you, parking, you can do this, give your best, and I will be supporting you," Velian thought about giving his sword but seeing her skills, he knew using a sword would be ufortable for her.


    Name: Aurora Keller


    Sex: Female


    Age: 3 months


    Race: Superior dragon, Superior human


    Overall Rank: S


    Blessings: Blessing of the True King, Curse of the hero


    Elements: Null


    Magic skills: Dragon breath(SS), Dragon ws(A), Nuclear st(A), Dragon whip(B), Mighty Roar(B)


    Martial art skills: -


    "What an absurd status for someone who''s only three months old, as expected of a dragon," Velian was confident about his daughter because of this set of skills.


    Even though she didn''t have any qualifications to get an SS-ranked skill, she still had something like that at her disposal like it was her signature move.


    Even though she needed the practice to use them, something like dragon breath is not something a normal monster or a normal opponent can take, so Orog was the perfect opponent for Aurora to test her skills.


    Leaving the Velian''s protection, Aurora entered the battlefield with her father and mothers cheering her, so she was happy to fight and show that she was really talented to her parents.


    "Papa! Mama! Proud, Kill monster,"

 Chapter 264 Absurd Daughter

    Aurora, the small girl with bright blue eyes, stood her ground against the towering Orog monster. The creature''s grey skin looked like it was made of stone, and its bulging muscles hinted at immense strength. It looked horrendous with all the veins popping out of its muscles and blood all over its body showing this wasn''t the first encounter it had.


    Aurora was not afraid, though. She knew she had inherited some of the dragon''s magical abilities, and she was eager to put them to the test.


    She didn''t know any of the skills she had, but Aurora felt something inside her body, that asked her to go rampage against this monster in front of her.


    Velian and Aurora''s mothers Daphnia, Sariya, Elda and Delviny watched from a safe distance, hidden behind a tree.


    They didn''t want to be caught in the battle and disturb her daughter, but Velian''s keg was always ready to run and grab Aurora, in case something unexpected happen.


    They had taught Aurora everything they knew about magic and fighting, but they had never seen her use it in a real fight before and was the chance.


    "Look at her go," Velian whispered to the girls, his eyes fixed on his daughter.


    "She''s got the fire of a dragon in her heart. She will be a proud and beautiful dragon in future,"


    Daphnia smiled, her eyes shining with pride.


    "She''s a true warrior, just like her father."


    She possessed a power that burned bright within her, a power that was intimately tied to the element of fire. mes licked at her fingertips, wreathing her in a corona of golden light that shone like a beacon against the darkness of the forest.


    The Orog monster roared a guttural sound that shook the very trees around them. It charged forward, its massive arms swinging in a frenzy of rage.


    But Aurora was not one to be intimidated. With a swift motion, she raised her hand, and a searing bolt of fire leapt forth to meet the creature head-on.


    (Nuclear st)


    The monster took the attack head-on, but it didn''t stop charging at the small girl with an unbelievable speed.


    Although it didn''t stop its charge, the same cannot be said for its body as it took a massive amount of damage just by that single shot.


    Aurora darted to the side quickly as the monster swung a massive fist at her. She closed her eyes and focused, her hands glowing with a soft red light. When she opened her eyes again, they shone like rubies.


    "st!" she shouted, thrusting her hands forward.


    A st of hectic ze shot from Aurora''s fingertips, enveloping the forest in ck smoke. The monster roared in anger, its breath turning to me in the air. But Aurora was relentless. She summoned her ws that were hiding inside her fingers, they looked really pointy and small, but the effect of those nails was even more dangerous than an adult wolf.


    Velian and the girls watched in awe as their daughter continued to fight with skill and grace. They knew that she was destined for greatness.


    And someday she would have to face opponents like other dragons. Especially, Velian knew this since dragons always try to kill other newborn dragons, so that they can maintain the bnce.


    "She''s amazing," Delviny whispered. "I can''t believe she''s only three months old."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian nodded. "She''s a natural. She''s got the gift, just like we did. Unlike humans, they teach their adulthood by the age of ten, so we won''t be able to see our baby anymore,"


    Aurora''s battle with the Orogsted for several minutes, but in the end, she emerged victorious. The monstery defeated at her feet, its stone-like skin cracked and broken.


    Aurora turned to her parents, a broad smile on her face. "Me, good?"


    She eximed with an excited voice.


    Velian and the girls rushed forward, hugging their daughter tightly.


    "We knew you could do it," Velian said, his voice choked with emotion. "We''re so proud of you, Aurora."


    They were basking in the joy, while Aurora adorably smiled after her first kill.


    But suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled as the sound of thundering footsteps grew closer. Velian''s ears twitched as he listened intently, trying to discern the source of the disturbance. It wasn''t until the surrounding birds and monsters erupted into a cacophony of panicked shrieks and howls that she realized what they were dealing with.


    A huge threat, that might be too dangerous for the girls.


    "Sister, take everyone and hide in the cave I showed you, make sure you go deep inside," Velian ordered expecting the thing he was hoping for woulde to meet him.


    "Veli, what are you talking about?"


    "It might be a dragon, just in case go and hide, I won''t be able to deal with it, if you stay here especially Aurora," Velian wasn''t trying to sacrifice his life or anything.


    He genuinely wanted to meet another dragon to discuss many things including Aurora''s matter and the information it know about thepetitors.


    He had never faced one of these mighty beasts before seriously, and the prospect of doing so now filled her with a mix of joy and excitement. Her daughter, too, looked both thrilled and nervous, her eyes darting around the forest as she tried to locate the source of the approaching footsteps.


    But Delviny quickly nodded her head and decided to believe her brother. She knew he won''t be reckless to get killed with all these girls around him.


    "Believe me, go and hide, I won''t get killed, if I can''t fight, I will escape, with my Levitation, I can easily escape,"


    With those words, everyone ran in the direction where Delviny guided them and quickly hid inside the cave, where Yuvanna used to live.


    It took them a good amount of time to do that, but the footsteps were rather slow, so they had enough time to hide.


    The forest fell silent, save for the rhythmic thud of the dragon''s footsteps. Velian could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he prepared to face this formidable foe.


    "Now, will this dragon be my enemy or friend? I hope it will be something advantageous,"

 Chapter 265 Auroras Relative

    The forest was alive with the deafening sound of thunderous footsteps. Each step shook the ground beneath Velian''s feet, causing him to grip his magic staff tightly in anticipation. He knew that something big wasing, and he had his spell ready to attack if need be.


    It took a considerable amount of time like ten minutes so Dekviny and the other girls had enough time to hide somewhere and wait for Velian.


    As time went on, suddenly, the trees parted, and a massive dragon emerged from the dense foliage.


    All the trees and the monsters in the surrounding were either cursed by its mass or ran away in fear.


    Its scales shimmered in the sunlight, and its eyes zed with a fiery intensity. Velian''s heart skipped a beat as he gazed upon the magnificent beast before him, but he wasn''t afraid of it.


    "Is it me or does this dragon feel a lot weaker than what I felt from Yuvanna, maybe I can beat this one," Velian thought as he felt the aura of the dragon.


    For some reason, when he used the appraisal, it didn''t work as the dragon was easily able to block it.


    The dragon regarded him for a moment, its head tilted slightly to one side as if sizing him up. Velian held his breath, wondering if the creature would attack. But to his surprise, the dragon merely cocked its head the other way and regarded him with a look of curiosity.


    It was almost like he was searching for something.


    For a long moment, the two stood there, locked in a silent standoff. Then, as if sensing that Velian posed no threat, the dragon let out a low rumble, almost like a purr. Velian felt a really hot stream run down his spine as he realized that the dragon was trying tomunicate with him.


    He took a step forward, his eyes and magic spell still at the ready. The dragon didn''t move, but its eyes followed him intently. Velian could feel the power emanating from the creature, and he knew that he was in the presence of something truly extraordinary.


    Just like him, it was something abnormal, or should he say something that shouldn''te out of this great cmity forest.


    For a few moments more, they stood there, the dragon regarding him with those intense eyes. Then, without warning, it got close to him.


    "Human! Why can''t you understand me? Is thisnguage feels familiar?" He asked with his head shaking like it was trying to question him.


    "I can, but I didn''t know dragons knew the humannguage," Velian said to be a little friendly with it. He knew dragons knew humannguage since Yuvanna talked to him using that.


    "Don''t underestimate us, human,"


    "What are you doing in this forest? Who are you? Why do you have so much power? Did you hide something?"


    Suddenly, Velian was met with a barrage of questions, which he didn''t even get any chance to answer.


    "Slow down dragon, I didn''te here to fight with you, I just want to ask something," Velian thought it would be a good idea to be straightforward instead of trying to lie.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since he had the confidence to escape or beat this dragon, he had nothing to fear but he kept constantly spying in case another dragon decided to show up.


    "Human! You have some guts to talk with me like that, I haven''t met someone like you in centuries,"


    Velian had to acknowledge that this dragon was someone that can be reasoned with.


    "I know why you came here, you felt it right? The presence of another dragon?"


    Hearing Velian''s question, the dragon felt like his anger rising. He had some wild guesses in his head and he was determined to kill this human in front of him, in case he is responsible.


    "How do you know that? Do you have a dragon with you?"


    "Yuvanna, she''s the one who asked me to take care of her offspring, and I''m here to discuss with you dragon before you start attacking human kingdoms," Velian said fearlessly.


    "Do you think I will believe that? Don''t joke with me, Yuvanna asked a human to take care of her next generation? You must have done something to her," The dragon got aggressive since his suspicions came true, at least to some extent.


    "Do you think I can do something to her? I''m just a weak human," Velian wasn''tpletely lying when he said, he is weak in front of Yuvanna, but calling himself a weak human was just an overstatement.


    "Hmm~ it''s true, you''re human, but you''re not weak at all, don''t try to lie, I can see your power is equal to mine. At this point, I don''t think you''re human, who are you?"


    "Well that''s true, but I''m still a human, a little superior one, I''m d to introduce myself to another dragon, my name is Velian Keller, the person who''s going to be the future leader of humanity,"


    The dragon tilted its head in doubt, but he wanted to know where this dragon is. He knew Yuvanna''s offspring was hiding somewhere, but he couldn''t pinpoint it as Velian kept disturbing him.


    "I will cut to the chase, I know about your ritual, once a new dragon is born, it needs to be present in front of the old ones and prove its strength, and I promised Yuvanna that I will protect this child, so-" Velian got ready with his spell, in case the dragon attack him.


    "I want all of you to give me time, I will raise her to be a full-fledged dragon, and in one year, I will personally ask her to battle you,"


    The dragon thought about his request really hard. He still couldn''t believe that Yuvanna''s dying wish was carried out by a human, but at the same time, he felt something strange about this person in front of him.


    "Before that, you should know something," Without answering Velian''s question, the dragon took a little distance and his eyes started glistening all of a sudden.


    "You can''t teach a dragon if you''re weakling, so if I win here, give me Yuvanna''s child. If you win, I will go along with your request,"

 Chapter 266 Bet On My Daughter?

    "You''re right, the words of a weakling don''t matter," Velian looked at the huge ck dragon in front of him, with his golden colour eyes and nodded his head.


    "I will fight for her, and show that I''m the better person to take care of her,"


    This was a battle that Velian couldn''t back down from. It had Velian''s pride and parenthood ad bets. If he loses this fight, he would lose all the authority to call Aurora his daughter.


    He won''t be able to see her grow.


    He won''t be able to see her smiling.


    "Is killing allowed?"


    "No, I don''t want to kill you, I just want to see why Yuvanna trusted you, was it in the heat of the moment or she saw something in you?"


    To Velian''s question the dragon answered, but Velian was confused because the dragon didn''t ask how and why Yuvanna died.


    "You don''t care about how she died? You didn''t ask anything," Before they start their duel, Veliam wanted to know.


    "I don''t care, I just care about what''s in front of me, I don''t care about someone that''s dead,"


    His sentence didn''t make sense to someone short-lived like Velian, but the main reason all the dragons acted like shut-ins is because of how long their life span is.


    They experience the death of many generations in their lifetime, so they obviously stop caring at one point so they wouldn''t have to be sad in their long life span.


    "Fine! Enough talking, let''s get into it,"


    The dragon nodded in agreement.


    "I understand. Let us begin."


    With a roar, the dragonunched himself at Velian, ws outstretched. Velian dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding his attack. He swung his sword, but the dragon was too fast, dodging out of the way.


    At first, he thought about using his magic, but he wasn''t sure whether he would be able to control the power, not kill the dragon.


    He had confidence in his power, but using magic, when the dragon is using physical attacks felt a little absurd, so he waited for the dragon to use magic so things would be fair for both parties.


    "You''re quick," Velian said, his breathing in short gasps.


    "And you''re skilled," the dragon replied, a hint of admiration in his voice. "But this battle is far from over."


    With that, the dragon lunged at Velian again, his wings beating furiously as he flew towards him. Velian held his ground, waiting for the right moment to strike. At thest possible second, he sidestepped the dragon and swung his sword in a wide arc, hitting his tail.


    The dragon roared in pain, but quickly recovered,unching himself at Velian once more. The two duelled fiercely, each trying to gain the upper hand.


    "You can''t win, human!" the dragon growled.


    "I admit, you''re powerful, but you can''t beat a dragon."


    Velian didn''t answer. Instead, he gritted his teeth and charged forward, his sword shing in the sunlight. The dragon was too slow to react, and Velian''s de connected with his scales, sending sparks flying again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But this time, Velian also felt the tail of the dragon bashing his guts making it hard for him to breathe, so he quickly jumped back.


    The dragon roared in pain, but he didn''t back down. Instead, he continued to attack, each blow more ferocious than thest.


    Velian was running out of energy, his arms aching from the strain of holding his sword. He knew that he couldn''t keep this up much longer.


    "Looks like I will have to use the magic, I can''t, or use my other sword directly, but it might kill her,"


    In the end, Velian didn''t want to go back on their promise and kill the dragon, so he decided to use magic.


    But before he could do that he saw Auroraing out of the forest with her eyes unusually red. Behind her, other girls also kept chasing her until Aurora suddenly jumped and used her dragon breath on the dragon that was fighting with Velian.


    "Aurora!" Velian shouted and quickly held her by her hand, and covered her in case the dragon tried to attack her, but no attack came as he was stunned by what happened.


    "Wait! Wait! This is the dragon, right? How did she use dragon breath? She''s not even one year old, right? This is absurd!" The dragon shouted like it saw the most absurd thing.


    Velian was convicted of what to do but kept covering Aurora while asking the dragon to go along with their deal.


    "I don''t feel like ying now, if we fight now, I''m going to kill you, the duel is over, what do you think? Will you give me one year or-" Velian couldn''t even finish his words, as the dragon started groaning in pain.


    "I agree! Kuhh~ she''s a little rascal, her dragon breath really hurts, I''m impressed by our skills either way,"


    "You fought reality well," the dragon said, a hint of pain in her smile.


    Velian nodded, sheathing his sword. "You too. I must admit, I wasn''t sure I could win if I can''t kill you."


    The dragon chuckled. "Don''t sell yourself short. You''re a skilled warrior, you don''t need magic to fight someone like me,"


    "I will go back, in one year, you will have to send her to prove herself in front of the other two dragons, until then take care of her,"


    The dragon said and gave onest look at Aurora.


    ''She looks nothing like Yuvanna, how did she even get a human form this early, looks like things are getting interesting''


    Muttering those words to himself, the dragon tried to leave the forest but before that, he looked at Velian and decided to give a warning.


    "Be careful about the dragon with light ted shade scales, he''s not someone that should be near Yuvanna''s offspring,"


    And with that, the dragon set off into the deep of the forest with its wings widely spread but before he could do that Velian shouted, as he had another important question to ask.


    "Dragon, do you know about the ck thing that tried to kill Yuvanna?" Velian shouted to the dragon that was already flying in the sky and he wanted to know the answer, so he won''t have to face another disaster.


    "ck thing? No idea, well then, take care of Yuvanna''s offspring,"


    Leaving Velian hopeless, the dragon left the area while Aurora hugged Velian''s leg with her shaking little hands.

 Chapter 267 Spanking

    "Papa!"


    *Sobs


    A young girl named Aurora sat in Velian''s bedroom room, tears streaming down her face. Her mothers had just given her a soft spanking for not listening to Velian and their words, under the orders of Velian, her benevolent father.


    "Aurora, I told you to stay in the cave hidden, until I ask you toe out," scolded her father, who is normally not so stern with her.


    But this time Velian was a little angry because she put herself in danger, even though she did it to support him.


    "Mama!" cried Aurora, rubbing her bottom where her mothers had lightly spanked her.


    "Veli, isn''t that enough? She looks like she''s in pain," Daphnia and Sariya both gave a begging look hoping he would just leave her alone, but Velian just touched his head not knowing whether to be impressed or sad.


    "That girl is acting! There''s no way, humans can hurt her, that''s why I asked you girls to do it since my spanking might hurt her,"


    Everyone looked at Aurora, who quickly stopped crying and tried to run away, knowing that her lie is exposed.


    "When did she be this cunning and yful?" Elda asked.


    "Well, I know whose behaviour she takes after," Daphnia answered her and looked at Velian, but Velian quickly coughed and changed the topic.


    "Aurora, you shouldn''t act on your impulse? You should listen to what I say at least until you be an adult," Patting Aurora''s head, Velian said and looked at Delviny.


    "I requested one year to train her and make her a full-fledged dragon, she will beat every challenge they give her, until then we should protect her,"


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    "But Veli, did you see her fire spell? It was magnificent," Daphnia was surprised, but at the same time she wasn''t because what did she know about dragons? She just saw Aurora as her daughter, and sometimes she somewhat forgot that she isn''t human.


    "That is not a spell, it''s called dragon breathe, it is the most powerful skill of a dragon, it''s exactly not a fire spell," Velian exined things to Daphnia.


    "The reason that dragon acknowledged me taking care of her was because of how easily she eloped her dragon breathe,


    "Although even if that dragon didn''t say anything, I was going to do what I have to,"


    Delviny understood what Vekian said. He meant that he was ready to kill the dragon if he didn''t allow Velian to keep Aurora.


    While they were thinking all this, Velian suddenly heard a knock on the door, and he already knew who it was.


    "Lyra,e in,"


    Lyra opened the door of Velian''s room, her heart beating a little faster than usual. When Lyra saw the group in front of her, she couldn''t help but smile at the sight of Velian ying with their daughter Aurora.


    "Hey, Lyra," Velian said, looking up from the game he was ying with Aurora.


    Lyra thought it was a game, but she didn''t know that Aurora was getting spanked for what she did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What''s up? Is everything okay? If you want help ask me,"


    Lyra took a deep breath and tried to keep her face neutral.


    "I just wanted to let you know that the tournament is going to be held in a week."


    Velian''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "That soon? Are we ready? What about the venue?"


    "Our group is working on it, we already cleaned a huge empty space for it," Lyra replied confidently.


    Then Velian looked at Delviny like he was asking whether she was okay with this date. He didn''t like to favour her, but the least he can do is extend the deadline if Delviny want.


    "I''ve been practising every day, and I think I''m as ready as I''ll ever be." Seeing his face, she answered without even taking a single minute showing how deep their bond is.


    Velian nodded thoughtfully.


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll both do great. And we''ll be here to cheer you on."


    Lyra felt a warmth spread through her chest at his words.


    "Thank you," she said, smiling at him. Delviny also did the same, but she had doubts.


    "Is there an opponent to beat me? I don''t think even Remi can beat me now, the only possible one is Juno, but she''s not interested,"


    Velian looked down at Aurora, who was now trying to climb onto hisp after her punishment.


    "Looks like someone wants to y some more," he said, chuckling taking Aurora''s hand and pulling her.


    Aurora just cuddled into his embrace even though she was crying a few seconds ago. She pretended as if nothing happened and it really worked as none of them wanted to punish her anymore, seeing her cute face.


    She used the power of her cuteness to avoid getting punished, and her offensive power was too high for doting parents like Daphnia and Sariya.


    All the girls watched as Velian scooped up their daughter and held her close, feeling a pang of longing in their hearts. They wanted nothing more than to be with Velian and their daughter, to join in their game and hold Aurora close.


    But Lyra knew she had to focus on the tournament. It was her chance to prove herself, to show everyone what she was capable of.


    And Delciny wasn''t the type to dote on someone even if she wanted to.


    So she took a deep breath and turned to leave, knowing that she had work to do. But as she walked away, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy at the thought of Velian and Aurora, ying together andughing, while she chased her dreams.


    Sariya also left the room with Lyra after giving a little kiss to Elda, Velian and Aurora since she wanted to see whether everything is okay.


    "Lyra, take a record of everyone that''s participating and send me notes, I don''t want anyone making a problem on that day," Velian said to which Lyra nodded her head and left the room.

 Chapter 268 Registration

    "Darling! Come here, look at this,"


    Hannah strolled through the bustling food festival before the tournament started, her arm linked with that of the noble she had seduced. She could feel his eyes on her, his adoration and desire palpable.


    She easily noticed how entranced this noble was with her and for her, it was the most advantageous situation.


    "So, tell me more about our king," Hannah said, her voice low and sultry.


    The noble cleared his throat, his cheeks flushing.


    "Well, he''s a powerful man, well-respected in the city. He has his fingers in many pies, so to speak and he was kind of enough to let a man like me keep my position even after the government changed,"


    "I really don''t know how, but I feel a little powerful after his ceremony, it''s almost like he''s blessing me all the time, right now I''m really happy to serve him,"


    Hannah nodded, her mind working quickly. She knew that getting close to Velian was the key to her revenge, and this noble was just the tool she needed.


    "And how did you manage to get me out of that dreadful house? That oldst was so harsh, she even tried to whip me," Hannah asked, shing the noble a dazzling smile and showing her pain at the same time, but it was all fake, it was all just acting to win this man in front of her.


    He grinned back at her, clearly pleased with himself.


    "Oh, it was nothing. I just pulled a few strings and called in a few favours. Anything for my love, besides I like you."


    Hannah resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Men were so easily manipted, especially when their lust and love were involved.


    She just had to show a little affection and this noble started making family ns with her. She was surprised by how much this man loved her, but she didn''t have time to feel guilty.


    "I owe you a debt of gratitude, doing all this for a lowly woman like me," she said, leaning in closer to the noble.


    "Perhaps I can repay you in some way?"


    The noble''s eyes widened, and Hannah could practically hear the gears turning in his head.


    "Well," he said slowly.


    "There is one thing you could do for me."


    Hannah raised an eyebrow, feigning interest.


    "And what''s that?"


    The noble leaned in even closer, his lips almost brushing against her ear.


    "Spend your life with me and support me as my wife, that''s all,"


    Hannah suppressed a sigh. She felt her demon heart going uneasy, but she quickly calmed down.


    "I thought you will ask me to offer my body?" Hannah questioned since she genuinely thought, he would ask something like that.


    "Well, I really want that, but I can suppress those urges, besides when you''re my wife we can do it anytime, no need to force things, first we should build our trust," He answered making Hannah go silent.


    "I''ll think about it," And after a few minutes, she said with a shrug.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But for now, let''s enjoy the festival, shall we?"


    They wandered through the crowds, the noble buying her food and drinks at every turn. Hannah feigned enjoyment,ughing at his jokes and flirting shamelessly. But all the while, her mind was elsewhere. She needed to get close to Velian, and this noble was just a means to an end.


    As they reached the end of the festival, the noble turned to her, a hopeful expression on his face.


    "Do you want to live with me? I don''t know why you''re refusing even after I took you out of that house," he began.


    But Hannah cut him off with a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I''ll think about it, but for now I want to live alone because I want to be a proper woman for you," she repeated, before slipping away into the night to search her for her food leaving the foolish lovestruck noble alone to imagine a fake scenario inside his mind.


    Meanwhile, near the registration desk, there were a lot of adventurers and warriors gathered after hearing the news of a tournament and the young genius king personally gifting the winner of the tournament.


    "Idiot! There''s no way, he would appoint a stranger as one of the most influential figures of this kingdom, I think he''s up to something," Ellen said to her brother, who was looking at the gifts that are promised by the organizers of the tournament.


    Number one prize: Commander of the new military department directly under King Velian or 10000 Gold coins


    Number two prize: A mythical sword and 5000 gold coins


    Number three prize: 5000 gold coins


    "Hmm~ this is suspicious, how did a newly appointed king have this much wealth?" Ellen asked their leader, who is standing behind her with a thoughtful look.


    "Whatever! We are here aspetitors, as long as we get our gifts, isn''t that enough?" Elliah refuted her elder sister causing his head to get another good punch from her.


    "Shut up! You are still a baby, you don''t know anything about these things,"


    "Ellen! Don''t act like a child, he''s right, as long as we get our gifts it''s not our problem, we shouldn''t put our hands in what''s not necessary, don''t forget you have to go back to your houses,"


    "Yes, leader,"


    "Hah? Why would you listen to him and not me?" Elliah asked displeased by her attitude.


    "Of course, it''s because our leader is handsome and not an idiot like you," Ellen answered her with a smug look, but then she noticed something strange.


    Their other teammate, their main warrior was missing from the team.


    "Hmm? Where did she go? Ellen, did you see her?" Amos, the leader of the group questioned without having any idea where she sneaked into.


    "Look! She''s fighting again," Suddenly Ellen pointed at a group of adventurers, in front of them was a muscr woman.


    "Hah~ why would she say you touched her butt, if you didn''t? Are you saying she''s lying?"


    "I-I mean it was just a yful touch, I didn''t mean any harm," he stammered seeing the woman''s nerves bulging out of her head.


    "Touching a woman without her consent is never ''just yful'', Idiot,"


    Her fist slowly touched the face of the adventurer leaving a broke nose bone.


    "Consider this a warning! If I see you trying something like this again, next time it won''t be just your nose,"

 Chapter 269 Familiar Faces

    "That idiot! What''s she doing again?" Elliah asked gaining a frown from Ellen, who had stars in her eyes by how impressed she was.


    "This is why you''re no good! Can''t you see, she''s protecting that female officer, that adventurer tried to molest her, and our big sister is the one who stopped it," Ellen said while giving a side eyes.


    "K! Are you okay? Any harm?" Amos quickly ran in her direction with a worried face.


    "I''m fine, leader, but I''m sorry for making a mess again," K answered his concerns and wiped her hand with a dirty piece of clothing.


    "It''s fine, you''re not wrong,"


    While Amos and K were talking with each other, they saw thedy officer who got saved by K slowly approaching her with a blush.


    "Mister, thank you so much," Her legs were squirming like she had something to say, but Amos barely held hisughter seeing K''s face.


    She had her mouth wide open.


    ''Ahhh! Why does this always happen? Why do people think I''m a man, just because of my muscles''


    K thought as she caressed her face with an awkward look.


    "Mister, if you have time, I would like to thank you by inviting you for a dinner, our king opened a lot of new restaurants that have a lot of tasty food," The girl said her face blushing.


    She felt a little tingle in her heart when K saved her, so she approached K slowly hoping that she would ept her request without knowing that she was a woman.


    "You know? I''m not a man, look," K pointed at her breast, which caused the officerdy to open her eyes wide and her jaw almost fell off.


    "Boobs!" Surprised by this development, she almost shouted aloud.


    "So, I''m sorry, but if you want I can still take your offer," K knew things will be different now, but the officerdy doesn''t back off.


    "I''m sorry, I mistook you, but I really want to get to know you, you saved me and I want to treat you," Surprisingly, the officerdy doesn''t back up which caused K to smile a bit.


    But inside she was feeling depressed.


    ''When am I going to find a man like this? I can see this girl is interested in me, but I''m not into girls''


    K remembered her lifelong struggle. She loved developing her body and before she knew it, she had a buffed body, but it didn''t look ugly or super buffed.


    She was just moderately buffed, but every man she see just act like they arepletely interested in her.


    *Sigh


    "Whatever! We wille to meet you, thanks for the invitation," K said and said her farewell to the officedy, and tried to leave but suddenly a group of adventurers confronted her as they stood in front of her.


    "Yo! Forgot about us?" The leader-looking figure of the opposite group asked in a none aggressive but yful tone.


    "Where''s Amos? Ask him toe,"


    "What business do you have with him? And where had your team been all this time?" While K questioned them, she suddenly felt someone touching her shoulder and it was none other than Amos, the group leader of K''s team.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Amos stepped into the dimly lit room where the members of the adventuring party were gathered and talking with K. The air was thick with tension, and K could feel her heart racing in her chest.


    It was almost like two rivals met each other after a long time. She knew about the rivalry between these two people since she knew Amos for a long time.


    "Amos, you have no reason to entertain them, especially with ame name like the zing sun," K said, her voice steady despite her nerves.


    "We were wondering where you''ve all been for thest couple of months without any trace or anything, we thought you just died without even your group bodies discovered,"


    The members of the zing Sun party looked at each other hearing K''s words for a moment before one of them spoke up.


    "We''ve been training," The leader of the zing sun group said. "Preparing for the battle that is toe."


    K and Amos exchanged a look. "What battle?" Amos asked.


    "The battle between us and the strongest," the zing Sun member replied.


    "It''s been brewing for years, and now it''s finallying to a head."


    K frowned. "But why are you waiting to fight each other? Who is this strongest?"


    "It''s a test," the zing Sun member said. "We will see whether we really can get strong or he''s just abnormal."


    Amos shook his head.


    "That''s not how it should be. We should be working together, not fighting each other. So tell me who''s this strongest you''re talking about?"


    The zing Sun members looked at him like he was crazy.


    "That''s not how it works," one of them said.


    "We need to know who our strongest fighters are so we can put them at the front lines and it should be us, not you"


    "E are the ones who got humiliated by him, or should be us, one of you can do that,"


    K could sense that something was off about the situation, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    "There''s something strange going on here," she said whispering to Amos, ehoblookednjust as disturbed by their behaviour.


    The zing Sun members justughed.


    "You don''t understand," one of them said. "But you will soon enough. When the battle begins, you''ll see what we mean."


    "You will see how we best the strongest and stand proudly,"


    K and Amos exchanged another look, both of them feeling uneasy. They knew that something was brewing beneath the surface, something that could spell disaster for them all. But for now, they would have to bide their time and wait for the battle to begin.


    And with that, the deadlines for registration ended with many different people, and some beastkin also participating in this tournament.

 Chapter 270 Panic

    "Things are getting really bad," Velian said while observing the town and the ground that is bustling with people, that came to witness the might of these warriors.


    There were more than 800 participants, so the town was more bustling than ever with all types of merchants selling many things around the city.


    But they were careful not to do anything illegal, even if they wanted none of them was able to ad Naomi''s spying unit kept her eyes on almost all of the citizens.


    With the sudden rise of dead young males, Juno was the one who ordered this increase in security because she understood that something is happening inside the city, that won''t be favourable for them.


    But Velian wasn''t frustrated because of this problem, he just wanted to know why his both doppels went silent all of a sudden.


    "Is it Andriya? Or some other person? But wait-" Velian thought for a minute.


    If it''s Andriya wasn''t this his biggest chance to capture her since he knew her location? Without Aiko and other soldiers interfering with him, it was the ideal chance but at the same time, he didn''t want to miss the tournament.


    Not because of all the participants, but because he wanted to see whether there was anyone who canpete against Delviny and if there was someone like that, Velian wanted to question them.


    He wanted to know what apetitor meant. He wanted to identify who else has the same power as Andriya and what their rtionship with that ck thing was.


    The one Velian possessed had been rather calm after the previous war, so he had no idea what to do with it.


    With his presence, mages tried to carry out some experiments, but all of them failed. But they were able toe to one conclusion.


    "So monsters, trees, stones, birds and livestock animals are not affected by it, humans are its goal,"


    Velian was thinking while looking at the development of the tournament ground, but then he noticed one thing.


    "Oh! Interesting group, why are they here?"


    With a subtle smile, Velian questioned himself. Since his vision was good, he was able to take a good look at the group.


    "What was it called? Fire moon, Fire starts,"


    Velian tried to remember the name of the group, and it took him a good amount of time.


    "Ah yes, zing sun," Suddenly having a realisation, Velian said with his mind going back to the days when he used to be a normal person, instead of a king.


    He didn''t really feel any different even after bing a king but, the work he had to do increased and that''s all he got from being a king except he get to make decisions for people without getting led by another selfish ruler like him.


    "I honestly, don''t care about whatever happens to the Empire or the Malfoy kingdom, but this time, I won''t hold back," Velian thought.


    Earlier he was thinking about how to capture Andriya, but now he just wanted to kill her. Even if it means him losing the way he gets his information.


    Velian only had another two doppel, one being his main persona, Davin Keller and the other in the Montero kingdom.


    "Ou that reminds me, I heard how Delviny crushed the Montero army," Velian wasn''t even surprised to hear that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He knew that will be the obvious result, but since then the Montero Kingdom had be a lot tamer than he expected.


    He expected another full-blown army just like what the former Rapidckaw kingdom did, but the Monteros were really intelligent, as they saw the power of the new government and decided to act carefully.


    "I can dere war, but why should I even do that when I have all these problems to take care of,"


    Leaving the room hoping to see Delviny getting ready for the tournament, Velian entered the garden only to see her still training with Aurora watching her with interest.


    Velian slowly approached where Aurora was sitting and looked at his sister moving really fast with her sword, from time to time using magic together with it showing magic swordsman qualities.


    "Isn''t she beautiful? What do you think, darling?" Velian asked


    Aurora leaned over to Velian hearing his words,


    "Like her,"


    Velian smiled at his daughter hearing her trying topliment Deviny.


    "Of course, my dear. You have the same fire in your eyes that your mother does. With hard work and dedication, you can be even greater than her."


    Aurora beamed at her father''s words and turned back to watch her mother. Delviny was now practising her footwork, her sword a blur in the air. Aurora couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for her mother.


    "Mama!" Aurora suddenly called out, standing up from the bench.


    Delviny paused mid-strike, turning to face her daughter and brother.


    "Thank you, my dear," she said, smiling warmly as she felt Aurora hugging her. She wanted to say not to do it because she is sweaty, but telling something like that would disappoint Aurora so Delviny prevented her from doing it.


    Velian stood up as well, walking over to his sister.


    "You''re going to win the tournament this year anyway, do you have to train so much?" he said, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Delvinyughed, "Veli, you know I don''t feel good unless I do this, besides you''re the one who told me not to underestimate anyone since there might be some powerful people,"


    "Haha~ that''s true, but I have faith in you, even if someone like that appears you will beat them," Delviny couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride when Velian muttered words like that.


    She couldn''t even imagine where she would be without that day incident. She would have probably be a bride to a greedy noble because that''s the fate of a woman in a noble society.


    Even though the word noble meant something rather exquisite, none of the things that happened in the real noble society was even close to that quality.


    Aurora watched her parents with a sense of awe and admiration. They were both so strong and capable, and she was lucky to have them as her family. She vowed to work hard and make them proud, just like her mother was doing now.

 Chapter 271 Tournament I - Hannah Meet Velian

    "Who is this new announcer, Lyra?" Sitting on the top seat of the newly built, battleground with all the girls except Delviny surrounding Jim, Velian questioned.


    His seat was a lot more elevated than themoner seats, so all the people that came to witness this tournament and the new king were easily able to see what was happening.


    "Oh, I heard she''s from the academy, even though she''s a lot younger, her talent for keeping conversation fresh and attracting people with her voice is top-notch," Lyra said, as she looked at the girl who was annoying different things before the tournament starts for real.


    "But I''m really surprised that our workers manage to build a high-quality tournament ground like this within a few months, even without Veli''s help," Daphnia said as she was really impressed by everything.


    The food trucks, a new concept for all these people were introduced and they were really popr with most of the young people.


    At night, the roads were decorated by the lights and it really brought a feature of nature to the city showing giving them an exhrating feeling.


    "They are really motivated to support the new government after we reduced tax and helped them grow more food, besides I think Velian''s charm has a part in it,"


    It displeased Velian how Lyra didn''t take any of the credit for this amazing work and pushed it all onto him, but he didn''t want to argue in this festive atmosphere so he kept looking at the pre-exhibits that different parties prepared before the real tournament.


    "Did Adventurers Guild send their representatives? I sent an invitation to both guild and Union since I wanted to see whether they wille," Velian asked to which Sariya replied with a sigh.


    "It looks like they don''t want to do anything with us, they didn''t even tell their adventurers not to participate in this tournament, they are really neutral when ites to us,"


    Sariya answered and then she remembered how they didn''t even get a reply from the Union of Dukas.


    "Isn''t it fine, we already have so many enemies so one more won''t make a lot of difference, besides we never lost once," Juno said but Velian knew that wasn''t the case, as he felt something fishy with both Adventurers guild and Union of Dukas.


    He knew enemies that lurk in the shadow are much more dangerous than enemies that want to face them with raw powers.


    The sun beat down upon the sprawling tournament grounds as the time went on, casting a warm glow upon the excited crowds that had gathered to witness the most anticipated event of the year.


    Velian, a tall and handsome king of there, made his way through the throngs of people with his entourage of beautiful women in tow giving his signal to start the event as most of the people were waiting for it to begin.


    As they strolled along the bustling pre-exhibit area, their eyes were drawn to the various groups showcasing their skills in a dazzling disy of acrobatics, sword fighting, and magic. The air was alive with the sound of shing weapons, thunderous cheers, and the asional explosion of arcane energy.


    "They are talented, maybe we should do this more often," Daphnia said as she took note of things that arecking and should be improved.


    All of Velian''s girls, a group of stunning women with striking features and daring attitudes, were enthralled by the sights and sounds around them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And same can be said for people who saw this extraordinary beauty and the handsome man leading them.


    They giggled and whispered excitedly to each other as they watched the performers, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Velian, ever the gentleman, watched over his girls with a protective eye, ensuring that they were safe andfortable amidst the chaos of the crowd.


    But he didn''t even have to do it, as Juno had already ensured that the safety is top notch and Naomi''s unit kept watching everything in shadow.


    He felt a sense of pride and joy at seeing hispanions enjoying themselves so thoroughly, and he couldn''t help but smile at the sight of their excitement.


    "This is worth it," Velian muttered to himself with a smile.


    As the pre-exhibits drew to a close, Velian and his girls made their way towards the tournament grounds again and took their seats on the highest ce, eager to see what the day had in store for them.


    One by one noble came to greet Velian as they expected to greet him and congratte him for the first sessful event.


    Starting from Duke things went to the lowest noble position until Velian met someone rather interesting.


    "Oh, Baron Stewart, It''s great to see you after that ceremony," Velian greeted him with a pleasant smile, while Daphnia and the other girls also did the same except for Namoi who don''t show any emotions to the other people.


    "Your Highness, I am truly surprised by your talent to make something like this within a few months, we were truly enjoying all the food trucks you created," Baron''s words mighte as empty words for most of them, but he truly meant them, unlike the normal noble conversation which is full of lies.


    "Thank you, by the way, I heard you''re up to something," Velian didn''t miss any information about the new nobles, so he knew Baron did some shady stuff to a brothel, but he just let it go since brothel mistresses were even shadier with her work.


    "Oh! Yes, your highness, I actually found my life partner that I adore," Baron said with a smile while slowly turning his head toward the woman standing next to him.


    Baron''s heart swelled with pride as he introduced his beautiful fiancee, Hannah, to Velian. She looked stunning, her dark hair cascading down her back in soft waves, and her emerald-green eyes sparkling with excitement. Baron couldn''t help but feel lucky to have such a stunning woman by his side.


    But Hannah had other ns. As she looked at Velian, her heart began to race. Hannah felt herself getting lost in those eyes, and she knew she had to do what she has to do.


    She hated seeing Velian''s eyes, the same eyes she once fell for and the same person that killed d her family in cold blood and made her life a living hell.


    The same man with whom she dreamt about having kids.

 Chapter 272 Tournament II - Free For All

    The young announcer girl stood at the centre of the arena, her voice booming through the speakers. Her blonde hair whipped in the wind as she raised the microphone to her lips.


    Her cheerful aura was contagious as her gestures were enough for people to shout some cheeky words at her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Wee to the first battle of our tournament! Today, we have a free-for-all battle, as our first challenge, where only the strongest will survive! The rules are simple: fight until you can fight no more! Thest ones standing after ten minutes will be chosen for the second round!"


    "But don''t forget, killing is not allowed, see have medics and if you feel like you''re about to die, we highly rmend running to escape, and also we don''t im anyints about deaths that happen when the tournament and the killer will have to face thew and jail time if something like that happens, so let''s enjoy this without spelling the mood,"


    As soon as she said those words, the gates opened and all thepetitors came out with huge smiles stered on their faces.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as thepetitors entered the arena, weapons at the ready. The sound of shing swords and battle cries was about to fill the air as the fight will beginning in a few minutes.


    "Looks like we''ve got some fiercepetition today!" The announcer eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Who wille out on top? Will it be the brave knight with his trusty sword? Or perhaps the nimble assassin, darting in and out of the fray? Or maybe the powerful mage, with their devastating spells? Or one of our fellow adventurers or the person that has the highest bet on, who is also the blood-sister of our new king,"


    As soon as she said those words, the crowd started chanting different names, but most of the names got overpowered by Delviny''s supporters.


    The biggest supporter of her being her own brother, who forgot about the dignified persona of a king and started shouting at her like an idol fan.


    The arena erupted in a deafening roar as Delviny strode confidently towards the centre stage.


    Her fiery red hair zed like a beacon in the sea ofpetitors, drawing every eye in the arena. The crowd''s cheers were overwhelming, drowning out all other sounds, as they hailed her as their queen.


    As the noise subsided, Delviny''spetitors cast wary nces her way, sizing her up with a mix of fear and admiration. One of them, a tall and muscr man with a thick beard, muttered under his breath,


    "Bloody hell, is she that good? And with that hair, she''s practically a walking target."


    Anotherpetitor, a petite woman with sharp eyes and a quick tongue scoffed at the man''s words.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," she retorted.


    "Delviny''s hair might make her stand out, but it''s her skill with a de that makes her a threat. And believe me, she knows it."


    The man grunted, unconvinced.


    "I still think it''s a liability. It''s like painting a target on your back."


    The woman rolled her eyes. "Well, maybe for someone with less skill than Delviny. But she''s got the speed and agility to make up for it. And don''t forget, she''s got that crowd behind her. They''ll do anything to protect their queen."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Isn''t that really unfair, I''m sure this new king is favouring his own sister," The man said hoping that all of this cheering was because of the king, but he really misunderstood and underestimated Delviny.


    As if on cue, the cheers rose again, drowning out their conversation. Delviny had unsheathed her sword and was spinning it effortlessly in her hand, her red hair whipping around her face like mes. The otherpetitors exchanged nervous nces, knowing that they were up against a formidable opponent.


    "She''s the biggest threat in thispetition,"


    the woman murmured, her eyes fixed on Delviny.


    "But we can''t let that stop us. We''ve got to be just as good, if not better if we want to win."


    While they were nning how to beat Delviny, Amos and K were also their looking at their target.


    "Are we going to face her? To be honest, she looks strong, I don''t think people are bluffing when they say she might be the strongest," K asked her teammate Amos, who was still looking at the leader of the zing Sun party.


    "Amos!" K stepped on Amos'' leg and brought him back to his world and asked about their n.


    "Ah yes! We will y it safe, our objective is to survive, so we shouldn''t really aim for anyone, we should just confront people that are trying to attack us and escape if they overpower us," Amos said and looked at the battleground to search for the ideal ce to stay safe.


    K nodded at his words because he is the one who alwayses up with the tactics for their adventure team.


    "Also, we should try to make King''s sister eliminate by telling others to attack her, If we can send a rumour that everyone is trying to attack her, we can easily manipte all of thesepetitors, but we should be mindful not to get caught by her fellow knights,"


    Amos said and looked at everyone, then he slowly got close to a woman and whispered something to her.


    The woman''s eyes widened and after a few seconds, she did the same thing to another woman and without breaking this chain, Amos'' n started working.


    "Amos! You''re a little devil," K said with a smile to which he reacted with a sigh and they heard the voice of the organiser of this event.


    With a deep breath, Velian raised his hand, causing everyone across the arena to go silent.


    "The time hase, I wish good luck to each and every one of you, Abide by the rules and win this round," he dered, his voice echoing through the arena.


    "Let the tournament begin!"


    As his words resounded through the air, the contestants sprang into action, their eyes fixed on the prize that awaited the victor.


    And some of the even having other goals besides the prize.

 Chapter 273 Tournament III - Delviny Vs Everyone

    As the battle raged on the ground after Velian''s signal, the announcer continued to narrate the action, her words painting a vivid picture of the chaos unfolding before them.


    "Oh, a stunning blow from the barbarian''s axe! And the rogue manages to dodge just in time! It''s anyone''s game now, folks!"


    She didn''t miss even the finest details of the battle, and she even noticed how some of them were using hit and run method, so she didn''t announce most of them that are hiding since it would be unfair to them.


    She mainly went for the shy fights as those were the things that the audience wanted to see instead of endurance fights.


    All the nobles were keeping close eyes, as they wanted to see whether there was anyone that is suitable for their fiefs.


    "Baron Stewart, I hope you won''t make any problems for me again, do you know how much I had to hide things from Lady Juno and Lady Delviny, just so both mistress house and nobles won''t suffer any damage,"


    One of the viscounts muttered in dissatisfaction, but even he didn''t know that Velian knew everything, he just let it go because both sides had their own problems.


    "Won''t happen again, Lord Viscount," Stweart said while looking at the battle and his fiance simultaneously.


    Even though Stweart was looking at her from time to time, Hannah''s attention was only on one person.


    She didn''t even look at the tournament, as her eyes were looking at Velian with hatred.


    "How can you smile like that, you murderer?" She muttered under her breath with anger and frustration building up in her heart.


    Baron noticed her face and he misunderstood it as her dissatisfaction toward the battle, he really misunderstood what type of a person Hannah was, as all of them witnessed a rather absurd scene in the tournament ground.


    Delviny was getting attacked by more than one-fourth of thepetitors like they were aiming for her.


    Baron thought Hannah was feeling angry because of how ugly their tactics are against Delviny.


    There were no rules against ganging up against someone, but nobody expected people to attack the same person.


    Meanwhile, Velian had a smile on her face just like other girls. They already expected this development, as Delviny was the most dangerous one in thisbat.


    If they can remove her in the first round even if it means going against their ethics, they will have a chance to win this tournament, and for that, the best chance is this round, which is free for all.


    ***


    Delviny stepped into the battle, her fiery red hair zing in the sunlight. She surveyed the area, taking in the eager faces of her opponents. She knew that she might be the most powerful contestant, but she never expected what was about to happen.


    As soon as the whistle blew, a group ofpetitors rushed towards her, their swords at the ready. Delviny knew that they were trying to take her out first, to eliminate the biggest threat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Smart move, but it won''t work on me," Delviny expected some xhakkenege, but she didn''t think half of thepetitors will try to attach her first thing.


    She spun her sword, the silver de gleaming in the light, and raised it in defence.


    "Is this how you want to y?" she taunted, a hint of a smirk ying on her lips. She made sure, not to put too much power in her blows because that might be fatal for most of the low-rank people.


    One of thepetitors stepped forward, his sword aimed at her chest.


    "You think you''re so tough? Let''s see how tough you are when you''re on the ground."


    Delviny didn''t respond, instead, she lunged forward, her sword connecting with her opponent''s. The two shed, the sound of metal ringing in the air.


    "You''re not so tough," anotherpetitor taunted, stepping forward and trying to backstab her.


    Their objective was to knock her out without killing her. More than rules, they feared that they will have to face the wrath of a whole kingdom if they make any mistake, so they were extra careful.


    "You''re nothing but a pretty face with a sword, some think I would go easy on you because you''re his sister,"


    Delviny didn''t respond to their words, she simply gritted her teeth and attacked. She moved with grace and speed, her sword cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    And none of them was even able to match up to her level, some of them couldn''t have even challenged her before she got her power up, as most of them were either B ranks or A ranks.


    As the fight continued, more and morepetitors joined in, each one trying to take her down. But Delviny didn''t give up. She fought with the minimum skills she had, her fiery red hair whipping around her face.


    Some of thepetitors couldn''t help but fall in love with this woman, as they were attracted by her bravery, but they were unlucky at the same time because that same brave firey lioness was like a cute cat in front of her brother and only he will be able to see that side of her.


    "You can''t beat us all," one of the femalepetitors taunted, his sword aimed at her throat and her speed was the best, Delviny faced in the wholepetition.


    Delviny didn''t respond to her, instead, she swung her sword, the de connecting with her opponent''s.


    It was almost like she had another eye, and it pissed off everyone as she was like a fly with her extraordinary senses.


    "I don''t have to beat you all," she said with many more opponentsing in her direction, her voice cold and deadly.


    "I just have to beat you one at a time and show him, that I will be the one to stand beside him, not some stranger,"


    And so she fought on, taking on every opponent with her magic swordsman abilities. And when the dust settled, things looked even worse for the otherpetitors.

 Chapter 274 Tournament IV - Strange Group

    As the minutes ticked by, thepetitors began to tire, their movements growing sluggish. But still, they fought on, determined to prove themselves worthy of moving on to the next round.


    "Only two minutes left on the clock! Who will make it through? It''s anyone''s guess at this point!" The announcer shouted, her excitement palpable.


    Her attention was solely on Delviny as it was the greatest battle that happened on the battleground.


    "Our princess is really doing great with her fiery attacks, is there anyone from outside that can challenge her? Look around her there are more than fifty unconscious people," She announced and the crowd erupted in cheer.


    "As expected of our royal blood,"


    "Princess! You look beautiful,"


    "She''s a beast, just like our king,"


    All the cheers and support Delviny got really annoyed otherpetitors, as they felt like they are just side characters and stepping stones that are waiting for Delviny to step on for her reputation.


    While this was happening, Amos and K kept looking at the battle while asionally fighting someone that tried to attack them.


    "Damn it, what''s with her? So all the rumours were true?" K felt like she found a person, that she needs to defeat at any cost.


    Amos kept looking at the fight with a sceptical look.


    "How are we going to defeat her, if she wins this round?"


    "How do I know? She should be at least S-rank, but I doubt it, she handled A-ranked people like they are babies," K said while beating one of the men that came to attack her.


    "Hmm~ she''s isn''t the only one that is abnormal, look at them," After saying that K pointed at the leader and attack mage of the zing Sun group.


    *Sigh


    Amos had no idea what they are going to do. He felt like they were just witnessing something fishy, and he knew this tournament won''t end peacefully at this rate.


    The attention of the zing Sun group was solely on the king that was sitting in the higher arena.


    Amos''s jaw clenched as he thought. He knew K was right about their position in this tournament. Delviny was a force to be reckoned with, and they had no idea how to take her down.


    But he refused to give up. Not when they are almost this close to winning. If K or Amos can win this tournament, they can easily request Velian to rebuild Elliah and Elen''s family which was ruined in the former Rapidw kingdom''s time.


    "We need to find her weakness," he said, his voice firm.


    "There has to be something she''s not good at, something we can exploit."


    K looked at him sceptically. "And what if there isn''t? What if she''s just... unbeatable?"


    Amos didn''t answer, his mind racing with possibilities. He couldn''t let himself believe that they were doomed to fail.


    "We''ll figure it out, no human being can be perfect," he said finally, determination ringing in his voice. We have to do everything we can, be it against the zing Sun or this government."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Amos'' words, K couldn''t help but question why he was going this far for those two kids.


    "Amos, what is your rtionship with them? Why are you going this far for them?"


    K''s question really put Amos in a spot, as he didn''t know whether to answer her truthfully or lie, but knowing K, he knew that paying wouldn''t be any good.


    "You heard rumours right? I was on my way to S rank, but then one day I suddenly stopped adventuring,"


    K nodded her head. She was going solo at that time, but still, she heard the rumours about Amos.


    "It''s because of them, I ran away with their mother, she was from the noble house these two belong to, their mother was a caringdy, whom I fell in love with at first sight," Amos continued, from time to time waving his hand, attacking those tried to defeat them.


    "Her husband was from a Count house, still they didn''t have a good rtionship, she even got bullied by the Count''s other wives, so-"


    K didn''t even have to listen to the rest of the story, as she knew about it.


    "So that count did something to their mother''s family because she had a rtionship with you,"


    Amos nodded his head in regret.


    "Fine! If that''s your reason, I will help you," K wasn''t a person to feel emotional about someone else, but she wasn''t insensitive to ignore her friend when he was in need.


    "I will try to get close to herrades and people who know her after this battle, I will try to find her weak point,"


    As soon as K said that, the timer hit zero, and the dust settled to reveal the survivingpetitors, bloodied and bruised, but victorious.


    Of the eight hundred-plus people that fought only 200 or fewer survived, Delviny alone defeated more than a hundred and the otherpetitor that stood out in this battle is one other than the zing Sun group, which had kills simr to Delviny.


    "And there you have it, folks! The survivors of our first battle! Give them a round of apuse!" The announcer cheered, her smile beaming with pride.


    Still, the crowd was cheering toward Delviny and Velian being the main fan. Daphne''s had to hold him because he was about to jump from the ce they were looking from and tried to reach Delviny.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as thepetitors were escorted off the field, the announcer''s words ringing in their ears.


    "But remember, this is only the beginning! The true test of strength is yet toe in the next round! Stay tuned!"


    With the announcer''sst words, everyone went back to their resting rooms, as they had to register for the second round so Lyra''s group can quickly arrange the second round on the same day.


    "Mother, let''s go and meet her, she should be happily waiting for us," Velian said and quickly ran making every girl sigh with how doting he was.


    "Why is he so excited? She will win anyway with her absurd power, I don''t think there''s anyone that can beat her," Sariya muttered to which Daphnia also shrugged her shoulders.


    "That''s just how he is,"

 Chapter 275 Tournament V - Weakness

    "Look, she''s already so popr that even those who got beat by her ask for her autograph," K said while pointing her hand at Delviny, who was surrounded by a sea of people.


    "Isn''t this apetition to boast about her? I don''t know why we even came here," Ellen said while her face was full of jealousy, but then she became even more furious as she saw her brother also trying to get her autograph among the crowd.


    "That idiot!" Ellen quickly went there and grabbed him by his cor and said with a frown.


    "Do you want to die? Why are you trying to meet our enemy?" She questioned her face furious.


    "Enemy? But she didn''t do anything to us, in fact, she''s one who was at disadvantage and showed her skill," Elliah said and then suede lt he looked at Ellen like he had a realisation.


    He couldn''t help but smirk which caused Ellen to get even more furious.


    "What are you smirking for idiot?"


    "I get why you are angry with her, I mean you could never beat her in beauty or skill, I heard that women are especially sensitive about other women, so-"


    He couldn''t continue as Ellen released a fast jab into his guts causing him to cough.


    "Shut up! I''m more beautiful than her, I''m more skilful than her,"


    K quickly acted as an intermediate and calmed both of them, but she knew that Ellen and K were feeling inferior to the woman called Delviny.


    "Amos, try to find something useful before the second round, I will talk with people from this city, they might know something,"


    The group nodded their head, as Kyoa went on her own wag while Amos took both of the teenagers with her.


    "Poor guy! They don''t even know that he is their step-father, this is why I hate nobles, they don''t stop after taking frommoners, they also try to take from each other, greedy bastards,"


    K send and after registering her name for the second round, she went to meet with the town folks.


    On her way, many people met her and congratted and some of them even offered her food, but K didn''t take them, as it was not a good idea to take food from strangers.


    She stopped by a restaurant which looked like it had no business, but in reality, it was already out of food, as the town was having theirrgest economic influx after many years.


    "Excuse me! Are you still open?" K asked looking at the older woman, who was meaning the tables.


    "Oh customer, I''m sorry, but we are out of food-" She then noticed K''s face.


    "Aren''t you the one who dealt with those annoying adventurers that tried to harass my daughter," She said making K twitch as she didn''t expect to meet someone she knew.


    Then only she took a good look at the name board of the restaurant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This is the restaurant that she promised to take us to, so it was her family restaurant, but this is the first time I sawmoners doing something with this quality''


    She thought as she entered then suddenly she felt a pain in her stomach area, she felt a weight and when she looked at what it was only she saw the officerdy hugging her.


    "You came," She happily guided her to a table and sat next to her.


    Her mother sighed as she knew this wasn''t a customer anymore.


    "Choose anything from the menu, I will make it as a thank you for saving my daughter, don''t worry, we are not out of food, we just wanted close because I want to see the second round, but with you here that means it didn''t start yet,"


    She said and waited for K''s order, and looking at the excited faces of both mother and daughter, she knew if she decided to ignore them it would hurt their feelings, and she felt a little hungry so she quickly ordered a steak with some kind of a drink to waste everything off.


    "I was there in the first match watching you, it was great, but I hoped you would fight with ourdy," The officerdy said with a smile.


    She was excitedly looking at K hoping she would be able to hear about her adventures, and some information about her since she wanted to be friends with her.


    "Don''t be absurd, didn''t you see her? If I fought her, I would be disqualified in the first round," K said and looked at the girl in front of her with sharp eyes.


    "Do you know why she''s so strong? I mean she must be close to my age, right? I can''t see how she can get so strong,"


    K guessed that Delviny should be at least twenty-five plus, but in reality, she was even younger than that.


    "Well, of course, it''s because she''s the sister of our new king, they can''t be from a good bloodline because I haven''t seen anyone so beautiful and handsome at the same time in my life and you should have seen when he fought for us, he was like a shining star," The officerdy said with a blush remembering, Velian''s face.


    *Sigh


    "Looks like it''s pointless to challenge her, I can''t beat her at this rate," K said in disappointment.


    "You can, I will be supporting you no matter what, but I will also be supporting ourdy, I once met her in real life, and she was really kind, I expected them to be more prideful, but she isn''t like that all,"


    K felt hopeless, she knew Delviny being kind won''t make any difference in the result so it was rather disappointing information she got until the mother of the girl came with K''s food.


    "Food looks good and delicious," Kplimented and stuffed her huge piece of bread and meat into her mouth and savoured its taste.


    "Haha~ I''m d to hear that, by the way, I heard what you''re talking about, do you want to know more about our Lady Delviny," Mother asked with a cunning look on her face.


    K nodded her head since she felt that Mother knew something extra, but the information she got caused her to almost choke on her food.


    "I heard that ourdy is apparently into her brother, not just as a sister, but romantically,"

 Chapter 276 Tournament VI - Information

    "Is that true?" Quickly drinking some water to stop herself from choking on food, K questioned as she felt it was the most absurd thing she heard in a while.


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but most of the people in the town have seen their intimate acting, and some maids confirmed that our king is not interested inmon women because he''s into that sort of thing," The mother said while her daughter''s face went red from the immortality of what they were talking.


    "Not only her but there''s also rumour that he''s having a rtionship with his own mother,"


    *Cough


    "What?"


    "..."


    "What are you even talking about? That''s-"


    At this point, even K, who''s normally calm and collected felt like her mind was going crazy.


    "Is that true? But why are you people okay with it? If that''s true?" She questioned confused.


    She couldn''t even imagine what kind of a pervert, or beast Velian is if he can lust on his own family.


    "Well those are just rumours, but even if they are true, I don''t think people would say anything because he''s the reason why we are eating without starvation," The mother said with a sad face and looked at her daughter.


    "We weren''t like this in wartime, our kingdom had the worst taxes and starvation, I couldn''t remember a day we lived hoping that we would wake up tomorrow, it was so lifeless,"


    K listened to her words carefully.


    "But he changed everything, as soon as he took over the kingdom, it was like a miracle, everything started getting better,"


    "You earlier he was beast right? But he hasn''t touched any of the maids that presented themselves before him, some maids went to the castle just so they can seduce this young handsome king," The daughter said and looked at her mother.


    K thought hard about this strange royal family that appeared out of nowhere. Then she remembered that she was getting too absorbed in rumours, that she actually forgot her real task of finding a weakness.


    ''Can I provoke her if I insult her brother? But that might backfire on me''


    K thought hard about what she should do and shouldn''t, as she didn''t want to be a corpse at least for now.


    "Doesn''t she have any weakness? Something that could be useful for my uing battles?" Suddenly K questioned, as she didn''t want to hear about any more private things.


    "Weakness..." Both mother and daughter thought about her question hard, but none of them was able toe to a conclusion.


    The daughter piped up, her eyes wide with a sudden realisation.


    "I heard that Delviny''s weakness is her brother, Velian. If she''s so in love with him, doesn''t that mean he''s her greatest weakness besides there was that incident,"


    K''s heart skipped a beat at this revtion. "Really? Why do you say that? And what incident?"


    The mother spoke up, her tone thoughtful. "Well, you see, Delviny has always been very protective of Velian. She''s always been willing to do whatever it takes to keep him safe, even if it means putting herself in danger."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There was this one time, an assassin from another kingdom tried to harm Velian, I heard from soldiers that day Delviny went crazy and almost kill all of them with her fire skills, she''s not even a mage but she burst into me,"


    K nodded, her mind racing. If Velian was truly Delviny''s weakness, then perhaps she could use that to her advantage, but at the same time, it was dangerous.


    The chances of her ns backfiring on her were high on this one, as she knew if she was able to use spells without being a mage because of shock, it might be the end of her.


    After finishing her food and thanking the mother and daughter for their help, K disappeared back into the bustling crowds of the marketce, her mind whirring with possibilities.


    She went to another few ces and most of the ces only had positive things to say about Delviny.


    It really doesn''t sit right with her how perfect she was, and she knew something was fishy but without any way to beat her, she is just digging her own grave.


    Before a few hours the second round started, K regrouped with Amos and the other two members of their team and they had the same disappointing face.


    "Same information," K asked and looked at Amos.


    "Yeah, it''s almost like they are perfect warriors, apparently she is-"


    "She is in love with her brother," Kpleted Amos'' words causing Ellen to make a weird face.


    "Ugh~ just thinking about it makes my stomach rumble, but I somewhat understand, did you see his face? This new king and organiser of this tournament?"


    K just shrugged her shoulders. And then she noticed Amos looked like he had something more to say.


    "What happened? Did you see something?" She asked in a tone, so the two kids won''t hear them.


    "The zing sun group, I heard something rather interesting about them,"


    "Adventurers were talking among each other, how they suddenly got powerful even beyond an A-ranked team, they used to be," Amos said and looked at K with a strange look.


    "There''s a rumour going around that the zing sun made a deal with a devil, and that''s how they got their powers,"


    K couldn''t help but call it a bedtime story since devils are just a concept that nobody really believes anymore.


    "Maybe it''s a rumour born out of jealousy, devils are not real, they went extinct before a long time, I don''t think even demons believe such things anymore,"


    Amos just nodded his head, but he couldn''t help but feel they are up to something and by their gaze, he knew their target was this new king of this kingdom.


    "This won''t end just being a tournament, I hope at least, that king would survive so we can take our prizes,"


    Amos said and got ready for the second round, where the individual fight are going to happen with everyone randomly matching.


    "I will go easy on you if I have to fight you," K said with a smile to which Amos just reacted with a sigh.


    "I won''t because you''re too strong to hold back,"

 Chapter 277 Tournament IV - Duels

    "Hannah, where are you going? You''ve been looking grim the whole day, did something happen?" Baron questioned, as he slowly caressed Hannah''s shoulders.


    "..."


    But he didn''t get any answer from her, as she kept looking at the main gate of the building like she was hoping to see someone.


    "Hannah!" After a few more taps on her shoulder only she realised that Baron was calling her.


    Hannah fidgeted nervously as she waited by the gate, her heart racing with anticipation. She had been nning this moment for weeks, ever since she had firstid eyes on Velian, her mortal enemy. He was the most handsome and charming man she had ever met, and she knew that she had to get her revenge even if it meant forcing him to have sex with her.


    "I''ll use my charm on him, nobody was able to resist it, at the end Velian is also a man, so he will definitely fall for me if I used my body," Hannah thought as she looked at Baron with a faint smile.


    "I''m fine darling, I was just worried about that Viscount, he looks like he wanted to say something to you, but because of me, he didn''t," Hannah muttered hoping she would get some freedom from this clinging bastard, who always tried to stay with her.


    "Are you sure? Did he look that desperate?" To Baron''s question, Hannah nodded her head up and down with shy movements.


    "You better talk with him? Don''t mind me, I will just visit some food trucks, you should go and see whether it''s important,"


    "Be careful, Hannah, don''t go too far,"


    Leaving those words with her ''loving'' fiance, Baron left to meet the Viscount.


    As soon as he left, Hannah quickly entered through the gate and tried to search for Velian.


    But when she finally saw him, several girls were surrounding him, which really pissed her off, as she couldn''t even approach them.


    "Damn it! There are always with them, why aren''t they leaving damn hoes, clinging to my target like that," She muttered and thought about a n, she cane up with to iste Velian from others.


    Meanwhile, the second round started with a bang, as the same young girl came to announce things, but this time things were intense as there was a dangerous stare-off on the ground between the first two opponents.


    Even though it was a rather intense stare off the match was pretty underwhelming, as people expected to see something like the first round, where total chaos takes over the ground.


    Since both opponents were from the same rank, the battle went on for a minute until one of them emerged as the winner, but the cheering wasn''t intense, as they expected to see something more.


    Right after they left the ground another battle happened and like this many battles took ce, sometimes the crowd went crazy over the battles, as they were rather powerful for people that tried to battle Delviny and survived.


    "Alright everyone, now it''s the match everyone has been waiting for," The announcer girl said and pointed at the entrance to the battleground, and a girl with fiery red hair came with her eyes scanning the crowd, but she wanted to see where Velian was watching her from.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When she saw him cheering her, she obviously winked at him and looked at her opponent.


    As Delviny made her way onto the tournament grounds, the crowd erupted into a frenzy of cheers and apuse. Her fiery red hair bounced with every step she took, and her curvy body seemed tomand the attention of everyone around her. The announcer girl wasted no time in boasting about Delviny''s royal connections, painting her as the main star of the tournament.


    "Behold, Our king''s sister and ourmander of the army, Lady Delviny! With her unmatched beauty and formidable fighting skills, she is sure to dominate this tournament!" The announcer girl eximed, her voice ringing out through the crowd.


    Delviny raised a hand in acknowledgement of the crowd''s cheers, her eyes scanning the opposite side to see her opponent''s face clearly. She kept her guard up in case, another case like that ck liquid appears.


    As if on cue, her opponent strode onto the field, his bulky frame casting a shadow over the ground. His head was adorned with intricate tattoos, and he exuded an aura of raw power that made even the crowd hesitate for a moment.


    They forgot to cheer as Delviny''s opponent looked like he was some kind of a thug with all the scars on his face.


    "Isn''t that mad dog Gemini? I heard he''s a berserker when ites to fighting, that''d why he almost does everything solo," The crows started talking about what they knew about Delviny''s opponent.


    "I heard he''s on the verge of ranking up to SS rank, soon he will be a legendary adventurer,"


    And soon Delviny heard the voice of Gemini.


    "Well, well, well. Look what we have here," the bulky man sneered, eyeing Delviny up and down.


    "A pretty little princess who thinks she can fight. You''re in for a rude awakening, sweetheart. Why don''t you surrender now? I will go easy on your pretty face if you do that,"


    Delviny squared her shoulders, her eyes shing with determination.


    "I may be a princess, but I''m also a warrior. And I''ll show you just how skilled I am, besides aren''t you a coward that hid in the first round? Why are you acting all high and mighty?" she retorted, her voice ringing out with confidence.


    "I wasn''t hiding, I just didn''t feel like fighting, because I wanted to face you all alone,"


    "Then shut up ande, idiot man," Delviny''s words really affected Gemini, as he felt a nerve cracking as soon as he heard her words.


    The crowd fell silent as the two fighters took their positions, the tension in the air palpable. The announcer girl raised her voice once again, her words echoing across the field.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the moment you''ve all been waiting for. Let the most awaited match of the tournament begin!"

 Chapter 278 Tournament VIII - Unbeatable Warrior

    The arena was packed with eager spectators, all cheering and shouting as the next battle began. Velian, the young kin of this new nation with wild eyes and a loud voice, was standing at the top of the arena, shouting and cheering for his sister Delviny.


    "Come on Delviny! Show him what you''re made of!" Velian yelled, his voice echoing through the arena.


    "Veli, sit down, you''re not supposed to bias," Sariya shouted embarrassed by his gestures.


    She felt like Velian''s intelligence was reduced to that of a teenager, as she watched him jumping up and down cheering his sister.


    And for a moment, Sariya actually forgot that Velian is a teenager.


    Delviny, a lithe and deadly fighter, was standing in the centre of the arena, facing off against her opponent, a big muscr man with a fierce scowl on his face.


    She had a said on her hand, but it wasn''t the sword Velian gave her. She wanted to use it, but she knew the moment she use that sword, her opponent will die, so not to make any problem, she had to use the bluntest sword, she can find.


    The announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the next round of the arena battles! In this corner, we have the ferocious Delviny, the sister of our very own king! And in the other corner, we have the fearsome muscle-bound Gemini!"


    "A man who is known for going solo, and someone who might enter the rank of S-ranked adventurers,"


    The crowd roared with excitement as the two fighters circled each other, sizing each other up.


    "You''re going down, little girl," the muscr man growled, taking a swing at Delviny.


    But Delviny was too quick for him. She dodged his attack with a graceful dance-like move, then darted in close and delivered a swift punch to his gut.


    The crowd gasped as the big man stumbled backwards, clutching his stomach. Delviny followed up with a quick jab to his face, then danced away as he swung wildly at her.


    "Delviny is truly a force to be reckoned with! Her blows are more powerful than the thunder itself," the announcer shouted, as the crowd cheered.


    Velian was practically bouncing up and down with excitement.


    "That''s my sister! That''s my sister!" he yelled, as Delviny continued to evade the big man''s attacks and strike quick, precise blows to his body.


    But Sariya quickly held him and forced him to sit down, as she couldn''t afford any more looks from the nobles.


    The fight went on for several minutes, with Delviny always seeming to be one step ahead of her opponent.


    Finally, she saw her chance andnded a powerful blow without killing the big man and damaging the big man''s head, sending him crashing to the ground.


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse as Delviny stood over her defeated opponent, breathing hard but victorious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wow, what a battle! Delviny has once again proven herself to be a true warrior! Will she remain unbeatable," the announcer eximed, as Delviny tried to leave the arena, but suddenly the big man stood up again with blooding from his head.


    "Where are you going? The battle is not over," His face looked motivated, but the same cannot be said for his stamina and body.


    "Listen! You will die if you fight more, just leave, you''re powerful, but if you fight anymore, you won''t be able to even walk properly, don''t waste your life for a tournament," Delviny took her sword and said with a serious look.


    "Ugh~ that''s not for you to de-" He couldn''t even finish the sentence, as Delviny tossed a stone in his direction, which directly hit his forehead causing him to fall on the ground.


    In the end, it was Delviny who emerged victorious. She stood tall, her sword held high, as the announcer girl approached her with a happy smile on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the announcer girl eximed, her voice ringing out across the arena.


    "We have a winner! Lady Delviny has proven herself to be a true warrior of this tournament, a true champion of the duel! And unbeatable princess,"


    Delviny quickly left the arena under everyone''s cheer, as her job was done and she wanted to see Velian and get somepliments from him.


    But before she could do that, Delviny noticed something strange.


    "This feeling!" Suddenly, Delviny turned her head to see the next challenger, it was a woman who looked like she was in her thirties.


    But Delviny felt it, the same creepy feeling she felt from the ck thing that tried to harm Velian.


    She wanted to fight this thing and finish, but she knew it could corrupt so, she quickly ran to the stage where Velian was sitting, but for some reason, he wasn''t there.


    "Mother, where did Veli go?" Panicked, Delviny questioned.


    But seeing Daphnia''s hand gestures, she knew it was something private. She didn''t mind seeing his cock, but she didn''t want to enter the men''s toilet so she decided to wait for Velian.


    Without knowing that another threat was approaching Velian.


    A threat that wanted to wring out Velian''s semen.


    And soon the next duel began with the announcer''s signal.


    The air crackled with energy as the magician woman and the warrior stepped onto the dusty arena floor, ready to engage in the ultimate battle of strength and skill. The tournament crowd was packed tightly around the circr stage, eager to witness the sh of these two powerful contenders.


    "Oh! Is this the beginning of another great fight? Our magician and warrior are ready to sh with each other and their eyes are waiting to devour each other," The announcer girl said and looked at the stats of the duel.


    The magician, a striking figure in her flowing robes and sparkling jewellery, raised her wand high in the air, the tip glowing with an otherworldly light. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a st of magic hurtling towards the warrior, who deftly dodged to the side.

 Chapter 279 Tournament IX - Seducer

    As Velian relieved himself in the newly constructed toilets, he couldn''t help but marvel at the wonder that was modern plumbing.


    "Ah, this is the life," he muttered to himself, "I never thought I''d see the day when this medieval kingdom would have such luxuries."


    He paused for a moment, contemting the uing tournament and the potential victory of his beloved Delviny.


    "When she wins, we''ll need to throw a celebration like no other. But what to do, what to do?" Velian pondered aloud, adjusting his stance slightly.


    And emptying his nature call, he doesn''t really have to remove body waste after ascending to a new race, but it felt really bad when he didn''t do that as he was a human.


    As he continued to mull over potential celebration ideas, his mind drifted back to the days before the new toilets were built. The kingdom''s previous system for removing bodily waste had been nothing short of abysmal.


    "I remember when people had to use those disgustingmunaltrines," Velian shuddered at the memory.


    "It''s a wonder they didn''t all fall ill from the stench alone. I guess people have a higher resistance since they are living in a not-so-clean environment,"


    But now, thanks to the hard work of the kingdom''s engineers andbourers and Velian''s n, they had somewhat modern toilets with running water and efficient waste removal systems.


    Even though it wasn''t even close to the modern toilets, it was a thousand times better than what these people had so he thought about using this inferior version for now, as he had no idea how to build a modern toilet and he can find ingredients.


    "We truly are living in a golden age," Velian eximed, finishing up his business and flushing the toilet.


    As he washed his hands in the basin, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for the advancements his kingdom had made. And who knows, maybe with the new toilets and improved quality of life,


    But then suddenly Velian felt a pair of hands slowly grabbing his cock and covering his eyes, and for a few seconds he was actually confused as this was the men''s toilet and it really freaked him out.


    But then he felt the long slender fingers, so it was rather easy to tell that they belonged to a woman rather than a man, so it really calmed her down but still, the question remained.


    ''Who is this? From the smell and the feeling, it''s not someone I know


    Velian wondered whether it was a random woman that wanted his seed because he got so many requests like that, and at some point, he had to just rudely reject them as some of the women were rather aggressive.


    If he wanted he would have done it with the women, but there wasn''t anyone that really caught his attention, not only in beauty but also in behaviour.


    All of them were either attracted to him because of his looks or money, so Velian didn''t want any of them inside his wholesome family, since he knew women like that would only cause damage to the leave they already have.


    But right now he was facing a problem, as he didn''t know who this woman was.


    Even to use appraisal Velian had to look at this woman, so he couldn''t use that. But he kept his guard up in the case, she was an assassin.


    "Who are you? Don''t tell me I didn''t warm you, if you don''t remove your hands within ten seconds I''m going to kill you," Velian warned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wasn''t joking when he said that, as he had one of his spells ready to release. But soon he heard a voice of an enchanting woman.


    "I like you, my king, I''ve always been watching you from afar, please make love to your subject, I just want it one time, please," She begged like she was truly meaning it.


    Velian wondered who this woman was to even avoid his guards and enter thevatory.


    "I don''t know who you are but don''t expect something that won''t happen," Velian said and used force on the woman and threw her back, without using arge force in case she was a normalmoner.


    But then he saw a familiar face.


    "You! What are you doing?" It was none other than Hannah, who was introduced to Velian as the Baron''s fiance.


    *Sobs


    "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" While crying she quickly got up and left the room but, she didn''t forget to leave something with Velian, so he wouldn''t forget about what happened.


    "Wait! Don''t go, take this-" He couldn''t even finish the words, as she ran out of thevatory with tears leaving a handkerchief which had the letter H and C.


    *Tsk


    "Another cheating woman? What should I do with her? Should I tell about this to the baron?" Belgian thought as he quickly washed his hand again, and picked up the handkerchief.


    "What are my guards doing?" Velian quickly searched for them and saw both of them absent.


    "Hmm~ where did they go? If Naomi knew about this, they would be dead meat,"


    Velian didn''t have any mood to make a high scene out of this, so he decided to leave this matter as it is.


    He had no reason to meet that girl again, but just in case he decided to keep what she left in case shee back asking for it.


    "Why do I feel like I know that woman? Maybe I might know her, she looked like she was obsessed with me,"


    Vekian thought because who in their right mind would enter the men''s toilet and grab the cock of a man, she barely knew.


    "There goes my mood, at least, I can go back to see Delviny," Thinking about the next match, Velian entered the area where the battle is ongoing but he heard a huge cheering noise showing that the battle was really interesting for crowd.


    "Is she fighting?" Misunderstanding, the situation Nikol quickly ran to his stage, but then he saw Delviny also there looking at the arena with a shocked look.


    "What''s happening?"

 Chapter 280 Tournament X - Suspect

    Hannah walked down the dimly lit streets as the night time wasing and she was walking with a smile on her face. She couldn''t believe what had just happened - she had managed to seduce Velian, the man she had been eyeing for years.


    Her first love that killed her family and destroyed her life.


    Even though it was just one step, she felt an immense sense of satisfaction. As she walked, she couldn''t help but think about Velian and how she could further seduce him in the future.


    And how she''s going to suck his life, while he cries and begs for forgiveness.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t kill him, if I can make him my dog, I can bully him every day, besides with that face it''s such a waste to just kill him," Hannah thought as she entered the ce, where she promised she would be after travelling around the market.


    As she entered the ce, her fiance, Baron Stewart, greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Hannah! How was your little shopping trip?" he asked with a smile, but he was confused because when he went to meet Viscount, he didn''t get any information instead he got extra work.


    Hannah tried to push Velian out of her mind as she replied,


    "It was good. I had a great time with the new food trucks." But her mind kept drifting back to Velian and the way his crotch had felt on her hands.


    "You seem happy," Ethanmented, raising an eyebrow.


    Hannah shrugged, trying to y it cool. "Just had some food and managed to make some new friends, that''s all," she replied.


    But as time went on, Hannah couldn''t help but think about Velian. She couldn''t wait to see him again and continue their little game of seduction and devour him. As she walk with Barin holding his hand, she couldn''t resist murmuring to herself,


    "Velian, you won''t know what hit you, be prepared to be my dog,"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Delviny saw Velianing back after his private time, so without dying anymore she quickly went and greeted him with a hug.


    "Veli, what took you so long? Do you have a problem with your stomach?" Delving said while slowly breaking their hug.


    "It''s nothing like that, I just met an annoying rat, so that''s why-"


    But he couldn''t evenplete his words, Delviny took his hand and dragged him to the edge of the stage and pointed at the magician woman that is ying with her opponent.


    "What do you think about her?"


    Velian looked at the woman Delviny pointed at and then sighed.


    "What is this? Delvi, I told you if I''m interested in a woman I would bring them, why are you trying to find them for me?" Belgian misunderstood her motives, so Delviny quickly released a jab on his head.


    "It''s not idiot, I''m asking about her power, don''t you think that''s strange," Delviny asked.


    "Oh power! This is too far for me to use my appraisal, maybe when the match is over we can check her, do you think she has some absurd power?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I felt it Veli, the same feeling that ck thing gave when I fought it, she gives the same aura and vibe," Delviny said making Velian furrow his eyebrows.


    Then he took a closer look at the woman.


    "Oh I know this woman, she''s one of the adventurers that tries to attack us when we first fought with them for the territory,"


    Delviny''s eyes opened wide as she didn''t know something that important until now. Since she wasn''t present at that time, Delviny had no idea who are the adventurers that attacked Velian and now she felt even more angry.


    "As soon as this battle finishes, we should take care of her Veli, she''s dangerous and her team also,"


    Velian thought about what Delviny said. If they die inside the city when the tournament going on, there was a huge chance of people pointing their fingers at Delviny and Velian but none of them was afraid of it, instead, they were worried about that ck thing trying to invade their bodies again.


    "This is the work for assassins," Velian looked at Naomi.


    "Naomi, make it look like an attack from thugs for money and tell them to use long-range weapons, if things go south make sure people are ready to evacuate,"


    He ordered and looked at the woman, who was ying with her opponent.


    The warrior charged towards the magician woman, his sword raised high, but the mage simply sidestepped his attack with a graceful ease that belied her power. She twirled her wand in azy circle and a beam of light shot out, striking the warrior''s armour and causing him to stumble.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice ringing clear through the arena.


    "Come on, big man, show me what you''re made of!"


    The warrior growled in frustration, his grip on his sword tightening as he charged once again. But the magician woman was too quick, dodging and weaving around his attacks with effortless grace. With each passing moment, she seemed to grow stronger, and more confident, while the warrior grew more and more tired.


    "Why won''t you just go down?" he grunted, sweat pouring down his face.


    The magician woman just smiled, a wicked glint in her eye.


    "Because I''m having too much fun," she replied, twirling her wand once more.


    "It is fun to y with weak, now I understand how he felt when he yed with us like insects,"


    A burst of energy shot out, striking the warrior with a force that sent him flying back across the sand. But he refused to give up, scrambling to his feet and charging forward once again.


    "Enough!" he roared, swinging his sword with all his might.


    But the magician woman simplyughed, her wand emitting a burst of energy that disarmed the warrior and sent his sword flying out of his hand. The crowd erupted into cheers as she stood tall, victorious.


    "Looks like I win again," she said, a smirk on her lips as she turned to leave the arena.


    But she didn''t forget to wink at Velian, who was looking at her and he knew things are not going as he expected.

 Chapter 281 Tournament XI - Confrontation

    "Delvi, when are you going to fight her or someone from their group?" Velian questioned.


    At first, he nned to assassinate them or use some tranquillizer to capture them and put them in isted prisons to research them.


    But after seeing that woman''s wink, he knew they are up to no good.


    "Maybe in the next round, I honestly don''t know because matches are random, but in the final, I will meet one of them,"


    Velian thought about what he was going to do. He remembered about the woman that confronted him in the toilet at the same time.


    "Looks like someone is nning something evil in here,"


    He remembered about the details of that woman since he already knew about what Baron did to take her from the mistress of one of the major houses.


    "Naomi, there''s something I want to confirm, can you send one of your best underlings to meet me? And make sure, you interrogate my current bodyguards, they weren''t their guarding when object the restroom,"


    Naomi opened her eyes wide as soon as she heard those words, and Velian knew they are going to be mincemeat, as soon as she catch them.


    "I will do that, master, "She said and suddenly their attention was taken by the announcer girl, who dered the conclusion of the first day of the tournament.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what a day it has been!" she eximed, her voice ringing out over the din of the spectators.


    "We have seen some truly amazing disys of skill and strength from ourpetitors, and I am thrilled to announce that we have some winners of the first-day tournament!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, the noise echoing off the walls of the arena. The announcer girl smiled, basking in the energy of the moment.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, as this was the debut of her career and she sessfully managed to carry out the event without any ws and she was confident about her skills.


    "And let''s not forget our other winners," she said, her voice rising again to be heard over the noise.


    "The cunning mages, who outmanoeuvred her opponents with ease. And the skilled archer, whose arrows never missed their mark. And the brave lioness who single-handily defeated more than a hundredpetitors,"


    The crowd cheered again, the sound like thunder in the announcer girl''s ears.


    "Congrattions to all our winners!" she cried, holding her arms aloft.


    "And to those who did not emerge victorious today, fear not. There will be plenty of chances to prove yourselves in the days toe. For now, let us celebrate the achievements of these brave warriors, and look forward to what tomorrow will bring!"


    Velian also pped at her amazing performance and he thought about giving her some matching profession since she looked like someone who can serve directly under him.


    But right now, he had another important thing to do.


    "Sariya, Mother you can go ahead and rest, we have something to deal with," Velian knew the night won''t end peacefully after all this, so he had to keep an eye on it.


    Delviny needed some rest, but she knew even without rest, she would be about to beat anyone and her only challenge right now was the people that had this strange power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Be careful, and take care, darling," After giving a kiss on both Delviny and Velian''s forehead, Daphnia left with Sariya, Elda, Aiko and Lyra, while Juno and Delviny decided to follow Velian.


    Naomi went back to her assassin headquarters to do what Velian asked her to do and interrogate the two bodyguards, that didn''t do their duty correctly.


    Velian also stepped out off the stage hoping to greetpetitors and collect some information, but he was immediately greeted by the members of the zing Sun group as soon as he left the stage.


    Their polite words were apanied by angry and malicious looks, and Velian could feel the tension in the air.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the great Velian," one of them sneered, but to others it looked like they were trying topliment Velian.


    "We''ve been waiting for you."


    Velian raised an eyebrow, his guard up. He knew this group all too well. They had been a thorn in his side for far too long, always causing trouble and trying to bring him down.


    And he didn''t expect to see them here after he overwhelmed them in their first battle. He thought they would just give up like a normal adventurer group and continue with their job.


    But it didn''t look like that right now, as what are the odds of this group participating in the tournament Velian organised and greeting him without even any shred of nervousness?


    "What do you want?" Velian asked, his voice cold and steady.


    "Oh, just to have a little chat," another member of the group chimed in.


    "You know, catch up on old times."


    Velian snorted. "I highly doubt that''s all you want."


    "Now now, your highness, we just want to get to know the kind organiser who gave us the chance to participate in such a beautiful and well-managed tournament.


    "Is that so? So you didn''te for revenge? I thought you wanted to experience despair one more time and you forgot what happened to you that day," He said and gave a cold smile, warning them not to y with him.


    The zing Sun group got intimated for a second and the woman next to their leader-like figure started clenching her teeth, but soon they calmed down as they looked at Velian with a smile.


    "Don''t be so aggressive my lord, we are here to fight with your fair and square, so we would like it if you can support us,"


    "Fair and Square? Don''t make meugh! You call that power inside you fair and square?" Velian questioned expecting them to reduce but all of themughed inside.


    "As expected of you, you can see, but don''t worry, unlike what you fought in the past we have control, and we will be the one to win this tournament, so make sure you keep your sister safe,"


    The woman said with a cheeky smile, but Velian felt enraged by her sentence.


    "Old hag is always old hag! But say one more word about her, and I will pluck your tongue and feed it to goblins,"

 Chapter 282 Tournament XII - Confusion

    "Oh! Calm down, your highness, you know what will happen if I touch you right? In the worst case, I might touch your sister or this pretty lover of yours," The woman said, as she saw Velian was trying to use a spell.


    "..."


    Velian didn''t know whether what she said was true. He wasn''t afraid of getting invaded by that ck thing again because Luna confirmed that she can revisit it this time, but the same cannot be said for Delviny and Juno.


    "Luna, is she bluffing or being real?" Belgian questioned, as he tried to use appraisal on it and failed.


    [It might be true master, the only question is whether she can deliberately release that thing or it''s something like a parasite, that totally invaded their bodies]


    "We are not here to create conflict, let''s just solve this peacefully, in the final of the tournament, and when we win, I want you to acknowledge our power, don''t worry until then we won''t kill anyone," She said and looked at her other teammates.


    "I want you to experience the same powerlessness we felt, until then let''s just not kill each other,"


    "And I know you''re searching for a way to deal with this unknown power inside this body, so here''s the deal,"


    "If your sister can defeat us, we will confess everything about how we got this power and what is the purpose of this power, but you shouldn''t interfere during the duel,"


    Velian knew it was an instant rejection from him, but suddenly Delviny came forward and answered them in his stead.


    "Fine! I will beat you to a pulp, but before that, you should wish that I don''t meet you in the next round,"


    "Deal! Until then, I hope you won''t try anything foolish,"


    Their leader said and tried to leave, but the woman, who was next to her came dangerously close to Velian.


    He kept looking at her with his cold eyes, but Juno and Delviny covered him.


    "Brat! I will make you drunk on my body before this tournament finish, then you will see who this ''old hag'' really is, you will be me for more pleasure," She said and followed their team, while Velian kept looking at them.


    He regretted keeping them alive. He wanted to kill them so badly, but he didn''t know what unknown thing they can do.


    "Delvi, why did you say yes to their words? Do you know how dangerous it is? Besides, there is no guarantee that they will keep their promise," Velian questioned.


    "I know, but if we can get information, it is worth a try, that''s why I think we should keep them on leash without letting them go overboard,"


    Her words don''t convince Velian at all, but he would rather die than let Delviny fight them, so he had toe up with a n to deal with this group without letting them harm anyone.


    "Brother, I know what you''re thinking, but trust me, I will win the fight, besides if they had power and will to harm us, they don''t have to wait like this,"


    "It looks like they want to prove something instead of just killing people or they are weak and just bluffing,"


    Velian kept looking at her with a conflicted look, but when she said to believe her, Velian had no choice but to listen, but he wasn''t going to let her risk anything.


    ''The zing sun, you''re going too far, even if I have to wipe out half of this kingdom, before this tournament finish, I will erase your existence''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He thought and left with Delviny and Juno to meet otherpetitors and greet them.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the assassin headquarters of the Kelleros Kingdom, there was a woman and a man tied to chairs tightly with their faces looking rather pale and in front of them stood the leader of this unit.


    A violet-haired beauty, who had an enraged expression on her face.


    "Who are you two working for? Why did you leave your duty? Answer me!" She said and kicked the chair next to them, which was sent flying causing the woman to wet herself in fear.


    Naomi''s fury burned like a zing fire as she red at the two underlings who had neglected their duty. The room was filled with a tense silence as the two subordinates were bound to chairs, their faces pale with fear.


    "I trusted you both to protect Velian with your lives, and you failed me!" Naomi''s voice boomed across the room, echoing off the walls.


    "Indeed, he doesn''t need any protection from feeble people like us but still, he could be injured by now because of your negligence!"


    The two underlings exchanged nervous nces, clearly at a loss for words.


    "We don''t know what happened, Lady Naomi," one of them stammered. "We were with him one moment, and the next we were standing near the food trucks, we didn''t go there."


    Naomi''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "You expect me to believe that you two don''t know how we caught you two eating food in the food truck in your duty time?" she spat.


    "You were his guardians, and it was your responsibility to keep him safe! But you went ahead and gave hunger your priority,"


    "We swear, Lady Naomi," the other underlying interjected.


    "We did everything we could to protect him. We never left his side until today, but we don''t know how we got there."


    Naomi''s anger only grew hotter at their feeble excuses.


    "You will pay for your failure," she snarled, pacing back and forth in front of them.


    "But first, you will tell me everything you know. Every detail about what happened and why you decided it was a good idea to eat instead of doing your duty and we need to do an investigational find whether you''re spies from other nations."


    The two underlings exchanged another worried nce before the first one spoke up again.


    "We were patrolling the ground around the restroom when we heard a noise," he began.


    "Last thing I remember is meeting a woman, who looked rather beautiful, but I don''t know her face,"


    They imed, which confused Naomi even more because she knew what they were telling is true because this interrogation room had a special effect chanted to it.


    Nobody was able to lie inside that room, and if they want to lie they had to be higher than rank S.

 Chapter 283 Tournament XIII - Second Day

    Naomi gave every information she squeezed out from the two guards to Velian and he knew this wasn''t anything ordinary.


    "Do you think some kind of magic involves here? Maybe that woman is a mage," Juno said.


    Delviny after getting to know what happened, felt enraged and suggested running the Baron''s whole family but, both Daphnia and Sariya were against it.


    "Think! If they can control our guards, I think this isn''t Baron''s fault, we should kill someone who''s a victim,"


    Velian nodded his head and he knew things are getting even moreplicated.


    "Veli, I think that woman is part of the zing Sun group, time is too convenient," Lyra said as she used her brain to join everything that happened until now.


    "Naomi, assassinate that woman, we can''t take a risk, make sure to leave no evidence of your presence, it should look like she got killed by a stranger that she tried to cheat with,"


    Naomi nodded and tried to leave for her mission, while day two of the tournament began with huge apuse from the people.


    "Sister, who are you going to fight today?"


    "It is someone called K, I don''t think it will be a challenge," Delviny said and got ready to leave since her duel wasing.


    Meanwhile, K was grabbing her head with anxiety seeing the unfortunate match-up of battles.


    "Ahhhh~ I''m out of this tournament now, why did they have to put me with her in the second round," Ellen looked at K with a grin.


    "You can do this K, use every trump card and win," Her words were hoping to motivate K, but instead she made things worse as she had no trump cards against Delviny.


    ''If I try to provoke her using her rtionship, she will probably kill me''


    K thought as she equipped her sword and armour to cover her muscr body.


    "Ahhhhh~ I don''t know what to do, I guess I will give it my all and lose rather than run away,"


    After both parties equipped their weapons and warm up for the battle, the announcer girl came and started heating up the audience with her exaggerated words.


    At the centre of the arena, the announcer girl stepped forward, her voice echoing throughout the stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to day two of the tournament!" she dered. "And what a day it promises to be! Our first match is a battle between two fierce women - Delviny, the unbeatable red-haired lioness, and K, thedy who can easily break the spine of a warrior with her muscr build!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, eager to see these two powerful fighters sh.


    Especially men in the audience were rather riled up to see these two women fight because Delviny had the most attention in this tournament and K was from a famous adventure group.


    As the announcer girl stepped back, Delviny and K made their way to the centre of the arena, their eyes locked in a fierce gaze.


    "You''re looking strong with that body of yours," Delviny said, her voice dripping with confidence.


    Her intention was rather pure because she knew for a woman to achieve that kind of body, it would take a lot of work.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I could say the same to you," K replied, a hint of a smile ying at the corner of her lips.


    And when the announcer girl left and things were getting heated up. The two women circled each other, their muscles tensed and ready for the fight ahead.


    "Now, how should I deal with this?" K thought while taking a step back, letting Delviny attack so she can counter her.


    ***


    "I can''t let anyone else do this job, I will lead this," Naomi said as she jumped from one roof to another.


    And finally, she stood at the edge of the rooftop, her eyes trained on the bustling street below. She could feel the heat of the midday sun on her skin, but it didn''t bother her. All she could think about was the woman who had dared to try and seduce Velian, the leader of their team. Naomi had lost count of how many times their team had failed in these past few weeks.


    At this point, she felt like her team was uselesspared to Juno and Delviny''s army, but in reality, Naomi was so much hard on them that she didn''t notice their achievements.


    Velian told her so many times to correct her attitude toward other people, but no matter how she tries everything she does toward other people ends up being rather cruel and for the assassination unit, it really worked as magic.


    Naomi''s hand instinctively reached for the de at her side. She knew what she had to do. She had to eliminate this threat once and for all.


    But just as she was about to leap off the rooftop, a voice behind her stopped her in her tracks.


    "Leader, what are you doing up here?" It was one of the members of the squad that she assigned to look after the specific area she was in and, his voice was tinged with concern.


    Naomi turned to face him, her expression cold and determined.


    "I''m going to take care of the woman who''s been causing us so much trouble. I won''t let her get away with this any longer."


    "Do you know where Baron Stewart staying right now?" Hearing Naomi''s question, he looked at his other team members and one of them whispered.


    "He went with his fiance to look at the tournament,"


    Naomi thought about how she was going to implement this n.


    She had to make this death natural as possible, but at the same time, she had to keep her distance because she knew something nefarious is happening with the woman that she was trying to kill.


    "Bring me a bottle of a random person''s semen and some drugs,"


    In the end, Naomi decided to take the advantage of this woman''s former position as a prostitute.


    "It won''t be strange for someone like that to die a death from one of her customers,"


    While Naomi was thinking about her cruel assassination methods, suddenly she heard something that picked her interest.


    "Night Subus! I heard her victims increased from this part of the town recently, so maybe we can make her death look like one of those," One of the random assassins said, but this information really didn''t sit right with Naomi as she felt like these are somehow connected.

 Chapter 284 Tournament XIV - Two Lioness

    K and Delviny faced each other, their eyes locked in a fierce gaze. The arena was silent as they prepared to fight, their weapons at the ready.


    Both of them observed each other carefully as they didn''t want to make any mistake that could lead to their defeat.


    Delviny was extra careful because she had to suspect everyone in the tournament to be having some kind of special owner after witnessing what happened yesterday and she didn''t know how to deal with the, so until she finds safety was her priority.


    Both of them waited for the other party to attack first, but this led to a never-ending stare off so K decided to take the initiative.


    K flexed her muscr arms, feeling the power coursing through her veins.


    "You ready for this, Lady Delviny?" she taunted.


    Delviny smiled, flipping her red hair over her shoulder. "Always. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The two women charged at each other, their weapons shing in a shower of sparks. K''s brute strength was no match for Delviny''s quick reflexes and agility, but K was relentless in her attacks.


    K quickly understood why nobody was able to beat this woman because her strength was even more than her. She didn''t even flinch from the first strike showing how strong she was.


    "Is that all you got?!" Delviny shouted, ducking under K''s swing andnding a blow on her opponent''s back.


    It wasn''t fatal, but it was enough to make her cough.


    K grunted in pain but refused to back down.


    "Why are you holding back against me!" she growled, swinging her weapon with all her might.


    "Holding back? I''m not holding back, I''m just checking your abilities, it''s annoying when people are hiding their abilities, so I want to see what you can do," Delviny said and charged again making K kneel, as she felt another jab on her guts.


    Their battle continued for what felt like thirty minutes, each woman trading blows and parrying attacks. The crowd was on the edge of their seats, cheering on their favourite fighter.


    Finally, K saw an opening and struck but Delviny quickly blocked her, K decided to use the information to her advantage to create an opening so she whispered something into Delviny''s ear.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to seduce your own brother?"


    K hissed, a cruel smirk twisting her lips. "That''s sick, even for you."


    Delviny stumbled backwards, her curvy body glistening with sweat in shock. She was caught off guard by this sentence, but she quickly try to regain her lead.


    K grinned triumphantly, raising her weapon to strike a blow. But before she could, Delviny spoke.


    "I did and so what? If you want to use this as a tactic against me it won''t work, because not ashamed to say that I reduced my own brother,"


    K hesitated for a moment before taking a step back feeling she was going to get attacked if she advanced.


    Her instinct was screaming asking her to retreat, as Delviny used her abilities.


    "Sick woman!"


    K shouted, but Delviny just smiled at her words.


    "Thank you!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The two women just kept looking at each other until their bodies pressed close together.


    Delving suddenly pushed K with her strength and without even getting any chance to react, she was thrown back out of the arena causing everyone to gasp in silence at what they witnessed.


    As they pulled away, Delviny looked at K with newfound respect.


    "Nice tactic you used there, but too bad I won''t fall for cheap provocation like that," Delviny stood in the middle of the arena victorious and when the crowd realised what happened, everyone shouted in triumph.


    "Good lord! Our champion Lady Delviny emerges victorious again, but this is an unexpected attack, she threw her opponent out of the arena," The announcer girl said and got close to Delviny.


    "This is something we have never seen before, a presentation of raw strength and power,"


    Delviny looked at K hoping she wouldn''t die from that simple push, and to her satisfaction, K stood up with blooding out from her forehead.


    She looked at Delviny with a neutral look, she was neither angry nor happy about this development since she expected something like this to happen.


    ''I knew that would be a trigger for her, what did I even expect''


    K thought as the medics came to support her. Ellena and Amos also rushed into the arena, their eyes scanning the crowds until they saw K, standing forlornly at the edge of the fighting pit with a bloody forehead.


    Ellena, with her fast movement and piercing eyes, quickly made her way over to K, concern etched across her face.


    "K, are you okay?" she asked, cing aforting hand on K''s shoulder while medics started giving her first aid on the spot.


    K shook her head, her eyes looking at them with disappointment.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what happened," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "One minute, I was fighting Delviny and the next, I was thrown out of the arena."


    Amos, the towering leader figure with broad shoulders, stepped forward. "Was she trying to kill you right now?" he asked, his deep voice filled with anger.


    K wondered whether that was the case and she dismissed that idea because if she wanted to kill her, there were many methods to use instead of just pushing her.


    "She left after one look at me," she said, her voice filled with bitterness. "Like it was nothing. Just like we expected she''s not something we could deal with,"


    Ellena and Amos exchanged a knowing nce. They had seen this kind of behaviour before. Delviny was a skilled fighter, but she didn''t have a reputation for being ruthless and cruel.


    But seeing this, they had to wonder if that was true.


    "Don''t worry, K," Ellena said, her voice full of determination. "We''ll take care of Delviny. She won''t get away with this."


    K looked up at Ellena, without a single glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    "Thank you, but don''t," she said, her voice trembling.


    "I was wrong to provoke her, I shouldn''t have said those things to her, I should apologize to her as soon as I can before she holds a grudge against me," K said and got up to take proper treatment and meet Delviny.

 Chapter 285 Tournament XV - Chain Of Events

    "Delvi, why did you get so riled up? Was she a strange power user?" Velian was surprised to find that instead of just defeating her normally, she just pushed her out of the arena putting up a shy fight.


    "Not really, she said something I don''t want to hear, so I thought maybe I should teach her a lesson," Delviny said with a smile, but she didnt really care about what K said.


    She already epted her rtionship with Velian and right now, she didn''t really care about what other people say about it, unlike Sariya and Daphnia.


    "Fine then, but don''t get too heated, we have to find a way to deal with those unknown power,"


    They couldn''t even finish what they were talking about, because they heard a guard walking up to the stage where they were sitting observing the other fights that are currently going on.


    "Your Highness, a group of adventurers request to see you, should I ask them to go back?"


    Velian thought it was the zing Sun group, but surprisingly it wasn''t.


    "Who are they? If it''s someone we don''t know, ask them to go back, I have noontime to waste with their small talks," Velian said wanting them to leave but hearing the guard''s next words, he changed his mind including Delviny.


    "It is the woman, ourdy fought in the previous round and her group," He said and Delviny looked at Velian with a neutral look.


    "Ask them toe, but make sure they don''t have anything suspicious with them, don''t forget women should be checked by women guards," Delviny permitted since it looked like Velian didn''t mind.


    Soon the door opened and four people came out of that door. One was a man with arge build and a handsome face.


    The other two looked like they were teenagers, most probably close to Velian or Aiko in age.


    And thest one, who was the woman that Delviny fought, she caught Velian''s attention, as this was the first time he saw a woman with this kind of a build in a long time.


    She was none other than K, the same woman who had fought with his sister in the tournament. She was a sight to behold, with a strong and muscr build that wasplemented by her undeniable beauty.


    As they approached, Velian took note of their serious expressions and knew that they were here to discuss something important.


    "Wee," he said, his voice steady. "What brings you all here today? I hope you''re not here to cause a problem."


    K stepped forward, her gaze unwavering.


    "We''vee to speak with Your Highness and your sister about a matter of great importance," she said her tone firm.


    Velian nodded, gesturing for them to follow him inside. As they made their way towards the sitting room, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. What could this group possibly want from them?


    Once they were seated, K spoke again while looking at each other. The arena was lively as always, but these two groups were busy trying to observe each other.


    "We''ve heard rumours about something bizarre happening," she said, her voice low.


    "There are records about ying people disappearing, and there have been reports of strange magic at work."


    Velian''s sister, who had been silent until now, spoke up since this wasn''t what shebexoecrsd to hear from this group.


    "What kind of magic?" she asked, her eyes narrowed.


    K hesitated for a moment before responding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s hard to say for sure, but from what we''ve gathered, it seems to be some kind of gue.


    And our magician girl here felt something strange, so we decided to search about this and we found so much evidence that humans are part of this,"


    Amos also kept looking at the people in front of him. He didn''t know why K decided to give this valuable information to this group, just he knew there was no turning back after this.


    "And, why do we need to know about this? It''s not rted to us if I guess tight you said, you''re from the Union Dukas area, and we are not in a friendly rtionship with them,"


    K looked at Amos and Ellena for confirmation and suddenly dropped another bomb.


    "There''s an adventure group called ''The zing Sun'' in this tournament, and our mage felt the same feeling from them, just like how she felt when we observed those ruins, and they used to be normal adventurers,"


    "But recently, it feels like they got a sudden power up and they have been missing for a few months before this tournament started,"


    K kept exining, while Delviny and Velian both listened to her with interest when they heard some clues.


    "Did your group get any weird requests or offers in the past?"


    Delviny questioned, as she felt things were slowly getting untangled. They just have to find the missing part, and Velian would be able to face this strange power with confidence.


    Amos and K both went silent for a minute, as they tried to remember everything that happened.


    "When we were doing a task in the Union, we got invited to an event called Thepetition"


    Amos said looking at Velian.


    "It is weird because there was no ce or time that would happen and the prize was anything we wish,"


    K also added some information to his words.


    "It is not something anyone would try because it was shady and we didn''t even know about who the organisers are,"


    Velian knew they were on the right path.


    "Competitors! Competition! Now this,"


    Velian muttered to himself.


    At least now, he knew that something was happening unknown to him and it really bothered him. Andriya talked aboutpetition and now the Union of Dukas has public requirements for this, things were slowly starting to build up into one chain.


    Still, one thing really bothered Velian about this meeting.


    "Why do you decide to tell me all this? Money? Or maybe you''re trying to deceive me? Or any other reason?"


    Hearing Velian''s question, K looked at him with a little smile.

 Chapter 286 Tournament XVI - Kylas Fascination

    "It''s not something really deep, my lord, I just wanted to say sorry to Lady Delviny for acting disrespectful,"


    Delviny looked at her with a surprised look, as she didn''t expect her toe back so soon to ask for forgiveness for something that she didn''t even feel angry about anymore.


    "It''s fine! I didn''t mind it earlier," K sighed feeling rxed that she didn''t hold a grudge against her.


    "But-"


    Both Velian and Delviny looked at them, as they heard K''s next words.


    "We also want to prove ourselves in this tournament, so we don''t want anyone running this chance from us, not even the otherpetitors,"


    To Velian, It clearly looked like this group had some agenda of their own, but he felt that they were not something dangerous.


    "Why do you want to prove? What purpose?" Unlike Velian who decided to ignore their sentence, Delviny questioned as she was curious.


    K looked at the sibling duo and squinted her eyes.


    "We want to re-establish their ruined noble house, they were nobles from thisnd when the previous royalty was ruling here,"


    Velian was surprised to hear something like that because even in the record there was nothing about these siblings.


    "Then shouldn''t they fight for it instead of you, aren''t you just trying to give them everything on a silver tter,"


    The question was like a bitter medicine for Amos, as every word Velian said straight went to his heart.


    "I don''t care either way, if you can show me you''re worthy enough and able to serve me, I will give what you want,"


    Velian said and permitted them to leave, but he gave onest look at K and grabbed Delviny by her hips.


    "Next time, don''t go searching about other''s rtionship when it has nothing to do with you," Saying those words, he kissed Delviny in front of the crowd to show he wasn''t ying when it came to their rtionship.


    "..."


    "I won''t-" Words barely came out of K''s mouth, as this was the first time he saw siblings kissing Jn in front of her and when she saw Delviny''s face, she understood that this man in front of her wasn''t normal.


    To tame this lioness and convince her that he is something more than a brother, it aroused her curiosity to find out about this man, but for now, she decided to leave and get ready for Amos''s fight.


    As soon as the group left, Delviny looked at Velian and questioned.


    "Brother, was that kiss necessary?"


    "No, I just wanted to kiss you, didn''t I tell you, even in front of the whole kingdom, I will proudly tell about our rtionship, if they don''t agree I will make them agree with it, I won''t let anyone insult you,"


    The other girls who were watching them from the other corner of the room had faint smiles on their faces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That was straight out of a fairy tale," Elda said with her eyes having a longing look.


    "How can he say those cheeky lines with a straight face?" Sariya was embarrassed to admit it, but she felt a little tingle in her heart seen this young boy''s face.


    Daphnia just sighed as she knew that''s how he is.


    After this small reaction, they went back to the tournament but the questions still remained in Velian''s mind.


    What arepetitors? What ispetition and how are they going to ovee the threat of the zing sun group?


    ***


    The second day of the tournament ended up without anything major happening. Out of the 200 that were initially chosen only 70 managed to survive as some of the winners also had to voluntarily exit the tournament because of how badly they were injured.


    The medics of the Kelleros Kingdom did their best to heal everyone and treat them, even though most of them were nearly appointed.


    It was a great challenge to them, but it was something they were willing to take, so they can show something more than Velian expected from them.


    As the event ended and everyone went back to their lodgings or houses, things got calm and the city took a silent nature.


    Hannah wasn''t excluded from this as she went back with Baron to their amodation in the capital.


    On their way, they happily talked about what they saw in the tournament, but Hannah''s mind was working at full throttle thinking about how she was going to get close to Velian next.


    *Tsk


    ''That proud idiot, why didn''t he find me to give my handkerchief back? Ah, all my effort will go in vain, if he didn''t find me''


    It did cross her mind whether she got caught, but seeing nothing odd happening she had to think he was just busy with the ordinary stuff since he was a king right now.


    After a few minutes of slow walking, they managed to see the amodation they were currently staying, and Baron sighed in exhaustion as it was a hectic day for him. But the same cannot be said for Hannah, as she looked at the house with her eyes squinted.


    As she got closer to her house, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. There was something off about the way the lights flickered in the windows and the way the front door creaked slightly in the wind.


    She didn''t know whether her demonic senses were trying to y tricks, because she experience ufortable feelings like this most of the time after that day.


    She shrugged it off, assuming that it was just her imagination ying tricks on her. But as she got closer, she realized that something was definitely wrong. The front door was slightly ajar, and she could feel faint signs of life forcesing from inside the house.


    Hannah''s heart began to race as she approached the door. She cautiously pushed it open and was met with silence. She stepped inside with Baron and thought about acting as if not noticing what happened but she knew for sure one thing.


    She was surrounded and they were no ordinary thieves.

 Chapter 287 Tournament XVII - Assassination

    ''Who are they? People who want to harm Baron? Or-''


    Hannah had a wild idea and she felt that might be the case, as Velian didn''te to meet her.


    "That bitch!" In anger, Hannah kicked the door which instantly broke because of her strength.


    Hannah thought she would be able to get close to Velian with this insert, but right now she knew her ns were not sessful.


    "Whatever! I thought this would be easy, but looks like I have to change this body too,"


    Now that Velian knew her face, she knew it will be death or vanishing from this city. She knew he wasn''t someone that would let someone live, after all, he is the man who killed her whole family without any shred of mercy.


    "Darling! Why don''t youe? Maybe we could-" Baron Stewart not knowing what was happening inside his own house, invited Hannah to his room so they could spend the night together.


    He didn''t understand why but after Baron had sex with Hannah he didn''t feel satisfied by any other woman anymore.


    It was almost like her body was a drug for him.


    *Tsk


    "Enough! Enough! I''m done with this acting, " Suddenly Hannah said and got close to Steeart and aggressively kissed him even going as far as to touch his body.


    "If I met you when I was normal, I would have probably loved you, but now-" She said after breaking their kiss while looking at Baron''s body that is slowly getting thin.


    "I''m sorry," It was almost like words of regret, and Hannah looked Baron in the eyes and used her skill.


    "Go to my room and-" She whispered something to him, and he nodded his head like he was in a trance.


    Hannah gave him something that looked like a pendant with a rather bizarre essory at the end.


    Baron Stewart felt hypnotized by Hannah''s eyes as she handed him the pendant. He felt a strong connection to her and knew he had to protect her at all costs. Little did he know, that the pendant would soon be the only thing standing between Hannah and his certain death.


    It looked like it had something inside and, she smiled seeing it.


    "This poison! It will easily kill those rats lurking in my room, but I need to confirm whether they are from Velian,"


    She followed Baron to a certain distance and stopped right before, he entered the room and she made sure to change into her subus form, so she can quickly intercept anyone that is trying to escape.


    Soon Baron entered the room with his having the same loof of a trance.


    As he entered the room where Hannah was staying, he felt a sense of unease. Something didn''t feel right. Suddenly, he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. Turning his head, he saw several men with weapons drawn, waiting to kill Hannah.


    "What the hell is going on here? Who are you?" Baron demanded, trying to keep hisposure. He felt like he was having a fever dream, as he didn''t even know how he opened the door or went inside the room.


    The assassins quickly hid themselves as they saw Baron enter the room, hoping that Hannah woulde after him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Am I dreaming? Or is this real? If it''s real, I won''t let anyone harm her," He muttered to himself and his hand slowly went for the dagger with one of his hand while. He clutched the pendant tightly in his other hand and prepared himself for a fight.


    Baron''s heart raced as he realized the gravity of the situation. He knew that he couldn''t let these men harm Hannah.


    "You need to leave, Baron," Suddenly he heard a feminine voice which spoke to him in a calm voice.


    "Hannah is dangerous and she won''t hesitate to kill you."


    This voice belonged toe other than the assistant of Naomi, and next to her was standing Naomi herself.


    She felt something was wrong with this situation.


    ''Why would Baron visit this room? He should know that Hannahbwomt be inside this room since they just arrived''


    Naomi sent her hand to her own dagger, in case something happened but, even she didn''t notice the pendant that was inside Baron''s pocket.


    Little did poor Baron know that Hannah was not who she imed to be. She was the notorious criminal that devoured men every night, and the pendant was actually poison-filled that would kill her enemies.


    The assassins simply decided to be straightforward with him, they knew he won''t ept so, using force was their only option, but before that, they wanted to give a warning.


    "Hand over Hannah," one of them said. "She''s a criminal and we''re here to take her in."


    Baron''s expression grew even darker.


    "Hannah is not a criminal," he said, his voice low and menacing.


    "She''s never done anything to deserve this kind of treatment. And I won''t let you take her away."


    It was all rent that Baron had no idea what he was talking about. Naomi easily noticed this and quickly decided to act, but before that, Baron decided to charge with his hand taking the dagger out.


    With that, Baron lunged at the assassins, his dagger flying. The two men tried to defend themselves, but Baron was too fast and too strong. Hended blow after blow, his rage fueling him.


    In the end, he had some skills because he didn''t obtain the Baron position by sitting idly.


    But what Baron didn''t realize was that Hannah was controlling him with her powers of hypnosis. Her words echoed in his mind, urging him to defend her at all costs. And so, even as he fought off the assassins, he waspletely unaware of what he was doing.


    And atst, he did the unthinkable.


    He sent his hand into his pocket and squeezed the pendant, which Hannah gave him and all of them heard something like ss breaking.


    Naomi''s survival instinct kicked in quickly, so she grabbed the assassins close to her and quickly jumped out of the window, but some of them couldn''t react in time.


    "This is for what you did to my darling," Baron said and suddenly, the room started to smell rather crazy making all the remaining assassins die on the spot.

 Chapter 288 Tournament XVIII - Her Plans

    Hannah smiled as she felt the effects of the poison starting to kick in, she was out of the effective range but still, she felt a small tingle in her nose showing this isn''t something that should be used.


    "One man escaped through the window! since I can''t sense women, there might be survivors,"


    Hannah thought as she quickly went out to deal with the remaining people and she saw something rather interesting.


    "That woman! She has Velian''s smelling out of her body," Hannah couldn''t believe what she was seeing, and she started seeing this as a golden chance.


    "Hoh~ looks like he is the same horny monkey in the end, I thought he didn''t touch any servants, but this woman has a strong smelling out of her body, she reeks of Velian,"


    Subus were easily able to tell the smell, as they had a keen sense of smell but it only applies to their opposite sex.


    Hannah knew Velian''s smell because how can she forget the smell of the man she hate so much?


    "That''s right, I will take her body and get close to Velian and make love to him, but for that-"


    She blended into the shadow and sneaked up on them. Naomi and the others were busy trying to process what was happening so none of them noticed this creature of the night trying to attack them.


    "Mission failed! Baron did something, from this smell, it is a strong poison, we can''t get close, keep your distance," Naomi ordered while some of them clenched their teeth.


    "We can''t save them, this poison is strong enough to tongue our noses in this distanced so if we get close it might be instant death," Naomi felt sad because even her own assistant whom she loved dearly also got caught up in this attack, but it wasn''t the time to cry.


    She had to stay strong and find who did this. And how Baron got something this dangerous?


    The kingdom wasn''t supposed to sell any poison, without the permission of the government so she knew this might be something illegal.


    "We go back, I need to ask military help for this," Since they had no way to disperse the gas, Naomi decided to wait until it naturally vanish, but suddenly she heard one of her subordinates shouting in pain.


    "Ahhhhh~"


    "What''s happening?" Naomi turned her head around, but she didn''t see anything so she used her skills.


    She knew something was wrong because the girl who shouted had blooding out of her neck showing she was bitten by something.


    "Come out! I can see you," Naomi shouted feeling the presence of someone hiding in the shadows.


    Suddenly, the stillness was broken by a low moan, followed by a gust of wind that extinguished the torches lining the pathway.


    "Who''s there?" Naomi asked, her hand reaching for her daggers.


    Hannah emerged from the shadows, her eyes glowing in the darkness.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" she purred, her voice dripping with malice.


    "A group of humans, wandering through my garden. You should have known better than toe here especially you, bitch!" Hannah pointed at Naomi showing her personal grudge.


    Naomi and her subordinates stood their ground, their weapons at the ready.


    "So you''re the maneater, just as we expected you''re the one who seduced Baron," Naomi said firmly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Surrender or you will suffer consequences."


    Hannahughed, her body contorting as she transformed into her true form - that of a subus.


    "You are brave, little human," she said. "But you are no match for me, I will tear every one of you into pieces but you, I will take really good care of you,"


    Without warning, sheunched herself at Naomi, her ws extended. Naomi blocked the attack with her dagger, but unexpectedly, Hannah was physically stronger than Naomi. She knocked Naomi to the ground, pinning her down with her weight.


    "You should have stayed away, you should have gone back to your manwhore and gotten done by him," Hannah snarled, but her heart was exploding with anger because she felt Velian''s smell unbelievably strong from her body.


    "Now, you will suffer the consequences."


    Naomi struggled to free herself, but Hannah''s grip was too tight. Suddenly, one of Naomi''s subordinates stepped forward, swinging his sword at Hannah.


    Hannah dodged the attack, snarling in anger. "You dare to interfere?" she hissed. "Very well, you will be the first to fall then."


    She said and whipped her tail causing his head to fall on the floor, and Naominunderatood that no normal human would be a match for her.


    "I will take your body and pretend I''m you, and when Velian touches my body, I will devour him, he will suffer kneeling that I killed his girl before him, yes! This is perfect," Hannah muttered like a mad woman.


    "I was too soft, maybe I should kill his other women too,"


    Naomi heard those words and she almost vomited in anger, as this was thest thing she wanted to hear.


    Devour Velian? Harm other girls?


    "This woman! I will tear her to pieces," Naomi said and started pushing back Hannah with her full strength.


    The battle was fierce and intense, with Hannah using her powers of seduction to try and distract the humans and their inhuman strength to kill them. But Naomi and her subordinates were determined to seed. They fought with all their might, their weapons shing in the moonlight.


    After what felt like an eternity, they managed to show some progress in this battle but, it wasn''t in the favour of Naomi and her group.


    Naomiy on the ground, her body bruised and battered from the intense battle with Hannah. She struggled to regain her strength, knowing that Hannah could strike at any moment.


    But Hannah wasn''t any different, she had one of her horns broken and her tail but off by Naomi''s attack.


    "Bitch! How did you get so strong? I''m a demon, I''m the chosen demon. To get my revenge, I gave up my humanity for this power and you tell me, I am just like you?"


    Hannah had tearsing from her eyes, as she had to face the bitter truth.


    "Kill you! I will kill you! I changed my mind, I hate you, I hate Velian, I hate everyone,"


    *Sobs


    "Why should I suffer like this? What did I even do? Why am I the only one that always gets caught in these unfortunate circumstances,"


    She stood up with one of her legs limping and slowly reached where Naomi was lying with her wounds.

 Chapter 289 Tournament XIX - My Hope

    Naomi breathed with her whole life shing before her eyes. Never in her life had she expected to meet her end so fast, even after finding the love of her life.


    She couldn''t even begin to exin how happy she was in these past few months.


    Her master, the man who helped in her most desperate time, the man who rejected her love for the first time and gave her time to think whether it was just adoration or true love. Velian gave her the meaning of her life, he gave her a new family.


    She thought of the sisters, the other women who shared Velian''s love. Naomi had never thought she would be able to share her man with anyone, but somehow it had worked. They had be like family, with each sister bringing a unique perspective and personality to their unconventional rtionship.


    And then there was their daughter, the little bundle of joy who had brought light into their lives. Naomi had never known the joys of motherhood before, and she had embraced it with all her heart. She couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her child behind.


    Naomi''s heart raced as she saw Hannah approaching, limping because of all the injuries she had to go through.


    Naomi tried to move her body, but her arms and legs were all not working as all the strength she had in her body was no more.


    All of her underlings were already dead, as Hannah hypnotised and made them kill each other.


    Having no resistance to her ability, they acted upon her orders and killed them.


    As Hannah approached with her ws raised, Naomi closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew she couldn''t escape her fate, but she was grateful for the love and family she had found in her final moments.


    "I hope I can kiss him one more time, I should have been more open with him like other girls," Regret started filling Naomi''s mind.


    But that didn''t stop her from getting a good look at Hannah.


    "You will die! Velian is not someone you can y with, once he gets to know about my death, he will search for you even if he had to destroy all the kingdoms," Hoping she would be able to take some time, Naomi started to distract her but Hannah didn''t fall for it.


    "I was stupid for a second, thank you for reminding me that I shouldn''t kill you, so I will be taking over your body, and Velian make love to me thinking I''m his beloved girl, I will backstab him, he will die thinking you killed him,"


    Hannah said andughed cruelly, slowly touching Naomi''s head and she started drawing something with her blood.


    Naomi felt her body going numb when she heard what she was going to do. She trembled in anger hearing her ns.


    "I will kill you, demon, I will test you into pieces, let me go," Naomi struggled but, Hannah didn''t give a single care about it.


    Hoping toplete the circle that she drew with her blood, Hannah extended her hand to touch Naomi''s forehead but suddenly her hand got cut from the shoulder making her eyes open wildly.


    A de of some sort, gleaming silver in the dim light, sliced through the air and cut Hannah''s hand clean off. Hannah screamed in agony and stumbled backwards, clutching her bleeding wrist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhhhh~ it hurts, it hurts," She shouted in pain.


    Naomi''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at her attacker''s severed hand lying on the ground.


    "What... what just happened?" she gasped.


    A figure stepped out of the shadows, brandishing his hands, showing it wasn''t a weapon rather it was just a spell that is sharp enough to harm a demon.


    "Naomi, why did you wait until this far to give me a message?"


    The figure that came out of the forest was none other than Velian himself. Following him, Daphnia, Juno and Delviny also came since they didn''t want to let Velian leave all alone.


    "Master!" Naomi''s eyes started getting wet all of a sudden seeing her hopeing to save her. She suddenly felt like the same girl that waited in the ve market with dead eyes, and she was reminded of the day when Velian came to pick her up.


    "I need to discipline you, but first-" Velian looked at the subus-looking woman, who came to seduce her earlier.


    "You! You really have some guts trying to y with me and my people," He sent another wave of des of air cutting her other hand and leaving only her two limbs intact.


    "Velian!" Hannah had blood coking but right now her full attention was on the man in front of her with her eyes twitching and her body trembling.


    "Next de will be your neck, but I need to do something with you, so I''m going to capture you," He walked close to her, but he always had a spell ready in case she attacked her and just like he expected she used her remaining horn.


    Hannah jumped with her horn aiming at Velian''s neck, but he suddenly caught her with his bare-handed sequencing her horn almost breaking it with his raw strength.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh~ curse you, man whore, human piece of shit," Hannah used every word that she can think of, but Velian showed no mercy.


    "You don''t need legs, arms or ears, as long as you have your mouth that''s enough for me," Leaving those words, he sent another de of wind to her two legs cutting them in a clean cut.


    A normal human would have died when they were reduced to this state, but Hannah didn''t as she had extraordinary strength.


    Velian was grabbing her by the remaining horn, but then Velian suddenly heard a warning from Luna.


    [Master, that ck liquid is trying to invader you again, I will stop it with my power]


    Velian didn''t even have to give permission because before his hand got invaded by that liquid, suddenly a violet me came out of his hand burning the whole body of Hannah, but it only affected the ck liquid that was inside her body and Hannah herself.

 Chapter 290 Tournament XX - First Shock

    "Great work Luna, it was the right choice to focus all my mana on one single point and block it from entering my body," Velian muttered as he looked at Hannah, whose face was disfigured in pain because he knew this me was harmless for her physical body, but internally she was burning even faster than a normal me.


    [That''s right master, you''re lucky at least I have brains to deal with things like this, rely on me more often, I''m bored here looking at you always pounding women]


    "..."


    "Why are you suddenly getting talkative? You really can''t stay in your character aren''t you?"


    Velian thought but he didn''t get any answer.


    Leaving Luna to self-appreciate her seriousness, Velian kept grabbing Hannah without showing any shred of mercy while Juno and Delviny supported Naomi.


    "Mother, make sure everyone gets treatment, if they are dead freeze them, we will hand over their bodies to their families after a ceremony to respect their death," Daphnia nodded her head and went from one body to another.


    Some of them didn''t have hands or heads, so it was hard for her to identify them. Unlike other nobledies, she was rather used to seeing blood and bodies like this so she really didn''t feel sick or anything.


    Instead, she felt sad because this group had some kids she personally trained.


    "Rest in peace, my students," Daphnia muttered and freeze the bodies.


    Meanwhile, Velian kept grabbing her along the road, until he walked into the prison. He made sure themon people of this town don''t see this so they won''t cause any problems, but it was unavoidable as guards saw Velian carrying something that looked hideous.


    He knew these guards were loyal, but at the same time he knew unless he tell them not to do something, they will do it.


    "Whatever, it''s not like I need to hide these things," Sariya and Elda were already waiting for Velian with Aiko and Lyra telling them not to worry.


    As soon as they noticed Velian, they came to hug him but seeing this body which had no arms or limbs they quickly jumped back with disgusted faces.


    "Aiko, go and tell the head of the mage unto to open the new cells we built, and Lyra help me here," Velian said to which all of them agreed.


    "Veli, is everything alright?" Sariya questioned since her curiosity took the best of her and Velian had to tell her the truth.


    "No way! All those people," She felt sad hearing that the people Naomi trained died in the battle and Naomi herself was heavily injured.


    "I''m going to see her now, before that I need to personally put her in prison, so she won''t escape,"


    He knew since only he had the mes, he needed to stay close to Hannah so she won''t try to do something absurd again.


    It took them a good amount of time to imprison her because there were a lot of security levels, they had to bypass through, but the ultimate prison was under all these levels so no one was able to escape there.


    "Just in case, I will leave these me arrows, if she tries to escape, shoot her head, don''t show any mercy," He ordered the specially trained soldiers under him.


    They served Velian directly, so most of them were equally talented like a vicemander of the Kelleros army.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After that, Velian went to see Naomi with a heavy heart followed by all the other girls. As soon as he entered the room, where she was getting her treatment, he saw Naomi lying on the bed with eyes close and wounds all over her body.


    And next to her was Aurora, who was experiencing the first shock and sadness she had to witness.


    As Aurora stood there, tears streaming down her face, she couldn''t help but feel helpless. She watched as one of her mothers, Naomi,y unconscious, receiving treatment. Aurora had never seen any of her mothers injured before, and it was a scary experience for the young girl.


    "Mommy," Aurora whispered as she reached out to touch Naomi''s hand. "Wake up."


    Velian, Aurora''s father, approached her with a concerned expression on his face. He knew how hard it was for Aurora to see Naomi like this, but he didn''t know what to say to make it better.


    "Aurora," Velian said as he wrapped his arms around her.


    "It''s going to be okay. Your mother is strong, she''ll pull through."


    Aurora buried her face in Velian''s chest, her sobs growing louder.


    "I don''t know what I''ll do without her, Daddy," she cried.


    Aurora grew rather fast, so her vocabry also increased rather fast as she absorbed everything her mothers taught her like a dry sponge.


    Velian held Aurora close, letting her cry on his shoulder. He knew that Naomi was not the only mother Aurora had, but he also knew that the bond between them was special.


    As Velianforted Aurora, another figure appeared in the doorway. It was Velian''s other wife, Sariya and behind her was Elda.


    "What happened? Is she okay?" Sariya asked as she approached the group.


    "It looks bad, but with her power, it won''t be life-threatening," Velian exined. "We''re waiting for her to wake up."


    Sariya nodded, cing a hand on Aurora''s back. "It''s going to be okay, darling," she said softly. "We''re all here for you."


    Aurora looked up at Sariya, her tears still flowing. "Thank you," she whispered.


    The group stood there in silence, waiting for news on Naomi''s condition. As they waited, Aurora clung to Velian and Sariya, findingfort in their presence.


    And Elda patted her head with care showing her concern.


    At that moment, Aurora realized just how lucky she was to have so many mothers who loved her. And she knew that no matter what happened, they would always be there for her, just as they were now.


    As time went on Daphnia also returned after doing her duty, and the military surrounded the Baron''s mansion, so citizens won''t be able to ess there.


    "Looks like we have some extra work," Delviny and Juno both looked at each other, as they knew this problem won''t stop from there.

 Chapter 291 Tournament XXI - I Want To Be Selfish

    "She is recovering her mana slowly, I gave her some of my purest mana, and it will help her, but for now-"


    Velian looked at Daphnaia and like she understood his purpose, she nodded her head without making a huge incident out of it.


    "I''m going to question that demon bi-" Velian was about to curse, but seeing Aurora''s innocent look, he knew cursing in front of her won''t be good.


    "I''m going to question her, so please take care of Naomi in my stead," Velian said and left a kiss on her head.


    Others looked at him with their eyes showing a concerned look. And suddenly, Daphnia called out Delviny and Juno.


    "Go with him, I will take care of this ce," She didn''t want anything happening, so she thought having support would be a great help to Velian, even though he had everything under control.


    Both of them nodded their heads and followed Velian who left the room and walked in a haste in the direction of the prison.


    "Veli, I saw that thing trying to invade your body again, how did you stop it?" Delviny asked as she remember her whole body going numb when she saw the same thing happening again, but Velian stopped it before it even entered his hand.


    "Oh! You saw it, I burned it with pure man, since my mana level is high, I could use that but I don''t think anyone else will be able to resist that,"


    Delviny knew if she was the one to get invaded like that, she would definitely be prey waiting to be consumed.


    ''Can I beat those strange power users? Should I ask for help from Veli?''


    If this was old Delviny, she would have walked onto her death without any regrets if it was for her brother, but right now she was selfish.


    She wanted to live with him instead of dying, she wanted to see what their kids will look like in future.


    "Can I be selfish?"She muttered under her breath, which didn''t go unheard by Velian, who had extraordinary hearing.


    "You can! All of you can be selfish! I will be selfish always, I will take whatever I want even if I have to sacrifice this whole kingdom, I don''t think it''s bad to be selfish,"


    Velian answered her while ordering the guards that were near the entrance of the first securityyer to open the door.


    "Then Brother, I don''t want to fight a battle that I don''t have confidence that I''m going to win, I know this will wound my prove as a warrior, bit more than that I want to live with all of you instead of eating my life to an uncertain battle,"


    Junoughed nesting her words because this is the first time that prideful Delviny backed down from a war.


    "Haha~ looks like you are opening up a little instead of always keeping that tough outlook," She said and grabbed Velian''s hand.


    "Then I will be selfish too, I want everyone in our family to live a long life, I want to see our family grow,"


    It was beastkin instinct that acted as most of the beastkin mated not for sexual pleasure, more than that they wanted to spread their kind.


    They valued increasing their family more than anything, so her instinct screamed to get impregnated by him.


    "Will do," Velian said while patting Juno''s head and looking at his sister.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I had no intention of letting you fight in the first ce, I''m in a haste because I''m going to find everything about this strange power, even if have to remove organ by organ,"


    While talking they passed all the security levels and managed to enter the new prison, which is specially built for individuals with strange power.


    As they were granted entry into the prison, they were led to a small, dimly lit room. In the centre sat Hannah, her hands and feet bound, her eyes downcast and her whole body full of wounds.


    Velian didn''t even bother to heal her since he knew bringing a normal healer close to her would be a problem.


    Her fiery eyes red at them with a mix of hatred and fury and her demonic peers tried to activate but she couldn''t because the room was filled with Velian''s mana, which he stored in small mana stones.


    The room acted as a humidifier, as it slowly and gently released his mana into the room making everyone else vulnerable to his mana.


    "What do you want?" Hannah snarled, her voice dripping with venom. "Youe to gloat? To watch me suffer?"


    "Huh? Why would I watch you suffer, I''m here to kill you, since you''re no use to us," Velian said in a serious tone, but he was trying to intimidate her.


    "Same shrewd bastard as always! Do you think I will fall for your bluffs?" She shouted, but her throat started hurting as the Velian''s mana affected her.


    "Same? Bastard? Wait! Do I know you," Velian took a closer look, but no matter how he tried, he couldn''t remember someone that had the same facial features as her.


    "Veli! Stop," Delviny shouted seeing her brother entering the room, but he just waved her hand at her.


    "Don''t worry sister, she''s just a weakling, she can''t do anything,"


    Hannah was sitting in her cell, trying her best to ignore Velian as he entered. She knew what he wanted - information about her connection to him - but she wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of an answer.


    Velian strode towards her, his piercing eyes fixed on her. "I''ll ask you one more time," he growled. "How do you know me?"


    Hannah didn''t look up. "I''ve already told you, I don''t know you," she replied, her voice shaking with fear.


    Velian''s expression turned dark, and he moved closer, his hand outstretched towards her head. "You know more than you''re letting on," he hissed.


    "And I won''t hesitate to use force to make you talk. You know, I''m a man who won''t hesitate to kill a woman if it can benefit me and my family so talk,"


    Hannah tried to back away, but there was nowhere to go in the cramped cell. Suddenly, Velian''s hand was on her head, his touch cold and terrifying and it felt strange to Hannah. He spoke in a low, menacing voice that sent shivers down her spine.


    "You will tell me everything you know," he said, his words echoing in the small space. "Or else."


    Hannah couldn''t hold it anymore. The fear had overwhelmed her, and she couldn''t control her body. She felt a warm, sticky sensation between her legs as she wet herself in terror.


    Velian smirked, satisfied with his intimidation tactics.


    "That''s more like it," he said, stepping back. "Now, let''s try this again. How do you know me?"

 Chapter 292 Tournament XXII - Desperate Attempt

    "Oh! Little girl, wet herself, sister look!" Velianughed in a degrading tone while pointing at her legs.


    Delviny did know that he wasn''t the kind and caring man in front of others, unlike toward them. But seeing this face, she felt chills down her spine.


    "Oh my God! His smile is turning me on," She said and looked at Juno, but her situation was even more wild as she was drooling looking at Velian.


    "No! No!" Delviny quickly pped herself to reality, as this was a serious situation.


    Velian didn''t back off, as he kept using his skill (Will of the True King) to make Hannah submit to her.


    Hannah was shaking in her boots, but still, she had the power to at least resist so with her tear-filled eyes, she looked at Velian.


    "Drop dead! Rotten piece of shit,"


    Velian quickly released her and looked into her eyes.


    "Is that so? Then-" He said and kept one of his fingers on her forehead. And suddenly, the same violet colour me ignited from his finger and entered Hannah''s body.


    As the mes ignited within her, Hannah writhed in agony. She had underestimated Velian, the powerful sorcerer who stood before her.


    "You should have cooperated with me, Hannah," Velian sneered, his eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    "Now you''ll suffer the consequences."


    Hannah''s screams echoed through the chamber as Velian continued to manipte the mes, causing them to intensify and spread throughout her body burning her body from inside.


    If she was a normal human, her organs would have already liquified, but since her ck strange power is acting, it only brought her pain.


    "Ahhhhhh~" The voice of Hannah screamed in pain. Her mind was already on the verge of breaking because of the intense pain she felt.


    "Please," she begged, tears streaming down her face.


    "I''ll do anything you want. Just make it stop!"


    But Velian onlyughed, relishing in the terror he was causing.


    "It''s toote for that, bitch. You''ve made your choice, and now you''ll pay the price."


    As the mes consumed her, Hannah''s body contorted and twisted in unnatural ways. Her skin bubbled and peeled, revealing the charred flesh beneath, but soon it recovered showing her normal skin.


    "But if you tell me who you are, I will stop this," He whispered those words to her like a devil, and right Joe only thing she could think was how to stop this pain.


    "I''m Hannah- Hannah Cantrell, you killed my parents, remember me?" She shouted and suddenly the mes stopped ravaging inside her body and returned to Velian''s hand.


    "..."


    Delviny and Velian both took a closer look at her but, no matter how they looked they couldn''t even see a single resemnce to what she just said.


    "Do you think we are stupid? How do you know Hannah? Who are you?" Delviny shouted, but Velian was suspicious.


    "Delvi wait, she might be telling the truth,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    Delviny didn''t know how he came to that conclusion, but no matter how she looked the woman in front of her looked way older than Hannah and poor.


    "I won''t ask again, tell me what is your power and how did you get it? I want to know everything," Velian threatened, but Hannah hesitated as she looked at her hands.


    "Do you want me to burn you again?"


    "Noooooo! I don''t want to feel that pain again, please don''t do that,"


    It was a pitiful cry from Hannah that came instead of her normal haughty voice. If someone saw this version of Hannah, they would probably get confused because she looked like a different person.


    Even though she still had the mes of revenge in her eyes, the pain overshadowed everything she felt.


    It wasn''t just her organs that Veliam burned, instead, his me also affected the strange ck liquid making her pain amplified by several folds.


    "Talk!" Velian said while asking Delviny and Juno to get close.


    "It all started when you killed my parents," She started talking about everything that happened from the beginning and how she felt hatred toward him.


    "I had to sell my body to survive because of you,"


    *Sobs


    "It was hard, but the only thing that kept me going was the hatred I felt toward you," Her eyes started leaking tears, but Velian kept looking at her with the same cold eyes.


    "And I was lucky enough to seduce a businessman from Union of Dukas, so hoping to get some political power, I used my body to seduce all the people in the business field," She continued her disturbing story until she said something rather interesting.


    "That''s when I met her, a woman who looked like a witch, she had a pale face,"


    "She took care of me and even fed me for a little while, but I knew she didn''t do it because of kindness, she had some kind of an objective,"


    Hannah said and looked into Velian''s eyes. And she cursed him inside her mind.


    ''Cold bastard! Not even a single shred of guilt or regret''


    "And just like I expected that day came, and she told me about their experiment to create superhumans that could serve the Union, and I saw that as a chance,"


    "If I could possess that power, I could kill you and I had nothing to lose, so I agreed with her, but-"


    "It was no superhuman experiment, they just threw us into a room, with a total of hundred people and asked us to kill each other and the survived would get power,"


    Hannah remembered her dark past, about how she survived that battle that took ce for a whole week.


    "Within that week, I managed to seduce the strongest man in thatpetition, he was an idiot, but he protected me from everyone and we managed to stay until the top two, but I killed him in the end,"


    Juno and Delviny both felt sick listening to her story. They could understand the desperation to survive, but it felt absurd to them how casual she was with her words.


    By looking at her face, they knew she didn''t feel sad or regretful about what she did.

 Chapter 293 Tournament XXIII - God-Given Gift

    "Just as I thought, looks like this strange poweres from the Union, and that''s why they are so secretive about it," Velian muttered and looked at Hannah asking her to continue her confession.


    "As the winner, I was blindfolded and taken into a strange room and that''s where they fed me something disgusting, a ck liquid that looked slimy," Just remembering it she felt like puking, but she knew inside her body still that thing is lingering.


    "So that liquid is the one which gave you power?"


    Hearing his question, Hannah nodded her head and continued.


    "My whole body was changed, more like my whole race changed, I started feeling light and powerful and wings starteding out of my back, I also got a tail,"


    She said while looking at her back, which was destroyed by Naomi and Velian. Her tail looked like a gecko''s tail that got scared, as half of it was nowhere to be seen.


    "it had consequences, I couldn''t eat normal food, I had to rely on the semen of men to feed me, and for some reason, it felt really good, even though I used to despise men,"


    Her words had a deeper meaning, as she tried to emphasise the part where she hate men because she wanted Velian to know that he was the reason why everything in her life went wrong.


    "Even this body, I killed an innocent beautiful looking girl and stole her essence to make this body, so you won''t suspect anything," Hannah said making Juno''s face distorted in disgust.


    "So, after getting your power, you came here to take your revenge? But isn''t it impossible that they would give something to you without expecting anything in return?" Delviny asked as she knew things cannot be that simple.


    "..."


    "What did they want from you?" Velian pressed his finger on her forehead and questioned, making her sweat profusely.


    "I don''t know, but the woman who gave me this said, that I have to fight with other power holders and cause chaos in thend, if I want to repay my debt, no I''m wrong-"


    "She didn''t say if, she said I must fight because even If I try to ignore they woulde finding me, that''s why it''s called apetition,"


    Velian and both girls sighed as they heard the familiar word, and now it is confirmed to them that Andriya and Hannah both had the same source of power and it really rmed them, as there might be more people hiring in the kingdom that had the same power.


    "We need to find a way to deal with this quickly, so-" Velian said and looked at Hannah.


    "I will be doing everything thanks to you, you truly are a good given gift to us, before my sister''s match, I will find a solution to this power using you," He said and looked at Hannah like she was some kind of an object waiting to be examined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now, let''s see how much you can endure, I need to find out about your every part and how to defeat others with the same power as you," Velian said and released the me again and tortured her without stopping.


    As Velian watched Hannah writhe in pain, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She had been the cause of so much chaos and destruction in the kingdom, and it was about time she paid for her crimes.


    "I''ll ask you one more time, Hannah," Velian said, his voice cold and menacing. "What else do you know aboutpetition and your power?"


    Hannah''s eyes were zed over, her body shaking from the relentless torture. "I...I don''t know," she gasped out. "Please, stop...I''ve told you everything."


    Velian sneered at her. "I don''t believe you. But that''s alright. We have other ways of making you talk, in the first ce we had no reason to show you any mercy."


    "I might have been wrong to destroy your family, and I won''t ask for forgiveness because I don''t regret what I did, but I will say this, I never meant to harm you personally until you wounded, my girl,"


    Delviny and Juno looked on, their expressions unreadable. Velian had been their kind and forgiving man for years, but they couldn''t deny that his methods were bing more and more extreme and they didn''t even feel likeining because they knew showing mercy to your enemy is something only a fool would do.


    But at the same time, all three of them knew, they shouldn''t let Sariya and Elda know about Hannah''s real identity.


    But their worst fear came true, as they heard the familiar voice of a woman behind them.


    "Velian, this isn''t right," Sariya said, her voice low. "We can''t just keep torturing her like this. It''s inhumane, why some you leave it to others, you don''t have to get your hands dirty,"


    Velian rounded on her, his eyes shing with doubt. He didn''t know whether she knew Hannah''s real identity, but Velian wanted to knock some sense into both overly kind Sariya and Elda.


    "Do you know how many innocent lives she''s destroyed? How many families has she torn apart? She deserves every bit of pain she''s getting. Most of all she injured one of our own family,"


    Elda stepped forward, cing a hand on Velian''s shoulder. "We understand that, but we need to do this the right way. We can''t just ignore thews of ournd and resort to these kinds of methods."


    Her voice was shaking because of how scared she was, but Velian couldn''t help but sigh hearing their words.


    He shrugged her off, his attention back on Hannah. "You heard them, Hannah. They want to do things the ''right'' way. But I have no such qualms."


    And with that, he turned and strode out of the room after asking Elda and Sariya to follow him, leaving Hannah to the mercy of the mages he had summoned and in the care of Juno and Delviny. They were all too eager to follow his orders, their faces twisted in glee as they experimented with an experiment on the weakened woman hoping they would get some result.

 Chapter 294 Tournament XXIV - Result

    Hours turned into days, and still, Velian always visited Hannah after that day to experiment on her and find something that would be useful to them.


    The woman who wanted to prey on Velian and suck his life to make him a ve was unable to even go against him for a single second as he burned her body every time she disobeyed.


    Hannah''s once-beautiful face was now gaunt and hollow, her eyes sunken and lifeless. The mages had extracted vial after vial of her blood, hoping to find some weakness they could exploit.


    Velian had to knock some sense into both Elda and Sariya during these days, hoping they would be a little bit more cruel and selfish instead of being naive.


    The tournament went smoothly without anything major happening until the semi-final rounds started leaving only ten participants out of the hundreds they had. In this round, Amos was supposed to be fighting with the leader of the zing Sun group.


    Delviny was supposed to fight with the female member of the zing Sun group, but for some reason, she purposely withdrew from her match sending Delviny into finals automatically.


    When Delviny and Juno returned to see how Hannah is doing, they were horrified at what they saw.


    "Velian, what have you done?" Juno whispered, with her face in pure disgust.


    "Ugh~ how can you even stay there? She looks disgusting," Delviny also muttered looking at the woman in front of them.


    Hannah was once the epitome of beauty, with delicate features that captivated all who beheld her and she used her charm to seduce men for food. Her long locks cascaded down her back like a shimmering waterfall, and her eyes sparkled like diamonds in the sun. But that was before Velian got his hands on her.


    With Velian and mages trying to extract everything they can out of her, Hannah convulsed in agony, her once-beautiful features twisted and contorted until she was unrecognizable. Her hair fell out in clumps, her eyes turned a sickly yellow, and her skin became ashen and pockmarked.


    Her body had demonic-looking spots showing her transformation. From time to time, she muttered some words and only Velian was able to hear them.


    "Kill... You... Velia!,"


    Hannah was a shell of her former self, her beauty stolen from her by Velian''s sadistic experiments to reduce his sister as well as to find out about things he wanted to know.


    She was a warning to all who would cross the path of this madman, a living testament to the horrors he was capable of unleashing upon those who tries to harm his family.


    "Your Highness, we got enough ck thing to search it on an animal, should we start the process?" One of the mages questioned, but before he could answer Delviny and Juno also joined him.


    All the mages doing this experiment were either personally appointed by Velian or someone from his family, so he didn''t have to worry about information healing or betrayal.


    Hearing their n, Velian nodded his head and looked at the normal-looking livestock pig that is stored in a ss cage. Even though it was normal by this world''s standards, it still looks a lot bigger and meaty than a normal pig from Velian''s old world so they had to use a bigger ss cage for it.


    "Now let''s see what this strange parasite can do!"


    The air inside the prison was heavy with anticipation as Velian and her team of mages gathered around the ss containing the normal livestock pig. They were eager to observe the effects of the ck colour parasite they had just inserted into the ss cage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they watched, the pig began to convulse and thrash about in the ss. Its once pink skin turned a sickly shade of ck, and its eyes seemed to glow with an otherworldly light.


    "What''s happening? Is this some kind of a transformation?" Velian asked, his voice tinged with excitement.


    "I''m not sure," one of the other mages replied, "but it looks like the parasite is taking over the pig''s body."


    Suddenly, the pig let out a guttural scream that sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the room. Its body began to contort and twist, and its once-normal features morphed into something grotesque and demonic.


    Juno watched in horror as the creature before her changed in front of her very own eyes.


    "This can''t be happening, this isn''t normal," she whispered while sending her hand to her sword.


    As the transformation reached its climax, the demonic pig rose up on its hind legs, towering over the mages even going as far as breaking the ss. Its eyes burned with an unholy fire, and its teeth glinted in the harsh light of the prison.


    "Get back!" Velian shouted as he scrambled to escape the ss. "Everyone, get back!"


    Hearing his voice mages quickly escaped into the emergency room, where Velian ordered them to go if something like this happen.


    At this point, this underground establishment was something more than a prison, as it had all the facilities to be aboratory where human experiments are carried on.


    Velian and Delviny stood back to back, their weapons at the ready, as the demonic pig charged towards them with fury in its eyes. The ss cage that was supposed to keep it contained was shattered into a million pieces, leaving the two warriors with no choice but to face the beast head-on.


    "We can''t let it get to Hannah," Velian said, gritting his teeth as he readied his sword. "We have to stop it here and now."


    Delviny nodded in agreement, her bow at the ready. "I''ll keep my distance and attack from afar. You take the front."


    The pig snarled, its eyes fixated on the two warriors. It charged towards Velian, its jaws snapping as it prepared to tear him apart.


    Velian sidestepped the pig''s attack and swung his sword towards its side. The de hit its mark, but the pig barely flinched, its thick hide protecting it from harm.


    "Oh! Looks like it gives them abnormal strength, no matter how weak they are initially,"


    Delviny fired a spell at the pig, aiming for its head. The arrow pierced through its ear, causing the pig to let out a loud roar.


    Juno, who was keeping watch over Hannah, could hear themotion from afar. She rushed towards the battle, her sword at the ready.


    "You two need some backup?" Juno questioned, but knowing these two she knew if they can''t beat something it was even more impossible for her.

 Chapter 295 Tournament XXV - Human Experiment

    "Now I get it, this is something like an amplifier, itbines with the body of the orey and changes its qualities."


    Velian said while looking at the dead pig, which looked like something out of a nightmare, as it looked demonic.


    "If that ck thing won''te out of their body, it will die along with the body theybined,"


    They took notes of every single thing that looked useful and suspicious and used them to turn more livestock into demonic creatures by extracting liquid from Hannah''s body.


    "Hmm~ look, it can''t move even though It is practically free, without a host it can only wait for something to get close,"


    For another few hours, all the mages and Velian also did some experiments and managed to find a solution to deal with it.


    The semi-final of the tournament already started so in his stead, Velian asked Daphnia to oversee the fights and it really made most of the fighters demotivated because they thought the organiser of this event lost interest in their abilities.


    "Juno looks like they are going to regret challenging us," Velian said with a happy noise and looked at Hannah, who is already half dead and got close to her with a bottle of water and poured it all over her head.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, you are like a gift to me, if not for you trying to attack me, I wouldn''t have been about to find all these new things," He said and look at the stone he held in his hand.


    "For your service, I will give you one chance to achieve your desire, and as an apology for what I did to you,"


    Velian suddenly released all the chains that tightly held her hands and legs leaving her free.


    Hannah slowly regained her consciousness and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Velian looking at her with his eyes looking rather happy.


    "Damn you! Damn you! Velian, using me like an experiment subject, I won''t ever forgive you," She said weakly and tried to punch him, and this time Velian didn''t even bother to dodge as her punch looked, even more, weaker than a toddler.


    "I guess I took too much blood from you, well we can''t fight like this, one sneeze from me will kill you," Velian thought as he thought about what he was going to do.


    ''Wait! Is it okay to kill her? I might be able to do more experiments on her. Her healing ability and the seducing ability of her mana, I have so many things I want to find''


    Velian wanted to see the effect of the solution he came up with on a human target before using it in a battle, but looking at Hannah he didn''t know whether it was a good idea.


    "You stole everything from me!"


    *Sobs


    "My family, my name, my heart and now you''re stealing my life and my beauty, what did I ever do to you? Why are you doing this to me?" Her eyes started pouring down like a broken dam, which made Juno feel a little awkward.


    She realised that Velian is like sweet honey for them, but for the others that went against him and challenged him, he looked like a poisonous throne.


    "Juno, who is the worst prisoner we have? Except for her and Pete," Velian questioned like he was up to something.


    Juno knew he was up to no good, but she answered him honestly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There are some pedophiles and woman abusers and killers, we couldn''t exile them because they are on the death penalty," Juno answered and Velian thought hard about it.


    "Ask our men to prepare the worst one out of them, I don''t mind a slightly powerful one, at least C or B ranked,"


    On Velian order, she acted and brought a grim-looking man into the room with Delviny and Lyra also following them.


    "Veli, what did you do with Hannah?" Delviny questioned, but Velian just smiled at her and pointed at the room where screams came from, but everyone ignored them with an awake face knowing that Hannah won''t have an easy life from here onward.


    "So you''re the worst one, I guess you''re strong enough for our work," Velian got close to him and observed his face.


    It looked like a face of a bandit with a lot of cuts and burnt marks.


    "Is it true that If I can seed in this I will get freedom?"


    The convict asked with a happy face, but Velian couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Yes! Yes! You will, What are you going to do after you get your freedom? More crimes?"


    The convict doesn''t understand why he sounded like that, but he just nodded his head.


    Even though he had an innocent look on his face, inside he was lustfully looking at Delviny and wondered what he was going to do, as soon as he gets his freedom.


    He knew Delviny was too much even for him, so he decided to leave this kingdom and use small viges around the area so he won''t have to suffer in a prison cell.


    ''This idiot''


    Juno muttered under her breath noticing Velian''s mana going crazy, but she quickly decided to take some distance.


    "Come!" Suddenly Velian grabbed the convict by his cor and dragged him to the ss cage, and dropped him into it where the ck thing was already lurking around.


    At first, the convict had no idea, what was happening but soon he saw something crawling down his leg and freaked out while shouting hysterically.


    "Help! Help me! This thing is eating me! Noooooo!"


    As the convict continued to thrash around in terror, the ck parasite crawled it''s way up his leg and began to take over his body. Its tentacles wrapped tightly around his limbs, as if unwilling to let go. The convict could feel it pulsating with otherworldly energy, as though it was imbuing him with its own malevolent power.


    He screamed in agony as the transformation took hold. His skin turned as ck as midnight, and his eyes glowed with a sickly green light. Horns sprouted from his forehead, and his fingers elongated into razor-sharp talons. His muscles bulged and twisted, reshaping his entire form into something utterly inhuman.


    The convict''s screams turned into a mad cackle as he revelled in the new power coursing through his veins. He raised his newly-formed ws and brought them down on the ss and chains that bound him, shattering them with ease.


    "So that''s how it is, I understand why I was brought here," His voice sounded entirely different with more power to it, but Velian and Delviny both kept looking at him with their face showing no interest.

 Chapter 296 Tournament XXVI - Ready For The Battle

    "Kekeke! Idiots, giving me this power, you people wanted this thing to eat me don''t you, but too bad, my lord promised that in exchange for his revival, I can do whatever I want with this body,"


    The convictughed like a person who went mad and looked at Delviny with his lust-filled eyes.


    "Babe! I will show you a great time, do you know how many women died beneath my cock because of how good I was?"


    Juno couldn''t help but hide behind the emergency room feeling the mana in the room getting rather disturbed.


    Both Delviny and Velian we''re pissed off by this convict, but they let him talk because all of these were experiments. Otherwise, they would have torn his body into pieces and thrown him into a fire to burn his body alive, so even his ash won''te back to dirty their sacrednd.


    "Who is this lord you''re talking about?" Belgian asked since he couldn''t listen to his words anymore.


    He wanted to quickly get all the information he need and erase the big in front of him with the most cruel spell he can muster.


    "Hah~ you threw me in here without even knowing that? How idiotic!" The convict insulted Velian, but he couldn''t even step out of the ss cage, as Delviny, her face twisted in a furious expression that made her look more like a demon than any actual demon, leapt forward to confront him.


    "My lord is-" The convict couldn''t even finish his words, as he felt a sharp pain in his hand.


    Delviny''s eyes narrowed into slits as the convict''s insult cut deep. She loved Velian more than anything in this world, and she couldn''t stand to see anyone disrespect him. Without thinking, she lunged forward with her de, slicing the hand of the convict clean off.


    The convict screamed in pain, but as Delviny watched, his body began to contort and twist. Suddenly, his hand transformed into a grotesque-looking weapon, his eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, bitch," the demon hissed, its voice dripping with malice.


    Delviny stepped forward, her own eyes zing with fury.


    "Don''t you dare threaten me, low life" she spat, her grip tightening on her de.


    The demon let out a low growl, its body tensing as it prepared to attack.


    "You think you can defeat me? I am more powerful than you could ever imagine, me your idiotic brother for giving me this power."


    Delvinyughed, a cold, dangerous sound. "Don''t act all arrogant, cockroach, we gave you that power because we know you are even weaker than a toddler, you''re just a target waiting to be killed, you''re even trash than livestock because they at least provide meat,"


    With a fierce battle cry, Delviny charged forward, her de glinting in the dim light of the prison. The demon lunged at her, but Delviny was too quick. She dodged its attack and sliced her de across its chest, leaving a deep, bloody gash.


    The demon let out a howl of pain and fury, but Delviny didn''t give it a chance to retaliate. She continued to attack with lightning-fast speed, her movements fluid and deadly.


    *Sigh<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian couldn''t help but sigh. He knew things are not going great because Delviny panicked, so he decided to end it here.


    At least, he will be able to see the effectiveness of the stone they built to retaliate against these creatures, so he took the violet-looking gem out of his pocket.


    "Delviny,e back!" Velian shouted with his hand aiming toward the convict.


    And Delviny knew she had to retreat from the looming duel, no matter how badly she wanted revenge against the demon who insulted her brother. Reluctantly, she turned away from the demon and ran towards Velian, hoping he had a n.


    As she ran, Delviny saw Velian''s hand reaching for a stone and aiming toward the demon. She knew that he had been working on a powerful gemstone that was effective against demons, but she had never seen it in action. Her heart raced with anticipation as Velian pulled out the violet gem and hurled it at the demon with lightning-fast speed.


    The gem glowed brightly as it flew through the air, leaving a trail of sparkling light behind it. The demon, caught off guard by Velian''s sudden attack, barely had time to react before the gem struck it in the chest. The demon let out a blood-curdling scream as the gem unleashed its power, causing its body to convulse and twitch in agony.


    "Yes! It''s happening, now even without my power, normal people can kill these things with gems like this, it won''t be able to regenerate unlike normal circumstances,"


    Velian felt ecstatic to see his idea and the mages efforts paying off with the screams of demon.


    "Veli, what''s that stone?" Delviny asked as she was interested to know how he made that. She knew with this thing in her possession she might be able to even defeat those arrogant members of the zing Sun party.


    "It''s stone made out of mana-absorbing material, It will keep my me inside and release when it gets in contact with the surface of a demonic being, it will do the same thing I did to Hannah," Velian pointed at the convict, who was still shouting in agony.


    "Look he is burning from the inside, the pain will be even more dangerous than pulling your fingernails with force,"


    Delviny didn''t know how he came up with the idea, but she felt grateful to him.


    "Thank you, Veli, you did this for me," She said her face showing gratefulness.


    But they couldn''t keep talking as the convict''s body started breaking down into pieces with his face looking like, he experienced hell itself.


    "I can make twenty of these stones a day, and by the end of semi finals, we will be full of these stones, don''t worry, From here onward, we won''t lose to anyone,"


    As they finished talking, Delviny saw the convict turning into ashes with his agonizing voice dying letting them calm down.


    *Tsk


    "Died so easily! I wanted to torture that man a little more,"


    Velian thought looking at the ashes and went back to do his main duty of overseeing the tournament with other girls letting mages do their work.

 Chapter 297 Tournament XXVII - Finals

    The tournament had been advantageous for the people of the Kelleros kingdom as they managed to sell more than ten times what they expected.


    The economy of the kingdom also increased, so much that Velian didn''t even have to worry about fifty more years ahead, as they managed to collect so many funds, and crops.


    And after a few days, it was the decisive moment when the winner of this tournament will be decided.


    The announcer girl, who became the idol of this kingdom thanks to this event came to the arena with the cheers of the crowd.


    She managed to create her own fanbase and it was rather crazy to see someone else getting more attention than some of the warriors when the tournament was about warriors.


    The sound of trumpets red through the arena, announcing the arrival of the announcer girl. Her hair was tied up in a neat bun, and her face was adorned with a warm smile that could melt the heart of even the coldest warrior. The crowd erupted into cheers as she stepped onto the stage, her voice echoing through the stadium.


    "Good people of this great arena, our king Velian Keller with his benevolence and kindness organized this great event for our brave warriors to show their talent and get rewarded," She said while pointing at Velian, who was sitting in the same stage as a proud look on his face, impatient to see Delviny fighting.


    "Many people got injured and many broke their hearts because of the early disqualification, but four of these warriors managed to ovee all these challenges ande here with their fangs trying to devour each other," She said.


    "It is my pleasure to announce the final round of this epic tournament!" she eximed, her voice carrying a sense of excitement and anticipation.


    The crowd roared in response, their cheers shaking the very foundation of the arena. Warriors from all over thend had gathered topete in this tournament, and the final round was sure to be a spectacle like no other with the chosen group out of all these people.


    As the warriors made their way into the arena, they could feel the energy of the crowd coursing through their veins. Each of them had fought valiantly to reach this final round, and they were eager to prove themselves once again.


    Delviny, the unbeatable sister of King Velian, stood at the edge of the battlefield with her sword in hand, ready to face any foe that dared to challenge her. Her short red hair flowed behind her like a river of fire, and her piercing red eyes shone with fierce determination. She had been getting ready for this battle for a whole week, and she was ready to prove herself as the greatest warrior in thend.


    Amos, the leader of K''s group, stood opposite Delviny, his eyes locked onto hers. He was a tall, muscr man with short ck hair and a rugged beard. He wore a suit of armour that glimmered in the sunlight, and arge, two-handed sword hung from his belt. He had fought many battles before, but he knew that Delviny would be his greatest challenge yet.


    The leader of the zing sun group stood next to him, a wily and cunning man with a sly smile on his face. He was a master of strategy and tactics, and he had led his group to many victories in the past. But right now, he looked like he was waiting for something eerie to happen and his eyes didn''t look any different from others, as he had the same desire to emerge victorious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And then there was the suspicious-looking woman, who watched the two warriors from a distance. She was dressed in dark clothing that blended into the shadows, and her face was obscured by a hood. Her eyes were sharp and calcting, and she seemed to be sizing up the situation, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. No one knew who she was or what she wanted, but everyone could sense that she posed a significant threat.


    The tension was palpable, and the air was charged with electricity as the four opponents prepared for battle. No one knew what would happen next, but everyone knew that this would be a fight to remember.


    As they took their ces in the centre of the arena, the announcer girl stepped forward once more. "Competitors, are you ready?" she called out.


    A chorus of affirmations echoed through the arena, each warrior eager to prove their worth.


    "Then let the final roundmence!" the announcer girl eximed, and the sound of steel meeting steel filled the air as the warriors charged towards each other.


    As soon as the battle started Amos charged toward Delviny hoping to take her by surprise because he noticed her eyes were on the leader of the zing Sun group.


    He knew if she aimed him, he won''t stand a chance so he decided to remove the biggest and hardest obstacle.


    Just as he was about to strike, Delviny spun around, her de shing in the sunlight. Amos barely managed to dodge, his heart racing as he realized just how close he hade to death. He knew that Delviny was a formidable opponent, but he couldn''t afford to back down now. He lunged forward, his sword swinging in a wide arc, but Delviny was too quick for him. She sidestepped his attack and countered with a swift kick to his stomach, sending him reeling backwards.


    Amos stumbled but managed to keep his bnce. He knew that he couldn''t afford to give up now, not when victory was so close at hand. He took a deep breath and charged forward once again, determined to take down Delviny and secure the win for his team.


    But when he was about to strike again, he heard Delviny''s voice.


    "I won''t warn you again, if you don''t want to die, get away from me, things are going to get dangerous,"


    Delviny said and took a violet-looking stone out of her pocket while looking at the leader of zing Sun with a grin.


    "Show your true form!" She said and threw the stone at him with her second getting ready to strike him done, as soon as the stone contacted his skin.

 Chapter 298 Tournament XXVIII - Panic

    Delviny stood in the centre of the arena, her opponent on the other side. The crowd was tense, waiting for the battle between Delviny and the one who aced every battle up until now to happen.


    The zing Sun group was notorious for their ruthless tactics, and many feared for Delviny''s safety, as she was one of the most beloved idols in this kingdom right now.


    "You''re a brave one, challenging me, even after I showed you what I can do," the leader of the zing Sun group sneered with his sly-looking eyes running all around the arena.


    "But you''ll soon regret it. If you want to me someone, me your brother,"


    Delviny simply smiled. She knew she had an ace up her sleeve - the violet gem that Velian and the mages had created specifically for this asion.


    And for a few moments, it seemed like the zing Sun leader had the upper hand as he fought against the other woman. But then Delviny seized her opportunity and threw the violet gem at her opponent ignoring her own battle.


    "What are you-" Amos was dumbfounded by the current development of this battle.


    He knew this tournament wasn''t normal, as there were a lot of strange people and one of the people he knew also acted strange, but seeing something suspicious going on, he knew taking some distance from them would be a good idea.


    He quickly retreated as soon as Delviny warned him and looked at his friend who acted as if something is burning him from the inside out.


    The gem shattered on impact, releasing a burst of purple me that enveloped the leader of the group. He screamed in agony as the gem burned him from the inside out.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ what did you do? What is this me?" He shouted.


    The crowd gasped in horror as his form began to distort and shift.


    As he revealed his true form, his skin turned a deep shade of red, and his eyes glowed a bright yellow. His teeth sharpened into razor-sharp fangs, and his hands transformed into menacing ws. The demonic creature''s horns on his forehead curved upwards, giving him an even more intimidating appearance. His wings, previously hidden, unfurled from his back with a deafening sound, sending a gust of wind that shook the ground. The sight of the demon was enough to make even the bravest of souls tremble in fear.


    It was a sight that no one in the arena would soon forget.


    At first, they thought, Delviny cheated using an illegal attack, but after the fire settled only they realised what she was trying to do.


    "You''ll pay for this, Delviny!" the demon-looking leader growled, his voice deep and menacing. "Curse you and your brother!"


    Delviny stood her ground, unfazed by the demon''s threat. She knew that she had done what needed to be done to protect herself and those she cared about.


    "I''ll take that curse with a grain of salt," she said calmly. "But for now, it''s time for you to pay for trying to threaten my brother."


    She saw the violet gem doing its work burning the demon from the inside, and she knew even without her doing anything, soon he will turn into ashes just like the convict.


    This was a joint operation as Juno, Daphnia and Velian dealt with the remaining members of the group.


    The sounds of growling came from inside the resting room and soon the doors opened while another three demonic-looking beings came out with their bodies looking the same as the leader of the zing sun group.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So all of you were transformed humans?" Delviny couldn''t understand what this parasite wanted from transforming humans like this into demonic creatures.


    ''Is it a disease? Or is someone trying to wipe out the humans?''


    The question remained in her mind, but for now, she has to deal with them.


    The crowd tried to run in panic but with Elda and Sariya interfering, they quickly calmed down the crowd and waited to see what was going to happen from now on.


    "Curse you! Curse you!" The leader shouted giving a beast-like growl and feeling the pain of burning alive.


    All the other members were also the same but things didn''t go as expected since the woman who was thestpetitor of the tournament, suddenly took out something that looked like an amulet and used it to absorb all the mes that were eating the demonic begins from the inside.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her eyes shing with anger, but she had a little smile underneath her anger as she got what she wanted.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Asked Velian with anger and curiosity.


    "Who are you, woman?"


    The woman''s response was immediate but it wasn''t directed toward Velian, she looked at the zing Sun group and said.


    "Fools! What are you waiting for attack and kill them all,"


    Velian and his group were taken aback as the once-demonic zing sun group now turned on them, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. They charged forward with a ferocity that took the attackers by surprise.


    But all the members didn''te to attack them, instead, the mage woman whom Velian addressed as the old hag went in the direction of the unknown woman and grabbed her.


    "Velian! Don''t go creating new ways to deal with us, you will get hurt, Just stay put and ept your death, don''t try to be a genius," The unknown woman said while she was lifted from the earth by the mage woman.


    Velian quickly acted with his shing spell, he quickly cut the leader''s head and burned it causing him to scream again.


    Other girls were busy keeping the remaining two demonic beings upied, but Velian had a bad feeling about the woman that used an amulet to defend against his attack.


    He quickly used his levitation and got close to her and used another shing spell, but suddenly the woman held the amulet that she used to absorb his spell in his direction and it caused Velian to be thrown off several meters away and sh against the crowd section creating a big crater.


    "Haha~ that''s what you get for trying to be cocky! By the way, that is for this sample, I will put your mana into good use and create even more strong parasites," The woman shouted while chuckling like a mad woman.


    "You know the ce you have to visit if you want to meet me, soe, I''m waiting for you, my best subject,"

 Chapter 299 Tournament XXIX - Disaster

    Everyone in the crowd panicked seeing their beloved leader getting thrown into the floor and making a huge crater.


    Even calm Delviny felt her heart beating so fast because she knew if that amulet was able to absorb his mana, it might be able to harm him.


    "Mother, quickly go check on him, I will try to hold these monsters," Delviny shouted, a bit before Daphnia could react, Velian stood up with his face leaking a little bit of blood.


    "No way! She was able to injure him? Who is that woman?" Juno muttered, but even they didn''t have time to talk freely as the demonic team kept attacking them.


    Daphnia quickly ran and supported Velian but, by the time he got up, the strange woman and the old magician hag were nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn it! Who is she? Mother, did you see her face?" Velian wanted to know, but Daphnia had no clue, so the only option he had was to capture more of these demonic humans to get more information or visit the ce where all these problems originates from.


    But is it really a wise option to walk into the enemies'' trap without even knowing any information about them?


    The question remained, but for now, Velian quickly got up and looked at the leader and the other two members of the zing sun group, that kept fighting against his sister and Juno.


    "Looks like these two have a surprise up their sleeves," Velian said, eyeing the demons warily after his defeat against the unknown woman.


    All three members of the zing sun, had sweating from their heads. They knew they had been abandoned by the woman, that promised to take revenge for them and they knew Velian had a method to deal with them.


    "Avoid those violet-looking gems at any cost," The leader muttered while taking a defensive stance.


    Juno grunted in response, her grip on her sword tightening. "They won''t be getting past us," she growled.


    Delviny nodded in agreement, her sword glowing with magical energy. "We''ve faced worse than this before," she said, a determined look on her face.


    All three members expected a sudden attack from Velian, but unexpectedly he doesn''t as he kept insulting them.


    "Woah! Sucks to be you guys, your old hag and that woman escaped leaving you here to die," He provoked them without going for the kill, but he showed that he can give them death anytime.


    Velian had three violet stones, and on the other hand, he showed them the mes that he used to create these stones.


    "Confess now! And I''ll let you live, or else-" Velian said, but he couldn''t even finish as the demons charged at them, their twisted forms moving with unnatural speed. Velian met their attack head-on, his sword shing in the sunlight. Delviny and Juno fought with equal ferocity, their weapons striking true.


    "We can''t! Even if want to say it, we can''t please help," They begged hoping Velian would be soft enough to help them, but they were wrong.


    Instead of the sadness-filled eyes and soft faces, they expected to see, his face was filled with disappointment and anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What a useless bunch! Well, not like I have any right toin because I have been nothing but taking damages recently,"


    "Please don''t kill us," It wasn''t the leader that became humble instead it was you get members, who couldn''t take any more of this attack and pain.


    "Now! Now! I can''t kill you like that, we have known each other for several times now," Vekian said and gave a smile, but before they could even react, he threw all three stones at them and they got stuck in their bodies creating a bizarre scene of them twisting in pain in the middle of the arena.


    The demons writhed in agony, their insides burning slowly from the violet stones and they felt their organs melting from the pain.


    "How dare you!" one of the demons spat, its voice full of venom. "We will make you pay for this!"


    Velian didn''t flinch, his eyes cold and merciless as he watched the demons suffer. "You brought this upon yourselves, if you had answered me truthfully, this wouldn''t have happened," he said, his voiceced with a hint of satisfaction.


    The demons continued to curse and writhe in pain, but Velian remained unmoved. He had been on a mission to rid the world of these monsters that had unknown origins, and he had no sympathy for them.


    "Please," one of the demons begged, its voice barely a whisper. "Have mercy."


    But Velian merely shrugged. "Mercy is a luxury I cannot afford, I have too many enemies and I can''t let anyone live knowing that they are going toe after me," he said, his tone final.


    "Die!" Seeing the stones working slowly, Velian got close to them and used his own mes which quickly turned them into ashes leaving nothing.


    Somehow the crowd, which was observing this incident cheered Velian instead of running away in fear, as most of them saw how he heroically defeated them and the rumours started spreading about his heroic acts.


    The best about demons remained in the city, and the people started assuming many different things.


    But they knew one thing for clear after seeing Velian''s battle.


    "He is not a normal leader, he is a hero that is created by God for humans to lead us against demonic creatures,"


    The talk about Velian being a hero spread throughout the whole city within a single day, and everything started settling down, as Velian had to order everyone to calm down.


    He had many things to deal with but before all that, the tournament came to a hold as things didn''t go as expected.


    Even though some adventurersined the only group that got qualified to the final without any weird power remained on Velian''s side because he promised he would re-establish Ellena and her brother''s noble house and give them a baron rank.


    "Now! How are we going to deal with this problem and how are we going to convey the truth to normal people?" Looking at the crowd in front of him, Velian questioned.

 Chapter 300 Military

    The whole city was still bustling with the people and visitors that heard the news about the demonic-like creatures and came to see them.


    All the adventurers and warriors that came to participate in the tournament also stayed since they had enough quests to do in this city, so the traffic in the town didn''t die even a little bit.


    Just like the traffic in the city, the number of rumours also increased rather quickly showing how much people admired the battle Velian showed them.


    "We can''t just let that citizen go on spreading lies about what happened at the tournament!" Velian eximed, her fists clenched in frustration while looking at the audience in front of him.


    Delviny nodded in agreement, her fiery red hair catching the light of a nearbymppost. "But how do we even begin to tell the truth to the normal citizens? They''ll think we''re crazy or making it up."


    "They won''t! Rumours are already going around the town that Velian is the reincarnation of the hero, in the fairy tale about the demon lord," Sariya was the one to tell what others thought as she had more knowledge about those stuff than other people.


    *Sigh


    "They are not demons, I think they are something like gically transformed humans," Velian tried to tell them what he thought, but no one in the room understood what gic meant.


    "Anyway! Lyra, pass an announcement telling that, we are not in danger and don''t panic, also tell that all adventurers who won prices to gather at the newly built guild,"


    Delviny wondered what is going to happen to their military from now on, and just like they previously decided to she had to be the headmander of the seven knights that has the authority of the military.


    "Make sure, Deputymander is amoner, and rest you can choose whoever you like,"


    Delviny nodded slowly, considering Velian''s words. "And what about the other fivemanders?"


    Velian smiled. "We''ll hold a fairpetition, we''ll choose the best candidates based on their skills, experience, and dedication to the kingdom. This way, we''ll have a diverse group of leaders who represent all walks of life."


    Everyone nodded their head agreeing with Velian.


    For a moment, the whole room became silent and suddenly, Velian brought up something important.


    "I''m thinking of visiting Union for a few days, But I need to use my real body this time, a doppel won''t be strong enough to face whatever I am going to face,"


    He knew everyone would be against this decision. And he couldn''t even me them because who would visit the enemy like this when they clearly warned him that they are nning something?


    "What about Andriya? She should being anytime sooner to attack us, I don''t think we can deal with her all alone," Lyra dropped another bomb and Velian had to agree with her.


    "That''s why I should be fast enough to know the secret of this power. Sure they found a way to deal with it, but can it really deal with all of them? And how many are there? We have all for of problems and to all our questions, they have answers,"


    With a hard look on their faces, everyone had to agree but letting him leave all alone felt like the most absurd mistake they can make so they had to decide who is going to go with Velian.


    Delviny raised her hand, but she was obviously cut off, as she had duties of the newly formed military organisation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And other choices were Juno and Daphnia.


    "Take me Veli, I can support you from far, what you need right now is support,"


    "I don''t know about that, double offensive is always better than defensive and offensive," Juno also gave her idea causing Daphnia and Juno to sh with each other, but in the end, their ranks decided the winner.


    Daphnia was more than happy to travel with Velian, but she knew this wasn''t a trip for fun, so she took it really seriously.


    "Only two? Why don''t you take some girls from my unit?" Juno said worried about the son and mother duo, but Velian had other ns.


    "No! We will be going there as adventurers, I know a group that will help us, since they owe us some favours,"


    Everyone wondered what this group was, but Delviny knew who exactly he was talking about.


    ***


    "Ahhh~ I''m so bored," Kined looking at the man in front of him, who was stuffing his mouth with different types of meats.


    "Amos! Don''t you think it''s time for you to settle down with those kids? If you are thinking about me, don''t worry, I was always a solo adventurer."


    K knew he had the desire to stay with them, and she couldn''t deny that it was lonely for her without those noisy kids in their team, but she knew none of them had any obligations to stay with her.


    "But-"


    Amos tried to argue with her but K quickly stood up from her seat and looked at him with a serious look.


    "Don''t hold back because of me, go back to your kids, I will be doing my work alone from now on, you should know what your priorities are,"


    She tried to leave as soon as she said those words because she knew if she stay with him anymore, she will feel lonely and hesitant.


    But suddenly, a girl came running in their direction and she had a really familiar face.


    "Ellena! What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the castle for a few days and try to improve your status among the other nobles,"


    Amos said while leaving his food open.


    "No! I have permission, I came here to give a message," She was out of breath, but suddenly she dropped a huge piece of news on their heads.


    "Lord Velian want to give us a mission, and if we canplete this, he will probably let you guys stay in this kingdom," She said with a happy smile, while K and Anos quickly sat down hoping to hear the details about this interesting piece of news.

 Chapter 301 Journey

    "Ugh~ my lord, I couldn''t even recognise you," Amos couldn''t help but be surprised by the disguise Velian used as he looked nothing like his majestic self.


    Hepletely changed his hair colour and face, so normal adventurers who saw his face during the tournament won''t recognise him.


    "It''s good if you can''t recognise me, what about her?" Velian pointed at thedy, who stood behind him with an emotionless face and she had really dark hair.


    "Mmmh~ I heard you''reing with one of your aides, so-" As soon as Amos said that, Velian couldn''t help but chuckle knowing that Daphnia also had a perfect disguise.


    "Let''s go! No need for a long introduction, since I know all of you, but-" Velian looked at Amos, K then his eyes went to two siblings that were hiding behind K.


    "Isn''t it safe to leave them here? Besides, now that they have their goal, why should they go adventuring?"


    Velian couldn''t help but ask because both of them were too weak for the journey they are going to go on.


    Amos and K had a difficult face hearing his question, but Ellena suddenly came forward with her eyes looking rather brave.


    "We indeed wanted to see our mother''s house back, but that doesn''t mean we want to leave brother Amos and K,"


    Her eyes were brave and she came dangerously close to Velian to show that they are not intimated by him, but her ns backfired as Velian also did the same.


    "Hoh~ so does that mean if you encounter death in this journey? You won''t me your ''brother'' and K for taking you here? Do you expect them to protect you even in the most dangerous situation?"


    Both of them were only a few inches away from locking their lips, and Ellena I had a difficult face. She felt her heart racing looking at Vekian''s jewel-like eyes, but more than that, she worried about the question he asked.


    ''He is not wrong, K and Amos have been protecting us throughout our adventuring journey, Will I really me them if something happens to me?''


    K got ready to intervene if Velian take it too far, but suddenly Amos interfered.


    "Your Highness, we will take care of our group, you don''t need to-"


    He couldn''t even finish his words because Velian started caressing Ellena''s head like he was ten times old than her. It was more like a senior that wanted to advise his junior.


    "Now! Now! Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t say all that because I don''t want her to be in this group, I just wanted to say that she will have to get stronger if she wants to be someone who can protect,"


    "I''m weak too, there are instances I couldn''t do anything, but we won''t lose until we give up, so I wanted this girl to be someone who won''t give up just because of some stranger''s words,"


    Velian said and left the bbergasted K and Amos. Ellen''s stood there with her face not showing anything, but as soon as Velian left, she looked at K and suddenly hid her face without letting anyone see her.


    "What''s wrong, girl? He didn''t mean any harm, don''t cry,"


    K said, but she didn''t feel or hear any signs of her crying instead her whole face from the ear to her nose looked like it was full of red hue.


    "I''m not crying, it''s nothing," She dismissed it, but Daphnia didn''t miss this subtle detail, as she had a grin on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This little yboy!" She couldn''t help but mutter seeing Velian walking in her direction and asking her whether she is ready to depart.


    "Veli, don''t go seducing girls, you have to be careful otherwise they will develop a crush," Daphnia didn''t mind another one or two girls, but she didn''t want it to be someone with a naive and shallow crush.


    Instead, she wanted someone that would actually love her son, just like her.


    "..."


    Velian had no idea what she was talking about but he didn''t have time to think about it as they were alreadyte.


    "Let''s go before sunrise, staying here is dangerous, someone might identify us,"


    Velian said that and asked K''s group to take the lead, while Daphnia and Velian followed them.


    Since he had already said farewell to the other girls, he didn''t have to worry about anything but he always kept a connection with them in case, Andriya attack the city.


    "Let''s see what awaits me in the Union, I won''t lose to that woman again,"


    ***


    "What''s with this abnormal power? We didn''t even have to fight with monsters, he keeps overpowering them," K didn''t know how to exin.


    They entered the forest hoping to challenge and show these royals their power, but their positions quickly reversed as Velian kept protecting them from monsters.


    "Leader, what are you going to do? We can''t let him do all the work," Ellena''s brother questioned, but Amos shook his head like he had nothing to say.


    "We are just decoys, he wants us because he wants to look like a legitimate adventurer group, he might not even need our physical powers,"


    Amos had to agree that this young man was not something they could go against. He had this much power when he is close to Ellena in age, and he couldn''t even imagine what kind of a beast he would be when he grow up.


    "Let''s rest for today, we don''t need to force ourselves," Daphnia suddenly said and pointed at a ce without trees, where they could start a fire.


    Everyone nodded their head since the sun had already hidden in the mountains, so travelling in the darkness was dangerous for them.


    It took them several minutes to get everything ready, but soon everyone gathered around the fire and looked at the grilling meats that looked like they were cooked in a capital restaurant.


    "You can cook? Aren''t you a king?" K questions with her eyes widened in shame seeing this boy cooking for them.


    Daphniaughed at her words and answered her with a little story from the past about how he used to teach her how to cook and told them how cute he used to be when he was a kid.


    "Mother! You''re exposing yourself," Velian sighed seeing her stupidity to tell them about his childhood like she was someone close to her when Daphnia was supposed to be a just bodyguard.

 Chapter 302 Kylas Teacher

    "Queen! No way she''s our queen," Ellena shouted in surprise, she knew about Velian''s mother because she heard about her in the castle, but this was the first time she saw her.


    "Ahhh~ Veli, my bad," Daphnia couldn''t help but feel like an idiot. She removed her wig and fake nose, so she can properly introduce herself since her identity is already public.


    She knew Velian already knew about her this side, but embarrassing herself in front of the person who is her lover and son felt really absurd to her, that she felt like hiding her head somewhere, so Velian and others didn''t have to see her idiotic face.


    "I hope you guys can keep this secret," Seeing the surprised faces of the others, Velian questioned but among them, one person quickly got up with her face looking rather pale.


    "Teacher!" Suddenly K shouted and ran in Daphnia''s direction with her eyes looking rather wet.


    Velian tried to stop her, but seeing no blood lust or any weapons in her hands he felt like this wasn''t an attack so he let K do whatever she wanted and suddenly K hugged Daphnia.


    "..."


    Amos and Daphnia both looked like they were seeing something impossible. Both of them had no idea what was happening.


    Amos had never seen K acting so emotional and even showing affection like this, because her love was always tough for everyone.


    And Daphnia had no idea who this girl was.


    "Uhhh~ who are you, youngdy? I don''t know why you''re hugging me but I hope you can let me go," Daphnia said feeling conflicted about this whole situation.


    K pulled away from Daphnia, wiping away her tears as she took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry, I just...I can''t believe it''s you," she said, her voice shaking slightly.


    "You were my teacher when I was a kid. You taught me about fighting, about discipline, about honour. I wouldn''t be who I am today without you. Teacher! Can''t you remember me?"


    Daphnia''s eyes widened in recognition. "K? That K? Is that really you?" she said, disbelief evident in her voice.


    K nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "It''s me. I''vee a long way since those days, but I''ve never forgotten the lessons you taught me."


    And Daphnia took a close look at the girl, that used to learn things under her when she was a famous adventurer.


    "You look quite different! How can I say this? You look a lot more grown up with those amazing muscles,"


    Daphnia chuckled, a warm feeling spreading through her chest.


    "I''m d to hear that, K. It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? What happened to Miki?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    K''s smile faded slightly as she took a deep breath, as soon as she heard that name.


    "I''m sorry to say this, Teacher, but Miki is no longer with us. She was killed in a monster attack a few years ago." K''s voice was thick with emotion as she spoke, and Daphnia could see the sadness in her eyes.


    Daphnia''s heart sank at the news. "I''m so sorry to hear that. Miki was such a bright and promising student. She had a lot of potential."


    K nodded, her eyes filling with tears. "Yes, she did. It''s been hard for all of me since she passed away. But I am trying to carry on and keep her memory alive."


    This exined everything to Amos about why she went solo most of the time when she had adventures.


    "So she was afraid to lose another person? I can rte to her, since their mother died because of my mistake, I have been nothing but a coward," He thought looking at the siblings next to him.


    "Once this adventure is over, I will tell them about my rtionship with their mother," He was anxious about whether they will ept him as a stepfather, but keeping secrets and dying inside every day felt useless now that, he had the desire, to tell the truth.


    Daphnia reached out and ced aforting hand on K''s shoulder. "I know it''s not easy, but I''m here for you if you need anything. And I''m sure Miki would want you to keep striving and working towards your goals."


    K smiled weakly, grateful for Daphnia''s words offort. "Thank you, Teacher. I appreciate it."


    She said those words, and then she suddenly realised that her teacher who once used to be an adventurer is now a queen, and it really surprised and ignited her curiosity to find her real identity.


    K and Daphnia''s reunion went on for another few minutes until Ellen suggested taking a bath since they heard the voice of water flowing.


    The river was close to them, so Ellen wanted to wash all the sweat and mud.


    Daphnia and K nodded their heads, but Velian was hesitant because he was worried they might not be able to escape if a sea monster attacked.


    "Don''t worry, darling, I will protect them," Lucky for them, Daphnia was there so after finishing their food, all thedies went to take a bath while the men had to wait near the camp until they finish.


    While they were waiting Amos and Velian discussed about many things and he quickly understood there was something between him and those siblings. But since it didn''t have anything to do with him, he just ignored it.


    "I''m going to pee, make sure you keep your eyes on your surrounding," Velian said and entered the forest, but his real objective was to meet Daphnia so he can rx with her privately without others looking at them.


    He didn''t mind showing their rtionship to the others, but anything more than that, he didn''t want. Velian didn''t even want other men to hear his beloved moaning sounds, so he had to keep his distance while doing things like this.


    "Hehe~ she will be surprised to see me, "He thought and jumped from tree to tree until he noticed the three girls that were removing their clothes.


    "Holy shit! What''s with that woman''s abs? I think she is even more muscr than me," The person he was talking about was one other than K, who lookedpletely buffed, but it didn''t take away her feminine charms as she had a curvy and round bottom with wide hips.

 Chapter 303 Peeping

    It was a calm and serene night, with a faint breeze blowing, and the moon casting a pale light on the surface of the river. Three girls, Daphnia, K, and Ellen, were enjoying their time together while bathing in the cool water.


    After all three removed their clothes and used towels to cover their bodies, so anyone whoe to take a peek won''t be able to see them, but they had trust in everyone in the group so they were much open to the idea of naked bonding rather than always holding a towel.


    Daphnia looked like a goddess with her white hair shining in the moonlight and her allure and seductiveness cannot be evenpared to the other two as she was in her own leagues.


    K wasn''t too bad in that area either, because her body was curvy and she had muscles in the relevant ces making her look like a Valkyrie.


    Compared to them Ellena just looked like a normal girl, with her t chest.


    "So, Teacher, how did you end up here, we were worried about you when guild said that you retired all of a sudden without any prior notice. And Velian, is he really your son?" K inquired, breaking the silence.


    Daphnia''s expression changed at the mention of her son''s name. She hesitated for a moment before speaking. "It''s not something I like to talk about, but I suppose I could tell you."


    Ellena''s eyes lit up with curiosity as she leaned in. "Really? Please do tell!"


    Daphnia took a deep breath before beginning her story. "It was a difficult time for me. I was all alone, with no one to turn to. I had just given birth to Velian, and I had no idea how to take care of him. But I knew I had to do everything in my power to protect him."


    "We were about to be killed, but thanks to someone I know we managed to survive and believe me or not? Velian is the one who single handily brought me to this position, he fought for our sake, and he is such a cute boy,"


    K listened intently, nodding in understanding. "I can''t even imagine how tough that must have been."


    Ellena, on the other hand, seemed to be lost in her own thoughts. "Wow, Velian sounds like a strong and resilient person. I''m sure he takes after his mother."


    Daphnia smiled at thement, appreciating thepliment. "He definitely does. He''s been through a lot, but he''s still managed toe out on top."


    Ellena''s voice suddenly changed, and her tone became more flirtatious. "Speaking of Velian, I have to admit, he''s quite the catch. He''s smart, kind, and handsome. I wouldn''t mind getting to know him better."


    Kughed at the sudden change of topic. "Ellena, you''re shameless. But I have to agree, Velian is an amazing person."


    Daphnia, however, felt a pang of worry in her chest. She didn''t know how to react to Ellen''s words. Velian was her son, and she didn''t want him to start a rtionship with a naive girl just because of a crush, so she decided to keep an eye on Ellena during this whole trip to see whether she would be a suitable girl for Velian and their family or just another fan girl.


    "I''m not sure if Velian is interested in dating anyone right now," Daphnia said hesitantly, hoping to put an end to the conversation.


    Ellena shrugged, unfazed. "Well, we''ll just have to see about that, won''t we?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The three girls continued their conversation, but Daphnia couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling that settled in her heart. She hoped that everything would turn out alright, and that Velian wouldn''t be hurt by anyone''s intentions until Daphnia felt something strange.


    "Mother! Mother! Can you hear me?" Velian used telepathy tomunicate with Daphnia, who was bathing so others won''t hear.


    And Daphnia quickly responded as Velian was thest person she expected toe and peek at them. She felt a little worried wondering whether something happened in the camp, so she decided to question.


    "It''s nothing like that, I wanted to see you bathing, I didn''te here to peek at other girls,"


    Hearing Velian''s words inside her head, Daphnia felt a little embarrassed because her son was peeling on her but, she wanted to do something more than peeking.


    She suddenly started swimming toward the bank of the river, which surprised the other two girls.


    "Teacher, are you going back? We didn''t even scrub our bodies," K wanted to stay here a little longer because it feltfortable, but suddenly Daphnia looked at them and smiled.


    "I''m going to pick some flowers, you girls shouldn''t stay, if I gette, go back, I wille after I''m done with my job,"


    She said and slowly walked in the direction where she saw Velian''s shadow, and she made sure the other two won''t be suspicious.


    "Ellena, stop hitting on the teacher''s son, she looks ufortable when you bring that up," As soon as Daphnia left, K said looking at her junior who had a smile on her face.


    Hearing K''s words, Ellena smiled at her with a little grin mixed into it.


    "I won''t stop, K, if you think about such trivial things, you won''t be able to find someone,"


    "What are you trying to imply?" K asked in a little serious tone.


    "Did you think I won''t notice? It''s not only me that is looking at him always, even when fighting and camping, you always wanted to talk with Velian, normally you would stay silent and stay all gloomy, but today-" Ellena thought about how she was until now andpared it with her current behaviour.


    "It''s not like that, do you think I would try to seduce someone half of my age? I''m not like that, but even if I did, I won''t reduce my teacher''s son," Her words were conflicting with her own emotion as she looked bothered by how urate Ellena was.


    After a long time, K felt interested in a man and wanted to know more about him, but she knew with her body and way of acting Velian won''t find her attractive.


    "I don''t stand a chance, " Leaving those words, K submerged her head in the water trying to calm down her thoughts and wondering how she was going to spend her life after this journey.

 Chapter 304 Taboo (R-18)

    "Mother! Come here," As soon as Daphnia entered the forest, she heard the whispers of the devil, which will mislead her, but since that devil was her own son, she had to take responsibility.


    Velian and Daphnia had wandered deep into the forest, away from the rest of their group. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the trees and creating long shadows on the forest floor. As they walked, Velian couldn''t help but steal nces at Daphnia, admiring the way the light yed off her hair and the way her eyes sparkled in the fading light.


    But Velian couldn''t help but notice her perky and round but that swayed without any limits, and the fragrance of her body really pushed Velian off his limits.


    "You know," he said, breaking the silence, "I think this is the most beautiful I''ve ever seen you look."


    Daphniaughed, blushing slightly. "You''re such a tterer, Velian. But I''m d you think so."


    Velian grinned. "It''s true. And I have to admit, I''ve been wanting to do this for a while." He reached out and took her ass into his hands, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Daphnia looked up at him, her eyes wide. "Do what?"


    Velian leaned in close to her, his lips almost brushing against hers. "This." And with that, he closed the distance between them, kissing her softly.


    Daphnia responded eagerly, wrapping her arms around his neck and deepening the kiss. They pulled away, breathless, and Velian rested his forehead against hers.


    "I''ve wanted to do that for so long," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Daphnia smiled. "Me too."


    It was a spectacr scene of two most beautiful looking mother and son showing their love to each other under the moonlight.


    If any artists from the capital saw this, they would go crazy and try to capture the essence of this beauty into the canvas, so they can brag about their talents to the future generation.


    "You''re wet, even though I didn''t do anything," Velian said while slowly touching her vaginal opening, which kept dripping.


    "Just looking at you is enough to get me wet, darling, now! You know what I want so give it to me before those girlse and disturb us," Daphnia wiggled her butt while slowly caressing it over, Velian''s erect penis that was trying to break out of his pants and both of them didn''t have the patience to wait.


    While admiring her development, Velian also felt fascinated by her stunning nude body, appearing with the sound of her ass brushing against his penis.


    Her body is fair, ripe, and ring out like dynamite, seemingly ready to explode at any moment. In her thirties, she has a mature and voluptuous body that didn''tck any charms that women needed. Although she looked cute and young, her nude figure gave off a scent of sexiness that could make anyone ejacte just by looking at her.


    "Prevert mother! What do you think those girls would think if they see you seducing her own son? They would call you a pervert," Velian whispered vulgar things to Daphnia while removing his clothes and brushing his penis against the crack of Daphnia''s vagina, so she would feel the need to beg for it.


    Daphnia was aroused by this outdoor y that she actually wanted to get close to the river, so her probability of getting caught would increase, but she knew it wouldn''t be good to show her messed up face to anyone but Velian.


    "Darling! Push it in, don''t tease me, mess me up real good, please,"


    *Thump, thump, thump*


    Velian''s heart was pounding in sync with his rod.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Velian, my darling, push it, push it~"


    He gulped at the sound of her sweet voice.


    A woman''s vertical slit spewing lewd nectar. The cute milky pink lips twitch. Even her tinum-white hair below was soaking wet.


    And the scent of a woman''s desire reached Velian, as a single to continue with whatever he was going to do.


    Daphnia closed her eyes and exhaled passionately, feeling the man''s tool as they dug deeper, closing into her womb. The folds of her vagina were sweetly entwined and squeezed the cock that she gave birth to.


    "Aaah, my baby''s cock ....so good..." Daphnia moaned feeling it, while Velian was on the verge of cumming.


    "Oh crap, I don''t want to hold back, I want to ejacte right now, this is the earliest I felt my orgasm,"


    "Darling!"


    "You perverted mother! Stop being so sexy, you''re driving me crazy," He said those words and spanked her so hard while moving his hips, even K heard the noise, but she ignored it since she thought it was some kind of animal.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ more! Feels soo good," Daphnia was fully turned and Velian was even more turned on. They werepletely drunk on each other, and both of them didn''t even care about going back to the camp.


    Velian grabbed her plump, bouncy buttocks. Lifted her up and dove deep into her as she floods him with hot juices.


    Her hungry womb was going down.


    He pressed the tip of his cock against her cervix and rubbed it, Daphnia clung to him tightly and screamed uncontrobly.


    Sweaty skin rubbed against each other, and the aroma of sexual pleasure overflowed from the ripe woman''s body to Velian''s.


    They rubbed against each other, wiggling and rubbing, marking the reunion of their physical bodies.


    "Is this what you want?" Velian said, lightly pumping the meat rod that was now lodged in the woman''s honey pot.


    "Hah, n....yes, oh....this is what I wanted....but, but it''s not that I only want a penis. I can''t live without you, Darling... Ahn Velian is swelling up again..."


    Daphnia said those words, but soon both of them orgasmed at the same time leaving them exhausted, but Veliam had enough energy to do her more than twenty more times.


    "Shall we go for another round?" Belgian asked, but they couldn''t even answer each other.


    As they heard someone running away like, they were peeping on them for a good amount of time.


    "Oh my! Looks like one of the girls saw us, do you want to know who?" Velian already knew someone was looking at them, since he kept his guard up in case of one of the male memberse, but it wasn''t the case this time, as those footsteps belonged to one of the two women in the group.

 Chapter 305 Enemy Kingdom

    Daphnia looked at her son with her eyes narrowed then her eyes automatically went to both of the girls beside her.


    She was silent throughout the whole journey trying to figure out, who was the person that peeped at them and the only clue she had was the Velian''s words about her begin a girl.


    "I''m sorry about yesterday, after doing my work, I went back to the river to wash myself so I might have missed you two," Daphnia said with her face blushing hoping they would react to it with what they witnessed but both of them had straight faces and nodded their head like they heard the most normal thing.


    ''Ahhh~ who cares, either way, I don''t have any intention of hiding my rtionships''


    In the end, Daphnia gave up and she saw how hard Velian was fighting throughout the whole journey.


    Even though others helped him most of the time, he was able to single-handedly deal with most of the monsters that attacked them with the help of Amos and K.


    Both of them supported him to kill the remaining ones, so from their departure to until present, none of them even felt any kind of danger.


    "We are close to the Montero Capital, we will use our team identification to enter the city," K said and looked at the gate, but for some reason, the line that should be filling the entrance wasn''t there.


    Since Montero Kingdom used to be a city of business and economy, it was a strange scene to look at the gate that looked like a graveyard, but everyone in the team knew why there aren''t any merchants or peddlers.


    "Haha~ looks like we stole everything," Velian said in an awkward tone and asked K to proceed with the identification so that they can enter the city.


    K and Amos approached the main gate of the Capital of Montero Kingdom, guarded by two stern-faced soldiers in full armour. The guards eyed them suspiciously, their hands resting on the hilts of their swords.


    "State your business," one of the guards barked, his voice gruff and authoritative.


    "We''re here to enter the city," K replied calmly, meeting the guard''s gaze head-on. "We have urgent matters to attend to."


    The other guard raised an eyebrow. "And who are you?"


    K hesitated for a moment before gesturing to the figures behind her. "These are my team members and we are one of A ranked adventure team. Some of them lost our identification on the way here, but take a look at mine."


    They took her adventurer guild card and carefully observed it and made sure her identity is true, and soon they quickly returned it as it really belonged to an A-ranked individual.


    The guards looked at Velian and Daphnia, who were standing a few feet behind K and Amos. Velian had his arms crossed, his face set in a scowl, while Daphnia looked nervous and uncertain.


    The first guard narrowed his eyes. "And who are they?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    K stepped forward, her expression calm but determined. "As I said, they''re my team members. We''re on a mission to help the people of Montero Kingdom, and time is of the essence. Please, let us through."


    "So did youe here to deal with that problem?" The guard who was standing next to the one that was questioning K asked, as his face suddenly got us some colour.


    "Uhhb~ yeah, we are here to deal with that, and it is really urgent, we can''t let that do anything unwanted," K went with the flow, and both of the guards looked at each other with satisfaction.


    At the same time, the guards hesitated for a moment but eventually relented knowing that they are much more higher ranked than them.


    "Very well," the second guard said, stepping aside to let them through. "But be warned ¨C any trouble and we''ll have you thrown out of the city and make sure you don''t push yourself, it is really dangerous."


    K nodded her thanks, and the group made their way past the gate and into the bustling streets of the capital city. She breathed a sigh of relief ¨C they had made it past the first hurdle. But there was still much work to be done if they were toplete their mission of apanying this mother and son to the destination.


    "What do you think about ''that''?" Daphnia wanted to know, as it might affect their stay in here but K also had no answers.


    "Let''s hit the guild branch, they might give us some information, looks like it is a serious problem look at this city, it''s like a graveyard," Amos answered her question while Ellena also nodded her head.


    "Last time, we came here, this city wasn''t like this, people were really energetic and there were a lot of things to buy,"


    Daphnia knew the reason why this kingdom look like this. It might have been ''that'' guards were talking about, but still after losing a battle and having to spend vast amounts of money and food on their campaign, it wasn''t a surprise that they ended up like this.


    ''Most probably, the same thing that happened in the Rapidw will happen again''


    She muttered and proceeded with the group and entered the guild, where people were drinking while some of them were already looking at the details of their quests.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® The guild was a massive, sprawlingplex, with countless rooms and corridors stretching out in every direction. K could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she stepped inside, taking in the sight of dozens of adventurers milling about, chatting and trading stories of their exploits.


    K approached the front desk, where a bored-looking receptionist sat dozing in the middle of the day. "Excuse me," K said politely. "We''re here to register as adventurers and take on a mission."


    The receptionist looked up at K and her team, taking in their ragtag appearance andck of identification. "Do you have any proof of your abilities?" she asked sceptically.


    But K couldn''t help but grin.


    "We sure do!"

 Chapter 306 Blood Drained Corpses

    K hesitated for a moment, before reaching into her backpack and pulling out a small leather pouch.


    "This should be proof enough," she said, tossing the pouch onto the desk.


    The receptionist opened the pouch and peered inside, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw the glinting gold coins and rare monster material contained within.


    "Well, I''ll be," she muttered under her breath with a grin. "Looks like you''re the real deal after all."


    With that, the receptionist handed K and her team a stack of paperwork to fill out, along with a list of avable missions. K quickly scanned the list, looking for any that would fit the group''s skills and abilities.


    But Velian had one question.


    "Why would we need to do quests? Isn''t it a waste of time?" He couldn''t help but ask, but Amos quickly answered his question.


    "Unlike, other kingdoms, Union take their guild seriously, so without a proper adventurer card, we won''t be able to take you inside," He said how rules are so strict in the Union, unlike the kingdoms.


    "Hmm~ looks like they have right bonds with the real guild then, looks like Union is hiding something," Hearing Velian''s words, Daphnia nodded but others didn''t know whether it is okay to get involved in these dangerous political matters.


    At the end of the day, all of them were adventurers so, they didn''t want to deal with annoying matters.


    As K and her team got ready to leave the guild and make their way through the streets of the capital city, they suddenly heard amotion behind them. They turned around to see a group of adventurers approaching them, their faces etched with worry and fear.


    "Hey, you guys!" one of the adventurers called out. "You''re new around here, aren''t you? Listen, you need to get out of this city as soon as possible. It''s not safe here anymore."


    K frowned, her eyes scanning the group of adventurers. "What''s going on?" she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    The adventurer who had spoken stepped forward, his face grim.


    "There''s been a series of night attacks in the city, and people are disappearing left and right. The bodies that have been found have beenpletely drained of blood and reduced to nothing but dried-up skeletons. It''s like something out of a nightmare."


    K felt a chill run down her spine as she listened to the adventurer''s words. She always had a phobia toward ghost stories, but now she felt like hugging the person close to her, but she quickly regained herposure as she saw Velian''s face.


    She knew that this was a dangerous situation and that they needed to be careful if they were to survive.


    "Thank you for the warning," K said, her voice steady despite the fear that was creeping into her heart. "But we can''t leave. We''re here on a mission, and we won''t rest until it''splete."


    The other adventurers exchanged worried nces, but K could see the admiration and respect in their eyes.


    "You guys are brave, I never saw those murderers, but I already want to leave this city, I''m going to the Kelleros Kingdom, I heard good things about their country even though we are technically enemies for now,"


    He gave the warning and left with his team. They had gloomy faces because their lives had been too hard because of all the things that happened.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Mother! Doesn''t this feel familiar?" Belgian had a guess, who might be the killer, but he didn''t want to jump to a conclusion without any hard evidence.


    "Yes, this sounds like a demonic being''s work," As soon as she said those words, K felt her heart race because of the fear and excitement she felt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Demonic being!"


    Ellena and her brothers shouted at the same time, but Velian quickly asked them to be silent.


    "I will exin on our way, for now, let''s find a ce to stay,"


    After taking the form and getting advice from the adventurers, Velian and the group went to search for a lodge where they can stay for the night since the quest they took rted to the forest.


    For normal people like K, Amos and the other two siblings entering the forest at night meant death, so Velian decided to wait until dawn toplete the mission.


    "I will share a room with her, you guys can take individual rooms," Velian said, as they entered the closest lodge that looked like a haunted house.


    They didn''t have many options when it came to amodation, as everything in the outer part of the capital looked like they were abandoned.


    "Same room!" As soon as K heard Velian''s words, she twitched a little.


    Others didn''t know why she reacted like that because mother and son staying in the same room wasn''t anything strange, but she knew something more than that.


    "Why? Is it bad? Don''t tell me-" He looked at K, who was sweating with his eyes narrowed. But Veliam decided to tease her and act like he didn''t know anything.


    "You want to stay with me in my room?"


    K almost coughed as soon as she heard his words. And Daphnia easily understood that she was the person who saw their lovely session.


    "Oh my! Do you want to stay with your teacher? I don''t mind, we can take three beds," Daphnia thought about confronting her on this matter, so she decided to take her int their room without even letting her refuse.


    Amos didn''t understand what was going on, he thought K just wanted to bond with her teacher so he didn''t look suspicious at all.


    In the end, she couldn''t even object as Velian and Daphnia forcefully borough her to their room and quickly locked the door.


    "K!"


    Daphnia looked at her student and she saw how much K was trembling.


    "You saw us right? Don''t lie to me, tell me the truth,"


    Hearing Daphnia''s words, she knew everything is out of the bag so she decided to be truthful.


    "I saw, I was on my way to help you, I didn''t mean to soy on you guys," She didn''t want to touch that subject. So she avoided and tried to protect her trust, but Daphnia asked an unexpected question.


    "How was it?"

 Chapter 307 We Dont Care (R-18)

    ?


    "How was it? What did you think after you saw us?" Daphnia had no intention of trying to act in denial, so she decides to embrace the fact that her former student saw her having sex with her own son.


    "..."


    K didn''t answer, but seeing her teacher looking at her with a serious look, she knew they were not joking.


    "I don''t know how to answer that, it''s not my ce to judge other people," K had her own ideas, but she didn''t want to say them because she knew Daphnia would be hurt.


    She had doubts whether Velian was really her son, but looking at their face and hair, it was rather obvious because of how simr they are.


    "It''s fine! Tell us what you really think, until now nobody saw us even though rumours were there already, and you heard it from the shopdy right?" Daphnia said causing K to open her eyes wide wondering how she knew something like that.


    "How?"


    "We have eyes all over the kingdom K, even during the tournament, we made sure no one plot anything evil against people or us,"


    K couldn''t help but feel embarrassed because all this time, she thought they didn''t know about the fact that her group knew about Velian''s bizarre behaviour, but it looked kike they already knew.


    "How do I say this? I don''t think it''s good for mother and son to have that kind of a rtionship," K said her true feelings without holding back since they asked.


    Velian and Daphnia looked at each other and smiled like they were expecting her to tell something like that.


    "K, you don''t understand so we will show you, stay there and watch," Daphnia said and slowly got close to Velian.


    K didn''t know what was happening, but she knew this wasn''t good because the look of Daphnia''s eyes gave a feeling of uneasiness to her.


    "Can you resist this body? As a woman can you resist this face? And as a mother, I can''t refuse my love for him, so what do you think will happen when all of these bottled-up emotions leak all of a sudden?"


    She turned to Velian, her eyes searching his for a moment before leaning in and cing a tender kiss on his lips.


    Velian''s heart skipped a beat as he felt her lips against his own. It was as if the world around them had faded away, leaving only the two of them standing there, lost in each other''s embrace forgetting about K, who felt her eyes jumping out of her eye sockets. Daphnia''s lips were soft and warm, and as she deepened the kiss, he could feel the love pouring from her.


    As they parted, Daphnia gazed deeply into Velian''s eyes, her own filled with an intensity that left him breathless.


    "I love you," she whispered, her voice barely audible above the soft rustle of the wind around them.


    Velian smiled, his heart swelling with joy.


    "And I love you too, atst, you''re ready to ept our rtionship even in front of others," he replied, pulling her close and holding her tight. At that moment, they knew that nothing in the world could ever tear them apart.


    Not even K, who doesn''t know what is going to happen from now.


    "I am, and we will take the first step with her, I will make love to my son in front of my first student, I won''t hold back from now on," Daphnia said and deepened the kiss, while slowly removing Velian''s clothes.


    Velian who was getting attacked by Daphnia didn''t stay idle, as his hands went to work squeezing the heavenly ass that looked like it was about to explode.


    "I can''t get enough of this soft feeling, Mother," Velian said and sent his hands into her night dress and started touching her naked body.


    And then, with a familiar click, she started unbuckling his belt, and then she started to grip his meat rod, which was still trapped in his underwear.


    "Oh my!"


    "Uwaaaaa.....how embarrassing," Daphnia muttered as she looked at K for a few seconds and she went back to her son''s cock and started using her mouth and hands to help him orgasm.


    ''Why do I feel such a sense of shame even though she has already seen it so many times?''


    Velian also felt a little more aroused than usual, but he knew the reason for it.


    ''Was it because another woman is watching us, I shouldn''t think about it.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Daphnia groped him. She scooped up his balls and sucked and squeezed the pole as if to inspect its shape. The pole was already overflowing with embarrassing juices from its tip.


    ¨CAhhhhhh, this feeling. This delightfulness...The pleasure of being handled by my beloved mother.


    "Mmmm, I can feel it. Your testicles are nice and firm....Darling, you couldn''t cum in the forest, didn''t you?"


    Velian had topliment her because of how much she noticed just by the weight of his balls. Even though he managed to orgasm, that didn''t mean he was satisfied instead he felt even more aroused because it was like, Daphnia denied his orgasm.


    "¡ª-yes."


    "Still, this weight. It''s really nice."


    "I''m happy to hear you say it." ¨Creally.


    Daphnia twirled his slutty juices around her tender fingers and moved them up and down, smearing them on the pole. She already knew his weak spot. She made a ring with her index finger and thumb to hook around my ns and squeezed it.


    "Is it feels good, Darling?"


    "Yes, it feels really good. But Mother looks like she feels good too. While working with my dick, you raise your big ass up ¨C waving it around, it''s so cute."


    "Jeez!"


    "Kuhhhh!"


    She squeezed him hard.


    Her shapely nose came closer and closer to the towering meat root.


    "Kun-kun, suu, haa, it smells so good. I can''t get enough of it¡­"


    "Kuhhhh, oooh!"


    The woman''s hot breath engulfed his cock. She rubs slowly and moves around, yet she doesn''t quite get where he wanted her to be.


    "Ugh, oooh, Mother!"


    "Hmmm, what''s wrong?"


    She smiled mischievously like a bratty girl ¨C yet her mouth was curled lewdly as she tormented her man and her son, herrge emerald eyes sent a seductive upward nce at him.


    "Chu"


    "Kuh!"


    Velian''s hips bounced as she kissed the nds.


    *lick*"


    "Uuuu, oh¡­"


    Delviny''s pink tongue moved up and down the backside, slithering like a slug, and then she took his balls in her mouth.


    *Roll, roll, roll...*


    Both at once. They roll around in the hot mouth of the beautiful woman.


    She licked and licked, then she goes lower with dizzying lewdness.

 Chapter 308 Observe (R-18)

    ?


    "It''s big, no way! is that really normal?" Even though K was a virgin, she had seen many penises in her life mainly because, most of the guys she had adventures with, didn''t treat her like a girl at all.


    Despite hermanding presence and unwavering confidence, she had long since resigned herself to the fact that her appearance and demeanour had made it difficult for others to see her as a woman.


    Though she had never made any conscious effort to suppress her femininity, K couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration that her hard-earned muscles and bold personality seemed to overshadow her more delicate features. It seemed as though society had deemed her unworthy of traditional feminine treatment simply because she didn''t fit the mould.


    As she navigated the world around her with grit and determination, K couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to be seen as a woman - not just a tough-as-nails fighter with a chip on her shoulder.


    She always had the frustration bottled up inside her, but right now in front of her, the woman who taught her when she was a teenager was having sex with her own son.


    plop*


    The mother let go of her son''s meat stick from her lovely lips.


    With an ecstatic look on her face, her lips pressed, her blushing white cheeks and closed eyes moist with lust and passion. My penis stayed stiff at the sight of her.


    "That was delicious."


    Suddenly, she muttered in a seductive voice but both of them knew, this was just the beginning.


    "Mother, shall we do it in your favourite position?"


    Daphnia nodded hearing Velian''s words and they changed position.


    It was the famous lotus position where both the guy and girl faced each other while the girl was sitting on the cock.


    "Ughhhh~ Veli, do you know why I like this position?" Before Velian start moving, Daphnia asked but Velian looked clueless.


    He thought it was the presence of having a little control while doing it, but Daphnia just wanted to see her son''s face and embrace his warmth.


    She wanted to see how his face changed when he is deep inside her and it brought happiness to her as a woman.


    "Nevermind! Let''s move, I will empty your balls today,"


    She said and tried to move, but Velian grinned at her. Both of them knew in this position, the one with more strength has the advantage and suddenly Daphnia moaned feeling her vaginal muscles getting invaded by a strange and long cock.


    "Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡¡There, there, there, Darling!¡¡Aah, I-I can''t get enough of being prated and rubbed there!¡¡Hahi aaaaahhh!"


    The surface of the bed creaked and Daphnia''s charming voice reverberates in the bedroom.


    Velian repeatedly move in and out of her hold, smacking her voluptuous white ass with his pelvis as she puts her hands around his neck and tried to move on her own.


    "Mother''s pussy is so tight, it feels so good. The more I fuck it, the better it feels, and it''s my exclusive pussy that is tailored just  for me!"


    Velian squeezed and knead her tight ass and spread it open, a lovely pink bud twitched above his manhood while he pull in and out of her flirtatious flesh.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I can see it Mother, I can see everything."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, no! Velian, you pervert. Ahhhhhhhh! Don''t do that, K is watching," Daphnia shouted but her pussy tightened as soon as Velian did that showing her words were not true to her feelings.


    Velian pushed his hips into her and stirred her inside. Then she screamed in ecstasy and rubbed her ample ass against Velian''sp. The folds of her vagina tightened fiercely. making a cute and dirty noise.


    It was just like her, Daphnia is a prim and properdy in front of others, but when she is with Velian, she can be extremely perverted and arousing.


    Things got too heated between them as both of them started moving fast, so Velian pressed his face against her soft boobs and licked her nipples giving her an extra stimtion.


    She radiates a fragrant sexiness that makes one seriously wonder if she is really the same person they knew from before.


    "Oh ... Veli''s dick is getting hotter, harder and bigger ....oh, it feels so good ...oh, I''m so full from being prated by your cock ....oh, Aaah ...."


    Daphnia shouted and orgasmed her body twitching without stopping.


    "Came already? Mother is weak!" He knew those words might be self-destruction, but he said it anyway because who wouldn''t want to die from having sex with their beloved?


    And just like he expected, Daphnia looked at Velian with her eyes narrowed.


    "I will show you who is weak, you will regret calling me weak,"


    "I''m going to pour a lot in here." Velian also smiled at her, while both of them went back to shaking their hips after chasing their position.


    "Aah, Thank you. Umm I love you, Darling"


    "I love you too. But- Oh, it''s so tight."


    They both confirmed their love and started going at it like animals, but there was another sounding from the opposite direction of the bed which sounded like a low moan.


    "Haaaaahhhh!"


    The stranger''s moans synced with the gasps and moans of the couple that were intertwined with each other.


    Velian and Daphnia fucked on the bed over and over again, and he repeatedly ejacted into Daphnia''s vagina until her womb was filled to the brim with his cum.


    Both her inside and outside were painted with baby liquid, and soon Velian had to stop because Daphnia looked like she was about to die from exhaustion.


    "Still, I can''t go all out with one woman," Velian muttered and got up, so he can clean both fo their bodies before sleep, but then he saw something rather interesting.


    "Oh my! Even though you were against us, you really did something interesting aren''t you?"


    That question was directed to K, who was lying on her own bed with her fingers running wild on herbia.


    Her heart races when she looked at Velian, but she knew no matter how absurd this situation was, Velian won''t touch her.


    She knew her body didn''t appeal much to the opposite sex, so her expectation was rather low.

 Chapter 309 Night Attack I

    ?


    K looked at Velian that was approaching without even bothering to we''re his clothes.


    "How was it? Do you still think it''s not real?" He questioned looking at K. She was busy masturbating so she quickly took her hand out of her pants and looked at Velian with aroused eyes.


    She knew just by looking at Velian''s eyes, that he is not lusting after her and for her, it was the normal thing. She was never aggressive to chase men, but it still disappointed her how nobody at least show a little interest in her.


    "I''m sorry for saying something unwanted, it''s not my ce to judge-" K still couldn''t ept the idea of mother and son doing something like that, but she didn''t want to bother them because it is not her ce to interfere with.


    "No! You''re important to mother, and me," Velian''s words really surprised K. She didn''t expect to hear something like that from Velian at all.


    "You''re one of her first students, so I have to respect you because you''re something like a senior to me," K felt sweet as she felt like she got a handsome junior.


    "Besides, I respect your adventure group, unlike most of the groups, you''re not driven by greed or power, you could have easily used your win for your own advantage, but Amos and you both used it to help those two kids,"


    Velian said breaking out of his character. Until now, K thought he didn''t have any interest in their group and he just wanted to use them, but listening to him, she felt her heart getting warm.


    ''As expected of the teacher''s son, both of them are kind''


    "I''m d to hear it," K said but then only she realised what she was looking at.


    She took a good look at Velian''s body and she couldn''t help but wonder how he is so chiselled and perfect. His broad shoulders tapered down to a slim waist, entuating his muscr frame. K couldn''t help but admire the way his silver hair looked and his naked body, emphasised every ripple of his well-defined abs. His strong jawline and piercing golden eyespleted his strikingly handsome appearance, and K found herself lost in his beauty. She couldn''t deny the way her heart raced at the sight of him, and she realized that she was undeniably attracted to him.


    "I don''t care about other people''s opinions when ites to rtionships, but she really wants everyone to acknowledge it, so I hope you won''t make her sad, K,"


    Velian said, while pointing at Daphnia, and waited for K to respond. K also nodded her head, unsure of what she was agreeing to.


    "Fine then," He decided to leave K and go back to sleep with Daphnia, but then he heard something rather interesting from K''s mouth.


    "You look handsome," She suddenly said without even thinking about what she is saying.


    Velian didn''t know why she suddenly said something like that, but he replied with a smile while returning thepliment back.


    "You too, you look beautiful too," He said, but K didn''t have any intention to stop there.


    "Do you really think I''m beautiful? This body of mine? Most men find me unattractive," Her insecurities started to leak out because of how aroused she was.


    If K was in her right mind, she wouldn''t dare to seduce her teacher''s son and lover, but right now, she wasn''t in her right mind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    Velian didn''t know know how to respond. He definitely found her attractive, but he didn''t want her to get any strange ideas. At the same time, he saw those eyes longing for somepliments.


    "Velian," K began, her voice shaking slightly. "I know that I may not look like the typical woman, but I want you to know that I embrace my muscr body. However, I often feel insecure because I know that men are not usually attracted to women with muscles. Do you find my body beautiful?"


    Velian''s eyes narrowed at K''s question, and he quickly reassured her.


    "Of course, Your body is amazing. Your muscles show your strength and dedication, and that''s something to be admired."


    K let out a sigh of relief and smiled gratefully at Velian. "Thank you for saying that. It means a lot to me. I just wish more people could see the beauty in a strong and muscr body."


    Velian stepped closer to K, his gaze intense. "Trust me, K. Your body is more than beautiful. It''s breathtaking."


    Even though he didn''t have any intention to seduce K, he wanted to see her not get all insecure about her body


    K''s heart skipped a beat at Velian''s words, and she felt a rush of desire flood her body. As she looked up into his smouldering eyes, she knew that she had taken a bold step towards the man she is forbidden to touch.


    "Velian," she whispered, her voice low and husky. "Can you prove your words, that you find me attractive?"


    Her words were inviting Velian to do something irreversible, and he didn''t know what to do. Even though he found her attractive, he didn''t know her and never thought about a physical rtionship with her.


    ''What should I do? I can''t just go around doing it to random girls and hurt people I care about''


    "You don''t have to go all the way, please just kiss me, one time is enough, please show me what it feels like," Rather than the ferocious tiger Velian expected to see from a woman with a build like this, she looked like a kitten that''s begging for some food and it really aroused Velian even though he wanted to stay faithful.


    "I guess a kiss won''t harm anyone!" He said and got dangerously close to K, but suddenly something unexpected happened.


    A window broke outside the hotel with a high sound and it was rather easy for Velian to tell that room belonged to Amos and the other two.


    K and Velian both jumped upon hearing the noises and they quickly got dressed. Velian did the same thing with Daphnia who still looked a little drunk, but before they could enter the room where Amos and two kids were supposed to stay in, they saw most of the peopleing toward them in a panic.


    "What the hell is happening?" Velian questioned having no idea what caused thismotion.

 Chapter 310 Night Attack II

    ?


    K and Velian quickly made their way to the room where Amos and the kids were staying, following the panicked crowd outside the lodge.


    It was hectic as people kept running in fear, and nobody even bothered to answer K or Velian''s question because of how said they were. And soon they arrived at the room, where they heard the noise from which belonged to Amos and two kids.


    As they entered the room, Velian''s eyes widened at the sight before him. There was a massive hole in the wall which looked like some kind of a powerful spell caused it, and Ellena was crying while her brother had blood trickling down his forehead.


    "What happened here?" Velian asked, looking around for any signs of danger.


    Daphnia entered the room, having quickly put on some clothes, and the girls turned to face her. "Amos is fighting some kind of creature outside," they said in unison.


    "What kind of a creature?" K questioned, but two of them couldn''t answer that. It was too dark for them to see anything clearly so, they only saw a shadow that looked abnormally big than the others.


    "We need to help him," K said, determination clear in her voice.


    Velian nodded in agreement. "Let''s go." He turned to the children. "You two stay here and keep each other safe. We''ll be back soon. Ellena keep this dagger, stab anyone that tries to harm you,"


    As they made their way outside, they saw chaos all around them. People were running in every direction, screaming in fear. They could hear the sounds of a fierce battle in the distance.


    "Amos must be over there!" Daphnia yelled, pointing towards the source of the noise.


    The trio ran towards the sound, dodging debris and panicked people along the way. As they got closer, they could see Amos in the midst of a fierce battle with a monstrous creature. Its huge ws glinted in the moonlight as it swiped at Amos, who dodged and weaved with impressive agility.


    Even though others couldn''t see what was happening, with his enhanced vision, Velian was able to get a clear look at the enemy that kept attacking Amos.


    "It''s one of them, Mother, we were right, it looks identical to what we first fought with," Velian said and exined to them what it looked like.


    Its skin was pale as the moonlight that brought some kind of light to the dark road whichcked any kind of illumination. The demonic creature had slender limbs that stretched out unnaturally like a spider crawling for its prey giving it a creepy look.


    "Amos, we''re here to help!" K shouted.


    Amos nced over at them briefly, a look of relief crossing his face. "Good, we could use all the help we can get! This thing is not easy to beat," he yelled back.


    "Kuh! So you brought your friends? Well, I guess that means extra food," Velian wasn''t surprised to hear its voice. But everyone else couldn''t help but wonder how this monster was able tomunicate with them so clearly.


    "K, go and help Amos, I will take care of this thing," Velian said and she quickly ran in his direction.


    Daphnia had a smile on her face because after a long time, she get to fight beside her son and it really brought happiness to her.


    "Mother, keep up with me, let''s go," Velian said and charge leaving the bbergasted Daphnia. Because of how fast Velian was it took her a few seconds to understand what was going on. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The duo sprang into action, each of them attacking the creature with all their might.


    "I will go on offence, try to distract it, Mother," Velian said.


    Daphnia and Velian stood facing the monstrous vampire that had been terrorizing this town for weeks. And it was rather easy for him to guess that is the same monster because, beneath the monster, several dead bodiesy that looked like they were dried without any moisture.


    Its cruel face glinted in the dim light of the streetmps giving creeps to Daphnia.


    Without a word, the duo sprang into action. Daphnia conjured up a freezing breeze that blew across the creature''s face, causing it to momentarily stagger. Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, Velian lunged forward with his sword, striking the beast''s chest.


    "You pests are everywhere, I will still every single one of you," He shouted in anger, as soon as his sword contacted the monster.


    The monster let out an ear-splitting roar, and Daphnia quickly followed up with a barrage of icicle shots. The sharp ice projectiles rained down on the monster, but it seemed unfazed, its thick skin deflecting most of the blows.


    Velian gritted his teeth and took a step back, eyeing the violet gem that hung around his neck. He knew that this gem was the key to defeating the monster, but he needed to weaken it first.


    As Daphnia continued to pepper the monster with her spells, Velian darted in and out, striking the creature''s limbs and wings. Every blow weakened the beast a little more, and the monster began to falter.


    "Veli, now do it, it won''t be able to block,"


    With a burst of energy, Velian leapt into the air and brought his sword down with all his might, striking the creature''s head. The monster let out a final scream and crumpled to the ground.


    "Kuhh~ what is this? My body is crumbling?" It shouted in anger without knowing what to do.


    Daphnia rushed over to Velian, and he handed her the violet gem. She held it up, and a bright light filled the air, enveloping the monster in a brilliant glow of fire.


    Theirbined efforts were enough to bring the creature down, but not before it had inflicted some serious damage. Amos was bleeding from several wounds, but he managed to stand up and smile at the others.


    "Thanks foring to my aid," he said, panting heavily.


    Daphnia looked at him with concern. "Are you okay? We need to get you some medical attention."


    Amos quickly stood with his wounds leaking blood, but he used his willpower to ovee the pain.


    "I''m fine, let''s go back to the lodge," All of them tried to leave without noticing the ck colour liquid, that kept following them.


    Even Velian had no idea about what was going to happen because of how silent and formless that thing was, but he knew things are getting too serious as this thing kept spreading all around thend.

 Chapter 311 Escape

    ?


    On their way back to the lodge, Velian noticed that the yards kept running in the direction where the demonic being is still dying.


    "Looks like we are not the only people suffering from these strange creatures,"


    Daphnia also took a closer look and nodded her head agreeing with Velian. She didn''t have any strength in her body after all the things she did, but seeing the object that harmed her son once, she couldn''t help but push her limits and attack in anger.


    "K, I realised one thing when I was fighting that enemy, one thing that I kept avoiding because of the rest," Amos said while holding his hand in pain.


    "I realised that my death didn''t scare me when I got wounded only thing I could think was my regrets about not confessing things to Ellena and her brother,"


    He said with a smile which really looked like he was in a conflicting situation.


    "So are you going to do it?" K asked.


    "I will, even if they refuse me as their stepfather,  I will confess everything,"


    While K and Amos were talking, they arrived at the destroyed lodge where Ellena was waiting for them.


    "It is surrounded by guards, what do we do now?" Daphnia questioned seeing the main door of the lodge.


    K was worried Velian will decide to fight, but instead, he wanted to avoid the conflict and reduce Ellena and her brother without letting the kingdom question them.


    "They must be in their room, you three wait here, I will bring two of them," Leaving those words, Velian sneaked from the other side of the lodge and took a huge leap at the window, which was closest to the floor they used to stay in.


    "What a waste!" Looking at the destroyed lodge and the owner who was in despair, Velian quickly sneaked through the all guards and managed to arrive at the room that is locked.


    There were a few guards that kept knocking on the door while shouting at Ellena to open it, but she did as Velian ordered her to do and waited for them toe back.


    "Open this door, right now," One of the soldiers almost hit the door with a force enough to damage it.


    "Brat! This is an emergency, we are not your enemies, open this door,"


    And others also had displeasure faces because there were too many things for them to deal with and they didn''t have time to listen to theints of a kid.


    As the soldiers continued to bang on the door, their frustration growing by the second, Velian knew he had to act quickly. He took a deep breath and gathered all his strength before charging towards the door.


    With a swift kick, Velian mmed the door open, sending the soldiers stumbling backwards. They were taken aback by Velian''s sudden attack, but quickly regained theirposure and drew their weapons.


    But Velian was ready for them. He was an expert in hand-to-handbat and knew how to take down multiple opponents at once. In a flurry of punches and kicks, he swiftly incapacitated the guards in front of the door, rendering them unconscious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ellena looked on in amazement as Velian single-handedly took down the soldiers. She knew that she had made the right decision in trusting him. Velian turned to Ellena, a fierce determination in his eyes.


    "Come on, we need to leave now," he said, gesturing for Ellena and her brother to follow him. They quickly made their way out of the building and into the night, leaving the unconscious guards behind.


    As they ran through the dark streets, Ellena couldn''t help but feel grateful for Velian''s quick thinking and bravery. She knew that they still had a long way to go, but with Velian by her side, she felt like they could conquer anything.


    "What happened to our leader? Is he okay?" While walking through the streets, Ellena couldn''t help but ask.


    She knew that the monster that attacked them was powerful and it wasn''t something they should be fighting, but as soon as Velian said everything that happened. They couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    "Thank you, my lord, for helping our leader," Ellena''s brother said with a grateful tone, and Ellena also nodded her head.


    "Thank you epted," With a smile, he said, and looked at them with a serious look.


    "Let''s just meet with them for now, I don''t think we will be able to find another ce to sleep because of this incident,"


    Ellena and her brother stumbled through the dark streets, led by Velian. They had been searching for Amos and K for what felt like minutes, and Ellena''s anxiety only grew stronger with each passing moment.


    Finally, they spotted a clearing ahead, and Ellena''s heart skipped a beat. She broke into a run, leaving her brother behind, and soon found herself enveloped in Amos''s strong arms.


    "Amos! I was so scared about you!" Ellena eximed, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Amos hugged her tightly and replied, "I''m alright, Ellena. We were waiting for you toe back. I knew you''d find us."


    K stepped forward and gave Ellena a warm smile. "I''m d you made it back safely. What happened out there? Why were youte? We couldn''t stay near the lodge because guards asked us to go back."


    Ellena took a deep breath and began to recount their harrowing experience in the lodge. Velian had saved them from a group of soldiers and then guided them back to Amos and K.


    As Ellena spoke, Amos listened intently, his eyes filled with concern for his stepdaughter and stepson. When she finished, he took her hand and said, "You''re safe now, Ellena. We''ll make sure nothing like this happens again."


    Ellena smiled, relieved to be back with her family. "Thank you, Amos. I don''t know what I would do without you."


    As they walked back to their camp, Amos put his arm around Ellena''s shoulder and held her brother''s hand.


    Looking at them, Kyka felt a little tingle in her heart because this is what she wanted for the longest time for them.


    "Amos, I hope you won''t go back on your words," K said, but none of them saw the ck spots, that kept appearing from Amos'' wounds at that time.

 Chapter 312 Bath

    ?


    After the demonic being attack, Velian and K''s group found themselves without a ce to stay for the night. The guards kept searching for the area and patrolling, so they couldn''t freely move around the area.


    They quickly sought refuge in an abandoned building and slept there for the night, since most of them were exhausted.


    It wasn''t the mostfortable ce for someone to stay in, but still, it provided shelter and a roof above their head so everything was good in the end.


    After a few hours, the morning sun shone down on the small shed where Velian, Amos, Daphnia, K, and two siblings had taken refuge after the incident the night before. They were all groggy and dishevelled from theck of sleep except Daphnia and Velian, but they knew they couldn''t stay there any longer.


    Velian stood up and stretched his arms, feeling the stiffness in his muscles. "Alright, everyone. We need to get moving. The longer we stay here, the more danger we''re in."


    Amos rubbed the sleep from his eyes. "Where do we go from here?"


    Daphnia spoke up. "I suggest we head deeper into the forest. We can find some cover there and regroup, we have toplete our quest anyway,"


    K nodded in agreement. "Sounds like a n. Let''s move out. Since we have food, it won''t be a problem "


    The two siblings looked at each other nervously, but they knew they had to follow the group if they wanted to survive. They quickly gathered their things and joined the others as they made their way into the dense forest.


    But before that, they had to pass through the main gate which was filled with soldiers after what happened.


    At the same time, people in the city were murmuring about the rumours they heard and how the vicious killer that terrified the city died at the hands of their city guards.


    "Damn it, they are taking the credit for our work," K shouted in anger, but Velian quickly asked her to be silent.


    "It doesn''t matter, we just want the identification, so smaller achievements will be enough for us," Velian didn''t want to stand out after all this because he had to stay undercover.


    As they walked, the group discussed their next steps. "We need to find some kind of shelter," Velian said. "Somewhere we can stay for a while and n our next move."


    Amos looked around at the towering trees surrounding them. "Maybe we can find a cave or something. Somewhere hidden and secure."


    Daphnia nodded. "That''s a good idea. But we need to be careful. We don''t know what''s out here."


    The group continued deeper into the forest, their eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. They knew they were in for a rough journey, but they were determined to stick together and make it out alive.


    As they walked, the sound of the leaves rustling under their feet and the birds chirping above them were the only sounds they could hear. The forest was quiet, but they knew it was only a matter of time before something else came their way.


    After a lot of effort, they manage to find a cave and cook some food for breakfast, but Daphnia and K bothined about not getting to have a bath after all the rest they had to work through.


    "You guys can go wash your bodies, I have something I need to talk about with these two," Amos said and looked at the two siblings, who were confused.


    Velian looked back at the group. "Stay alert, everyone. We don''t know what''s out here, but we have each other. And that''s all we need to make it through."


    "Amos, I will go with Daphnia and K, make sure you stay sharp," <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After telling those words, Daphnia and K went in the direction of the river followed by Velian.


    "Veli, did you do it with her after I fainted?" Suddenly Daphnia asked a question, which caused K to freeze on the spot.


    "I- I didn''t-" For some reason, K misunderstood that question, but Velian answered Daphnia truthfully without hiding anything.


    "I didn''t, but I was about to help her to masturbate because she had a hard time watching us,"


    K was blushing listening to their conversation. She was totally out of the loop, as she didn''t understand how they can be so open about such things.


    "Do you mind if he joins us? Since you have already seen us naked, I hope you don''t mind, K," Daphnia said and grabbed her hand.


    "I- I don''t mind,"


    Her voice was shaking when she answered her. After a few minutes of walking they manage to see the river flowing beautifully with its water looking rather clean and beautiful.


    K''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red as Velian and Daphnia approached the riverbank and removed their clothes without any sign of shame.


    "Come on, K, the water''s perfect!" Velian called out with a grin.


    Daphnia giggled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, don''t be shy! We''re all friends here."


    K hesitated, ncing down at her dusty clothes and then her body. "I-I don''t know if I should..."


    Velian stepped closer, his golden eyes sparkling mischievously. "Oh,e on. It''s not like we haven''t seen each other before."


    Daphnia yfully elbowed him. "Velian, don''t tease her!"


    But K was already starting to loosen her belt, her face still flushed with embarrassment and soon her pants came down, while Daphnia removed her top clothes.


    *Whistle


    "Mother, this dumb girl thinks her body is not appealing, I don''t know why she is thinking like this," While looking at K''s body with a smile, Velian wanted to build K''s confidence so she won''t be insecure about her body again.


    "Certainly, she''s beautiful but we should quickly wash our bodies now before the other twoe,"


    Leaving those words, like a sea goddess, Daphnia entered other over her body getting wet by the beautiful river water.


    But Velian''s eyes werepletely fixed on Daphnia''s back, as it looked like inviting him.


    "Hold back! Hold back!" Velian kept muttering those words, bit he knew looking at K''s face and her eyes, that he is already having a boner.

 Chapter 313 Stepfather

    ?


    While they were bathing in the river, Ellena and her brother looked at Amos with a confused look because they didn''t understand what he was trying to do.


    Especially Ellena wanted to why he was holding her back when she could wash all the dirt on her body and refresh herself, and as a bonus, she might even get to see Velian bathing, so no matter how she looked, it was the perfect chance for her.


    Even though she fancied Amos and his strength and morals, for some reason she couldn''t but feel that something is not right with him.


    She knew there was a huge age gap between them, but still, it wouldn''t have stopped her from seducing Amos since he is everything she searched for in a man, if she didn''t feel strange a strange connection with him, and right now she was about to be surprised by Amos'' words.


    "Hey guys," he said, motioning for Ellena and her brother toe closer. "I need to talk to you two. It''s important."


    Ellena and Marcus exchanged a confused look before following Amos away from the river and into the shade of the trees.


    "What''s going on?" Ellena asked, a note of worry creeping into her voice, seeing the unusually worried face of Amos.


    Amos took a deep breath and looked at them both. "I need to tell you something," he said. "Something that I''ve been keeping from everyone and something that will affect your life."


    Ellena''s brother raised an eyebrow, while Ellena leaned in closer. "What is it? You can tell us anything, we are here to support you," she said.


    Amos hesitated for a moment, as if unsure of how to continue. And he knew this isn''t going to be something easy for him after all this time.


    After feeling hesitant and scared about the result, Amos decided to proceed with what he was about to do. He didn''t want to keep this a secret anymore because he realised how much his regrets hurt him."I need to tell you something. Something that I should have told you a long time ago."


    He took a deep breath before continuing. "I am not who you think I am. I didn''t find you two by a random chance, I''m not just a normal adventurer,"


    Ellena''s eyes widened hearing this because she thought Amos just took pity on them, when he met them randomly at the orphanage, but hearing his words she didn''t know how he knew them, and listening to his next words she felt her heart almost exploding from the pressure.


    "I am actually your stepfather. I know this is confusing, but I was married to your mother, it''s not a legal marriage, but I loved her, when her husband and his family got to know what happened, they were enraged and started destroying everything including my family and we had nowhere to run- "


    Ellena and her brother both stared at Amos, their eyes widening in shock. "What?" Ellena eximed. "How is that possible?"


    Amos looked at them both, his expression pained. "I never meant to deceive you," he said.


    "She wanted to take you two with us and escape to another kingdom, but before that, she got caught and her husband killed her, but they didn''t stop there, he ruined her whole family too,"


    Ellen''s suddenly remembered about the story she heard from her side of the family.


    She heard that her mother got an incurable disease from her family and died with them, at that time, it didn''t really sound suspicious to them, but right now she felt like everything she believed was a lie


    "No way! I would believe such an absurd story," Ellena''s brother argued with tearsing from his eyes listening to the tragedy that fell on them.


    "Do you even have any proof? Maybe you''re just trying to make things up?" He didn''t mean to be rude, but his emotion got the best of him and couldn''t help but vent on Amos that im to be their stepfather. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly he sent his hand into his pocket and took a locket out of his pocket, which instantly caused both siblings to cry with their eyes looking pained.


    "That is-" Ellena said and took out her own one, which had the same design almost identical to the one both of them had.


    "She gave it to me, she said this is the most valuable thing to her so I should keep it, I didn''t want to take it, but she forced it on me,"


    Amos couldn''t even finish as both siblings quickly took the locket from his hands and opened it.


    "So it was you, she was talking about," Ellena didn''t know how to react.


    She knew after all this time, Amos isn''t a man that is going to lie to them, but can they really ept the man who caused their mother''s death like that? If she didn''t get involved in a rtionship with him, she would probably live but she won''t find happiness in her life.


    "Ugh~ I don''t know-" Conflicted both of them, sat on the floor with their eyes looking rather dead.


    "Amos, did she love you more than us? Why didn''t she live with us instead of finding someone else? Aren''t we good enough for her?" Ellena''s brother questioned with his mind racing.


    He wanted to know everything, and he wanted to know why she couldn''t think about them and live for them.


    "..."


    Even though he brought up that question, he didn''t get any answer from the person who im to be their stepfather.


    "..."


    Ellena also waited but she didn''t hear anything, so interested in what he is doing both of them looked at him, but they regretted looking at him as his face looked like it was melting.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh! Amos," Ellena shouted scared not knowing what is happening.


    "R-u-n,"


    Amos shouted in a raspy voice, barely audible as his face continued to contort and melt. Ellena and her brother hesitated for a moment, transfixed by the horrifying sight before them, but then quickly turned and began to run in the opposite direction.


    For a moment, they thought about helping him, as they got close to him, but the fear overtook their body seeing his skin melting.


    As they ran, Ellena could hear Amos''s agonized screams behind her, and she felt a pang of guilt and fear. She wanted to turn back and help him, but her survival instinct kicked in and she knew she had to keep moving.


    "Noooo! Noooo! Don''t take him away from us, K help me!" Ellena shouted in fear, hoping someone woulde to help them.

 Chapter 314 Decision

    ?


    K looked at the mother and son duo with a wary expression. They seemed to be enjoying themselves, teasing her with their actions and jokes, but there was an underlying tension between them that K couldn''t quite put her finger on.


    As she watched them interact, K felt like she was caught in the middle of a storm. The air crackled with unspoken words and hidden emotions, and she couldn''t help but feel like she was about to get swept away by the tumultuous currents.


    Despite her unease, K couldn''t tear her gaze away from the pair. There was something fascinating about the way they interacted, something that drew her in despite the immorality that lurked just beneath the surface.


    "Ughh~ why are they doing these things in front of me?" She saw them kissing and turned her head to avoid them.


    It was almost like they were inviting her with all the weird gestures they made.


    But things couldn''t go on for too long, as they heard a scream from the direction where Amos and the kids were supposed to be in.


    "A scream! Is it a monster attack?" Daphnia asked while quickly breaking whatever they were doing.


    She quickly looked at K and she saw the same panicked look on her face and all of them quickly decided to go back.


    After getting out of the river, they wore their wet clothes back that were drying, but Daphnia suddenly used a spell to tumble dry all the clothes so it won''t be ufortable when ites to fighting.


    "I will use levitation, K and Mother try to attack from behind,"


    Things quickly got heated, and soon Velian used one of his most powerful spells and flew so he can get a good vision of what was happening.


    "What is happening? Why is Amos chasing Ellena and her brother?" It didn''t even take him a lot of time to spot them, but he felt confused until he saw the ck spots on Amos'' body.


    "No way! How did he get attacked by that thing? Did it follow us all the way here?" He felt angry.


    He couldn''t understand how this thing can always annoy him so much. It is almost like this parasite is there to annoy the hell out of him.


    "Mother, things are not looking good, It is the parasite again, it looks like we are toote," Velian didn''t know how others would react.


    He didn''t know whether others can take the fact that Amos is not the person that is chasing Ellena, instead, it was another demonized being that cannot be saved.


    "Ughh~ how did it get here? I will try to rescue Ellena and her brother, can you deal with Amos?" She didn''t know how they can do it without hurting K and the other two.


    "I will, even if they object, it''s already toote," Leaving those words, Velian reduced his speed andnded in front of Amos, who looked like he was in agony.


    Amos''s once bright eyes were now dark and empty as he slowly sumbed to the control of the dark parasite. His movements were slow and deliberate, almost as if he was in a trance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian watched him from a distance, his heart heavy with conflict. He knew that Amos was no longer the person he once knew, and yet he couldn''t bring himself to kill him. "Amos," he said, his voiceced with emotion. "You need to fight it. You can''t let it control you like this."


    Ellena saw Velian and she felt like he was here to rescue them, but she didn''t know that once someone gets infected there''s noing back for them.


    "My lord, please help our leader, he is acting strange and there''s something wrong with him," She said almost crying.


    She couldn''t bear to see Amos'' face like this, as it looked nothing like the kind and handsome face he used to have.


    K and Daphnia also joined the incident, but both of them didn''t look any good. They were exhausted from running without any breaks and now they saw Amos looking like a demon.


    "R-U-N, it is... Taking over," In an agonising tone, Amos muttered those words. Velian wanted to see whether he can fight against it, since he is not fully controlled, but killing him before his body get invaded by this ck parasite was the best choice.


    Even though he will have to face the earth of K and the other two by doing it, he wanted to give Amos his death as a human rather than being that doesn''t even have any values and morals.


    "Listen!" While Amos was holding his head, Velian quickly decided to tell others what he was going to do.


    "There''s noing back for him, this is the parasite that slowly converts humans body and demonizes them, if Amos willfully epted the parasite he would have been able to keep his personality, but then he won''t be Amos anymore,"


    "Now he is opposing the parasite, so that means sooner orter, he''s going to turn into a terrifying demon, so we don''t have time to be kind, I want to give him a human death,"


    Velian said that and looked at K and the other two kids, who were almost on the verge of crying hearing his words.


    "Let him die while he is human, don''t stop me," He had no idea how the others would react but Ellena was conflicted so much that she felt she was actually going crazy.


    "Nooooo! Nooooo! Amos can''t die, I have to tell that I ept him as my father, he can''t die, please don''t kill him,"


    And just like Velian expected, she opposed his idea. He knew she won''t be able to ept the fact that Amos is going to die that easily.


    "K, quickly tell, he will turn into a demon within another few minutes,"


    Velian was going to kill Anos either way, but he just wanted to see whether he will regret itter became by doing this he would offend all of Amos''s group members.


    "I- I, I don''t know," She said almost like a woman with no idea about what was happening. Her brain stopped working. Midway through that she actually couldn''t proceed with what was the correct decision and what she should do.

 Chapter 315 Amos Death

    ?


    "R-u-n away," Amos was on the verge of losing his mind, from time to time twitching like a broken machine.


    His body slowly got invaded by the parasite, and he actually lost half of his face and it was reced with a demonic-looking thing.


    "K, decide quickly, he will turn into a demonic being within a few seconds," Daphnia was worried about her own son more than others, that she actually didn''t hesitate to kill Amos.


    After witnessing the previous incident of him getting wounded by this thing in front of her, she had a primal fear etched into her body when Velian get close to anything dangerous, even though he was more powerful than all of them.


    "Enough! I will take responsibility," Looking at K and Ellena simultaneously, Velian pulled out another violet stone which had his magic stored in it.


    Even though he wasn''t fully transformed, the stone will do damage to the part that is already taken by the parasite.


    Even though there was a possibility of Amos surviving this tragedy, he would at least lose half of his body leaving him unable to continue with his career.


    "Wait! Don''t-" Ellena held Velian by his clothes, but suddenly her brother pulled her back.


    "He will be a monster if Velian didn''t do anything, don''t be selfish, he wants to die as a human, he must be already in pain, let him do his work," He muttered in an angered tone seeing his sister being too emotional.


    "Good work! I will finish this without giving him any pain," Velian said and looked at Amos, that was already on his kneesughing like a madman.


    Amos was writhing in pain as his body was overtaken by the ck parasite. Velian watched in horror as the transformation progressed, half of Amos'' body turning into a demonic form that looked both terrifying and powerful.


    Without hesitation, Velian pulled out the violet demon-killing stone from his pocket and threw it at Amos. But to his surprise, Amos'' demonic half reacted quickly, using its vast knowledge to cut the stone in midair using Amos'' sword that was hanging on his hips.


    "Kekekew! Did you think I would fall for the same trick again? I''m a life form that''s fated for perfection, so my evolution is something you can look forward to," Whileughing with an ominous sound, the half of Amos which got infected muttered.


    Velian''s eyes widened as he realized that Amos was no ordinary human anymore. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice shaking with anger.


    Even though he talked with people that got infected, this was the first time he managed to talk with the parasite itself.


    Amos let out a low growl, his body shaking as he struggled to control the demonic energy coursing through him. "Who else! I am Amos, right now I''m Amos" he replied, his voice deep and ominous. "And you have made a grave mistake by trying to fight with me."


    Ellena took a step back, her heart pounding in her chest seeing Amos acting like a different person and then she quickly looked at Velian, who was looking at Amos with a curious look. "What are you going to do, My lord?"


    Amos closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his body beginning to change once again. This time, there was no turning back. With a roar, he transformed into a fully demonic being, his eyes glowing with an eerie red light.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But still, there was a small piece of him that remained human until the end, with his eyes looking at Ellena and her brother with tears in his eyes.


    "Goodbye, everyone," he said, his voice echoing throughout the room. "Looks like it''s my time, It was an honour to fight alongside you."


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice strained with emotion. "I wanted to stay with you two and watch you grow kike a real father, but this might be the end for me. But-"


    He looked at Velian and the other two members, his tears falling like raindrops from the sky.


    "I don''t want to die," he said, his voice trembling with fear and desperation. "I don''t want to die,"


    But as quickly as the words left his lips, something changed. His expression twisted into a cruel smile, his once-pleading eyes now filled with malevolence.


    "You fools," he snarled, his voice now deep and guttural. "Did you really think you could save me? I will massacre every single one of you,"


    Daphnia and the others looked on in horror as Amos'' body began to convulse violently, his demonic form growing even more powerful by the second andpleting its form.


    And with that, Amos charged forward, his demonic form radiating intense energy that shook the very ground beneath them. Velian and the others braced themselves for the worst, knowing that they were facing a force unlike any they had ever encountered before.


    "No matter, how much you try, I will kill every single one of you, just give up and vanish already," With anger-filled eyes, Velian summoned a violet colour me which looked simr to the stone he had earlier.


    "This me will burn you! This me will turn you into ashes and will make you regret ever trying to fight me," He said and threw it in the direction where Demonic Anos was staying.


    "Fool! I told you the same trick won''t work twice," As soon as he said that, he disappeared from the location he was standing, but Velian quickly understood this was something like spatial magic because he felt the presence.


    The spell went ahead and burned all the trees, but unlike the violet colour me that it should possess, it looked like a normal me.


    "So you want to y? Fine," Velian signalled to Daphnia and asked her to protect the other two members while he kept a close look at the surrounding.


    "I will y with you, but there''s no use hiding, I can already see you behind K,"


    Velian pointed at K who was still in a state of shock because of how absurd these developments were. She never expected Amos who was eating with her yesterday and dreaming about giving a better life to this sibling duo, to be dead as if he was a fly.


    "Ohhh~ you sure have some skills, aren''t you? That''s why you''re the best host for me, so don''t resist, consume me, my darling," The voice of the parasite changed into something more feminine and it suddenly took the form of a woman like it was hoping to seduce Velian.

 Chapter 316 Evolution Of Enemy

    ?


    "Ohhh~ so your power change depending on the host? How absurd," Hearing what Amos who suddenly changed into a woman said, Velian couldn''t help hit feel this was his best chance to collect more information.


    "I do, and with you, I will be unstoppable. I will be able to beat all the otherpetitors too," She said with an ambitious tone.


    "Why don''t you give me your body? I promised we can share it together, you will be even more powerful than you are, you can get anynd, woman or anything you want,"


    To anyone who is greedy enough to be blind and think that actually, these parasites would care about them, it would have been a good offer but to Velian it sounded like a bunch of bullshit, as it had no meaning at all.


    "No thanks, you can dir alone with your offers," Without waiting for it to go on offence, Velian charged with another violet me on both of his hands.


    If she just vanish into space everyone he tried to attack, he just had to physically touch her before she vanish. And if she wanted to infect Velian''s body or just attack him, the Female version of Amos had toe out of her dimension to do that.


    But appearing in front of Velian without any protection was much more dangerous than actually being in front of her because there is a heavy chance that he would try to bait her.


    "Disgusting! Why did you change Amos'' body into a female? I don''t see the point, is this another trap from you?"


    "This is what men like right? I got his memory and I can wildly see how his memories of this certain woman are," She muttered and looked at Velian with a seducing gaze.


    *Tsk


    Velian noticed Ellena and her brother''s gaze when she said that. It was almost like they were fuming with anger, but Daphnia held them without letting them do anything stupid.


    "Enough! Enough! It''s disgusting listening to you talking about human emotions, just tell me who are you? What is your purpose? At least you can be useful then,"


    "No! Why would I? We can fuse then I will tell you," She replied.


    Amos grinned, a cocky smile spreading across her face. "Or, I can show you my amazing abilities. You wouldn''t be able to handle them."


    Velian snorted. "I highly doubt that."


    Without warning, heunched a swift sh at Amos. But to his surprise, she disappeared, leaving him swinging in thin air. Velian''s eyes darted around, trying to locate her.


    He saw her panic, so he started to create mist in the area, burning ice to make her movements clear to him.


    Amos was struggling to hide, and Velian knew it. He could sense her fear, and he decided to take advantage of it.


    "Hiding behind those rocks won''t save you,e out," He was clearly able to feel her panic. But for a second, she actually thought he was just trying to bluff.


    Soon she was proven wrong, suddenly a huge wind sh came in her direction cutting the rock along with her left hand causing her to bleed.


    Knowing that something was wrong with him able to realise her position even when she vanished into thin air, she decided to take another route and take Ellena and others hostage.


    Amos suddenly lunged towards his allies, intending to take them as hostages. But Velian was quick to react. He was waiting for her, hidden among his allies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In a sh, Velian held Amos''s hand with his violet me, preventing her from going any further. "Nice try, Amos. But you''re not getting away that easily," he mocked, a smirk on his face.


    Suddenly the me started burning her right hand which was the only remaining hand.


    Amos gritted her teeth, trying to wriggle out of his grasp. "Let me go! Ahhhhhh! Let me go!" she snarled.


    Velian tightened his grip, relishing the feeling of power he had over her. "You''re weak, Amos. You can''t even handle me, let alone my allies."


    "All your allies were weak, and I know right now you''re trying to take over my body, but you can''t do that," Velian quickly increased the intensity of his fire burning down her hand and went to her head since losing head meant death to even these beings.


    "Tell me! What is waiting for me in the Union? Who is that woman? And what is your purpose?"


    Velian wanted to know the answers to them, even if he had to dig into her brain.


    "Amos!" K muttered in a sad voice looking at the woman, who was struggling to escape.


    Slowly Velian used the lowest intensity of his mes and started igniting her head. Even though it would feel like a breeze to humans, for these types of begins, Velian''s mes felt like hell itself.


    "Ahhhhh~ I don''t know what you''re talking about, let me go," She tried to kick, but Daphnia quickly freezes her kegs without letting her move.


    She was extra careful not to touch her since the parasite might take over her body too.


    "Don''t lie! I will keep burning you like this until you give me the truth, and you should leave Amos'' body without harming him,"


    Velian insisted while training Daphnia for her quick trick.


    "I honestly don''t know, I only know about my goals and the memories of the host, I don''t have my own memories,"


    "What is your goal? Tell me?"


    Everyone was waiting for her a deer including Kyoa even though she was depressed by what happened. She wanted to know what these strange creatures are up to and why Amos had to die without achieving his happiness.


    "I will tell, I will, okay stop this me," She begged and started confessing everything she wanted to do.


    "What does that even mean? You want to spread chaos, and it''s the only thing you want to do? Do you think I''m stupid to believe that?"


    Velian didn''t understand why someone would want to see unreasonable chaos without any reasons to fight or battle with each other.


    "It''s true, and thest ten remainingpetitors will have the biggest tournament in thisnd, the winner will get whatever he or she wishes, don''t you think it''s like a dreame true? Join my side and let''s win this,"


    Even at thest moment, she wanted to recruit Velian but things didn''t go as expected for her.

 Chapter 317 Ellenas Determination

    ?


    "I refuse, and I will end everyone that tries to bring chaos to my kingdom, your belovedpetition will remain a dream, besides I have everything I want right now and if I want something in future I will achieve it myself,"


    Squeezing the neck of gender-bended Amos, Velian said while increasing the intensity of his me.


    And before he could finish Amos, Ellena came forward and looked at her with begging eyes.


    "Give him back, please, we will find you a different body, please leave that body,"


    She couldn''t even see her as Amos with all the demonic look on her body. The only thing that looked like Amos was her eyes which were squinting because of the pain, Velian gave her.


    Suddenly Amos went silent like she lost consciousness. And when she opened her eyes, it looked like the same kind of eyes that real Amos had. They were filled with love and care for Ellena.


    "Ellena, help me! Get closer to me, I want to see your face," In a hoarse voice, Amos muttered without any blood lust, but Velian instantly knew what was happening.


    ''Does he take me for an idiot? I will crush her neck before Ellena does something stupid because of emotions''


    He thought and looked at Ellena to see whether she was crying.


    But the look on her face can only be exined as a disappointment. Even though he had the same tone of speaking and the same expression real Amos made, it was rather clear to Ellena that it was just the parasite.


    Ellena''s disappointment quickly turned into a cold and calcting expression as she realized the truth about the parasite in Amos'' body. She knew that the real Amos was long gone and that this creature was just trying to manipte her.


    "My lord," she said in a low voice, "finish him. Please free Amos'' body from this creature,"


    Velian didn''t need any further exnation. He knew that Ellena was right and that this was the only way to stop the parasite from doing any more harm.


    As Velian tightened his grip around the neck of parasitic Amos, the creature began to thrash and scream.


    "What are you doing? Get away from me, you fool!" It spat at Velian, its eyes wild with fear and anger.


    "I''m Amos, why are you killing me? K! Ellena! Help me, this man is going to kill me, K give me your body,"


    Velian didn''t flinch as the creatureshed out, instead, he simply raised his hand, summoning the violet mes that danced across his fingertips.


    "Your time is up," Velian said calmly, his voice firm and unyielding.


    "You think you can kill me? You''re nothing but a worthless piece of-"


    The creature''s insults were cut short as Velian unleashed the full force of the violet mes upon it. The mes quickly spread across the creature''s body, burning away its flesh and leaving nothing but a pile of ash in its wake.


    As the creature died, it cursed Velian, its voice filled with anger and hatred.


    "You''ll pay for this, Velian! I curse you with everyst breath in my body! May your life be filled with misery and pain! One of my cells will consume your body and leave you in agony,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian didn''t respond to the creature''s curses, instead, he simply stood there, watching as the violet mes died down and the creature''s body turned to ash.


    He knew that what he had done was necessary, but that didn''t make it any easier. Amos had been a good man, a friend, and now he was gone, reced by this creature that had tried to take over his body.


    But Velian refused to let the creature win. He would honour Amos'' memory by ensuring that the parasite never harmed anyone else again.


    With a heavy heart, Velian turned and walked away, leaving behind the ashes of the creature and the memory of the friend he had lost.


    Ellena watched as the parasite''s body fell to the ground, and she felt a wave of relief wash over her. It was over, and the real Amos could finally rest in peace.


    She turned to Velian and gave him a small nod of thanks with a forced smile. He had been there for her when she needed him the most, and she knew that she could always count on him.


    "Let''s go," Velian said, putting a hand on her shoulder, "we need to get out of here before anyone else shows up."


    Ellena nodded and quickly everyone went back to the cave to get ready to leave this ce.


    On their way, nobody expect Daphnia to be willing to talk, but as soon as they arrived at the cave, all three of them broke into tears while hugging Velian.


    Velian didn''t know what to say, he had no idea how to deal with a situation like this. He knew everything he can do is take care of them as Amos wished and make his dream a reality.


    "K! After this tour, you will serve directly under me, while protecting these two, I can''t show any favour to them, so teach them everything a noble should know," Velian muttered hoping they would understand.


    "My lord!" As soon as he finish saying that Ellena looked at Velian with begging eyes.


    "I want to kill those parasites! I want to erase them from existence, please teach me how to use that me, take me as your disciple,"


    She requested while wiping all the tears on her face. She looked like a real woman when she said that with determination etched as a tattoo on her face.


    Revenge is a good fuel for growth, so Velian decided to give it a try.


    "Fine! Aiko and you will both learn this message, there should be someone to carry my legacy,"


    Daphnia watched from afar as her son, the young hero, was surrounded by people mouring for his attention. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride in her chest as she witnessed the awe and respect that hemanded.


    The people looked at him with reverence, their eyes shining with admiration and hope. They knew that he was their only hope in a world fraught with danger and uncertainty. And yet, despite the weight of their expectations, her son stood tall and unwavering, his gaze fixed on the task at hand.


    He listened to each of them with patience and understanding, his voice a calming balm to their troubled souls. He offered them advice and guidance, and they hung on his every word, knowing that he possessed wisdom far beyond his years.


    "I feel like an olddy seeing this!" Daphnia muttered and prepared breakfast for everyone.

 Chapter 318 Depressed Team

    ?


    Even though nobody was in the mood of having food, Daphnia forcefully fed everyone, because even to cry, someone should have enough energy.


    "Are we proceeding with our journey, Veli?" Daphnia asked from Velian looking at K, who was still grumpy.


    Daphnia couldn''t even me her for that, because who wouldn''t be gloomy when their teammate died a useless death?


    "Of course we do! The whole reason Amos died is because these vile things keep spreading in thisnd, we have to put an end to this,"


    Ellena nodded her head like she was approving of him. They didn''t know anything about these things before, but after witnessing the horrors they can bring, neither K nor the sibling duo wanted to leave these things alone.


    "We have to avenge Amos'' death, and we have to prevent something like this from happening to someone else,"


    Hearing Ellena''s words, Daphnia smiled.


    She couldn''t help but see the development of this girl. It only took one special moment in her life to teach her about responsibility and how cruel the world is.


    While they were talking they manage to reach the gate, but things were too hectic as the investigations were still going on.


    "We will stay hidden, and once we get our adventure cards, we will leave this kingdom," Entering from the main gate and walking along the road with their eyes or body not showing any suspicious movements, Velian muttered.


    Velian and his team stepped into the crowded adventure guild, hoping to quickly grab their beginner cards and start their quest. But as they entered, they were bombarded by the chatter of the guild members and adventurers who were discussing the previous night''s attack.


    "I heard it was a real monster that attacked the city! It might be the one that is responsible for all the unknown deaths in this kingdom," said one guild member.


    "Yeah, I saw it myself! It was huge and ferocious, and few guards kept fighting with it, it was something you can''t see every day," eximed another with his eyes showing the excitement.


    Velian and his team exchanged worried nces, realizing that their actions may have caused this chaos. They quickly pulled up their hoods to conceal their identities and hurried towards the guild reception.


    "Excuse me, miss," said Velian, addressing the receptionist. "We need to get our beginner cards as soon as possible."


    She looked at them with wary eyes and took the quest log, theypleted and carefully checked it. Finding no errors, the receptionist hesitated for a moment before finally relenting and handing over the cards.


    "Good work. But be careful. The kingdom is on high alert after what happened. We were asked to let everyone know that,"


    Velian nodded in agreement before turning to his team. "Let''s go. We''ve got work to do."


    As they walked away from the reception, K looked up at Velian with concern.


    "Do you think the kingdom is still searching for us? I don''t think they will give up that easily when we killed the threat that kept haunting this kingdom,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Even if they do, they are no match for me, We can''t waste our time anymore, we need to finish things as soon as possible,"


    Daphnia and Ellena nodded in agreement, and together they set out to leave the kingdom andplete their goal of reaching Union within a few days.


    But before they could do that, suddenly their group got surrounded by the guards that kept looking at them with fear.


    "Remove your hoods and reveal your face, right now," One of them shouted.


    They wanted to find the people who fought with this giant monster and take them to themander of the army.


    Because all of them felt like they were in huge trouble if they couldn''t find anything about these monsters. They were scared that another attack wille if they kept these monsters roam freely within the kingdom.


    Velian''s group hesitated, unsure of what to do. They had been travelling incognito precisely to avoid this kind of situation, but now it seemed like they had been caught. After a moment of silence, K stepped forward slowly and pulled back her hood, revealing her young face with a wild look, short hair and a determined expression.


    "I am no monster," she said firmly. "I willin about this to the main guild if you keep calling us monsters,"


    The guards looked sceptical, but they lowered their weapons slightly. "Prove it," one of them said gruffly.


    The woman nodded and gestured to the others to do the same. Slowly, one by one, they all removed their hoods and revealed their faces.


    Velian, Daphnia, Ellena and her brother looked at them with a natural look, without knowing any signs of fear or doubt. They let K handle them because she was the most adventurer-looking one out of all of them.


    "We have been travelling for weeks toplete our quest, we have no time to do what you want," the woman exined.


    Even though they were just adventurers, they had some kind of power against other kingdoms and their army because most of them knew the guild had a lot of powers to control the economy of a country, unless it is something like Velian''s kingdom which is an abnormality.


    The guards were about to let them leave because they didn''t see anything suspicious about them after they removed their hoods, but suddenly they heard the voice of a young man approaching them.


    "Now! Now! K, you don''t have to be so aggressive, I would also like to know about your new team, so why don''t we talk for a minute?" K saw a middle-aged man approaching them and she knew things were about to get annoying.


    "I would like to respectfully decline, Commander Jason, I''m no longer under your orders, so excuse us," K said and tried to leave but, Jason suddenly pulled out a drawing which looked exactly like Velian and Daphnia.


    "Is that so? But I have many things, I want to talk about, so please follow us without making this anymore harder," Jason said and looked at Velian with a smile, which caused Velian to click his tongue.


    "I guess, the lodge owner remembered us," He said and tried to attack themander, but Daphnia asked him to calm down.


    "Let''s go and see what they are up to, maybe they have something we can use for our own purpose,"

 Chapter 319 Enemy Commander

    ?


    Velian and his group followed Jaosn, so they won''t have to waste any more time with questions. They really wanted to leave because the fire of revenge was burning inside all of them, but Velian decided to abide by Daphnia''s words and wait for a little bit.


    "Sometimes information will help us in a way that we can''t even expect so let''s just take it slowly without rushing," Her words were wise, but Velian couldn''t help hit doubt because how can this weak kingdom have more information than them? He knew this will probably be useless.


    "Isn''t it sad scenery, this city used to be bustling with crowds and people," While walking along the road, Jason muttered those words looking at the road and buildings that looked like they were haunted.


    "Yeah, I don''t care," Velian muttered under his breath, but Daphnia decided to listen to his story.


    "So how did this happen? Is it simply because of that killer?" Daphnia asked to which, Jason looked at her with a stare.


    "No! There''s a bigger reason, I''m surprised you don''t know why this happened to our kingdom," Jason said and looked at K.


    As they strode through the bustling streets, the weight of bitterness hung heavily in the air. Jason, a gant warrior known for his fierce loyalty, could hardly contain his frustration. Clenching his fist tightly, he muttered through gritted teeth, his voiceced with anger and resentment.


    "All of this because that wretched new kingdom stole our merchants and all the other investors. We couldn''t even win our first offence attack, so who would want to remain with such an ipetent kingdom?"


    Walking beside Jason, Velian concealed his true identity, a cunning smile ying at the corners of his lips. Little did Jason know, the very person he ranted about was standing right beside him. Velian, the enigmatic king of the victorious kingdom, had chosen to go undercover, relishing the opportunity to witness firsthand the consequences of his kingdom''s triumph. Inwardly, he delighted in the irony of the situation, amused by Jason''s ignorance.


    Unable to contain his amusement any longer, Velian let out a heartyugh, his voice echoing through the streets. The sound reverberated, drawing the attention of passersby, who couldn''t help but wonder at the joviality of the two men and thus group. Jason turned towards Velian, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion.


    "What''s so funny?" Jason questioned, his voice tinged with annoyance at Velian''s apparent amusement in the face of their recent defeat.


    Velian''sughter subsided, though a twinkle remained in his eyes as he replied, his voice dripping with a hint of mockery,


    "Oh, my dear Jason. If only you knew who stands beside you, sharing in your frustration. If only you realized that the one you use of theft and ipetence is none other than the very person you address as ''wretched''."


    A mixture of shock and disbelief washed over Jason''s face as he stared at Velian, attempting to process the revtion. His words stumbled as he tried to articte a response, but before he could form a coherent sentence, Velian continued, his tone sly and taunting.


    "Let us continue to themander''s headquarters, dearmander," Velian suggested, gesturing forward.


    "Perhaps there, you will find some sce in realizing that the victor you so ardently despise is much closer than you think."


    Jason couldn''t even believe what he was hearing. For a minute, he had to doubt whether he was being sarcastic or trying to do something to rile him up, but upon taking a closer look he realised something. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That hair I heard so much about and handsome face, so you are the new king they speak of," Jason asked, but Velian didn''t bother to answer.


    Silent and astounded, Jason followed Velian''s lead, his footsteps heavy with newfound knowledge.


    Unbeknownst to him, his every word and gesture was being observed by the very person responsible for his kingdom''s downfall. As they made theirmander''s headquarters, Velian relished in the irony of the situation, hisughter echoing within him.


    "No need to be so wary, if I wanted to escape or kill all of you, I could do it even though you''re already using assassins to follow me," Pointing at the roof of a random building, Velian said which caused Jason''s face to show surprise.


    "Ohhh~ so you noticed, as expected of the king that defeated us," He said and decided to battle since he is their enemy.


    "I told you don''t bother with fighting, you will die, let''s go, I want to meet your king," Daphnia didn''t know why he suddenly decided to reveal their identity, but she knew with his power nobody will be able to challenge him unless it is something abnormal like those parasites.


    K sighed and follow Velian hoping, they would be able toe to a discussion without any bloody battle.


    And a flicker of surprise danced across Jason''s face, momentarily masking his anger and confusion. He pondered Velian''s proposition, realizing the gravity of the situation. A chance to bring forth their grievances and seek resolution through dialogue with the very source of their discontent¡ªan opportunity not to be taken lightly.


    "Very well," Jason replied, his voice firm, yet tinged with a newfound sense of purpose. "If it is an audience with our king you seek, then I shall lead you there. But tread carefully, for our king is a formidable figure, wise and discerning."


    Velian nodded appreciatively, his countenance betraying a hint of curiosity. "I am eager to meet this king of yours," he responded, his voice filled with hidden amusement. "Lead the way, Jason, and let us see if the ruler of your kingdom possesses the qualities worthy of resolving this conflict."


    Resolute, Jason gestured for Velian to follow, his steps purposeful as they made their way through thebyrinthine corridors of the castle.


    Whispers trailed behind them, as the news of their unexpected guests spread like wildfire through the pce.


    The main reason for this being themander wanting to meet the king for the first time without any invitation.


    As they reached the doors of the grand throne room, Jason paused, his hand resting on the ornate handle. He turned to face Velian, his eyes filled with a mixture of apprehension and determination.


    "I hope you won''t start another war," He left those words with Velian before opening the huge door.

 Chapter 320 Peace?

    ?


    He observed Velian and other members of his group, now without any disguise, stepping forward with a regal air, his presence demanding attention. The nobles in the hall cast disdainful nces his way, their eyes filled with a mix of anger and greed, for they recognized the triumphant king before them.


    "What is he thinking? Coming here all alone, I guess he is trying to be a hero in front of his woman,"


    "Young brat! Because of him, I have to spend my life like a beggar now,"


    "Let''s kill him, we shouldn''t wait, he is our enemy,"


    They whispered without holding back anything. They wanted Velian to know that what he did was a mistake. They wanted to give him utter despair like what they experienced when they first lost to him.


    Jason''s heart skipped a beat as he realized the audacity of Velian''s move. The once-undercover ruler of the victorious kingdom had chosen to reveal himself, daringly striding into the heart of their enemy''s territory. A tinge of admiration mingled with the bitterness that gripped Jason''s soul.


    Without faltering, Jason nodded to Velian, acknowledging his boldness.


    "Very well," he replied, his voice filled with newfound respect. "If it is an audience with our king you seek, then I shall lead you there. Brace yourself, for the court, shall not wee you,"


    He said those words and led the way to the majestic throne, where an old man was sitting with an angered face.


    Velian''s gaze swept across the hostile nobility, his eyes glimmering with unwavering confidence. He smirked, unfazed by their animosity, relishing the opportunity to confront his adversaries head-on.


    "Let them cast their res and harbour their ill will," he remarked, his voice dripping with pride.


    "Their greed and envy shall not prevent me from seeking the resolution our kingdoms deserve and I honestly don''t even want to be enemies with you," Velian said and looked at Jaosn for onest time, before he meets the king.


    "But if you want, I can single-handedly deal with it," Velian said those words, but Jason didnt take them seriously, as he couldn''t believe a single man could cause so much destruction.


    Kneeling before the king, Jason spoke with a measured voice, tinged with respect. "Your Majesty, I bring forth King Velian, ruler of the Kelleros kingdom, who seeks an audience with you. He wishes to discuss the matters that have befallen our kingdom."


    The king''s eyes widened slightly as he observed the audacious guest before him, his voice calm yet tinged with curiosity.


    "Speak, King Velian," the kingmanded his words echoing through the grand hall.


    "State your purpose and reveal your intentions foring in an undercover like this, do you want to dere war against us?"


    Rising from his kneeling position Jason also perked his ears to listen, Velian stood tall, his gaze unyielding as he addressed the gathered nobles and other officials.


    "Well, why would I need to dere war? You already tried to attack us and ran with your tail between your legs? Doesn''t that mean I could beat you anytime?"


    Everyone was surprised by how disrespectful he was. His words didn''t have elegance, but somehow even his cuss words looked like they came from an angel because of how soothing his voice was. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Daphnia wanted to help Velian since she knew he won''t hold back with words, but she decided to not do it in front of others because she didn''t want her son to be called a weak king that relies on a woman for everything.


    "How rude! You should be grateful that we are talking like this instead of killing you, "One of the nobles shouted gaining Velian''s attention.


    The king himself, intrigued by Velian''s boldness, leaned forward on his ornate throne, his gaze fixated upon the defiant ruler. The air grew heavy with anticipation as the nobles awaited their king''s response, uncertain of how he would handle this unexpected turn of events.


    Velian, undeterred by the hostility that surrounded him, held his head high, his regal demeanour untouched.


    "Your kingdom sought to snatch away our merchants and investors, provoking this war," he continued, his voice infused with righteous fervour. "Yet, when faced with the first offence, your ipetence wasid bare, resulting in your kingdom''s resounding defeat."


    Gasps of outrage escaped the lips of the noble assembly, their fury fueling a burning desire for retribution.


    "Kill him here, since we don''t have any agreements or rtionships with any other kingdom, they won''t question us," Suddenly everyone started saying the same thing.


    Ellena and K looked a bit troubled because they didn''t know Velian had the power to deal with all of them, so they wanted to convince Daphnia so things won''t get too violent.


    "Teacher! We should fall back for now, we are too outnumbered," K said with a concerned face.


    "K, I understand your concern. But don''t worry, we have Velian at our side," Daphnia reassured, her voice carrying an air of unwavering confidence.


    "His strength is unmatched, and his power can handle any threat thates our way. Trust in him as I do."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Ellena, her brow furrowed with doubt, chimed in, "But Mydy, the opposition seems overwhelming. It''s not just a few, but a multitude of enemies we face. Can our lord truly defeat them all?"


    Daphnia''s eyes glinted with determination as she replied,


    "Velian possesses a strength that surpasses ordinary bounds, my dear Ellena. His abilities are unparalleled, honed through countless battles. Have faith in his prowess, for he is more than capable of oveing any challenge."


    She said and looked at the king who was waiting for his nobles to act because he wanted to use the excuse that it wasn''t on his orders that Velian got attacked.


    He knew if he survive by any chance, it would be the end for him, so he wanted to at least have this advantage of giving one of the heads of his underling, so he can wash his hands.


    As the trio exchanged words, the tension in the air heightened. Unbeknownst to them, the forces had employed the aid of powerful nobles who sought to capture Velian, their orders echoing through the night.


    Amidst the chaos, a nobleman bellowed, his voice carrying authority,


    "Bring me Velian''s head! His defiance shall be met with swift justice!"

 Chapter 321 Monster

    ?


    The grand hall was aze with tension as Jason, a seasoned warrior of the Montero Kingdom, strode in with a detachment of soldiers at his back. The air crackled with anticipation as the assembled nobles and King watched, their eyes fixed on the impending sh. Jason''s heart weighed heavy with the burden of his orders, for he knew he had to take Velian''s head, yet he harboured a secret that threatened to devour him from within.


    The way Jason saw Velian was like a figure of immense knowledge and wisdom, standing tall amidst the sea of expectant gazes.


    His eyes glimmered with a mix of defiance and understanding, and a faint smile danced upon his lips. He knew whaty in Jason''s heart, aware that the warrior yearned for a different path.


    With a voice that carried both conviction and serenity, Velian addressed the crowd, his words slicing through the tense atmosphere.


    "Come, Jason, Go for my head," he said, his voice echoing with confidence.


    "If it is my head you seek, thene and take it. But know this, I shall not show mercy, for mercy belongs to those who value truth."


    Daphnia wanted to help, but Velian asked her not to because she had the duty of protecting the weak members of her group like Ellena and her brother.


    The nobles leaned forward in their seats, their eyes widening with intrigue. The King, his countenance a mask of curiosity and concern, motioned for silence, allowing the imminent sh to unfold.


    "Show me your power King Velian, show me how you conquered a whole nation in a single week," He muttered under his breath taking afortable position.


    Jason hesitated for a brief moment, his sword quivering in his hand, torn between duty and loyalty. But he knew deep within his soul that Velian held the key to vital information concerning a recent monstrous attack, the knowledge that could save countless lives. Yet his orders were absolute, and to defy them would bear dire consequences.


    With a heavy sigh, Jason''s resolve hardened. He stepped forward, his gaze locked with Velian''s unwavering stare.


    "Forgive me, Velian," he muttered under his breath, a whisper swallowed by the immense hall. "I must carry out my duty."


    The sh of steel reverberated through the air as Jason lunged forward, his sword aimed at Velian''s neck. The crowd held its breath, witnessing the inevitable sh between duty and conscience.


    "Commander, don''t show any mercy, massacre those kids too, there are unlucky to be with him," They shouted hoping to see a stream of red blood.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Velian, undeterred, met Jason''s strike with graceful precision, their swords shing in a symphony of metal. Their eyes locked, a silent understanding passing between them. Though des shed, there was a sense of unspoken rivalry in Hason''s eyes, an unbreakable bond forged by shared secrets and a desire to protect formed in Jason.


    He also wanted to see how strong this man who ims to be the person who could even conquer thisnd.


    "I don''t need this, it''s slowing me down,"


    With a serene smile adorning his face, made a bold and unexpected move. With a swift motion, he flung his sword aside, the weapon ttering against the marble floor. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The nobles, their eyes widening in shock, exchanged bewildered nces, wondering if the proud ruler they had once thought was a challenge had suddenly slipped into madness.


    Jason, his sword still poised in midair, faltered, his eyes darting between Velian and the fallen weapon. "Velian, what madness are you trying to do?" he cried out, his voiceced with concern and confusion.


    Velian''sughter echoed through the hall, his gaze piercing through the gathered soldiers and Jason.


    "Come, I will deal with all of you with my raw strength, no magic, no weapons," he taunted, his voice dripping with unbridled confidence. "Attack me, if you dare. But know this, I will show you a power that lies beyond the grasp of your weak des."


    The soldiers hesitated, their eyes darting between the fallen sword and the enigmatic figure before them. The nobles watched, a mixture of fear and curiosity etched upon their faces, unsure of what they were witnessing.


    In one swift movement, Velian''s hand shot forward, his palm striking with a force that defiedprehension. A shockwave rippled through the air, and the soldier closest to him was sent hurtling backwards, crashing into a pir with bone-shattering force. Gasps escaped the lips of the onlookers, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    Velian''sughter resounded through the hall, his voice filled with an unearthly delight. "Haha~ homerun!" he eximed, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly light.


    "Did you believe that sword alone was my power? Behold, the depth of my raw strength!"


    The nobles watched in stunned silence, their minds struggling to grasp the reality before them. The figure they had once feared for his wisdom and intellect to overtake a kingdom within a week, now disyed an unimaginable might, his bare hands capable of rending armour and flesh alike.


    With each blow that fell upon the soldiers, Velian''sughter grew louder, reverberating through the grand hall like a symphony of triumph.


    "Oh, my dear nobles of Montero, I can''t wait to put holes in your chests," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Did you not think that there was more to me than met the eye? You see, knowledge is power, and power is liberation. You should have done your research before fighting me,"


    Jason, torn between duty and astonishment, lowered his sword, his eyes locked with Velian''s unfathomable gaze.


    "What...what are you? What the hell are you?" he stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of awe and fear.


    Velian''sughter softened into a knowing smile as he met Jason''s gaze.


    "Forget about it, we don''t need to go to war anymore if I finish each and every one of you right now, soe," He said those words and didn''t stay idle, instead he charged and started killing one by one soldier that looked terrified to see his face.


    "Stop it! Monster, stop it, don''t kill our people," Jason shouted with his eyes zing in anger.


    Now only he realised how stupid he was to bring this monster into the throne hall where the most important people are staying, so he knew he had to take responsibility.

 Chapter 322 Fear And Threat

    ?


    The hall fell into an eerie silence as Velian stood amidst the lifeless bodies of the soldiers who dared to challenge him. Blood adorned his face, giving him a fearsome countenance that struck terror into the hearts of all who gazed upon him. The nobles, kings, and attendants present in the hall could hardly believe their eyes as they witnessed the aftermath of the deadly encounter.


    Daphnia, Velian''s mother, watched her son with a mix of concern and unease. Her maternal instincts urged her to rush to his side, to wipe away the blood and ensure his safety. Yet, she couldn''t help but acknowledge the undeniable power emanating from him, a force that demanded respect and instilled a certain uneasiness within her.


    Even though she had powered up somewhatpared to her past self, it wasn''t even close to the power Velian had.


    K, on the other hand, stood a few paces away from Daphnia, her eyes shining with admiration. She had long been aware of Velian''s exceptional abilities, but witnessing him in action had ignited a new level of awe within her. The stars seemed to dance in her eyes as she surveyed the scene, her admiration for Velian growing with every passing moment.


    "Ughh~ teacher, I can understand why you can''t resist his charm, "She murdered under her breath and looked at the nobles that were shivering in fear.


    Breaking the silence, a trembling voice called out from among the nobles,


    "W-What... what manner of power is this? Who is this monster?"


    "Yes, he is a monster, we should ask help from the guild to kill this monster,"


    Velian turned his gaze towards the source of the voice, his eyes piercing and filled with quiet resolve.


    "I am Velian, son of Daphnia and the current ruler and the progenitor of Keller Bloodline. The power you witness is but a fraction of what I possess."


    The assembled nobles and kings exchanged wary nces, unsure of how to respond to this revtion. They had gathered in the hall with their own agendas and ambitions, but now those concerns seemed trivial inparison to the enigma standing before them.


    "Run! Run! Yes let''s run for our lives," They said and tried to leave, but Veliam used his True King''s aura and made them freeze in fear.


    Some of them soiled their pants, while others went crazy with how intense their fear was.


    Another voice chimed in that belonged to the seasoned warrior, Jason, filled with both curiosity and apprehension. "Velian, if you possess such power, why do you unleash it in such a manner? These were humans, our protectors. Do you know the damage you''re causing to humanity,"


    "Damage? I don''t know what you''re talking about, I just killed people that were about to kill me, that''s it,"


    "Don''t me me, it''s their own fault for approaching me, I will kill anyone that tries to harm me, and you''re free to kill me if I harm you, let''s not try to be hypocritical here,"


    His words hit straight in Jason''s heart. Until now, he didn''t meet someone like Velian who could rival their power, but right now what he felt was pure weakness and hopelessness.


    As the hall continued to simmer with a palpable tension, Velian''s piercing gaze shifted towards the figure seated on the grand throne¡ªthe king.


    The king, a regal and imposing presence, had watched the unfolding events with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. Velian didn''t expect him to be calm after what happened, but looking at him right now, Velian was easily able to tell that he is not a fool like Rapidw king. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even though he was sacred, his heart was beating like a perpetual machine, Montero king didn''t show it in his face.


    Velian''s eyes narrowed with a sense of purpose as he addressed the monarch hoping, they would be able to conclude their hostility.


    "King Alonso Montero," Velian''s voice resonated with authority, cutting through the silence like a de,


    "Beware the lurking darkness will consume your kingdom even before I can," Velian didn''t want any innocent people to fall victim to these parasites, so he thought about giving a warning.


    "Those monsters that kept haunting your city, they are some type of a parasite that takes the body of living beings,"


    Everyone who heard it jumped from their seats except Alonso.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''Ohh~ so he knew about it, looks like this isn''t the first time they got attacked''


    Velian thought and analysed Alonso''s body to see whether he is already infected, but luckily he was just a normal person with a normal rank, so he didn''t have to worry about anything unwanted.


    "And, I''m willing to restart our rtionship anytime, after my travel, I will send my ambassador, if you want to start an alliance I''m all up for it, but don''t think about petty tricks, because if I caught you cheating, I will destroy this kingdom just like how I did with the Rapidw Kingdom."


    Velian said those words and went back to his team.


    "Let''s continue our journey, we don''t have time to waste anymore," Velian said those words and grabbed everyone and left the room leavening shivering nobles and dead bodies of the soldiers lying on the floor.


    While they were walking out, Daphnia took her handkerchief and cleaned Velian''s face while questioning.


    "Velian, my son, are you certain it is wise to make such bold statements before the king of the Montero Kingdom? We must tread carefully, for the delicate threads of diplomacy can easily fray."


    Velian''s gaze softened as he turned to face his mother, the weight of his decisions etched upon his features.


    "Mother, I understand your concerns, but I have no intentions of forming alliances with these greedy nobles in the first ce. The future of this kingdom cannot be left in their hands."


    "If I ally with them, somehow they will betray it and try to take advantage of it,"


    Daphnia''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and apprehension glimmering within them. "Velian, what do you mean? Are you suggesting something more... drastic?"


    He smiled at her words without saying anything, but both Daphnia and K knew what it meant.

 Chapter 323 Union Of Dukas

    ?


    Velian''s heart raced as he led his weary group through the dense forest. He didn''t have any need to hide his peers anymore, so he used his levitation skill to lead the way, but still, it was hard to find the Union since the direction was tooplex for them with the mediocre map they had.


    The past few days had been filled with perilous encounters with all sorts of monstrous creatures lurking in the shadows. But now, a glimmer of hope emerged through the towering trees¡ªa glimpse of a magnificent structure in the distance.


    Velian''spanion, K, caught her breath and pointed in the direction they were looking at. "Look, Velian! It''s the Union of Dukas! We''re almost there!"


    Velian''s eyes widened as he took in the sight with curiosity. The Union of Dukas stood proudly before them¡ªa sprawling kingdom, a huge kingdom that is even bigger than the former Rapidw Kingdom and the Montero Kingdom. Its grandeur was unrivalled, towering spires reaching for the heavens, and its walls stretching as far as the eye could see.


    ''What are you hiding? Who are you? What do you want?''


    Velian asked looking at the kingdom hoping for an answer. But he knew until he meet that unknown woman, he won''t get any answers.


    With renewed vigour, Velian quickened his pace, his footsteps echoing through the forest. His otherpanions, Daphnia, Ellena and Ellena''s brother, followed suit, their excitement palpable. The forest seemed to thin as they drew closer, allowing glimpses of bustling streets and vibrant marketces.


    Finally, they reached the gates of the Union of Dukas, guarded by soldiers d in gleaming armour. A guard stepped forward, eyeing them with suspicion.


    "Halt! State your business in the Union of Dukas," the guardmanded, his voice resolute.


    Velian''s hand instinctively reached for his adventuring guild card, a symbol of his experience and credibility.


    He expected these guards to be just as how the rumours said they are.


    With a calm yet firm voice, he presented it to the guard before him, the card shimmering in the rays of sunlight that pierced through the forest canopy.


    "Here! Guild approval,"


    The guard''s eyes flickered over the card, scrutinizing every detail. A moment of anticipation stretched between them as the guard''s gaze shifted from Velian to hispanions, then back to Velian once more.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® After what felt like an eternity, a spark of recognition lit up the guard''s eyes. His stern countenance softened, reced by a hint of respect. With a nod, he stepped aside, granting them passage into the Union of Dukas.


    It really felt odd because they didn''t really have to respect Velian since he was a newbie to Guild, but still, they did it like that. It really showed how respected the guild was and how they are treated in Union.


    "Your guild card confirms your status as newbie adventurers," the guard stated, his voice tinged with newfound respect. "Proceed and present yourselves before the main office of the guild. Your presence is expected."


    Velian breathed a sigh of relief, gratitude welling up within him. With a gracious nod, he led hispanions through the open gates, the weight of their mission pressing upon their shoulders.


    Velian was thankful that his cover didn''t get revealed unlike what happened in the Montero Kingdom. Unlike Mkntero, Velian really wanted to keep his presence hidden here since they are now in enemy territory. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The enemy which Velian considered a real enemy.


    The group entered the city, marvelling at the splendour that surrounded them. The streets were lined with bustling merchants, their stalls adorned with treasures from distantnds. The air hummed with a sense of vitality, the mingling aromas of exotic spices filling their nostrils.


    It was nothing like their own kingdom or Montero Kingdom. Instead, it looked like heaven on this war-drivennd.


    As they made their way through thebyrinthine streets, they caught whispers of the Union''s history. Tales of a once-dividednd, now united under the banner of prosperity and cooperation. The people spoke of the Union as a beacon of hope¡ªa ce where dreams could be realized and where the power of unity reigned supreme.


    And K managed to squeeze out some information from the people and it really surprised them to see everyone talking about how their nation fought the demon lord, who appeared with the help of their first king, who was also a hero.


    For everyone in the group including Daphnia, this was the first time they heard something like that which haven''t even been mentioned in the history books of the empire.


    "This ce is really strange," Daphnia muttered feeling uneasy from the smile of the people.


    They looked like they were having a great time, but deep down, she felt that wasn''t the case at all.


    "Should we visit the main office of the guild?"


    K questioned not knowing how to proceed. Just like they promised their mission of acting as the group members of Velian is over, but they didn''t want to end their adventure.


    "How do we find that woman now?" Daphnia asked but even Velian had no idea how to proceed. He could make a huge scene and gain everyone''s attention, but he knew that won''t be a good way to assess the strength of these unknown people.


    "Let''s stay here for a few days and try to find some clues without gaining any unwanted attention, we should find the least popr lodge for now,"


    K nced around, her eyes scanning the surrounding lodges. "Agreed, Velian. We need to blend in and avoid attracting undue attention. Let''s look for a ce that''s off the beaten path, where we can keep a low profile."


    Ellena, ever vignt, surveyed the surroundings. "I see a small lodge nestled between the grand establishments. It seems less frequented and might provide the anonymity we seek."


    Daphnia, her curiosity piqued, tilted her head. "Shall we investigate, then? Sometimes hidden gems can be found in the most unlikely ces."


    With a nod of agreement, the group made their way toward the modest lodge Ellena had spotted. Its facade was unassuming, its exterior aged but well-maintained. As they entered, the atmosphere shifted, the noise of the city gradually fading into the background.


    Inside, they were greeted by a kind innkeeper, his eyes warm and weing. He studied them with a discerning gaze before breaking into a gentle smile.

 Chapter 324 Creepy City

    ?


    "Traveller,e here," a raspy voice called out from a dimly lit corner of the bustling marketce. Velian''s senses sharpened, his fingers tingling with magical energy as he turned towards the source. His eyes met the gaze of an elderly merchant, who beckoned him with a gnarled hand.


    Curiosity mingled with caution as Velian approached the shop, his mind brimming with defensive spells should the need arise. The merchant''s intense grip pulled him inside, away from the chaotic thoroughfare, into a haven of mysterious wares and whispered secrets.


    "Tsk, old man, you can''t force your customers to enter your shop," He muttered to which the old merchants just gave a light-heartedugh.


    Velian surveyed the room with a wary eye, his gaze darting from one peculiar artifact to another. The air felt heavy, as if burdened by the weight of forgotten stories. But it was the people in this kingdom, to which the merchant belonged, who intrigued Velian the most. Their eyes, like windows to the darkness, held an unsettling glimmer¡ªan otherworldly gleam that sent shivers down his spine, not because he was scared , but because it was still disgusting and creepy for him.


    K and Daphnia, his trustedpanions, joined him in the shop, their expressions mirroring his unease. They had felt it too, that disconcerting sensation of being studied by the inhabitants of this realm. As if by some strange enchantment, their gazes seemed to pierce through theyers of one''s being, unravelling secrets thaty hidden beneath the surface.


    K, her hand instinctively hovering over the hilt of her sword, whispered,


    "Velian, have you noticed? These people, they all have that same unnerving gaze in their eyes. It''s as if they can see straight into your soul."


    Daphnia, her elven eyes sharp and observant, nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed. It''s unsettling, Velian. We must remain vignt, for there is more to this kingdom than meets the eye. I fear we tread on treacherous ground."


    Velian, his magical aura pulsing with caution, responded in a hushed tone,


    "I sense it too, girls. There''s a hidden darkness here, one that we must uncover. But for now, let us y their game. We shall keep our defences up, our spells at the ready, and unveil the truth that lurks within these strange, piercing gazes.".


    Saying those words, Velian decided to look at the artefacts and historical items in the shop, since he wanted to see how their history is different from what Empire and other kingdoms had.


    In the empire and most of the other kingdoms, the history of the demon and human battle was there, but there wasn''t any mention of a hero. ording to their information, the reason humans managed to push back demons into the demon continent is because the forest prevented them from entering through thend, so all the forces were able to put their full attention on the sea, which was rather easy to defendpared to the forest.


    But what Velian heard in this city waspletely different, and they believed in a hero that came from their kingdom and led humanity to victory.


    It was rather confusing but interesting, as Velian knew this might be his lead to capture that unknown woman.


    After walking around the shop for a few minutes, Velian''s eyes were drawn to a majestic painting hanging on the wall¡ªa depiction of the kingdom''s royal family. The regal figures exuded power and grace, their visages frozen in time, their presencemanding respect. Curiosity burned within Velian''s chest as he turned to the old merchant, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    "Pardon me, old man, but I can''t help but wonder about this painting. Who are these individuals? They seem to hold a significant ce in the history of this kingdom."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The old merchant''s eyes widened, his features contorting into a manic grin. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a feverish whisper,


    "Ah, the royal family, my dear traveller! They are everything, the very essence of our existence. Our revered ancestors, their blood flowing through our veins. We live and breathe for them!"


    Velian''s brows furrowed, a mixture of curiosity and unease now coursing through his veins. The merchant''s sudden fervour for the royal family bordered on obsession, his words carrying a sense of delusion.


    "You speak of them with such fervour. Are you implying that the current royal family is directly descended from these individuals?" Velian pressed, trying to make sense of the merchant''s erratic behaviour.


    The old merchant nodded, his eyes gleaming with a zealous fire.


    "Yes, yes! Can''t you see? They bear the same resemnce, the same noble bloodline! We are blessed to serve them, and to be a part of their legacy. The ties that bind us to the royal family are unbreakable!"


    Velian exchanged a quick nce with K and Daphnia, their eyes mirroring his concern. This revtion only deepened the mystery of this kingdom, veiling its history inyers of intrigue and entricity.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "And who were these revered ancestors?" Velian probed cautiously, fearing the merchant''s response.


    A wild grin spread across the merchant''s face as he leaned in even closer, his voice descending into madness.


    "Oh, my dear travellers, listen closely, for I shall reveal a truth long forgotten by most. The founder of this royal family, our great ancestor, was none other than the hero who led humanity to victory in the era of the Demon Lord!"


    Velian''s eyes widened, his mind struggling toprehend the gravity of the merchant''s words. The hero of legends, the one who defied darkness and guided humanity towards triumph¡ªnow imed as an ancestor by this fervent merchant.


    At least ording to their history and what he heard until now, he had to assume the possibility of this hero being a real person.


    "The hero? The one who defied the Demon Lord and brought peace to thesends?" Velian questioned, his voice trembling with awe.


    The old merchant nodded vigorously, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity. "Yes, yes! The hero whose blood courses through our veins. We are blessed, my dear travellers, to walk in the footsteps of greatness!"


    Velian exchanged a knowing nce with K and Daphnia, their minds grappling with the implications of this revtion. The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, revealing a tapestry of madness and legacy. They now understood that the kingdom''s history held more than just peculiar gazes¡ªit bore the weight of a fantastical ancestry, entwined with the hero who had shaped the very destiny of their world.

 Chapter 325 Quest

    ?


    Velian''s heart raced with anticipation as he pushed open the heavy doors of the Union guild. The bustling atmosphere hit him like a wave, as adventurers from all walks of life engaged in various activities. Some were sharpening their weapons, while others were engrossed in lively conversations or studying maps spread out on the tables. The air was thick with excitement and the promise of thrilling quests.


    "This is totally different from the other guilds, this looks like some kind of a castle," Ellena muttered surprised by the space and the crowd it had.


    Velian''s group members, Daphnia, K, Ellena, and her brother followed closely behind him, their eyes wide with wonder. They formed a tight-knit group, and their camaraderie was forged through countless battles and shared victories they had gone through.


    Right now, they were a force to be reckoned with, and they sought their next adventure with fervour hoping to finish the mission they are currently doing.


    The quest board stood tall and imposing against the guild''s sturdy wooden walls, adorned with a colourful assortment of parchments detailing the tasks that awaited brave souls. Velian approached it, scanning the notices with a discerning eye.


    Daphnia leaned in closer to Velian, her voiceced with excitement. "Any interesting quests catch your eye, Velian? Maybe we can find some clue about that woman!"


    Velian''s gaze swept over the board, his fingers tracing the edges of one particr parchment. "There''s one here, I''m interested in," he said, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    "A vige on the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest has been gued by a mysterious creature. The townsfolk are desperate for assistance and look for the person who gave them this quest."


    He said and pointed at the requester''s name.


    "Ohhh~ one of the councillors from the Union,"


    Velian said and looked at Daphnia, who quickly understood what he was after.


    Their weary journey through the Union of Dukas had revealed and where grandeur and mystery intertwined, where a royal family reigned as mere symbols of veneration for the people.


    With a wry smile ying upon his lips, Velian began to unravel the intricacies of power thaty hidden beneath the glittering facade.


    "Mother, let me share with you the secrets of the Union, where the true peers reside not within the royal lineage, but among the mysterious council of seven," Velian spoke with a hushed tone, his voice carrying an air of intrigue.


    He got to know all the information he needed within three days and he found many suspicious, as well as curious information about the control structure of the Union.


    "The royal family, you see, were but figures of reverence, woven into the tradition, their significance spanning generations. It is the seven councillors who truly held sway over the Union, their hands guiding its fate."


    He leaned closer, his voice barely a whisper.


    "These councillors, shrouded in secrecy and wisdom, were the architects of the Union''s destiny. They governed with an iron fist, yet their power was veiled beneath the guise of democracy. The council represented the various facets of society: warriors, schrs, merchants, healers, and more. Each councillor held a key to a different aspect of governance, their authority stemming from knowledge and expertise, rather than birthright."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of the tale.


    "But what made this structure truly remarkable was the absence of nobles. In most kingdoms, nobility dictated the path of power, their bloodlines determining their standing. Yet here, in the Union, birthright mattered little. It was merit, intelligence, and capability that held sway. Nobles were but spectres of the past, their influence diluted by the hands of the councillors."


    He paused for a moment, allowing the weight of his words to sink in.


    "Picture it, Mother. A realm where the ascent to power is not determined by one''s ancestry but by one''s skill, knowledge, and loyalty. It is a rare and delicate bnce, for it is all too easy for such a structure to falter. But the councillors of the Union, bound by an unspoken code, carried the weight of their responsibilities with unwavering resolve."


    Daphnia and K who hears all this information couldn''t help but think how perfect that method sounded.


    "Instead of ipetent nobles, they choosepetent citizens, that sounds like a great idea, but hard to apply practically,"


    Velian knew this was the early stages of democracy but what surprised him wasn''t this, instead, it was the loyalty they had.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "In this kingdom, even though royalty don''t have any political power, they have everything else in their hand, with one word from them, the council can be easily disbanded,"


    "Instead of Royals and nobles, this kingdom is Royals and Councils, so nothing has changed, it''s just the method,"


    Velian was reminded of how loyal themander and soldiers of this army are. And the main reason for their loyalty is because of the royal family that is worshipped.


    "Let''s do this quest, and meet this council, we can make him confess about what''s going on then," Velian said and tried to take the paper out of the announcement board.


    As he turned to leave with the paper, his eyes caught sight of another woman approaching the board with purposeful strides. Time seemed to slow as their gazes met, and a sudden shock of recognition ran down Velian''s spine.


    "That woman!" Belgian thought to himself and he knew, who she was since he remember all of their faces without any mistake.


    It was her. The woman who had mercilessly attacked them during the tournament, the one who had managed to escape their clutches. She was a member of the infamous zing Sun group, known for their demonic attack and cunning tricks.


    Velian''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious, but his resolve remained unyielding. He had to confront this woman, find out what he knew, and put an end to the chaos that had befallen their lives.


    "Everyone follow me, don''t let that woman escape, she''s our only clue, forget about councillors,"


    Velian said and there the paper away and started chasing her down the street, while the woman ran with her whole face sweating like a pig.

 Chapter 326 Chase

    ?


    Velian and his group members raced through the bustling streets of the Union, their eyes fixed on the woman who had attacked them during the tournament.


    Velian still couldn''t believe they were lucky enough to find a clue this early and that woman was one of his mortal enemies.


    "Chase her! Don''t let her escape, she''s the woman from the zing sun group, the one who escaped," Velian shouted at his group members.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om The sound of their footsteps echoed in harmony with their determined hearts, driving them forward in pursuit. The woman''s face was etched with fear, her every movement betraying the desperation that consumed her.


    "Quickly! Don''t let her escape!" Velian shouted, his voice carrying a mixture of anger and determination. Hispanions, a formidable group of adventurers and Daphnia, heeded hismand and redoubled their efforts. With each stride, they closed the gap between them and their target.


    The woman darted through narrow alleyways, zigzagging in an attempt to shake off her pursuers. Yet, Velian''s keen eyes never lost sight of her. His agile form effortlessly navigated thebyrinthine streets, an embodiment of grace and precision.


    "Stop running!" one of Velian''spanions called out, her voiceced with impatience. "You won''t get away!"


    Thatpanion was none other than K, who was running like a wild tiger with how her legs worked. She was the fastest one after Velian, which was quite surprising since Daphnia was the one who is supposed to be fast after Velian considering her rank.


    But the woman''s resolve remained unbroken, her fear only fueling her determination to escape. With every passing moment, her breath grew ragged, and the desperation in her eyes deepened.


    Seeing an opportunity, Velian summoned the power of the wind, channelling it into his spell. A shimmering gust of air fused around his palm, forming a deadly wind de. With a swift motion, he unleashed it, aiming for the woman''s leg. The de sliced through the air, finding its mark and causing her to stumble, a cry of pain escaping her lips.


    "Kuuh! Damn, it hurts, leave me alone," She shouted, as she fell on the floor with her head hitting a garbage bin.


    Time seemed to slow as Velian closed in on the wounded woman, his eyes burning with a mixture of anger and resolve. He reached out, his hand closing around her arm in a vice-like grip.


    "You thought you could attack us and get away?" Velian''s voice was filled with righteous fury, his words carrying the weight of the injustice they had suffered. "You will answer for your actions."


    The woman''s face twisted in pain, yet her eyes held a flicker of defiance. "You... you don''t understand," she gasped, her voice strained. "There''s more at stake than you realize."


    Velian''s grip tightened, his patience wearing thin. "Exin yourself then. Why attack us? What do you seek? Who is that woman? Tell me everything,"


    The woman''s gaze darted between Velian and hispanions, her expression filled with conflict. "I... I cannot... not here, nowhere is safe in this kingdom, you don''t understand," she managed to utter before copsing to her knees, weakened by the wound inflicted upon her.


    Velian''s group members surrounded the fallen woman, their swords at the ready. But Velian''s gaze remained locked on her, his mind racing with questions. Who was she? What secrets did she hold? And what was the true purpose behind her attack? And why does she look scared more than them?


    The chase had ended, but the true journey was just beginning, a tangled web of intrigue and danger awaiting them all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian carried the woman and entered a building that looked like it was abandoned.


    And he tied her up onto a chair, without letting her move so he can torture her while questioning her.


    After doing that, he sprinkled some water on her face and gave her a few ps, helping her gain consciousness again.


    Velian approached her, his gaze hardened but his voiceced with an undercurrent of determination. "You have a choice now," he dered, his voicemanding. "Cooperate, and we may yet find a resolution together. Resist, and suffer the consequences."


    The woman swallowed hard, her body trembling against the restraints. "What... What do you want to know?" she asked, her voice quivering with a mixture of fear and curiosity.


    Velian circled around her, his eyes scrutinizing her every move. "Tell us about the strange parasite that granted you power," he demanded, his voice cutting through the room like a de. "And how does the Union fit into this tangled web of deceit? And the true identity of that woman whom you reduced from us?"


    The woman hesitated, her gaze shifting from Velian to the group of warriors who surrounded her, their swords ready to strike.


    Velian noticed this and brought his sword close to her neck and poked it lightly making a small wound on her neck.


    "Next will be a full pration, tell right now," In a stern voice, he said and pped her chair.


    "It''s... It''s some kind of a cell parasite," she confessed, her voiceden with a mixture of bitterness and resignation. "A parasite that bonds with its host, granting extraordinary abilities. But ites at a terrible cost."


    Velian''s eyes narrowed, his curiosity piqued. "And what is this cost?" he pressed, his voice edged with a sense of urgency.


    "The parasite consumes its host if the required conditions are not satisfied," she revealed, her voiceden with a tinge of sorrow. "It feeds on their life force, slowly draining them until nothing remains."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "We just have to kill other cell holders and cause chaos on thend, and the remaining twelve will fight each other at the same time and the winner will be able to make one of their wishese true no matter what it is,"


    A hushed silence fell upon the room as Velian and hispanions absorbed the gravity of her words. The weight of the revtion hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over their pursuit of justice.


    "But why attack us in the tournament?" Velian inquired, his voice tinged with both anger and confusion. "And what does the Union have to do with all of this?"


    The woman''s eyes flickered with a mixture of guilt and desperation. "The Union... they have their reasons," she admitted, her voice tinged with regret. "They seek to control the power of the cells, to use it as a weapon against their enemies. At least that''s what I heard, I don''t know about much,"

 Chapter 327 Surprise Attack

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ?


    The air inside the dpidated building was thick with a sense of danger as Velian, his grip firm on the captured woman''s arm, realized that it was no longer safe to question her there.


    He had tons of questions to ask from her, but if by some mistake she die became of his carelessness, Velian knew it would be disastrous.


    The decaying walls and creaking floorboards seemed to whisper their warnings to him. He needed to find a more secure location, away from prying eyes.


    Velian turned his piercing gaze towards his trustedpanions, Daphnia and K, who stood at a distance, watching his every move. Their expressions mirrored his own concern, recognizing the imminent peril.


    Ellena and her brother were not allowed to see the torture because they were still not used to it, so K and Daphnia both asked them to remain in the next room until they finish their work.


    "We cannot stay here any longer," Velian eximed, his voice tense with urgency. "This ce ispromised."


    Daphnia, her face set with determination, nodded in agreement.


    "Velian is right, K. We must move quickly. We don''t want to risk any unwanted attention or potential reinforcements arriving."


    K, her eyes darting between Velian and the captured woman, hesitated for a moment before nodding reluctantly. "I understand. Let''s find a safer ce to continue our interrogation."


    With the woman in tow, Velian led the way, his senses attuned to the slightest shifts in the environment. But just as they were about to make their escape, an overwhelming surge of magic energy coursed through the air. The very ground seemed to tremble beneath their feet, and Velian''s eyes widened with rm.


    "Daphnia! K! Dodge! Something ising from the right side," Velian''s voice boomed, filled with a mixture of fear and urgency. He knew the magnitude of the approaching magical force could only mean one thing: a formidable opponent, perhaps even a potential threat to their lives.


    Daphnia and K exchanged a quick nce, their expressions mirroring Velian''s realization. They wasted no time in heeding hismand, their instincts guiding them to prioritize their safety above all else. Together, they turned on their heels and sprinted away from the dangerous vicinity, their hearts pounding with adrenaline.


    As they ran, the wind whispered past them, carrying the echoes of distant spells and the muffled sounds of an imminent sh.


    *Boom


    Suddenly the ce, they were staying got erased as it didnt even exist in the first ce freaking out both girls. If not for Velian''s warning, they would have already vanished into nothingness.


    Velian''s mind raced with questions, his thoughts entwined with worry for their unknown pursuer and the enigmatic woman they had captured.


    In the chaos of their retreat, one thing was clear: their journey had taken an unexpected turn, plunging them into a web of mysteries and dangers they had yet to fullyprehend.


    "Where is it attacking from?" Daphnia tried to see the enemy, so she can put up a defence but before she could perk through the window another magical signal came in their direction.


    As Daphnia strained her eyes, desperately searching for the source of the impending danger, she felt a shiver crawl down her spine. The first magical signal had been disconcerting, but now, with a second surge heading their way, her instincts screamed at her to act swiftly.


    With lightning reflexes, Daphnia grabbed K''s hand, their fingers intertwining tightly. The bond between the two girls forged through countless battles, strengthened their resolve in the face of uncertainty. Together, they swiftly moved away from the window, narrowly evading the iing magical assault.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The attacks persisted, striking the abandoned building with precise uracy. Each hit shook the decaying structure, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The sniper remained elusive, their location concealed, and their intentions obscured.


    Meanwhile, Velian, a determination etched into his features, made a swift decision. He knew that leaving the captured woman with K was the best course of action, ensuring her safety while he sought to unravel this deadly game of cat and mouse.


    "K, protect her, but if you need you can use her as a shield, don''t worry if the need arises, just kill her!" Velian''s voice resounded with unwavering conviction as he entrusted hispanion with the captive''s well-being.


    His eyes met K''s, a silent understanding passing between them. Without hesitation, K nodded, acknowledging the weight of the responsibility ced upon her shoulders.


    Drawing his sword, Velian sprang into action, his instincts guiding him towards the origin of the deadly attacks. With each step he took, he braved the onught, deflecting the relentless magical assaults with masterful skill.


    "You might be able to sneak attack, but right now, I know you''re attacking me so it won''t work anynore," Velian shouted deflecting another magic attack from the sniper.


    His resolve was unyielding, his determination fueled by the protection of hisrades and the pursuit of the unknown woman.


    As Velian darted through the shadows, he sensed a presence, a flicker of movement in the corner of his eye. Swift as a hunting predator, he lunged towards the figure concealed amidst the dense foliage.


    "There you are! Little rat," He saw a woman, whose face was covered without giving him any clue.


    des shed, their sh echoing through the night, as Velian engaged in a ferocious battle against an adversary whose face remained hidden.


    "Hehe~ you''re skilled, but Ineont loses against you," Velian said and use his leg to hit her belly causing her to cough while looking at Velian with hatred-filled eyes.


    "..." She kept looking at him silently for a few seconds and then she opened her mouth.


    "You''re already losing, the moment you came into this city, you already lost, she knows that you''re here, if you''re lucky, you might be able to be one of us, but looking at you, I know that won''t happen," She said and whistled which confused Velian.


    ''Is she calling her allies? Or is she trying to bluff?''


    The question remained until Velian felt thirty or forty people climbing the stairs to enter the upstairs with weapons in their hands.


    The woman suddenly removed her mask and her dress which she was wearing and it vanished, but underneath her cover was a beautiful woman, who looked no older than thirty.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh~ help me, this man is," She suddenly shouted and started tearing her clothes like a mad woman and biting herself.


    "..."


    Velian didn''t know what was happening, but he knew whatever is going to happen won''t be in his favour.

 Chapter 328 Capture Him

    ?


    Suddenly, the tranquillity was shattered as the heavy wooden door splintered under the force of the guards'' onught. With a thunderous crash, they burst into the room, their armour nking with each purposeful stride. Their eyes darted between Velian and the girl huddled in the corner, her tear-stained face betraying a sense of vulnerability.


    Amidst the chaos, the girl mustered a trembling voice, her wordsced with calcted desperation.


    "Oh, please! Help me! This man, he...he assaulted me!" Her voice quivered, perfectly orchestrated to elicit sympathy and condemnation.


    Velian''s eyes widened a flicker of disbelief briefly surfacing before he regained hisposure. "What is she nning? I don''t think these guards can harm me, in the first ce, I''m already an enemy in this kingdom, so why would she go out of her way to do this?"


    "Duchess!" The guards shouted, as they quickly identified the face of the person. None of them expected to see her, with an unknown man, but right now all of them were fuming with anger.


    "Send a message to his highness, this is a crime that should be punished by death," The leader-like figure of the group shouted and took his sword.


    "Drop your weapons and surrender! Or else we will attack," He said and took an offensive stance.


    In the midst of his struggle, Velian''s thoughts momentarily turned to the girl, her role in this charade. He felt a pang of detachment, an understanding that her tears and usations held no true power over him. She was merely a pawn, a vessel for someone else''s ulterior motives.


    "So, they are not working with the kingdom army or royals? Well, this is useful information," Velian thought and looked at the girl, who was still pretending to be crying.


    "She could easily win an award for this acting, what a sly woman, if I was a normal citizen of this country, I would be sent to my death because of a lie,"


    Velian thought and looked at the guards with anger and questioned.


    "I didn''t touch her, I have no reason to touch her, but yes! I tried to kill her," Velian said and took out his sword.


    "Please help me!" She shouted pretending to be scared, and guards quickly charged aiming for Velian''s neck. But they couldn''t even touch his neck, because he suddenly sidestepped without even letting others see how he did it.


    Velian''s lips curled into a confident smile. It was a smile that carried a touch of amusement, a glimmer of self-assurance that danced in his eyes. He stood tall, unwavering, as if he had anticipated this very moment.


    "Is this all you have to offer?" Velian''s voice rang out, a blend of mock surprise and quiet amusement. "I expected a greater challenge."


    The guards, initially taken aback by Velian''s audacity, quickly regained theirposure. Their faces twisted with anger, and their determination reignited. They had underestimated the man before them, and now their pride demanded retribution.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a swift motion, Velian gracefully sidestepped the first guard''s attack, a mere flicker of movement. A bemused chuckle escaped his lips as he effortlessly disarmed his assant, sending the weapon ttering to the floor.


    "You''ll have to try harder than that," Velian taunted, his voice dripping with condescension.


    Undeterred, the remaining guards pressed their advantage, their strikesing in rapid session. But to Velian, their movements were sluggish, predictable. With each attack, he effortlessly evaded their blows, his body moving like a well-choreographed dance.


    His smile widened as he seized the opportunity to strike back, delivering a swift and precise counterattack. A guard stumbled backwards, clutching a wounded arm, while another crumpled to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief. The bnce of power had shifted, and it favoured Velian.


    "Is this the extent of your skill? With how much you were boasting, I thought you will kill me with a single punch," Velian''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "I must say, I expected a more formidable challenge. s, it seems I overestimated you."


    The remaining guards exchanged uneasy nces, their confidence waning. Velian''s ease in overpowering them rattled their resolve, undermining their faith in their own abilities. Doubt began to gnaw at their determination, their initial bravado withering under the weight of their impending defeat.


    "Just like she said, even without the help of the cells, you are equally powerful as her, you should be erased from our ns," The woman got up with her eyes looking rather dangerous.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "I will do it for mydy, she will be the only one who will triumph from all this, you will suffer a fate worse than death," She said and her body suddenly started getting more demonic.


    But unlike what is normally considered demonic, it only increased her appearance giving her the looks of a sex demon, that is ready to suck the vitality of several men.


    "Even though you''re powerful, at the end of the day, you''re a man, as long as you have working libido, you won''t be able to resist my charm, soe and embrace me, my dear enemy," She said activated her charm causing all the ken in the room to ejacte at once, but those who did ejacte died on the spot without even getting a second chance to realise what happened to them.


    "What are you- Kuhh~ I can''t," Velian kneeled on the spot making the womanugh while licking her lips, and seeing the delicate and handsome man in front of her she couldn''t help but feel it was a chance for her.


    "Now that I look at you, aren''t you a cutie? Once insuck out your power, I will make you my concubine, don''t worry, I will treat you like a prince, since you look like one,"


    Velian looked at her with his eyes half open and questioned.


    "What are you?"


    "Me? I''m the duchess who serves my princess with my whole heart, although I''m a Demonic Subus now, you might have seen Demonic Vampires, Demonic Imps, and Demoinc Mermaids, but I''m the one and only Demonic Subus that will send you into a trance with my pussy,"

 Chapter 329 Take Me To Your Princess

    ?


    Velian, with a cunning and trance look, stood in the middle of the bodies of the guard that looked shrivelled up, and he observed a seductive figure slowly making her way towards him.


    It was none other than a subus, a creature of allure and danger, with eyes that gleamed like emeralds and lips that whispered temptation.


    As the subus approached Velian, a smile yed across his lips, hiding his true intentions. He knew that behind her enchanting facadey a web of deceit and danger. Velian had to y his part carefully, pretending to sumb to her seductive charm in order to extract vital information about the princess she spoke of.


    "Velian," the subus purred, her voice dripping with honeyed seduction. "You have captured my attention. What a fine specimen you are. Your vitality is brimming with energy,"


    Velian''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and caution. He leaned against the wall, meeting the subus''s gaze with calcted intrigue. "I can''t take it anymore, Your presence alone is enough to set my whole body on fire."


    The subus''sughter, soft and sultry, danced through the air like a melody thinking that Velian hadpletely fallen for her charms. "Call me mistress," she whispered, her words caressing his ears.


    "Ie bearing secrets, secrets that could change the course of your destiny, Velian. Stop your foolish acts and be one of us, I will suck you every day with this subus mouth,"


    Velian feigned vulnerability, allowing his gaze to wander across the woman''s form before settling on her eyes. "Tell me, Mistress, what secrets do you speak of? And what does this have to do with the princess? I want to know before I join you,"


    Sbus'' fingers trailed along Velian''s jawline, her touch sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Ah, the princess," she sighed, her voice heavy with longing. "She possesses a power unlike any other. A power that can restore life, and grant immortality or anything you wish, she will make this world a better ce with the help of her heroic bloodline."


    Velian''s heart quickened at the mention of the princess''s power. This was the information he sought, hidden behind the woman''s sensual facade. He leaned closer, his voiceced with urgency.


    "Can I meet this princess? I would like to witness her graceful self," Velian had a hunch that the strange woman, who attacked them during the tournament might be this princess she spoke of, but Subus suddenly kissed Velian while touching his abs.


    "You don''t need to meet her, I can turn you into a demonic creature like me, I just have to use another cell parasite,"


    She thought about grabbing one right after, she finish draining Velian, but suddenly she felt a stab in her back which sent a shiver down her spine.


    Velian who was supposed to be writhing with pleasure in her arms stood behind her, his hand still clutching the hilt of a violet-me-imbued knife. The fiery de emitted a faint glow, illuminating the darkness around them. "You shouldn''t have underestimated me," he hissed, his voice filled with a cold determination.


    Subus trembled, feeling the gravity of her impending defeat. "You... How dare you betray me?" she managed to say, her voiceced with both anger and desperation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian''s gaze hardened as he met her pleading eyes. "Betrayal? No, my dear mistress, I''m merely returning the favour," he replied, his voice dripping with icy resolve.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "You see, you may possess a certain allure, but I already have women in my life who are far more enchanting than you could ever be."


    He took a step closer, the violet me dancing along the de, casting an ethereal glow on his face.


    "I''ve seen beauty in all its forms, and you, Subus, are but a shadow inparison. Your attempts to manipte and seduce me will be your downfall."


    Subus''s expression twisted with a mix of anger and wounded pride. "You will regret this, Velian. I''ll make sure you suffer for your betrayal," she hissed, her voiceced with venom.


    A flicker of defiance danced in Velian''s eyes as he raised the violet-me-imbued knife, and sent into deep into her body while increasing the intensity of the me.


    "I won''t, you''re not the first person to say the same thing to me," As soon as he said those words, the subus started crying in pain feeling her body melting from inside, but it quickly receivers with how much vitality she stoke from all the men.


    "And, you''re not the first subus I met, I already have one in my basement, she is really enjoying her life after all this is done, I will dly send you there," Velian said and lifted her while taking her back so he will have double hostages to question.


    "I won''t- no matter what you do, I won''t surrender you, my princess wille to save me, and then you will regret going against me," While getting carried, the girl muttered without knowing that''s exactly what Velian wanted.


    "Oh~ so you acted without her order? Looks like you weren''t a big deal after all,"


    "Shut up! I will rip your tongue if you say another word," She said but Velian didn''t really take her seriously, so he went in the direction where Ellena and Daphnia were supposed to be, but then he saw a huge icicle dome created in the middle of the city and he had a bad premonition, so he quickly called Daphnia to know what''s happening but he didn''t get any answers.


    Freaked out by this event, he quickly went and made a huge hole in the dome only to see Daphnia had frosted K, Ellena and her brother, while she was lying unconscious on the floor.


    "Mother! Wake up, Mother," Approaching her with an anxious look, Velian shook her body and after a few seconds, she opened her eyes shocked by what was happening.


    "Mother, what happened? Who did this?" He didn''t have any idea why she didn''t contact him when she was under attack if she got attacked and he wanted to know who is responsible for this to pay them back with the interest.

 Chapter 330 Lost And Found

    ?


    The night air hung heavy with tension as Velian and his group huddled together in the safety of a new hideout. The room they upied was dimly lit, the flickering candles casting eerie shadows across their faces. Daphnia, her usually vibrant eyes now filled with a mixture of concern and determination, sat in a corner, her hands wrapped tightly around a warm mug of herbal tea, which Velian brewed specially for everyone so they can recover their mana.


    Velian, his brow furrowed, paced back and forth in front of the group, his mind racing with questions. K, a stoic and battle-hardened warrior, leaned against the wall, her arms crossed, observing the exchange.


    The other two members of their group, still recovering from the attack,y on makeshift beds nearby, their wounds tended to as best as possible given the circumstances.


    Since they were frozen using Daphnia''s magic, none of them were heavily wounded but all three of them were still shivering because of how cold they were inside those little ice blocks.


    "Who were they? And did they take our prisoner?" Velian demanded, breaking the heavy silence that had settled over the room. His voice carried a mix of anger and concern, each word echoing with an underlying urgency.


    Daphnia took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly as she began to recount the events that had unfolded earlier that day.


    "It''s not they, Veli, It was just a single man," she started, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "We were trying to find a new ce to hide, but suddenly he confronted us and I tried to contact you, but for some reason, I couldn''t," Daphnia said and took a dip out of her head and looked at Velian again.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "He had this ability to harden his skin, like some sort of imprable armour. It was unlike anything I had ever encountered. I tried to stop him from taking anyone, but I failed because he was fast even though he was tanky,"


    Velian''s eyes widened, his mind trying to grasp the implications of such formidable power that is able to break Daphnia''s magic. "And your ice magic? Did it have any effect on him?"


    Daphnia''s gaze dropped to the floor, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and defeat.


    "No, Velian. My ice magic was useless against him. Every attempt I made to freeze him in ce was futile. It was as if he was immune to my powers. Every time I force his arm, he was like a wild beast,"


    K, ever the positive person, stepped forward, her voice steady andmanding.


    "We cannot afford to dwell on what has already happened. Our priority now is to gather as much information as possible. We need to find out who this man is, who sent him, and why."


    Velian nodded, determination etched into his features.


    "You''re right, K. We must act swiftly and strategically. The prisoner we captured earlier, she may hold the key to unlocking this mystery. We will question her, extract every ounce of knowledge she possesses."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "From here onward, I won''t leave this group, even if it means, I will lose my target, because you guys are more valuable than my mission," Velian muttered, but inside he was fuming with anger because this is one of the things he absolutely hated.


    As the group exchanged nces, a newfound resolve seemed to fill the room. The shadows danced on the walls, mirroring the flickering me within their hearts. They would face this unknown threat head-on, their determination to protect their own burning brighter than ever before and to take the renege for their fallen stepfather and contact burned bright within them.


    With their woundedrades slowly recovering, and the prisoner locked away in a separate room, Velian knew that their path forward would be fraught with danger. But he also knew that together, they possessed the strength and resilience to ovee any obstacle, even one as seemingly insurmountable as an adversary with imprable armour.


    Leaving the group to rest and recover, Velian visited the captured subus, because he had so many things to question from her.


    He wanted to kill that zing sun woman with his own hand, but seeing how she was taken back, Velian didn''t understand what their aim was.


    "Even if they took one prisoner, I already got another one, did they underestimate me by sending her? This might be actually disadvantageous," Velian thought and looked at the woman, who was still closing her eyes with a knife stuck to her head.


    "Wake up! You have a lot of things to vomit," He held the knife and send some of this me into her brain causing her to shout, but Velian quickly shoved something inside her mouth leaving her eyes wide open with tearsing from them.


    "Shut up! I don''t like your voice, so don''t shout,"


    "... ugh"


    "I''m pretty pissed off, so I hope you will answer my question without trying to fuel up my anger," He said and removed the piece of clothing he shoved inside her mouth.


    "Tell me everything from 0 to 100, don''t leave anything, if I see you hesitating, I might as well kill this whole kingdom to find your princess, is done with ying games,"


    It might have been rather easy for anyone to think, that Velian was trying to bluff to make her confess, but in reality, he wasn''t.


    He was genuine when he said, he is going to kill everyone because he had already sent the message asking Delviny to prepare the army and he had his own destruction magic, so without waiting for the princess toe out, if he kept killing everyone, then they will have no option but to reveal what they were hiding inside this massive city.


    "I won''t fall for your-" She couldn''t even finish her sentence, as Velian hit her face with his bare hand causing her nose to bend in a strange shape.


    "I''m done, I will kill half of this country, so you will regret what you did, I don''t care whether it is a child or woman because you''re the one who made me do this," Velian said and left the room leaving the bbergasted woman on the spot with her nose bleeding.

 Chapter 331 Daphnia Object

    ?


    The sky was tinged with a fiery orange as the morning sun began to rise with its warm flow enlighting everyone''s life, and casting long shadows over the Union of Dukas.


    Velian, his face etched with anger, paced back and forth, his mind consumed by thoughts of vengeance. His mother, Daphnia,y on a nearby bed, her face looking much better than before and determined. K, a trusted ally and a student of Daphnia, observed the tense scene, her usually bright eyes clouded with concern.


    "They must pay for what they''ve done!" Velian seethed, his voiceced with bitterness. "They''re hiding something demonic, K. I can feel it. And it''s because of them that my mother is injured! Just because I don''t want to harmmon people, they think they can y with me,"


    "I decided. I will massacre every single one of them, and tomorrow night, this whole city will be on fire," Velian said and tried to leave, but Daphnia suddenly caught Velian by his hands.


    Daphnia, her voice weak but filled withpassion, interjected,


    "Velian, my dear, we cannot be the very thing we fight against. We cannot unleash darkness upon darkness. There''s more at stake here than revenge."


    Velian''s eyes narrowed, and his fists clenched.


    "But they''ve hurt you, Mother! They''ve taken away your strength, and you''re wounded because of them. How can you defend them?"


    Daphnia''s voice wavered with both love and authority.


    "Because I raised you to be better than that, Veli. Violence only breeds more violence. If we mindlessly kill these people now, they will hold hatred toward us and in future, it might affect our kingdom,"


    "We are protectors of light, of hope. Our purpose is to vanquish the darkness, not to be it. You should know more than anyone about the pain of losing someone important, don''t you think it''s bad for us to let others go through the same thing?"


    K stepped forward, her voice gentle but firm. "Velian, I understand your anger but the teacher is right. We must find another way, a way that doesn''t involve massacring innocent people. We can''t let our emotions blind us."


    Velian''s shoulders slumped, and he dropped to his knees beside his mother''s bed. His eyes filled with confusion, reflecting a mixture of frustration and helplessness.


    "I don''t know what to do, Mother. I can''t bear the thought of losing you. Without you, I''m lost."


    Daphnia reached out, cing a tender hand on Velian''s cheek.


    "You are strong, my son. Stronger than you realize. Stronger than anyone. We will find a way together. But first, you must calm your heart and clear your mind. Only then can we find the path that leads to victory without sacrificing our principles?"


    A silence enveloped the room, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves outside. Velian took a deep breath, his voice trembling but determined.


    "I will try, Mother. For you, for us. I will find the strength within me to fight the demons without bing one myself."


    Daphnia''s eyes softened, a loving smile gracing her weary face.


    "That''s my boy. Remember, love andpassion are the true weapons against darkness. Let them guide your actions."


    Velian just shrugged his shoulders. And thinking about something else he can do to arouse confusion in this kingdom. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s only lives, that I can''t damage, so I will destroy all the importantndmarks of this kingdom and give a warning to the higher-ups, let''s see how they react," Velian thought and looked at Daphnia, and seeing no injection from her, he decided to go along with that n.


    "As long as you don''t kill pointlessly, I''m okay with that," She said and started channelling her mana again, so she can repair all the damages.


    While Velian crept through the dimly lit corridors of the building, his heart pounding with a mix of excitement and trepidation. He had managed to convince Daphnia to permit him to carry out his audacious n.


    The destruction of thendmarks¡ªthe guild office, the general store for the noble ss, and the barracks of the Union of Dukas¡ªwould be a decisive blow to the royals as well as the darkness that is hiding behind this city that had gued thend for far too long.


    His footsteps were soft, barely making a sound against the cold, stone floor. Velian''s mind raced with thoughts of the lives that would be impacted by his actions, the lives that could be freed from the shackles of darkness.


    He knew the risks were great, but the reward of truth was worth every sacrifice.


    Reaching the rooftop, Velian surveyed the darkened city below. He closed his eyes, centring himself, and focused on the dormant power within him. With a whispered incantation, he called upon the mana that resided in his very being.


    "Levitation," he chanted softly, feeling the energy surge through him. His feet left the ground, and he rose steadily into the night sky. Higher and higher he ascended, the city shrinking beneath him until it resembled a miniature model in his mind''s eye.


    As he reached the zenith of his levitation, Velian''s eyes opened, their irises glowing with intense, golden light. He extended his hands before him, palms facing the targeted buildings. The air crackled with raw power, and the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble under hismand.


    "Velian," a voice echoed in his mind, gentle yet urgent. It was Daphnia, her voice filled with concern about his decision.


    "Are you sure about this? The consequences could be dire."


    "I understand the risks, Mother," Velian replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him. "But this is the only way to bring them out of their rabbit holes."


    Silence lingered for a moment before Daphnia''s voice resonated once more.


    "Very well, Velian. No matter what I will be on your side,"


    With those words, Velian''s resolve solidified. He focused all his energy, all his willpower, into a single, devastating spell. The incantation danced upon his lips, each syble infused with his copious mana and determination.


    "Decimate!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the night.


    A blinding white light erupted from his outstretched hands, tearing through the darkness and hurtling towards the targeted buildings below.


    The impact was cataclysmic. A thunderous explosion ripped through the air, consuming the guild office, the general store, and the barracks in a maelstrom of destruction. mes engulfed the structures, reducing them to nothing more than smouldering ruins.


    Velian watched from his vantage point high above, a mix of awe and sorrow washing over him. He knew that his actions would have far-reaching consequences, but he also knew that the time for change hade. Until now, he was defensive, but now he decided to be offensive.


    As the smoke billowed and the fires raged below, Velian descended back to the ground, his mind filled with the weight of what he had done. The path ahead was uncertain, but he had taken the first step towards a future where they would have thestugh.

 Chapter 332 Destruction

    ?


    Velian stood atop a crumbled tower, his golden eyes scanning the city below. The once majestic buildings nowy in ruins, crumbling under the weight of his devastating magic. A wicked smile yed on his lips as he relished in the chaos he had unleashed upon the kingdom.


    "What secrets were they hiding from us? Is it the guild or merchants? Or royal pce?" Velian mused to himself, his voice filled with dark curiosity.


    "Why did they provoke me with their deceit? There must be something of great value they sought to keep hidden, but my presence is disturbing for them."


    As the wind whispered through the deste streets, Velian''s gaze sharpened, his eyes alight with determination. He was no ordinary mage, but the holder of the power that could simply create chaos in this world. And now, he had set his sights on the enigmatic secrets of this once proud kingdom.


    With a flick of his wrist, Velian conjured a shimmering fire, illuminating the path ahead. He descended from the tower, his steps were silent as a whisper, blending seamlessly into the shadows.


    "This is weird! People are not reacting to this destruction like he expected, they were rather calm and quiet unlike what he expected and this proved that these citizens are also under some kind of influence,"


    In his search for answers, Velian roamed the decimated streets, eyes scanning for any clue that might lead him to the source of the parasitic cells causing mayhem in thend. He could almost taste the urgency in the air, a lingering fear of the unknown that haunted the kingdom.


    Amidst the ruins, he stumbled upon an old man, huddled in a corner, his tattered clothes clinging to his frail body. The man''s eyes widened in terror as he noticed Velian''s presence, but Velian held up a hand, offering assurance.


    At first, he didn''t identify this man, but after taking a careful look at his face, Velian knew this is the man that had a shop in front of the guild to sell potions to the adventurers.


    "Fear not, old man," Velian said, his voiceced with an otherworldly charm. "I seek knowledge about something, not harm. Tell me, what do you know about the guild? What caused this ident?"


    He asked like he was genuinely worried about his health, and he wanted to deceive this man. Even though Velian used his skills to find something wrong with him, there was nothing noticeable so he had to be careful.


    The old man''s voice trembled as he spoke, his words weighed down by years of silent suffering.


    "The kingdom... This kingdom is done for, this is the curse of the demon lord, we are doomed," He shouted like a crazy man, holding Velian''s hand.


    Velian heard some strange rumours about this man, but this was the first time he talked with him so he didn''t know what he was trying to say, but it was rather clear that he is different from normal citizens.


    "They hoarded knowledge, forbidden knowledge," he whispered, his eyes darting nervously. "They knew of the curse, but they kept it hidden, concealed from the world. They... they sought to control it, to bend it to their will."


    Velian''s eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and fury. "Control it? Control what, old man? Tell me, what did they control and who are they?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The old man hesitated for a moment, then, his voice barely above a whisper, he revealed,


    "The ancient library... deep within the heart of the royal castle. It holds the secrets you must know. But beware young human. The library is guarded by powerful enchantments. Many have tried to breach its defences, and none have returned. Especially for someone like me, it''s hard but you might be able to."


    A wicked grin crept across Velian''s face as he heard the old man''s words, after not knowing anything about the origin of these cells or anything, he felt lucky to find some information but the question still remained.


    "Thank you for your assistance, old man-"


    Velian turned his head, ready to express his gratitude to the old man who had offered him such crucial information. But to his astonishment, the space where the old man had stood just moments ago was now empty. No trace remained of the mysterious figure who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere.


    A shiver ran down Velian''s spine, and he couldn''t help but wonder if the old man was more than he appeared. Could he have been a spirit of the dead, or perhaps a guardian meant to guide him on this treacherous path? Velian''s mind raced with questions, but there were no answers to be found.


    " I need to visit the library, as soon as possible before they destroy books," Velian thought because he knew after this destruction he caused they won''t stay idle and wait for him.


    Nevertheless, the allure of the ancient library and the secrets it heldpelled Velian forward. He knew the risks involved in breaching the library''s formidable enchantments, but the tantalizing possibility of acquiring the knowledge he sought was too great to resist.


    "Let''s see!" He went around the town for a little bit more, and as time went on adventurers started to gather around the ruined guild and question what they are going to do from now on.


    He wanted to see how the guild would react to this destruction he caused and what sort of power they had hidden.


    It didn''t take a lot of time for the guild servants toe and let the adventurers know what is going to happen from now on.


    "Listen, my dear adventurers, we have experienced great trouble due to an earthquake that happened a few hours ago and unfortunately our guild became a victim of this disaster," One of the servants came forward and told without even showing how much they were lying to the people.


    At one point, Velian had to even question whether it was genuinely a earthquake that caused this because of how confident they looked.


    They said about how they are going to continue the guild work in a separate building from now on, and Velian was amazed by how fast they came to a solution.


    But he couldn''t think about these things, as he felt a strange magical signaling from behind him which caused him to automatically avoid the crowd and enter an alley, so he can find out what was going to happen.

 Chapter 333 Death By Pleasure (R-18)

    ?


    K and Daphnia stood near the door, engaged in an animated conversation about, what happened and about the event they faced.


    K was talking about how she should have gone with Velian to stop him if he goes overboard, but Daphnia asked her not to do that because she knew K would only be a liability for Velian in this situation.


    Unbeknownst to them, Ellena and her brother had be intrigued by the mysterious prisoner that Velian had captured. Curiosity pulsed through their veins,pelling them to venture closer and catch a glimpse of the woman who was bound to the chair. They exchanged cautious nces before stealthily approaching the door, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    "Don''t make a sound, let''s take a quick peek to see what were are dealing with," Ellena muttered because she wanted to see who was the one that was responsible for their stepfather''s death.


    As Ellena and her brother peered through the crack in the door, a hush fell over them. The sight that met their eyes was both intriguing and unsettling.


    The prisoner, her face partially obscured by strands of tousled hair, exuded an air of mystery and vulnerability.


    Even though she was not in her perfect condition, she still looked really gorgeous to both of them, as she still had elegance in her look.


    "Who do you think she is?" Ellena whispered, her voice barely audible above the gentle rustle of their surroundings.


    "I have no idea," her brother replied, his gaze fixed upon the captive and he started feeling strange for some reason, as soon as he saw her.


    "But there''s something about her... something captivating."


    A wave of confusion washed over Ellena as she watched her brother. She had never seen him react this way before, his usually bratty look was shattered by an inexplicable attraction to the prisoner.


    He looked like he was in France, as he slowly opened the door, so he can take a closer look.


    He could almost feel the pull in the air, drawing him closer to the woman, as if their fates were inexplicably intertwined.


    "What are you doing idiot?" Ellena protested, her voice tinged with concern. "We can''t enter without Velian''s permission."


    Her brother tore his gaze away from the woman, his eyes clouded with a mixture of curiosity and unease.


    "I know, Ellena. It''s just... there''s a vulnerability in her eyes, a plea for help. I can''t ignore it." He said andpletely opened the door freaking out Ellena, who quickly tried to hold him, but she jumped back seeing something bizarre.


    Beneath her brother''s leg, there was some kind of a white liquid that kept leaking from his pants, which Ellena couldn''t identify at first, but as soon as she realised what it is, she couldn''t help but show the disgust in her face.


    "Idiot! What are you doing? Come back here," Ellena shouted causing K and Daphnia to quickly look at the room, and seeing two siblings trying to break into the room, they felt their blood running cold.


    His heartbeat quickened, and his breath caught in his throat as he sumbed to the enchanting aura that emanated from her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unable to resist any longer, Ellena''s brother broke free from the shackles of reason and hastily approached the woman, his eyes filled with an entranced gaze. His steps were almost frantic as he closed the distance between them, his desire overriding any sense of caution.


    Ellena gasped, a mixture of shock and concern seizing her heart. She reached out, grasping her brother''s arm in a futile attempt to restrain him. "No! Stop!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    "Can''t you see? She''s using some kind of her powers on you!"


    But her words fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the allure of the prisoner''s seductive charms. Ellena''s brother reached the woman, his face inches away from hers, his eyes reflecting a mixture of fascination and vulnerability.


    A sultry smile curved on the prisoner''s lips as she took in the sight of her captivated admirer. Her voice, soft and alluring, whispered like a velvet caress.


    "You cannot resist me,e, kid, give me your vitality," she murmured, her words weaving a spell around his already entranced mind. "Come closer and feel the intoxication of my touch, and do my bidding like the ve you are."


    Ellena''s brother was powerless to resist. His inhibitions melted away as he sumbed to the seductive enchantment, stepping even closer, his breath mingling with hers. His eyes bore into the depths of the subus'' captivating gaze, a dance of desire and surrender taking ce within his soul.


    "I will give you everything," Like he was in a trance, Brother muttered those words and tried to remove the dagger that Velian left on her head.


    Fear clutched at Ellena''s heart as she witnessed the scene unfolding before her. She knew the prisoner''s powers were dangerous, capable of leading her brother astray, blurring the lines between reality and fantasy. Desperation fueled her actions as she frantically called out, her voice trembling with a mixture of concern and urgency.


    "Please, brother! Snap out of it! Fight her hold on you!"


    But as the subus tightened her grip on his heart, it seemed as though all reason had abandoned him. Ellena''s pleas fell on deaf ears, her brother now firmly ensnared within the web of the prisoner''s irresistible allure.


    The room pulsated with ominous energy, a dark alliance forming between forbidden desire and a treacherous enchantress.


    "Remove it, right now," The subus ordered and he didn''t wait for anyone to stop, as he quickly grabbed the dagger and pulled it.


    Daphnia and K came into the room to help them but they were toote. The me-imbued dagger that kept her on a tight leash was removed from her body and with Ellena''s brother''s vitality, she manage to recover some of her power.


    "Haha~ this is great, just what I wanted," Sheughed and tore all the chains that bind her to the chair and stood up while Ellena''s brother kept leaking semen from his body.


    He became thin rather fast and his look on the face started to look like an old man.


    *Tsk


    Daphnia clicked her tongue and got ready to fight, and she knew both the subus and she is rather weakpared to their previous selves.

 Chapter 334 On The Death Door

    ?


    Daphnia and K got onto their positions after ordering Ellena to fall back, because they didn''t want her to get caught in their attacks.


    "Please help him, K, don''t let that bitch, do anything," She cried in desperation. Even though she teased and most of the time annoyed her brother, she didn''t want him to die a pathetic death like this.


    Daphnia and K stood firmly, their resolve solidifying with each passing moment. Their eyes locked on the menacing figure of the subus before them, her dark aura swirling with wicked intentions.


    And behind her was brother, who was still looking at them in a trance.


    K gripped her sword tightly, her knuckles turning white. "Don''t worry, Teacher. I won''t let hery a finger on Ellena''s brother. We''ll save him, no matter what."


    Daphnia nodded, her voice filled with determination. "We won''t let her win, K. Before Velianes back, Wes should finish this, for the innocent souls she''s corrupted."


    The subus smirked, her seductive voice dripping with malice. "You think you can stand against me? Pitiful Rhodes that cannot do anything without your man, I''ll make sure you suffer for your insolence and by killing you people, I will be able to give utter despair to that insolent man."


    Daphnia''s eyes narrowed, her voice unwavering. "We''re not here to exchange pleasantries, demon. We''re here to save Ellena''s brother, and we won''t let you stand in our way."


    K stepped forward, her de gleaming in the dim light. "Prepare yourself, subus. You''ve underestimated my teacher''s power and determination. We''ll show you what true strength looks like!"


    With a swift motion, the subus unleashed a wave of dark energy, aiming it directly at K. But Daphnia quickly moved, intercepting the attack with a barrier of ice, which got destroyed as soon as it contacted the dark matter.


    "Stay focused, K! We can''t let her distract us," Daphnia shouted, her voice resonating with unwavering resolve.


    K nodded, her grip on the sword tightening. "I won''t falter, Teacher. We have to trust in our training, and our bond after all this time. Together, we can ovee any obstacle."


    She said and charged at the subus, while Daphnia gave her protection by blocking all the attacks that the other party tried to do.


    As the battle unfolded, the air crackled with the sh of swords, the whirling of spells, and the determination of the teacher and student fighting side by side. Their movements were fluid, their attacks calcted, each strike bringing them closer to their goal.


    "Is that the best you''ve got, subus?" Daphnia yelled, her voice filled with defiance. "We won''t back down! Ellena''s brother will be free! And you will tell us everything you know,"


    The subus growled in frustration, her powers diminishing as the sisters fought on. She realized she had underestimated the strength of their determination and the power it brought forth.


    She knew her power was weak after everything she had to go through, but she didn''t expect some ordinary people that haven''t even been blessed with the cells will be cake to hold her back like this.


    "You may think you''re strong, but you''re just mortals," the subus hissed, her voice tinged with desperation. "I''ll make sure you pay for this!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Come here," She suddenly grabbed Ellena''s brother by her cock and started to absorb all the remaining, vitality he had causing his body to shrivel up faster than before.


    "Stop! Stop it! Bitch," K and Ellena both shouted, but Daphnia didn''t wait, she quickly took the danger that still had a minute amount of Velian''s me and stabbed her in the belly, but at the same time, the subus hand alsonded on her face throwing her meters back causing her to hit her head on a chair and lose her consciousness.


    K, who witnessed this felt cold sweat on her body because she knew if something happened to Daphnia, Velian will start a massacre. And she knew if that ever happens, he won''t even hesitate to kill them for not supporting her.


    "Ellena, quickly go and check on her, and try to heal her," K shouted and looked at the woman in front of her, who was growling in pain.


    "Looks like the dagger did some damage, now is my time," K quickly ran and grabbed Ellena''s brother by his hands, pushed him in an opposite direction and tried to behead the subus.


    And because of how weak her enemy was, K manage to put her sword on her neck, but for some reason, her sword didn''t manage to cut her fully showing her skin wasn''t normal, unlike humans.


    Gritting her teeth, K realized the extent of the subus''s strength. Her opponent was no ordinary foe; her resilience surpassed all expectations.


    "You won''t escape, bitch!" K growled, determination burning in her eyes. She refused to let the demon slip through her fingers.


    The subus smirked, her eyes gleaming with a mix of arrogance and fear, but the pain of the dagger was apparent in her eyes, as she had her whole face pale.


    "You''re a persistent one, but you can''t defeat me. I will find another way to im what I desire."


    With a surge of energy, the subus attempted to retreat by releasing another dark energy outbreak, her ethereal form dissipating into the shadows. But K wouldn''t allow her to flee.


    "Over my dead body!" K shouted, her voice filled with a fierce resolve. She charged forward, shing her sword through the air, determined to prevent the subus from escaping.


    However, the demon''s power proved too formidable. Despite K''s best efforts, her sword failed to sever the subus''s neckpletely. The demon let out a wickedugh, taunting K''s unsessful strike.


    "Haha~ idiot, tell Velian, that the next time we meet, he will regret everything he did,"


    K''s heart sank as the realization dawned upon her. The subus was slipping away, and her teammates'' life hung in the bnce.


    "I won''t let you go!" K roared, her voice filled with a mix of desperation and determination, it was toote as the demon had already escaped.

 Chapter 335 Dangerous Individuals

    ?


    Velian stood amidst the wreckage of the guild building, his eyes surveying the destruction he had brought the previous night. He had hoped that in tearing apart the important ces within, he would uncover some clues about the hidden agenda of the guild and the Union. Yet, his search had yielded disappointingly few leads.


    As he studied the ruined bindings, a flicker of movement caught Velian''s attention. His gaze shifted towards a suspicious-looking woman who seemed to be observing him.


    At first, Vekian ignored it thinking she might be another adventurer, but after some time, Velian clearly felt her stare, as she started leaking a little bit of mana.


    The intensity of her stare sent a shiver down his spine, igniting a spark of curiosity within him.


    Was she involved in the guild''s secrets? Velian''s instincts urged him to approach her, to unravel the mystery that hung in the air.


    Taking a step forward, Velian called out to the enigmatic woman,


    "Woman! Who are you? Why are you looking at me like I''m some kind of a monster!" His voice echoed through the deste ruins, but the woman didn''t respond. Instead, she bolted, her swift departure triggering an impulsive reaction within Velian. He knew he couldn''t let her escape without knowing what she knew.


    "Hey! Wait up!" Velian shouted, his voice filled with determination as he chased after the fleeing figure.


    His footsteps pounded against the ground as he weaved through the rubble and debris, the ruins of the guild now bing the backdrop of a thrilling pursuit.


    The woman''s slender figure darted ahead, her dark cloak billowing behind her like a spectre in the wind. Velian''s heart raced with anticipation, his mind racing to catch up with the mystery that was unfolding before him. He couldn''t afford to lose sight of her now.


    As Velian closed the distance, his voice echoed through the abandoned streets,


    "Who are you? What do you know about the guild''s secrets?" The questions hung in the air, unanswered, but he could sense a tremor of fear in the woman''s fleeting nces over her shoulder. It only fueled his determination to uncover the truth.


    "Why does she look scared? What did I even do?" Velian questioned himself because he had a feeling that this woman is not something familiar because of her quality of mana.


    Velian with one of his wind magic tried to slow her down by damaging her knee, but unexpectedly she manage to dodge, but somehow her movements were rather bizarre for a human.


    The chase continued, leading Velian through narrow alleyways and deserted squares. Each twist and turn brought them closer to the outskirts of the city, where secrets were whispered and conspiracies were born.


    Velian was driven by a thirst for answers, propelled by an insatiable desire to expose the truth, so he didn''t have time to waste chasing her since he had a whole library to conquer.


    Finally, the woman stumbled, her pace faltering for a moment. Sensing an opportunity, Velian pushed himself harder, closing in on her with every stride.


    He reached out, his hand nearly brushing against the fabric of her cloak when she suddenly veered off into a dimly lit alley and vanished like a mirage.


    "This is-" Velian was surprised by her power.


    His heart raced, and his senses heightened as he followed her into the shadowy depths. He knew that the revtions he sought were just within his grasp, waiting to be unravelled. With every step, he pushed aside the doubts and uncertainties, his resolve burning brighter than ever.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That woman, she is either a parasite user or something else, she can not be a normal human or adventurer,"


    The chase had brought him to this pivotal moment, where the secrets of the guild and the Union teetered on the edge of discovery. Velian pressed on, ready to confront the woman and demand the truth. Nothing would stand in his way¡ªnot the darkness that enveloped the alley nor the uncertainty that loomed over his path.


    But before he could chase her even more, Velian suddenly got a bone-chilling message from Daphnia, telling him what was happening to them.


    He didn''t even want her toplete her message as he quickly used his legs at their full potential and started running toward the building where Daphnia and the others were facing the subus.


    It didn''t even take him a few minutes to arrive there, but by the time he barged into the room, his captive had already escaped and Daphnia was lying next to the chair holding her head in pain.


    "..."


    Velian''s heart pounded in his chest as he rushed to his mother''s side. The room was filled with the aftermath of a fierce battle.


    Her face was a mix of pain and determination, but she managed to reassure him with a weak smile.


    "Velian, don''t worry about me," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "It''s just a small injury. I''ll be fine."


    he knelt beside her, his voice filled with concern. "But Mother, you''re hurt! Wait here, I''ll get some first aid."


    She shook her head, her voice firm despite the pain. "No, look others need you more. You must tend to them first."


    Confusion flickered across Velian''s face, but he trusted his mother''s judgment implicitly. "Who, Mother? Who needs my help? What exactly happened here?"


    A slight smile yed on her lips as she motioned toward a corner of the room.


    "Ellena''s brother bore the brunt of their captive''s rage. Look at him, Velian. He needs you now."


    Daphnia said and pointed at a thin boy, who looked like he was on his deathbed with his breathing rather fast.


    "What the hell happened here?" Velian had a slight idea seeing the floor, so he quickly went to check on him and see whether he has the energy to live.


    Beside him were, Ellena and K both looking worried and Ellena was on the verge of breaking down.


    First, she lost her mother, and then her stepfather, but right now, she didn''t want to lose her brother, whom she loved as a family member.


    "My lord, please help him, I will do anything you say, but help him please," Ellena begged while her tears started toe out of her eyes, but Veliam didnt care about it as he was going to help this boy even if Ellena didn''t ask for his help.

 Chapter 336 Vitality

    ?


    Velian''s heart sank as he beheld the sight before him. The once vibrant and robust form of Ellena''s brother now resembled nothing more than a withered husk, a mere shadow of his former self.


    "So she absorbed all of his vitality? If she had overdone it, he would be dead by now, but lucky for us, she couldn''t,"


    Ellena''s eyes welled up with tears as she whispered, "Is there anything you can do, Velian? Can you save him?"


    Determined, Velian stepped forward, his hands touching his body with a mix of curiosity and hope.


    "I won''t let him slip away, Ellena. I''ll do whatever it takes to bring him back." He knelt beside the fragile figure, gently cing his hands on the desated flesh. Closing his eyes, Velian reached deep within, drawing upon the wellspring of his mana, the essence of his power.


    A soft glow enveloped his hands as Velian channelled his energy into the lifeless body. "Hold on to your life, don''t give up," he whispered, his voice filled with conviction. "I will give your life and energy back, for your spirit."


    The air crackled with a surge of power as Velian''s mana coursed through Ellena''s brother, weaving its way into every inch of his deste form. The dried muscles began to twitch and tremble as if stirring from a deep slumber. Slowly, ever so slowly, colour returned to his cheeks, his sunken eyes regaining a glimmer of vitality.


    Suddenly, a weak voice emanated from the parched lips of Ellena''s brother. "Velian... is that you?" he murmured, his voice feeble but filled with gratitude.


    "Yes, it''s me," Velian replied a surge of relief flooding through him. "Stay with me, try to regain your energy back. We''re going to get through this together."


    As Velian continued to pour his mana into the revival process, a wave of warmth swept over Ellena''s brother, revitalizing his weary body. The dried husk gradually transformed into a semnce of life, as the once brittle bones regained strength and the parched skin plumped with moisture.


    "He won''t be fully healed, but I know a quick method, he can quickly regain his energy back," Velian said and looked at K and Ellena.


    "You two, protect my mother and quickly leave this ce to the other building I showed you," Velianmanded, his voice firm with determination. "I wille back quickly after dropping him in a healing centre."


    With the weight of Ellena''s brother draped over his shoulder, Velian wasted no time. He propelled himself forward, his body soaring through the air with supernatural grace and speed. The wind whispered past him, carrying with it a sense of urgency and hope.


    As he approached the so-called healing centre, its towering spires reaching towards the heavens, Velian''s heart raced with anticipation. He knew that within those wallsy the best chance for Ellena''s brother to regain his strength and vitality. Hended with a gentle thud, his feet touching the polished marble floor, and hurriedly made his way inside.


    "So this is the luxurious brothel in this country? I didnt expect this building to be so big," Velian muttered revealing the real identity of the healing centre he was talking about.


    The entrance hall of the brothel was bathed in soft, ethereal light, casting an otherworldly glow upon the surroundings. Velian''s gaze swept across the room, searching for someone who could assist him. It was then that a voice, as alluring as a siren''s song, reached his ears.


    "Ah, dear customer," a seductive voice purred from the shadows, "you havee seeking our services. How fortunate for both of us to have a young beautiful man like you."


    Velian''s eyes widened as he turned towards the source of the voice. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who are you? From where can I buy a room?" Velian asked, but the woman''s face didn''t look good, as she thought these two young men mistook their building as a motel.


    "This isn''t a motel, young man, if you want a room, you should find an inn, besides two men doing it, I don''t think it''s conventional here," She misunderstood Velian''s purpose causing his face to disfigure with disgust.


    "I''m not-" He tried to shout, but he quickly calmed down, as this was hardly the time to make any more problems.


    "I meant, I want to get a good woman for him, sorry I didnt fully exin things," Hearing Velian''s words, she quickly looked at the book and asked Velian to choose someone.


    But at that time he didn''t know that standing before him was the headmistress of the brothel.


    ''She looks too good to be a normal employee, she must be someone in higher ranks with those clothes''


    Velian thought as she was d in flowing robes that entuated her graceful figure, she exuded an aura of mystique and power. Her eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief, promising secrets and forbidden knowledge.


    Suppressing his surprise, Velianposed himself and spoke with a determined tone.


    "Are you the owner of this establishment?" She smiled hearing the words and gave the book while pointing at the free girls.


    "Haha~ you''re sharp boy, I like it, but may I ask, why is he sleeping? He won''t be able to do anything if he''s like this, and both of you look a little bit too young," She said while squinting her eyes.


    "How much? I won''t deny he''s young, but say the price? I know you won''t stick by the rules and refuse us because if you did, you won''t assign those two girls," Velian said and pointed at one of the girls, that kept waving at him.


    The headmistress smiled upon hearing his words, she didn''t even know how he realised they were not even humans, but she decided to go along with this boy.


    "Fine, I don''t care either way, pick a girl," She said and Velin pointed at the strongest-looking girl, knowing that she will have a lot of vitality.


    "She''s not a subus like those two right? I want his partner to be human, and I will pay with gold coins, ancient ones at that,"


    Velian said and took a pouch out of storage, but he had a lot of questions.


    "What are these demons doing here?" And he knew they were different from the subus he met earlier because he could clearly see their status, and by looking at the headmistress, he knew they weren''t infected by parasites, rather they were real demons.

 Chapter 337 Headmistress (R-18)

    ?


    Velian couldn''t help but wonder, what this ce was. He randomly entered this ce, since it looked like the best ce for Ellena''s brother to regain his vitality, but he didnt expect to see a huge clue about what he was searching for in a ce like this.


    Soon, his gaze settled upon a figure who seemed tomand the attention of all those present. The headmistress of the brothel, a woman of undeniable charisma, exuded an aura of confidence and power. Her eyes held a depth that hinted at a lifetime of wisdom.


    Velian, realizing the importance of his inquiry, approached the headmistress with a humble look of a youngster and extended his hand, offering a few gold coins as thevoayement for the woman he just ordered.


    "Pardon my intrusion, headmistress," he began, his voice carrying a mix of determination and intrigue. "May I ask about the purpose of this building and the identities of those within?"


    The headmistress regarded him with a mix of curiosity and amusement, her eyes twinkling as if she could sense the urgency behind his words. She gracefully epted the golden coins, her fingertips brushing against Velian''s palm briefly.


    "Ohh~ so you could tell that some of us are not humans? Well, I thought current humans lost the ability to do that since we haven''t met each other in a few thousand years," She said and got rather close to Velian dangerously.


    "Ahhh~ human child, you smell delicious, I haven''t seen anyone like you not even in the demon continent," she said, her voice carrying a melodious undertone.


    "..." Velian wanted to ask what she was talking about, but then she saw the prostitute he ordereding to guide, Ellena''s brother.


    Since he was still in a trance-like state, she didnt know how to react, but Velian asked her to take him since the moment he gets the taste of the vitality, he will start going berserk and everything would be back to normal after that.


    "Wee to my brothel, where the boundaries between the demonic and the human realm intertwine. Here, subus and humans coexist, studying the intricate arts of seduction, magic, and the secrets of the night, and-"


    The headmistress paused for a moment and got rather close to Velian''s est and whispered.


    " We want to keep our eye on something dangerous inside this kingdom,"


    Velian''s eyes widened in astonishment. He had stumbled upon a ce that housed the very beings he sought to understand. The implications of such a discovery began to unravel in his mind, each thread leading to the heart of his investigation.


    "Headmistress," he continued, his voice quivering with anticipation.


    "I would like to know what you''re talking about," Velian had doubts about whether she would tell him something so important like that, but unexpectedly she made a rather bold statement.


    "Sleep with me, I will tell you everything you want to know if you make love to me," She said and touched Velian''s cock making him erect, but he looked at her with a neutral look without showing any excitement. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I will die if I sleep with you, I won''t fall for your tricks," Velian said, but the headmistress couldn''t help butugh.


    "Ohh~ don''tpare us with those vile creatures,e, I will exin everything while I bounce on your cock," She said and grabbed Velian''s hand and entered a fancy room which looked like a little punishment room with a lot of sex tools.


    At first, Velian thought about refusing but he knew without going along, he won''t get any information. He could go for torture, but without any reason and without even knowing whether they were enemies or not, he didn''t want tomit such things.


    "You''re human, right? How do you have so much vitality in your body? Your amount event exceeds our incubus vitality," She said and sniffed Velian''s cock before removing his trousers, causing his erect dick to p her face.


    "This smells- no way, this is the first time, I felt like this," Suddenly her legs started shaking and she had a huge orgasm, even without touching herself which surprised Velian because that was the first time he saw something like that.


    "I knew my nose wasn''t lying, I knew you were extraordinary," She said and grabbed Velian''s cock and started to lick it with a greedy expression on her face.


    At first, she used her long and lean tongue to taste, Velian''s ns and pulled back his foreskin. Then slowly caressing his balls, she sucked his ns like a vacuum machine causing Velian to step back a little because that was the first time something like that happened to him.


    "Ughhh~ what was that? I might havee from that if she did it for even a single second more," Velian asked himself, but the mistress had no idea to stop what she was doing.


    Without letting him cum, she decided to take his cock fully into her throat without leaving anything and she slowly did it causing her to gag, but her subus instinct told her not to lose because her race pride is in line with this.


    "This woman!" Velian quickly held her head and started moving his own hips, because he didn''t want to stand there and take everything without even fighting back.


    *Plop *Plop


    The wet sounds of their activities spread whole throughout the room, but none of the two had to worry about it because they were like beasts, that were trying to outdo each other.


    "You really have experience with this, don''t you? I don''t want to say this, but your blowjob feels really good," Velian said causing the mistress to release his nd from her mouth and look at him with a smile.


    "We subus, do not consider sex as something precious like humans and other races, for us, sex is like consuming our food, but that doesn''t mean we don''t find it fun, and right now," She said and deepthroated Velian again.


    "Well, let''s make this a trade then, I will show you the best night you ever can imagine and in exchange for that, you will give me all the information,"

 Chapter 338 Luxury Food (R-18)

    ?


    "Mmm~"


    "Mmm, ohhh! This is good, You are really good!"


    Feeling the sensation of Velian''s meat rod pulsating with the pressure of ejaction, the mistress quickly moved her head up and down while teasing the scrotum hoping she would get a luxury-level treat and she wasn''t disappointed.


    Because she suddenly felt her whole body twitching having another orgasm as soon as she felt the creamy and sweet feeling inside her mouth and she couldn''t even begin to understand how could something taste so good.


    "Oh my! This is the best I had in my whole life, I can''t have enough of it," She said and gulped everything and looked at Velian with her eyes looking like a kitten, that is waiting for her owner to provide her more milk.


    "You will be mine! I will keep you here, I will give you everything you want, so stay with me," She muttered without knowing Velian wasn''t the type of a person to just change his kind because the sex with her felt really good.


    "Trade is trade! I give you more pleasure and that''s it, I''m not going to stay here, I have my own family," He said and grabbed her hand and pushed her onto the bed.


    Taking a good smell of her pussy, Velian tore her one-piece dress and looked at her demonic flower garden, which looked like a waterfall with how much it was dripping.


    "Slutty woman! I didn''t even touch and you''re dripping this much,"


    "I can''t help it, there''s a saying in our subus society that we will only have one orgasm in our whole life, that''s when we first have sex during the ceremony, but right now I came more than one time,"


    Velian knew it might be because of his superior status, but he decided to act like he was special to her so she will be intoxicated with his body and she will have to give him everything he desire.


    I devoured my wife''s honey pot as I felt the woman''s honey juices overwhelm me in a ze of lust. The scent of the woman''s sweet and sour taste choked me. The tinum blonde''s hair prickled against me. But it was no longer soggy and wet. Charlotte wiggled her hips and let me kiss her lower lips as if she was marking me.


    Without waiting anymore, Velian inserted his tongue just as she wanted, and deeply kissed her vagina.


    He moved his tongue and enjoyed the taste of a woman for the first time in a few days, as she cries out in pleasure. He really missed this feeling because he haven''t been able to real when he was in this kingdom, but right now he decided to release all his frustration and stress on this woman''s body.


    ''Mother, I won''t bring another woman, but only this time, let me bang her


    Velian knew Daphnia was nning to add more women to his family, but until now he didn''t meet anyone interesting enough to love, and even now he only felt lust toward this woman in front of him.


    But still, that was enough for the subus because they were not a race that believed in love.


    "Ughh~ so good, this is the first time," The mistress moaned and kept cumming on Velian''s face non-stop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At some point, Velian felt like he couldn''t take it.


    "Damn it, I only had one orgasm, but she just keeps cumming, this is not fair, it should have been me, not her," Velian couldn''t take it anymore.


    He stopped licking her vagina and decided tovish her beautiful body, which emitted the energy of a mature woman.


    She had a chest that can be considered to be what Daphnia had, but what was most striking about her was the ass.


    Her ass looked like a bed of flowers which haven''t been touched by anyone because of how soft and spongy it was and there was a small tail that had a heart-shaped structure at the end. Without any hesitation, Velian touched it and sent his mana into it causing the mistress to moan even harder.


    "Don''t. You don''t know what you''re doing, don''t do that, you can''t touch my tail," She shouted but Velian didn''t stop instead he decided to go inside her.


    He grabbed her huge tits, which were swaying and jiggling as she leaned forward, and gave them a rough squeeze.


    "Nyaaaa... ahhhhh... hiii"


    She shuddered and shook her breasts when he pinched her nipples. Her eyes were all blistered and burning. No matter how pretty and beautiful she originally was, now she looked like a bitch in heat.


    They passionately pressed their lips against each other and sucked each other''s tongues. Velian, in turn, rubbed his own cock against the hotbia that were pressed against him.


    ¨CMistress quickly realized that. the one who was going to get fucked senseless is her and she was getting dominated by this man....


    She didn''t expect things to turn out this way, At first she just wanted to eat this delicious-looking man and make him her ve, in a good taste because she wasn''t a cruel demon. But right now, she was slowly bing a ve for him and her heart was telling her to abandon her mission and make a family with this young man and escape all the cruel things she has to go through.


    "I can''t believe this, I will be your woman so please give me this every day, I can''t live without this feeling anymore,"


    The woman''s desire made him feel slippery. She shuddered pitifully, twitching and quivering like a little rabbit before being eaten.


    And without any hesitation, Velian prated her body with a huge sword that wasn''t going to kill her physically instead it would probably kill her from pleasure.


    "This isn''t a bad way to die, death from snu snu, If I told my mother about this, she would probably die from jealousy,"


    She thought and looked at Velian, who looked like her fated person with a smile and moaned without any restraint.

 Chapter 339 We Are Chasing The Same Thing (R-18)

    ?


    The mistress closed her eyes and exhaled passionately, feeling the man''s tool as it dug deeper, closing into her womb. The folds of her vagina were sweetly entwined and squeezed Velian''s cock giving him unbelievable pleasure.


    "Aaah, This cock, so good ....so good..."


    "Young man, what is your name?" She asked in difficulty to even say those words.


    "Ohhhh~ do you want to know my name?"


    "Yes...."


    "Then, shake this ass more," Velian said and soaked her leaving the handprint on her right ass cheek.


    She did as she asked, and the massive flesh was squished against Velian''s chest. On the tip of them was a stiff flower bud. He grabbed her plump, bouncy buttocks. Lifting her up and dove deep into her as she floods me with hot juices.


    Her hungry womb was going down searching for the tasty thick semen, she once tasted and it couldn''t help but feel like this cock was her destiny.


    He pressed the tip of his cock against her cervix and rubbed it, The mistress clung to him tightly and screamed uncontrobly.


    Sweaty skin rubbed against each other, and the aroma of sexual pleasure overflowed from the ripe woman''s body to him.


    They rubbed against each other, wiggling and rubbing, marking the reunion of their physical bodies.


    "Is this what you want?" he said, lightly pumping the meat rod that was now lodged in the woman''s honey pot.


    "Hah, n....yes, oh....this is what I wanted....but, but it''s not that I only want a penis. I can''t live without you, young man¡­ Ahn Your cock is swelling up even more..."


    ¨CGufufu!


    Velian reached his arm up to the mistress''s slender back and stroke her soothingly.


    "My name is Velian, Velian Keller, what is your name?."


    "That''s a nice name, my name is Lucy, I have a long name, but you don''t have to use it, just call me Lucy."


    Velian gently purred his sweet and seductive voice into her ear, gently stroked her wavy, dark ck hair, and held her close to him.


    Apparently, she calmed down when he prated her.


    He thought it was usually the other way around, but ¨C Oh well, they were speaking of a subus here. Maybe, if Velian pulls his cock out, she''ll attack him again.


    But he didn''t care! Velian had only one reason to do all this, he wanted to know everything about Lucy''s presence in this kingdom and things he didn''t know.


    "Lucy, let''s just stay like this and not move for a while." Velian said, his fingers stroking her back and buttocks in a romantic way. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I hadn''t done this before, but the sexual arts do have a method that makes the two of us feel good even more."


    "How lovely, Yes.....I wish I could stay like this.....and feel you, Velian"


    The woman''s flesh wriggled and embraced the meaty rod. The superb meat hole that wriggled even though she didn''t move her hips is a superb tool capable of killing a man, this was not a joke. This thing made Velian want to forcibly shake his hips even if it''s already wrung dry.


    Furthermore, once it was wrapped around him in a loving embrace. It was so irresistible even if he wasn''t thrusting into it.


    For a while, the two of them stayed motionless, letting our body heat, sweat, breath, and heartbeats meld with each other. Then suddenly, Vekian asked the question he was dying to know the answers about.


    "Lucy, please tell me everything you know, I''m currently in a tight spot," Velian said knowing that with a little affection, this woman would melt in his embrace and just like he expected, she had an intoxicated look on her face.


    "What do you want to know, my love?" She asked in a mellow tone, which made Velian happy since he was close to solving the mystery that surrounded these cells and weird demons.


    "Do you have any connection with the things that are happening with those weird demons?" Without any hesitation, Velian asked but Lucy just shaped her head showing he was wrong.


    "I don''t. I''m trying to find out what''s happening too, but there is much information I can give you and my real identity," She said and looked at Velian eye to eye.


    "..."


    "I''m the 3rdmander of the demon king army, and I came here from the demon continent," She said and edited to see Velian''s expression, but she felt really odd seeing him acting normal to her words.


    Normally, if a human got to know that she is from the demon king''s army, they would run but instead, Velian kept looking at her with the same natural look.


    "So what''s happening? Why would you disguise yourself like this? Are you going to wage war on humans and other races?" Velian asked interested in this development.


    "Noo! My mission is to stop the war, we are not the aggressive race you think we are," She knew in human history, most demons are written as viins or like monsters, and she wanted to correct this misunderstanding at least with this handsome young man.


    "Hmm~ If you''re not an enemy, I will listen to your informationter but for now," Velian said and squeezed her tits and kissed her neck almost leaving a mark on It.


    "Let''s enjoy what we were doing before we break out mood,"


    Lucy smiled at his words and in response to him, she pushed her ass behind.


    "I will do the moving so lie down," She said and mounted Velian.


    Normally with unknown women like Lucy, Velian won''t let her take the lead because he disliked when he is not in control. But for some reason, right now Velian wanted to give her a chance so she can show what her real abilities are.


    "Eeeeh! You are too big, are you really a human? Are you sure you''re not some kind of a horse?" She questioned as she fully took his cock from the ns to the base on her first try showing she shouldn''t be underestimated, but in front of Velian even subus Lucy had to suffer because they were not even in the same league.


    "Don''t call me a horse," Velian said and pushed his hips upward causing, Lucy to squirt all over Velian''s body like a broken dam.

 Chapter 340 Real History

    ?


    Lucy''s heart pounded as she gazed at the man who lingered on her bed naked still erect, but her strength had been depleted a long-time ago.


    "He is a monster! I''m the most dangerous subus after my mother and he still managed to survive me, other girls won''t even stand a chance against him,"


    Her mind raced with a mix of anticipation and nervousness, but she knew it was time to take control of the situation.


    "I''m full... I''m full," Lucy began, her voice quivering slightly showing her excitement.


    "I want to talk to you about the information... There are some people I want to introduce you to."


    "This might be the begging of the alliance between humans and demons," She said and got dressed again, but she only had a towel to cover her body since Velian tore her clothes.


    Velian looked at her, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Introduce me? But... we''ve only just met."


    Lucy straightened her back, summoning her inner resolve. "Yes, I know it''s sudden, but trust me. These people are important, and I believe they can help us both and they have more information you can know,"


    He hesitated for a moment, uncertainty etching lines on his forehead. "Alright, if you think it''s necessary. I''ll dress up. Where are we going?"


    Lucy smiled, relieved that he was willing to go along with her n. "We''ll be heading to a special room in the basement. It''s a ce where dreams are shared and connections are made. I think you''ll fit right in."


    As he reached for his clothes, Lucy couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The man''s curiosity mirrored her own, and she knew this encounter would be a turning point in their lives.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Lucy added, "Oh, and don''t worry about being dressed to impress. It''s not your appearance that matters; it''s the potential within you that I''m eager to unveil and your libido."


    The man nodded, a newfound determination shining in his gaze. "Alright, Lucy. I''m ready to meet these people you speak of. Lead the way."


    Together, they stepped out into the world, their destinies intertwining as they embarked on a journey of possibilities.


    On their way, Velian felt the eyes of so many girls on him and their seductive gazes, but he didn''t understand why all of them were subuses.


    "Lucy, you have so many subus girls? What are you nning in this city? I need to know otherwise I can''t support you," He said ignoring them and following Lucy.


    "We are not nning to harm humans, don''t worry, I will romaine everything. First, you have to meet these girls, so you understand why we are undercover,"


    With those words, Velian proceeded to follow Licy and they entered a dark-looking room, which didn''t have any kind of light to illuminate the room, but Velian clearly saw the door that was guarded by so many guards. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Open the door," At Lucy''s order, they quickly rotated the wheel of the iron door and opened it without any registration, but Velian was impressed by their technology.


    Velian and Lucy cautiously stepped into the dark room, the guards obediently swinging open the heavy doors upon Lucy''s orders. As the doors creaked open, a chilling sight unfolded before their eyes¡ªan overwhelming mass of parasite cells, the very objects of Velian''s tireless pursuit. Velian''s eyes widened with astonishment, unable toprehend the magnitude of his discovery.


    "This is-"


    Turning to face him, Lucy''s expression shifted frommanding to enigmatic, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Surprised, Velian Keller? Or should I say Your Highness Keller?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.


    Velian''s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle of Lucy''s knowledge. How could she possibly know his true identity? Had he underestimated her all this time? He hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond.


    He knew she had no intention to fight, but suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, the room filled with soft, melodicughter. Velian''s attention was immediately drawn to the entrance as a group of girls gracefully entered, their presence both captivating and enigmatic. They surrounded Velian, causing his heart to race, instinctively bracing for an attack.


    To his astonishment, the girls all bowed before him, their gazes filled with reverence and awe. Velian''s confusion deepened. "What is the meaning of this?" he questioned, his voice tinged with a mix of surprise and caution.


    The girl at the forefront, her eyes shining with a mixture of admiration and respect, looked up at Velian. "Your Highness Keller, we have been waiting for you," she spoke, her voice resonating with unwavering loyalty.


    Velian''s mind whirled with disbelief. Who were these girls? Why did they refer to him as His Highness? As his eyes scanned the room, realization began to dawn upon him. The parasite cells, Lucy''s knowledge, and now the unwavering loyalty of these mysterious girls¡ªall the pieces started to fit together, revealing arger tapestry he had never imagined.


    Taking a deep breath, Velian straightened his posture, his eyes reflecting a newfound determination. "Tell me, when did you notice my presence here?" he demanded, his voice filled with a mix of anticipation and trepidation.


    The girl before him smiled gently, her voice carrying an air of reverence. "Your Highness and our queen, are the long-awaited chosen ones, destined to lead us in the battle against the darkness that threatens our world."


    "It''s written in our history," She said and Lucy got close and kneeled while looking at Velian.


    "Once the silver-haired prince appears and conquers the humannd, with the help of our current generation queen, you will once again break the bridge between the two races and bring peace together,"


    Velian didn''t know how to respond to them.


    ''Silver-haired prince? How did they know I will conquer humans?''


    "Ughh~ I don''t understand, can someone please exin what''s happening here?" Unable toe up with an answer, Velian asked while sitting next to the kneeling Lucy while asking her to do the same.

 Chapter 341 Alliance?

    ?


    Velian''s gaze shifted between Lucy and the girls who surrounded him, their eyes filled with a mixture of reverence and excitement. He couldn''t help but wonder how they knew about him, how they had been watching his every move since he arrived in the Union of Dukas.


    Lucy stepped forward, her voice carrying a hint of secrecy.


    "Velian, there is much you don''t know, and the same goes for us," she began, her eyes gleaming with hidden knowledge. "We are the Third regiment of the demon queen army, an ancient order tasked with preserving the bnce between demons and humans. We must identify the chosen one, the one destined to lead us against the encroaching darkness."


    Velian''s brows furrowed as he absorbed Lucy''s words.


    "But how did you know it was me?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and disbelief.


    Lucy''s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with a mysterious light.


    "When you arrived in the Union of Dukas, we saw the fire in your eyes, the unwavering determination that burned within you," she exined. "We have been watching you, observing your every move, waiting for the signs of the chosen one to manifest."


    "And who else could it be? You have silver hair just like the legend and we are chasing the same goal, so it was rather obvious,"


    One of the girls spoke up, her voice filled with awe.


    "Your arrival was foretold in ancient prophecies, your highness," she said, her voice carrying a sense of reverence.


    "We have been keeping a close eye on you, ensuring your safety as you delved deeper into your search for the parasite cells."


    Velian''s mind spun with a mix of astonishment and disbelief. He had been unaware of the vignt eyes watching his every step, the hidden support that had guided him in his quest and he suddenly saw a familiar face among this group.


    "You are the woman, that I chased when I noticed you spying on me," He said, but she didn''t react as she already told her superiors what happened.


    "Why me?" Seeing no reaction from the girl, he asked, his voice filled with a blend of humility and curiosity. "What makes me worthy of such a responsibility?"


    Lucy''s expression softened, her gaze filled with conviction.


    "You possess a unique blend of strength,passion, and unwavering spirit, just like our queen," she replied. "The prophecies spoke of someone who could unite the fractured forces of demons and humans, someone who could inspire and lead us in the face of darkness. That someone is you, Lord Velian."


    Velian knew if they are on the same side and chasing the same thing, no matter what their legends say, if he can use them to his advantage he might be able to find something useful.


    "And why do demons chase other demons? Aren''t these parasite cells something demons created?"


    Lucy shook her head, as soon as she heard those words.


    "It''s not, and those demons you speak of, they are not created by our power, even though they might have the same appearance as us, most of them are created with the power of vile magic of the previous demon lord, who was a tyrant,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She said something rather unbelievable that caught Velian''s interest.


    "Why are you talking against him? Didn''t demons fight against humans willingly?"


    "No! That''s why I said your history is not correct, the demon lord is not someone we respect, he is a tyrant who used his vile magic to boost our people''s magic, but as a side effect most of them got bloodlust, at first, we started killing each other, but then without having any option, our ancestor had to attack humans,"


    Velian couldn''t believe the history was so different in these two races. He knew victors always write history, so he still didn''t understand why the hero, who defeated this demon lord wanted to hide something so important.


    "Even though some demons willingly supported him, the majority of our ancestors didn''t like killing others, we are not an aggressive race, we just want to live just like humans,"


    At her words, other girls also nodded their heads.


    "For example, you met a subus, right? What power did she have?" Lucy questioned.


    "She was able to absorb human vitality and kill them and charm other people almost like brainwashing," Velian answered, as he was curious to see what she trying to say.


    "See! We real subus can''t kill people by having sex, we just absorb vitality, but enough for us to survive we could survive with normal food too, and we can''t charm anyone, the only thing thates close to charm is most of the subus girls are born beautiful unlike most of the races, we rarely see someone without perfect body and face proportions,"


    Lucy waited to see Velian''s reaction, and seeing it she knew he believed them.


    "What other type of beasts attacked you?"


    Just in case, Lucy decided to ask and Velian answered her rather quickly as he wanted to know everything.


    "Hmm~ someone who drinks blood and leaves dried bodies. Probably a demonized vampire,"


    "And that person who could shapeshift, it is probably a doppelganger, they are not a real race, doppler is more like a nt than a race,"


    Lucy answered everything which caused Velian to question how much she know about these things. It really felt like Velian didn''t know anything as she uttered those words.


    "What can I say? I have been investigating this Union for more than four years now, I think it''s fair that I know something more than you," She smiled saying those words, but Velian wasn''t in the mood for little talks.


    He wanted to know what caused this and who caused this disaster and what they are going to do in future.


    "Lucy, tell me! what are these cells? What are these parasitic cells made out of?" Hearing his question, she stood and took one bottle from the shelf and showed it to Velian.


    "These are the cells of the demon lord, the tyrant who controlled us, and the tyrant who got defeated by the human hero, these cells belong to the worst living existence and it is still causing disasters even after all these years,"

 Chapter 342 Truth

    ?


    "So just as I thought, they are living cells then?"


    Velian was surprised to hear about this news from Lucy, but more than that he wanted to know more and more about the things, that remained a mystery to him.


    "What are they trying to do? I mean, why would this kingdom review those cells? What exactly are they searching for?" Velian asked to which Lucy just looked at him with a serious look.


    "As I know there are only about 100 parasites in total and we have more than 10, so with the four or five you destroyed-"


    Velian knew what she was trying to say. The destruction that they caused was too hard for him to ignore, so if there are right more of them he couldn''t even imagine what would happen.


    "What are they fighting for? I don''t understand, what are they hoping to achieve by making chaos in thisnd,"


    Lucy looked at him for a few seconds before answering.


    "Revival, I''m not sure whether I''m correct but they are going to revive both demon lord and hero,"


    "A hero will only be in this world if there is a demon lord threat, it can be a newborn or someone old, as soon as the threat of the demon lord appears, the hero will be born,"


    Lucy kept exining things to Velian. He had no idea how human history deleted all this information, and he knew one thing for sure.


    ''These Union bastards must have been hiding the real legacy of the hero, since he is from this kingdom''


    That was the only exnation Velian coulde up with, to theck of information.


    "Thepetition, they will hold a condition where thest ten survivors of the chaos battle will fight with each other and the winner will be given whatever they want and the demon lord will be revived,"


    "For the people, that are suffering this might be a good chance, as it gives them hope, but for the normal humans, it is the worse because, by the end of thispetition, humannd will be a graveyard that is filled with dead bodies,"


    Lucy exined everything. She still didn''t understand why or how these people obtained the demon lord cells, that were supposed to be in the demon continent, but she knew some demons lurking around with the humans trying to create the chaos.


    Lucy''s eyes gleamed with a mix of sadness and anger.


    "Some demons are also lurking among them, blending in with the humans. They have conspired to bring about this chaos, to tear our worlds apart. But I believe there is a way to stop this."


    Velian''s scepticism melted away as he saw the earnestness in Lucy''s eyes. "What do you propose, Lucy? How can we bring an end to this madness?"


    A soft smile curved Lucy''s lips as she stepped closer, her voice filled with a hint of vulnerability. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Velian, I suggest an alliance. Humans and demons united against thismon enemy. The demon queen herself desires peace, more than anything. She longs to see a future where demons and humans can coexist without fear and bloodshed."


    Velian''s grip on his hand loosened, his gaze locked with Lucy''s.


    "An alliance? Between humans and demons? It seems like an impossible dream, Lucy. Our kind has been at odds for centuries."


    Lucy reached out, gently cing her hand on Velian''s arm.


    "I understand your hesitation, but hear me out. Demons are no different from humans. We have families, hopes, and dreams. All we desire is to see our children grow up in a world where they can thrive, just like you do."


    Velian''s eyes softened, his gaze searching Lucy''s face for sincerity. "And you truly believe this alliance can bring about that future?"


    Lucy nodded, her voice filled with conviction. "I do. We have seen the depths of darkness together, Velian. And in each other, we have found strength. Let us bridge the divide, not with des, but with understanding and empathy. Together, we can confront those who threaten our realms and forge a path towards peace."


    Velian''s gaze shifted from Lucy to the other girls around them, their sacrifices weighing heavily upon his heart. He knew that the time for change hade, that they could no longer afford to fight alone.


    "Very well, Lucy," Velian said, his voice firm with newfound resolve. "I will stand by your side, and together, we shall bring an end to this chaos. We shall show our worlds that demons and humans can findmon ground and build a future worth fighting for."


    As the sunlight cast its gentle light upon their united figures, Lucy and Velian made a pact that would transcend the boundaries of their kind. Their alliance, born out of hope and shared purpose, would be a beacon of light in a world consumed by darkness. And in their quest for peace, they would prove that even the most unlikely of partnerships could lead to extraordinary change.


    "Lucy, I wille to meet you, until then try to do what you have been doing, as soon as I hide my girls, we will start attacking," Velia said and tried to leave, but suddenly Lucy held his hand.


    "Why don''t you bring them here? This will be the safest ce for them," She asked to which Velian couldn''t help but think her words were right.


    He still wasn''t foolish enough to believe everything, Lucy said without seeing any evidence to back them up, but inside him, there was a feeling that she was right.


    "I will," Velian responded and left the room followed by Lucy and when they approached upstairs, they saw Ellena''s brother sitting on a bench with a pale look, butpared to before he looked much better.


    As soon as he noticed Velian, he quickly ran and higher him with tears streaming down from his eyes.


    "Thank you, brother," He said, but Velian wasn''t fond of him trying to wipe his snot on his clothes so he quickly pushed him.


    "Let''s go,e," Leaving those words and saying goodbye to Lucy, he left the brothel and decided to visit the girls to tell them what he found.

 Chapter 343 Mastermind

    ?


    Daphnia kept looking at the woman in front of her with eyes squinted, and she still couldn''t believe that Lucy is from another race.


    "You look nothing like the subus we caught, you look more human than her, with the only difference being your tail and horns, but when you hide them, you look exactly like a human,"


    Daphnia said as she wanted to know more about these demons because of her curiosity. Ever since she was small she have been taught that demons were bad, but looking at these innocent girls, she quickly had to remove that idea from her head.


    "Now! Now, mother, we don''t have time for this, you can discuss about thister, but it looks like we have a problem," Velian said which caused both Lucy and the other girls to look at him with a wary look.


    "Yes! It looks like we are toote, the massacre is going to happen soon," Lucy quickly understood what he meant, but Daphnia wanted more information.


    "Ugh~ what are you talking about, Veli?" She questioned to which Velian exined everything to K and Daphnia.


    Ellena was also there, but she looked like she was in a trance looking at Velian, so he decided to let her daydream because right now, he didn''t have time to babysit.


    "Prince of the Rapidw is missing, I just got the same message from a sister," At first neither Lucy nor Daphnia knew what he was talking about, but when they heard his next words, Daphnia automatically jumped out of her seat.


    "He is an idiot! He is going to fight one of the parasitic cell users all alone, do you remember the prime minister who managed to escape? Apparently, he is one of them," Velian knew all of this because Akiyo''s girlfriend, who was the sister of the prince said so.


    At first, she tried to convince her brother, but seeing no option avable she decided to ask for Akiyo''s help. But it was toote for her.


    "This prime minister had been sending him letters telling him that, he should hand over the princess, apparently, we ruined his n of taking over the kingdom, so now he is nning to use these two siblings for something," Even Velian didn''t understand what he wanted from them, but for now he had more urgent matters.


    "Andriya, this prime minister and other parasitic cells, they have been rather activetely, it''s almost like something is telling them to cause chaos in thisnd,"


    Lucy gave him a meaningful look and decided to follow his orders.


    "We need to enter the royal library, I have a feeling that we can find something more there," Velian didn''t know why? But he had a feeling that he should do what that shadow-like person told him to do.


    "I believe you! Even though I have been trying to find the location and identity of the mastermind behind this, but I couldn''t do that," Lucy said and looked at Velian.


    "Our group will follow you, what should we do? We can make a riot in the city-" She tried to give an idea, but Velian quickly refused it.


    "No, if we do that, all the guards will be more alert, we should sneak into the library without anyone noticing, they might destroy the evidence if they know what we are trying to do,"


    Velian knew even if they manage to kill all the guards if it alert the remaining and the mastermind, it will be the worst they can expect.


    "Tonight, we will sneak in, and once we find the shreds of evidence, we will quicklyunch an attack, I asked my army to get ready and some of them might arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we might even not need them, but I asked just in case,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ***


    The moon hung high in the velvety night sky, casting a faint glow over the ancient city of Dukas.


    Within the majestic walls of the royal pce, a group of daring young women plotted to unveil the secrets that had gued theirnd for far too long.


    Velian, Daphnia, and Lucy, apanied by several other fearless subus girls, were determined to infiltrate the heavily guarded royal library. Their mission: to find the evidence that would expose the enigmatic mastermind behind the chaos consuming theirnd and peace.


    Dressed in attire befitting the shadows, the girls blended seamlessly with the darkness.


    Velian, the group''s charismatic leader figure, donned a sleek, ck leather ensemble, entuated with silver embroidery that glimmered in the moonlight. He wore a hooded cloak, concealing his silver hair, and strapped to his side was a slender dagger which looked more like a needle, its hilt adorned with intricate carvings.


    Beside her, Daphnia, a skilled mage with her gorgeous silver curls, wore a form-fitting, forest-green tunic that allowed her nimble movements. Her piercing emerald eyes sparkled with determination, a reflection of her unwaveringmitment to justice.


    Lucy, the group''s expert lock-picker and strategist, donned a midnight blue robe, blending seamlessly with the night. Her nimble fingers were concealed beneath ck leather gloves, each fingertip adorned with a silvery rune. Hidden within the folds of her robe was an assortment of tools, her trustedpanions for oveing any obstacle.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a skill Lucy," Velian muttered in a low tone, to which she just replied with a smile.


    "What can I say, I''m a versatile woman, my lord,"


    As the girls approached the pce, they observed the vignt guards patrolling the perimeter. Their armour clinked with each step, and their torches cast eerie shadows that danced on the castle walls. The library, an imprable fortress, stood as a symbol of the kingdom''s vast knowledge, but also its well-guarded secrets.


    Velian whispered, his voice barely audible over the rustling of their garments,


    "We must avoid the guards at all costs. They''re trained to detect intruders, and we cannot afford to raise the rm."


    The group scattered, their steps silenced by years of practice and determination. Each girl utilized her unique skills to navigate thebyrinthine corridors, utilizing the darkness as their ally. Their hearts pounded with excitement as they executed their n wlessly, silently disabling a guard here and neutralizing another there.


    Finally, they reached the colossal wooden doors of the royal library. The intricate lock securing the door posed a daunting challenge, with itsplex mechanism designed to ward off any unauthorized entry. Lucy stepped forward, her gloved hand hovering over the intricate engravings.


    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Lucy whispered,


    "Watch and learn, my friends."

 Chapter 344 Inside The Library

    ?


    Lucy retrieved her lock-picking tools from her robe, each instrument meticulously crafted for this precise task.


    Her deft fingers moved with the grace of a talented dancer as she expertly manipted the pins within the lock, applying just the right amount of pressure. Each click echoed like a symphony, signifying progress in their daring quest.


    "Just a little! Normally, I would have kicked the door, but we can''t make any sounds," She said and looked at her other team members.


    Minutes passed in tense anticipation until, with a final, satisfying click, the lock yielded to Lucy''s skill. The doors swung open, revealing the treasure trove of knowledge thaty within the library''s hallowed halls.


    Velian turned to hispanions, a triumphant smile curling his lips.


    "We''ve made it without alerting anyone," she dered, her voiceced with a mix of awe and excitement. "Now, let us find the answers we seek and bring an end to the chaos that has gued ournd."


    With a renewed sense of purpose, the girls stepped into the library, their footsteps muffled by the rich, ornate carpets that lined the floor. Tall bookshelves stretched toward the vaulted ceiling, housing ancient tomes and fragile scrolls, their spines adorned with faded gold lettering. Dust particles danced in the air, stirred by the soft breeze that followed the girls into the chamber.


    Velian''s keen eyes scanned the vast expanse of knowledge, seeking any clue that might unravel the enigma they were facing. He led hispanions deeper into the heart of the library, their footsteps echoing in the vast silence. Rays of moonlight filtered through the stained ss windows, casting ethereal patterns on the rows of shelves.


    The girls split into pairs, their determination unwavering. Lucy and the other subus girls ventured down one aisle, their eyes tracing the faded titles, while Velian and his mother, a skilled mage named Daphnia, delved into another.


    "Search do everything that looks interesting and secret, make sure you keep and tight eye on the door," Before they divided into groups, Velian ordered.


    Velian''s fingers brushed delicately over the spines of ancient books, feeling the weight of history in his grasp. His heart raced with anticipation as he whispered to Daphnia,


    "We must search for any mention of secret societies or hidden agendas. There must be a trail leading to the mastermind behind all of this chaos."


    Daphnia nodded, her round eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Indeed, Velian. Let us hope that the answers lie within these hallowed pages."


    Meanwhile, Lucy and the other girls discovered a section dedicated to maps and schematics. Lucy''s eyes lit up as she examined a particrly intricate map of the castle,plete with hidden passages and secret chambers. With a knowing smile, she shared her findings with Velian.


    "This looks interesting, make sure you keep a record of this, and others continue searching," Velian said pointing at a random girl.


    She bowed her ad and took the papers she brought and started copying all the important maps.


    "Lucy,e with me, I found something interesting," Velian said and grabbed her leaving the other girls to search the library.


    "Looks at this!" Inside the library was another door, that looked extremely simr to the entrance and above it, there was a sign which indicated prohibiting the entrance.


    "No entrance! Only registered personals," Daphnia muttered what was written on it, while Lucy went straight to lock picking knowing that, behind this door might be the secret they were searching for.


    "This lock!" Suddenly Lucy backed down with her face showing a frustrated look. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It has a magical signal to it, I''m pretty sure as soon as I break this, whoever put this magic lock will get the alert,"


    She said causing Daphnia to use her own mana to try something without going too overboard.


    "It is not just an alert, this has an explosion spell imbued into it," Her words were cut short, as they heard something unexpected.


    The distant sound of approaching footsteps broke the silence. The guards, alerted by themotion caused by their earlier eliminations, were closing in on their position. Time was running out, and the girls knew they had to be swift.


    Velian called hispanions together, his voice filled with urgency.


    "The guards draw near. We must gather what information we can and make our escape. We havee too far to be caught now."


    "I''m going to fully break this door, then I will leave the investigation to you two, once we enter the library, we don''t need to be sneaky," Vekian knew this was a huge risk he was taking, but right now he didn''t find anything else he can do.


    "Veli! That''s dangerous, there might be parasites," Daphnia said her heart troubled but, Velian quickly asked her to follow his orders.


    "Mother! Only I can face them, you know I have the power to do that, believe me, I will make it happen, so help me," Having no choice and hearing Velian''s confident words, even though troubled Daphnia decided to go along with his ns.


    Lucy''s eyes met Velian''s, a mixture of worry and trust evident in her gaze.


    "Remember, Lord Velian, we are a team. We will meet you outside once we find what we''re looking for. Stay safe."


    Velian smiled a blend of determination and confidence shining through. "Have no fear, girls. I am not so easily defeated. Now, hide behind me and brace yourselves."


    Positioning themselves behind Velian, Daphnia and Lucy prepared for the impending action. Velian took a deep breath, drawing strength from the depths of his being. With a swift motion, he unleashed a powerful kick, sending the door hurtling inward with a thunderous crash.


    A deafening explosion erupted from within the room, a result of a concealed trap triggered by the forceful entry. Velian''s well-honed instincts had saved hispanions from harm as they found shelter behind his sturdy form.


    Smoke billowed out from the now-breached door, momentarily obscuring their vision. As the dust settled, the trio assessed the aftermath of their daring gambit. The roomy in disarray, scattered debris testament to the power of the explosion they had narrowly avoided.


    Undeterred, Velian''s eyes narrowed, determination burning brightly.


    "No time to waste. Mother, and Lucy, enter the room and find what we seek. I will ensure no one interrupts us."


    Daphnia and Lucy nodded in unison, their trust in Velian unshaken. With a quick squeeze of his hand, they darted into the room, their footsteps swift and agile. The search for crucial evidence began in earnest as theybed through the scattered remnants, their trained eyes scanning for any hidden truths.

 Chapter 345 Lone Wolf

    ?


    Amid the chaos and turmoil of the guards, Velian stood resolute, his eyes zing with determination as he guarded the grand doors of the library. The air crackled around him, charged with magical energy, as he prepared for the onught of soldiers who sought to breach the sacred halls of the library and disturb Daphnia and Lucy. The scent of burning embers filled the air, a testament to his formidable offensive magic.


    The soldiers, armed to the teeth and bolstered by their numbers, charged forward with relentless determination. Their weapons shed against Velian''s magical barriers, but they shattered like fragile ss, unable to withstand the might of his power.


    "Come, foolish Union dogs, I will show you why you shouldn''t mess with my girls!" Velian bellowed, his voice resonating with manic glee. "Witness the might of the real magic,!"


    He unleashed a torrent of fiery bolts, each one finding its mark with unerring precision.


    "Ahhhhh~ my face is melting!"


    "Someone help me! My body!"


    Soldiers cried out in agony as they were consumed by the searing mes. Their armour melted like wax, leaving behind charred remnants.


    One soldier, his face etched with determination, lunged at Velian, his sword raised high. But Velian merelyughed, a mad, joyous sound that echoed through the battlefield.


    "Such pitiful attempts," he taunted, his voiceced with cruel amusement. "Is this the best you can do? Union dogs? Where''s your parasite? Ask them toe here, I will burn every single one of them,"


    With a flick of his wrist, Velian summoned a swirling vortex of wind. It lifted the soldier off his feet, spinning him around helplessly before hurling him into the ranks of hisrades.


    More soldiers surged forward, their numbers seemingly endless. Yet Velian held his ground, weaving intricate patterns in the air with his True King''s Aura preventing them from attacking him. Arcane symbols glowed in vibrant hues, and a shockwave rippled through the ground, knocking the soldiers off bnce.


    "Still, don''t give up? Fine,e, one by one, I will send you to the devil," Velian said while taunting them which caused the guards to get irritated ad this young man act all cocky.


    They lunged at him, their swords shing through the air with lethal intent. But Velian danced between their strikes, his movements fluid and graceful. He evaded their attacks effortlessly, hisughter growing louder and more maniacal with each passing moment.


    "Pathetic! Your feeble attempts are nothing but child''s y!" Velian jeered, his voice filled with unhinged delight.


    As the battle raged on, Velian''sughter became a symphony of madness. His offensive magic intensified, each spell more devastating than thest. Fire engulfed the battlefield, lightning crackled through the air, and gusts of wind sent soldiers flying like leaves in a storm.


    Exhausted and battered, the soldiers began to retreat, their spirits broken by the overwhelming power and derangedughter of Velian. With a final, bone-chilling cackle, he watched as they fled, leaving behind a battlefield littered with fallenrades.


    Velian stood alone, his body covered in sweat and dirt, yet his eyes gleamed with triumph.


    "Ohh~ looks like the teal challenge starts now," Velian muttered as he saw demonic-looking beingsing at him, which caused him to put up a little grin knowing that they areing to face their deaths.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Velian was busy going crazy on the battlefield, Daphnia and Lucy had their own work to do as they were in a hurry to find a clue about the mastermind behind this chaos.


    "Daphnia, look!" Lucy eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She rushed over to Daphnia, clutching a book that resembled an ancient album. Its weathered pages and delicate cover hinted at its historical significance, instantly capturing Daphnia''s interest.


    Curiosity piqued, and Daphnia reached out to take a glimpse. As she flipped through the album''s pages, her eyes widened in realization. The contents within held a significant clue to their long-awaited pursuit. She knew they had stumbled upon something extraordinary.


    "So it is true," Daphnia murmured, her voice filled with awe and wonder.


    "This royal family does indeed trace its origins back to the heroic bloodline." Her eyes focused intently on the words inscribed on the first page of the album, absorbing every detail.


    Lucy leaned closer, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "What does it say? Who are they? And what does it mean for our mission?"


    Daphnia nced up, a mysterious smile dancing upon her lips.


    "ording to this ancient record," she began, her voiceced with excitement,


    "the royal family that currently reigns is said to be descended from thr lineage of legendary heroes. Their blood carries the legacy of great warrior who fought against unimaginable evils lord in ages past and they have the authority of the remains of the demon lord, none of the royal members are allowed to get in contact with those cells, but-."


    Lucy''s eyes widened with anticipation. "Does that mean...?" she trailed off, her voice barely a whisper.


    Daphnia nodded, her eyes shining with determination.


    "Yes, Lucy. If we can prove their true lineage and unlock the secrets hidden within their heritage, we may be able to restore bnce to our war-tornnd. We have stumbled upon the key to our mission''s sess!"


    "This current royal family is trying to revive the demon lord, and bring chaos again, and by doing that they will reawaken the hero,"


    Lucy felt happy knowing that her guess was right, and she knew without a demon supporting they won''t be even able to touch those cells, since it corrupt humans.


    A surge of adrenaline coursed through their veins as the weight of their discovery sank in. The fate of their kingdom rested on their shoulders, and the path ahead would not be easy. But they were ready to embark on this noble quest, armed with newfound knowledge and a steadfast bond.


    "Look for more clues! We can''t let Velian fight all alone, once we finish here let quickly go and help him,  I have my trust in him, but it won''t be bad to be cautious," Daphnia said and quickly put the book in her storage ring.


    Lucy also went back and went through the whole room searching for anything else, and they were not disappointed about deciding to stay longer, since they found many interesting things in this room.

 Chapter 346 Lucys Friend?

    ?


    Velian furrowed his brow as he observed the approaching figure¡ªa menacing, demon-looking humanoid figure apanied by its loyal underling.


    The air crackled with dark energy, and the atmosphere grew heavy with the impending confrontation.


    Velian, however, wore a faint smile on his face as he discerned a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos. He could see beyond the monstrous facade, recognizing in an instant that this demon was just like Lucy.


    He wasn''t a human that turned into a demon, rather just like Lucy, he was an original demon.


    "A vampire huh? Well, nothing I can''t beat, guess I''ll try to take some information from him," Velian thought observing the enemy in front of him. And when his eyes observed the underling that followed him, he was disappointed because they were even weaker than normal humans.


    "They are just ghouls! Even weaker than humans," Velian muttered to himself and looked at the vampire.


    "Ah, how interesting," Velian murmured under his breath, his eyes narrowing with intrigue. "A real demon, trapped within that terrifying form."


    The demon closed in, its crimson eyes gleaming with malice. It bared its fangs and growled, emanating an otherworldly aura that sent shivers down the spines of Union onlookers.


    "I shall feast upon your blood, mortal!" the demon snarled, its voice echoing with a haunting resonance.


    "You shouldn''t have disturbed us, you could have gone back to your petty little kingdom and wait for your destruction, but now you''re going to die in, the worst way possible," The vampire muttered, but Velian didn''t look even a single bit affected from his threats.


    Velian''s smile broadened, his gaze locked firmly with the demon''s fiery orbs. "Feasting on blood, hmm? Quite a change from your other demond, I presume."


    His underling, a lesser vampire, hissed menacingly, eager to witness the destruction of their newfound adversary. It stood by the side of its transformedrade, ready to unleash a torrent of dark magic and feast upon Velian''s meat.


    "Stand back, Lord Velian!" But suddenly a voice shouted from behind him. It was none other than his faithful demonpanion, Lucy, a subus with unparalleled powers. She brandished her hand, radiating an aura of protective enchantments.


    "Gran, just as I thought you were the traitor, what can I expect from a lowly man like you, until now I soared you because the queen didn''t want any conflict, but not anymore," As soon as Lucy identified the vampire in front of her, she muttered showing they were indeed from the samend.


    "Oh! You''re here, I have been trying to find you since I got clues that you''re here, I''m lucky, now that all my enemies are here, I can kill all of them in one attack," Gran muttered but Velian muttered, as he felt like humiliating this vampire in front of him.


    Velian raised a hand, signalling Lucy to hold her ground. "Lucy, this one is different. I sense an extraordinary power within its cursed form. Can we really beat this thing?"


    Lucy didn''t know Velian''s true power, so she thought he was actually scared, but she had the confidence to beat Gran if Velian can hold back the other minions. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What happened to your loyalty? It is a shame our queen doesn''t want to kill you, she''s too kind for idiots like you,"


    The vampire snorted derisively, its monstrous visage contorting with anger and pride. "My loyalty? They are long gone, fool! I am a creature of darkness, born to bring suffering to this realm and you too."


    "That soft bitch is not our queen, talking about peace and improving people''s lives? We are the proud demons that once invaded the whole world, she is not my queen, I already have a lord I serve that is willing to lead our race to greatness once again,"


    Velian shook his head, stepping forward with unwavering resolve.


    "What misfortune fall on you, forcing you into this wretched existence? Did your brain matter explode? No way, a demon lord can win, as long as the hero exists, once again your demon lord will have to beg for mercy like a dog, do you want to see that happening?"


    The demon hesitated, caught off guard by Velian''s unexpectedly brave words.


    Lucy looked at him worried and trying to understand what he was trying to do, but Daphnia quickly whispered something into Lucy''s ears which made her grin.


    "Now that you tell this truth! How can that pathetic demon lord win? Maybe a random arrow will kill him this time, he is that weak after all," She yed along with Velian, which caused him to grin knowing that she understood his purpose.


    The vampire''s eyes narrowed, his anger seething beneath hisposed facade. He could sense the deliberate provocation, but he couldn''t resist the urge to defend his lord''s twisted existence.


    "Foolish hero, no hero can stop him this time," the vampire spat, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "You know nothing of the power he wields. Do you think a random arrow could bring him down? He is far beyond yourprehension. He almost conquered the world, crushed empires, and devoured the souls of countless mortals."


    The vampire''sposure wavered, his control slipping as anger consumed him. He clenched his fists, struggling to maintain his poise.


    "You dare mock him, human? I shall rip the very essence from your fragile body and feast upon your blood!"


    "And Lucy, you will be a breeding animal for him along with your beloved queen, his children will lead this world in the future, as soon as I tell him everything, he will surely punish you, even though you are a demon,"


    The vampire, driven by anger and the need to assert his dominance, was about to attack Velian, but then something unexpected came out of his mouth.


    "Everything will be settled the day after tomorrow, and when he awakens neither you nor that woman will be able to stop him, and I won''t let anyone stop him," He shouted and ordered his underlings to attack Velian and Lucy.

 Chapter 347 Grans Mistake

    ?


    "It''s such a waste, I have to kill you, you could have obeyed our queen and achieved even greater heights, but with your betrayal, you''re now dead," Lucy shouted, as she saw Gran running in their direction.


    "Lord Velian, I will handle him, can you hold the other underlings? Kill them if you want, we don''t need their information, Gran is enough," Lucy said and looked at Velian for confirmation and he just nodded his head.


    "Good! Let''s go, I will cover you,"  She said and look at the surroundings to take an idea about what she was going to do to overpower this powerful vampire.


    With a swift surge of adrenaline, Gran''s muscles tensed, and his gaze locked onto Lucy, who stood defiantly, ready to face him. Every step he took was fueled by a burning desire to prove himself, to defy the odds stacked against him. He had to survive, for the sake of his demon king''s revival and for the hope of a better future for the demon race.


    A future where demons controlled everything and not just a peaceful race, that farmed in their ind while staying in fear of humans and other races.


    "You talk of heights, Lucy, but it is you who stands on a precipice of delusion!" Gran retorted, his voiceced with determination. "I will not bow to a weak queen who values peace over the power and fame we demons seek. I choose freedom, and if it means facing you, then so be it!"


    With his deration hanging in the air, Gran lunged forward, his sharp nails gleaming in the moonlight. Each step he took echoed with the weight of his conviction, propelling him toward his adversary. Lucy''s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of both apprehension and excitement flickering within them.


    Their weapons shed in a symphony of steel, sparks flying as their battle intensified. Every parry, every strike, held the weight of their beliefs and desires. Each movement was a testament to the sh between loyalty and rebellion, an embodiment of the choices that shaped their lives.


    Meanwhile, Velian''s enigmatic figure lurking in the shadows emerged with a calm demeanour. His presence radiated an aura of undeniable power, causing Gran''s underlings to shudder in fear. With a flick of his hand, Velian unleashed a devastating wave of violet mes, his adversaries toppling like leaves caught in a tempest.


    "Well, that was easy, they are rather weak to die when the me is this weak," Velian muttered to himself.


    Gran''s attention wavered for a moment, his focus momentarily disrupted by the chaos that unfolded around him.


    It was the respite Lucy needed, seizing the opportunity tounch a swift counterattack. Her de met the Gran''s sharp and strong nails once again, their sh sending reverberations throughout the battlefield.


    But as Gran fought with all his might, Velian made quick work of Gran''s underlings, his movements fluid and precise. Each strikended with calcted force, leaving no room for doubt.


    His strength was unmatched, overpowering any who dared to oppose him. It was a disy of skill and dominance, one that struck fear into the hearts of those who witnessed it.


    "Who is that monster?" Gran questioned himself, but then only he noticed the most important thing he missed because of his anger.


    "Those eyes! Silver hair," He quickly thought while blocking Lucy.


    "He is the man who kept chasing that woman and she asked me to be careful of Jim, but looks like she really wasn''t wrong this time,"


    Gran could feel the battle slipping away, exhaustion weighing heavily upon him. However, he gritted his teeth, drawing upon every ounce of resolve left within him. With a final surge of energy, heunched a desperate assault, his strikes fueled by a determination that refused to be extinguished.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Lucy, though weary, matched him blow for blow. The sh of their sword and nails reverberated through the air, an embodiment of their struggles and the stakes of their conflict. At that moment, it was not just about survival or loyalty¡ªit was a sh of ideals, of dreams, and the consequences that would shape the world around them.


    As the battle raged on, the oue remained uncertain. The sh between Gran and Lucy painted a vivid portrait of defiance, while Velian''s mastery over his adversaries spoke of unyielding strength. The fate of eachbatant hung precariously in the bnce, waiting for the decisive strike that would determine their destinies.


    "Lucy, I will help," Velian said as he was already tired of fighting, and he wanted to know what Daphnia and Lucy manage to find.


    "Luna, activate my aura in full intensity aiming at that vampire," Velian said and he heard a little sound which was how Luna epted his request.


    As Gran''s nails shed against Lucy''s, a sudden change in the atmosphere engulfed the battlefield. The air crackled with an undeniable force, and Gran''s heart skipped a beat. A wave of intense pressure emanated from the shadows in front of him, causing his spine to shiver with an eerie sensation.


    "What... What is this?" Gran gasped, his voice trembling.


    Lucy, too, felt the shift in the air, her eyes widening with a mixture of surprise and anticipation. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she realized the true source of the power that enveloped them.


    "So, Velian finally you reveal true strength, this is amazing!" she whispered.


    A figure came forward from the shadows, his presence growing stronger with each passing moment. Velian, his eyes aze with an otherworldly intensity, his aura overwhelming the battlefield. The very ground seemed to tremble beneath his feet.


    Gran''s body involuntarily knelt, as if an invisible forcepelled him to submit. His muscles grew numb, his ws falling from his grasp. He fought against the overwhelming power, his mind filled with a mixture of fear and awe.


    "How does it feel, Gran?" Velian''s voice boomed, resonating with undeniable authority. "You sought to defy us and now you face the consequences."


    Gran''s voice quivered as he struggled to respond, his body trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance. "I... I fight for... freedom... for my race!"


    A flicker of amusement danced in Lucy''s eyes as she felt the power of Velian''s aura coursing through her veins. It acted as both a buff and a debuff, strengthening her own abilities while weakening those who opposed her. She tightened her grip on her sword, her confidence surging.


    "Foolish!" she sneered, her voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Your determination is nothing but a futile spark against the raging inferno of our power. Kneel before us! And confess, then you will not have to go through pain,"


    Gran''s muscles strained against the overwhelming pressure, his mind reeling. Every fibre of his being urged him to surrender, to yield to the might before him. But deep within his heart, a glimmer of resilience burned brightly.

 Chapter 348 Dangerous Queen

    "No... I will not kneel... I will not yield even if you torture me!" Gran mustered every ounce of defiance left within him, his voice quivering but resolute. "I would rather die than surrender!"


    He said those words and tried to put something in his mouth, but before he could do that, Lucy quickly kicked his face with such strength that one of his vampire teeth went flying.


    "Ohhh~ this is the poison that we use to kill prisoners, I didn''t expect you to be suiciding for the sake of this,"


    Lucy quickly kept one of her daggers on his neck and looked at him in the eyes.


    "Tell me, where is this woman you speak of? And the location of the parasitic cells," She questioned, but Gran had no intention of answering and Velian, who noticed this asked Lucy a rather odd question.


    "Lucy, do vampires reproduce by normal sex or are they just going to turn them into their kin by sucking blood?" Velian wanted to know the answer.


    "..." Both Gran and Lucy looked at him with strange looks, as he sounded like an idiot to them, but Lucy answered him honestly.


    "I have never heard of blood-sucking turning someone into their kin, they just reproduce like us, by sex," She answered and a little smile came into Velian''s face.


    "Heh~ is that so? Then," Velian suddenly got close to Gran and he thought Velian was just trying to hit him, so he could question but suddenly he felt an excruciating pain in his bottom part which caused him to cough blood out of his mouth.


    "Ugh~" Lucy and Daphnia both felt the pain even though they were not males, but they were pretty sure that they heard something cracking.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ what? What are you doing? Kill you, I will kill you, It hurts," Gran shouted holding his nuts, but Velian looked at him with a grin.


    "One nut gone! Quickly answer us, or next will be your other nut, and slowly I will," He whispered something to him, which caused his whole body to have goosebumps.


    "I-i won''t," Gran tried to refuse but seeing his leg close to the only healthy part of his orgasm, he knew this man was seriously trying to turn him impotent.


    "Answer! I will only wait 10 seconds," Velian slowly put some pressure on it causing him to cry in fear.


    "Since every cell is disturbed now, we will manage to start thepetition, and then after a few weeks the winner will manage to be the vessel to the demon lord,"


    He said causing Lucy to disfigure her face in disgust.


    "They have been nning this massacre and I was just waiting in that building for a clue without even knowing that I was an idiot," She muttered but, Daphnia touched her shoulder and answered her.


    "We still have time, don''t me yourself, be with my son and support him to face this challenge,"


    Hearing her words Lucy nodded her head with a smile.


    "And the woman? What about the woman? Where''s she now? And what powers do she and her amulet hold?"


    Gran didn''t want to answer, but at this point, he had no option but to do that. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "She is the hero descendant, the Queen of this Union, almost everyone thinks that the Union controls this city, but it is simply wrong, for generations royal family of this kingdom pretend to be powerless but in reality, they might be the most powerful humans in thisnd," Gran told looking at Lucy and Velian.


    "Our queen cant best that woman neither you, only the demon lord can with his power, I know all her ns, she just wants to use the demon lord to give birth to a new hero, but I nned to use her goal to achieve what I wanted,"


    Gran remembered the face of the woman, who never even showed any emotions on her face.


    "Only reason, she wants to keep you alive is, that she thinks you might be one of the hero candidates, otherwise she would have killed you a long time ago," Looking at Velian, Gran muttered as he remembered about the day she told him to not touch Velian.


    "What does she want to do after she awakens the hero again? Does she n to conquer thend?" Daphnia asked but Gran just smiled.


    "Wrong! It''s nothing like that, she''s way worse than us, she kills all these people and massacred thousands of them, just because she wants to see the hero''s face, she''s a danger to all of us,"


    Gran just shivered thinking about how that woman acted when she is talking about the hero.


    "Ughh~" The pain of the crushed but, still lingered on Gran''s body but now that he confessed everything, he wanted them to know everything in case the woman manage to revive the hero.


    "She is a crazy woman, if the demon lord can''t stop her, then someone else has to, and that amulet, she never told anyone what it is for, so it is her secret weapon that might hold some meaning,"


    Velian with all this new information looked at Gran with squinted eyes.


    "Well, we don''t need no demon lord, that woman, hero or anyone that tried to harm my peaceful life will pay the price and that includes you,"


    Velian suddenly kicked his other nut too, but this time his whole body caught fire. Vekian watched Gran burning life and grinned as he found everything he needed to know.


    "Day after tomorrow will be a busy day, so we should rest, let''s go,"


    Velian said and started going back, but on his way, Lucy realised one thing.


    She was d she wasn''t a man in front of Velian because even as a woman she felt the pain of his punishment.


    "My little devil is handsome right?" On their way, Daphnia questioned with a smile.


    ''Ugh~ what''s with this crazy mother and son duo''


    Lucy thought and decided to answer her because she feared that the next punishment will fall upon her.


    "He sure is,"

 Chapter 349 Dooms Day

    ?


    Andriya, who was looking at the ruined town in front of her sighed in exhaustion, as she felt rather weak after she fought with Velian for the first time.


    "Damn it, I can''t even make 500 zombies now, and all the powerful ones are gone and it''s really hard to find them," She said while tapping on the table with an irritated look.


    After her first defeat by Velian''s hand, she fell back to the Malfoy kingdom and decided to make zombies there.


    At first, she thought about making the empire do her bidding, but right now she didn''t have the strength or the power requested to face against the forces of the empire.


    "Even if I am the empress, if I try to kill them, they will fight back, I should avoid useless battles ad any cost so I can kill that brat," Andriya was talking to a zombie in front of her, but it just nodded her head like a puppet frustrating Andriya even more.


    *Sigh


    "Darling! Don''t worry, no matter what happens I will make our dreame true," She got up from her seat and left the tent to see the progress and she wasn''t disappointed by the scenery in front of her.


    It was like a graveyard that give birth to the worst fears of the people. The dark and gory zombies stood there with an empty look. They had different clothes varying from children to elders showing that Andriya didn''t even leave a single soul.


    "Brother! Isn''t this a lovely view? What do you think?" She questioned and looked at the man, who was carried by two zombies.


    "Ehhhhhhh~ ahhhhhhhh~"


    He looked terrified as soon as he heard Andriya''s voice, but he couldn''t even talk like a normal person instead he was only able to grunt and moan like a pig.


    "Oh~ that reminds me, your wife gave birth to five beautiful children, too bad, she died from the shock, but don''t worry your daughter is going to continue her legacy,"


    Andriya pped and as soon as she did that, five goblin-looking kids came running toward her direction with hungry looks on their faces.


    "Kids! This is your father and brother, let me introduce to you," Andriya said and kicked one of the goblin-looking kids.


    "Result of mytest drug, they are an inferior version of goblins and orcs, but-" She paused for a minute and took a dagger.


    "They have the potential to even best an S-ranked monster after levelling up, unlike other beings, their appetite is high and they will eat anything to grow,"


    Suddenly, Andriya waved her dagger in her brother''s direction and his left hand fell on the floor with blood dripping from it everywhere. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Kids! Time for your meal, enjoy your father, he will be really happy if you don''t even leave a single drop of blood," Andriya shouted causing her brother to cry in fear and pain, but still, he couldn''t talk because his mind had been broken already.


    What remained inside him was just the sensory perceptions that acted automatically.


    "I''m done with this revenge brother, day after tomorrow my dream is going be true, so let''s end this, I don''t want him to see my hands bloody when he wakes up again," Andriya said those words and ordered her zombies to throw his full body onto the kids, that we''re enjoying the best of their beloved stepfather.


    "Ugghhhhh~ ehhhhh, help!" He grunted and panicked trying to run away, but after a few seconds, he gave up. Even if he run away, he didn''t have the motivation to take revenge because his whole soul will fear the name Andriya even if he reincarnate again and he wouldn''t forget that face.


    The face of the crazy woman, who destroyed everything in his life.


    "You killed my lover and his family, and forced my best friend onto some greedy nobles and killed her, I won''t forgive you," Andriya had tears in her eyes.


    "Only family I loved in this whole world, you took all of them from me, my lover, my sister inw who was also my best friend, my father-inw, who was the kindest man I knew after his son, and my mother-inw, who taught me how tob my hair," She said and enjoyed the bloody scene of kids tearing their father''s flesh.


    "Day after tomorrow, I will be the winner of this so-calledpetition and as my wish, I will revive my real family, I want to see his smile again and enjoy his warmth, I want to eat sweets with my best friend and tell her how I had my first kiss with her brother,"


    "Yes, everything you took from me because of your greed and this kingdom''s greed, I will take them back, even if it means I have to kill every single human in thisnd,"


    Her eyes were looking at the distance, but their intensity was enough to give someone primal fear, as she looked like the demon lord, that is mentioned in the stories.


    "Yes! When I take Velian as my zombie, my army would be even more powerful, and my son, he will be a great zombie with his fire abilities, either way, I don''t want to keep that dirty man''s children when my darlinges back, so I should erase all the evidence,"


    Thinking about all these absurd things, she charged into the forest with her army in the direction of Velian''s kingdom without knowing he is not even there.


    But she wasn''t the only person that got ready for the battle that is going to happen after two days.


    All around thend, different groups, with their different powers got ready to send this continent into chaos and achieve their goals.


    The wind of the once serenend whispered ominously, carrying the weight of impending doom. The atmosphere of the hand shifted drastically, engulfed in a shroud of grim anticipation. Tensions soared as each group, with their unique powers, prepared to unleash chaos upon the continent. The air crackled with a foreboding energy, as if the very elements trembled in fear. The uing battle would test the resolve of all involved, leaving an indelible mark on thend and its inhabitants.

 Chapter 350 Parasitic Cells

    ?


    "Is this everyone? We are going to have this city before my army attack," Velian asked looking at all the girls behind Lucy.


    Some of them were humans while the rest were subuses, so Velian had to question human girls whether they were okay with leaving their families, but surprisingly everyone nodded their heads.


    "They don''t have families, Lord Velian, all of them are orphans, I picked them up, they know my true identity and all of them respect me," Lucy said with a smile showing she can also gain the trust and loyalty of humans if she wished for it.


    "Follow me! We will enter our camp and then get ready for the battle, I will make sure the queen of this Union, wille out even if it meant I had to destroy everything around it," He said and looked at Daphnia showing he won''t back down this time.


    Daphnia didn''t like to see Velian killing people, but she knew in this world it is either kill or get killed, so she happily smiled at him giving her approval causing Velian to show her a little grin.


    "Veli, how are you going to deal with all the other parasitic cells that shredded around thisnd? We don''t even know where they will emerge from," Daphnia asked but Velian quickly told her and Lucy his n.


    "It is impossible to pinpoint all of them, but there''s a way, I read all the books you brought and I found something interesting facts about these cells," Velian told and took the book out of his storage and started going through it until he arrived at the page he was looking for.


    "Look!" He showed them the specific page he was searching for and asked them to read it.


    "it took them a few minutes to fully read the page, but as soon as they finished it, both Lucy and Daphnia suddenly jumped with happiness as that might be the key to preventing the conflict and chaos.


    "So if we can kill the main cell body, which might be in this Union, all the parasitic cells will die? That''s lucky,  we just have to find this Queen and question her," Lucy said to which Velian nodded his head with a smile.


    While talking about their n, they manage to arrive at the camp which was far away from the Union, but there were at least a few hundred tents erected to give shelter to the soldiers.


    There were both beastkin and humans happily talking with each other, which surprised Lucy, but she just wanted to see the people she was going to interact with as soon as possible.


    As they made their way through the camp, Velian''s presence did not go unnoticed. The soldiers recognized him, their faces lighting up with a mix of respect and joy. They rushed towards him, shouting his name and pping him on the back. The sound of their cheerful greetings filled the air.


    "Your Highness! You''re back!" eximed one soldier, his voice full of admiration. "We heard about your exploits. You''ve be a legend in the kingdom! We heard about how you managed to find that the Union is making deals with demons,"


    Velian smiled, humbled by the warm reception. "It''s good to be back," he replied, his voice tinged with gratitude. "I couldn''t have done it without all of your support, after all, now the time hase to put an end to this."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as he said those words, all the warriors felt their motivation increasing rapidly, after all, they are going to be heroes in the future after this battle alongside with their young and handsome king, Velian Keller.


    Juno, Velian''s beloved tiger kin girl, and Lyra, his sister, caught sight of him and rushed forward, their eyes sparkling with joy. They enveloped him in a tight embrace, their love and longing evident in their actions.


    "Velian, you''re finally home!" Juno whispered, her voice filled with relief. "I''ve missed you so much. Other girls missed you too,"


    Lyra, tears glistening in her eyes, added, "Brother, we were so worried. But seeing you now, all safe and sound, it feels like a dreame true, but I never doubted your abilities, I was just worried about you."


    Velian held them close, cherishing the warmth of their embrace. "I''ve missed both of you as well," he murmured, his voice choked with emotion. "I couldn''t wait to see your faces again."


    Their attention then shifted to Daphnia and Lucy, standing by Velian''s side. Juno and Lyra''s eyes widened in surprise, curiosity shining in their gazes.


    "Mother, you''re here too? I''m d to see you again," Juno said, her voice filled with wonder. "And who is this beside you?"


    Daphnia smiled warmly and gestured towards Lucy. "This is Lucy, a dear friend of ours," she exined. "She has been by our side throughout this journey."


    Juno and Lyra exchanged nces, their expressions full of intrigue. They approached Lucy, their curiosity getting the better of them.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lucy," Juno said, extending her hand. "You must have quite the story to tell, travelling with our brother and mother."


    Lucy shook Juno''s hand, returning the smile. "Likewise, Juno. And yes, it has been an incredible journey," she replied, her voiceced with excitement. "Lord Velian and Lady Daphnia have shown me a world I never knew existed."


    Lyra''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she joined the conversation. "We can''t wait to hear all about it," she said eagerly. "But for now, let''s celebrate Velian''s return. We have so much to catch up on."


    As they walked together, the sound ofughter and camaraderie enveloped them, painting a picture of unity and hope amidst the challenges they faced. The camp had be a sanctuary, a ce where different races and backgrounds came together in pursuit of amon goal. And within this bustling tapestry, Velian, Juno, Lyra, Daphnia, and Lucy found sce, knowing that they were surrounded by allies who would stand by their side, ready to face the trials ahead.

 Chapter 351 All Around The Continent

    Thend was gripped by unprecedented turmoil, for the parasitic cell users had brought chaos upon all races.


    Elves, beastkin, and humans alike were afflicted by the curse of these sinister cell users.


    The once harmonious kingdoms andnds were now consumed by the desire to eliminate one another, fueled by the dark temptation of power and the awakening of the dreaded demon lord.


    Since there were more than a hundred cells, the vile users of these powers were everywhere, some hidden waiting for their chance while others publicly killed people to increase their power and get ready for the main battle in between cell users.


    In the elven forest near the great cmity forest area which was hidden by the soricap magic of elves, a heated discussion ensued among the council members. Queen Sipha, a wise andpassionate ruler, stood at the centre, her eyes filled with worry.


    "My people, we cannot let this madness consume us, these cursed berserkers, where did they appear from?" She implored, her voice trembling with concern.


    "These devils threaten our very existence. We must unite with the other races to put an end to this scourge."


    Some of the council members nodded in agreement since they respected their queen, while others remained sceptical. Among the sceptics was General ric, a proud elven warrior known for his tactical prowess.


    "Your Majesty the Queen, forgive my dissent," General ric spoke with an air of caution, "but the humans and the beasts have always been our rivals. How can we trust them to fight alongside us?"


    Queen Sipha regarded the general with apassionate gaze. "General ric, desperate times call for desperate measures. If we fail to unite, we will all fall into ruin. We must seek a truce and forge an alliance to preserve our world besides, our spies told that the other races are also facing the same problem."


    "Try to understand, my fear elves, this is not a permanent alliance, we should get together when we have to, that''s how our ancestors joined with humans to defeat the wretched demon lord, we should learn from the past and act," Her voice was confident because she knew as a queen she should have doubts about her own decision.


    Even if her decision was wrong she should be confident and implement it, leaving the consequences for the future.


    ***


    In the human kingdom of Montero, the bustling city was filled with whispers of fear and anticipation. King Alonso, a wise ruler known for his wit and power, addressed his ministers and nobles with a heavy heart.


    "Our people are being torn apart by these devils, how did we miss these things until he warned us," King Alonso proimed, his voice resonating with determination and anger.


    "We must find a way to neutralize this threat. We cannot afford to stand idle while our kingdom crumbles around us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the council members voiced their concerns, Lady Rosalin, a renowned sorceress in the Monteo Kingdom, interjected with an urgent plea.


    "Your Majesty, I have studied about this threat after that young man warned us extensively. I believe our only choice is to seek his help, no matter how hard we try to experiment on these matters, we don''t get any result, it''s almost like this thing wants us-."


    King Alonso''s eyes lit up with hope, but he didn''t want to beg from a little boy who is even younger than his grandson.


    Still, it was too hard for him to watch his beloved kingdom get destroyed because of his useless pride.


    "Lady Rosalin, if your findings hold promise, we must act swiftly. Gather our most skilled messengers and prepare a mission to seek help from King Velian."


    "But, Your Highness-" All the nobels wanted to object to his words, how can they ask help from the kid that beat them up in their own kingdom with arrogant power of his?


    "No objections needed! He is the only one who has the information about these sudden uprises of demonic creatures, even if it means we have to bow our heads, we will do it for now, if this continues, the casualties won''t end up withmoners.


    With his words, thedy mage quickly decided to use the fastest mage under her control to send a message to the Kelleros Kingdom, asking for aid, but she wasn''t sure whether this arrogant kid will ept it or not.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the beastkin Union of Lionshole, where strength and honour reigned supreme, their patriarch presided over a meeting with his trusted advisors. The air was thick with tension as they discussed the threat that loomed over their realm.


    "As expected, the tigerkin is rebelling again, but where did they get this power from? Didn''t we already kill their n head and his family? Who are these beasts?"The current patriarch of the Union questioned looking at the other members of the Union with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    "My n is on the verge of destruction, please do something patriarch," The wolf n leader, who was the most affected out of all of them said, as his ce is the n that boarded Tiger kin,nd which was supposed to be destroyed by the attack them did before many years, but right now their revival is happening again for an unknown reason.


    "What about our spies? We want the information about the enemy? Otherwise, how can we fight?" The foxkin n leader muttered looking at the catkin, but he looked anxious as every spy he sent to that ce didn''te back which caused her to think that they died from the attacks.


    "This is enough! They are ying with us because we don''t take any actions, gather our army from weakest n to strongest which means my n," The patriarch ordered and stood up from his chair to end the meeting.


    "Tomorrow! We will attack the tigerkins again and this time, we will erase their race from the entire world, we don''t need no rebels and everyone who wants to support them will also die," He said those words and went back to his n castle, with the guards while the others looked at each other with an anxious look.

 Chapter 352 Andriya Vs Delviny

    ?


    Delviny stood tall atop the fortified wall, her gaze piercing through the hazy distance. Her eyes squinted, trying to discern the source of the dark aura steadily approaching their once peaceful kingdom.


    "This is strange! Is it a natural phenomenon?"


    But she had to quickly swallow her words, her heart pounded in her chest as recognition struck her like a bolt of lightning. It was none other than Andriya, the notorious empress of the empire, who is also a necromancer that savagely attacked her beloved brother in the past, but escaped because of their ipetence.


    With a resolute expression, Delviny''s voice rang out with authority.


    "Quickly! To the safety of the kingdom! Close the gates and prepare the defences! Ready the cannons with magical projectiles and arm the archers with their sharpest arrows! Quick! This is not a drill, ring the bell,"


    The townsfolk scattered in a frenzied rush, heeding Delviny''s urgentmand. Fear and determination filled their eyes as they scurried to the sanctuary of the sturdy walls. They knew the impending danger, and they understood that their lives depended on their swift actions.


    It took them a considerable amount of time to get ready, as thest of the townsfolk disappeared behind the gates, Delviny''s mind raced with thoughts of her brother, Velian.


    She knew that relying solely on him for protection wasn''t her style. Either way, she had to let him know what was happening but still, she was determined to face this threat all alone.


    She clenched her fists, determination etched into every line of her face. It was time for her to step up, to take the reins of leadership and protect her kingdom and their home, which will be filled with happiness.


    With a deep breath, Delviny assumed the role ofmander, her voice projecting strength and resilience.


    "Archers, take your positions! Mages, channel your magic into the cannons! We must hold this darkness at bay! Do not falter! For our kingdom!"


    The archers swiftly found their spots, their arrows nocked and ready. The mages harnessed their arcane energies, infusing the cannons with powerful magical spells. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the defenders awaited the imminent sh.


    "Don''t shoot until I order,"


    Delviny''s mind raced, strategizing with every fibre of her being. She couldn''t afford to let doubt cloud her thoughts. Andriya was a formidable foe, but she refused to let her kingdom fall under the shadow of the necromancer''s malevolent influence.


    She was also the woman, that ordered their assassination which gave her brother the scar, which she hated so much because it showed how much pain she brought to him.


    "Andriya, you will pay for what you did, I don''t care even if you''re the devil, I will take your head and feed it to your son," Delviny clenched her hands in anger muttering those words giving chills to those who surrounded her.


    As the dark aura drew closer, Delviny''s eyes locked onto her approaching adversary. A mix of fury and determination burned within her gaze. She couldn''t let Andriya harm anyone else she held dear.


    "Prepare to unleash your magic upon that abomination!" Delviny bellowed, her voice carrying across the battlements. "We fight for our loved ones, for ournd! We fight for justice and the light that still remains! Protect our home,"


    The defenders braced themselves, their resolve firm. The cannons glowed with pulsating energy, ready to release their devastating payload. The archers stood tall, their bows taut, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Delviny clutched her weapon tightly, her heart pounding with adrenaline. With a final rallying cry, she ordered the attack, leading the charge against the encroaching darkness.


    "Attack! Attack! Don''t leave that woman alive, blow her up, mess her up," Delviny shouted and waited for the dust to clear up for a clear view.


    But in front of her were the corpses of the zombie-looking monsters, and the corpse she wanted to see so badly wasn''t there.


    "What happened? Where did she go? Did anyone see what happened?" Delviny questioned, but then she suddenly felt a hard weight on her body.


    "Hello! My stepdaughter, having fun? May I join you?" It was a familiar voice for Delviny, but at the same time, she hated it.


    She hated that voice from the bottom of her heart, that she actually felt her blood boiling from the fiery mana inside her and suddenly her whole body blew up like an explosion causing Andriya to fall back.


    "Ohhh~ how scary, both brother and sister are really annoying," She muttered and looked at the two demon-looking individual thatnded next to her.


    "Deal with small fries, and you stay with me," As soon as she ordered, they quickly acted upon her orders like empty vessels.


    "Your name is Delviny, right? I remember you are that cheeky bray who always use to go against my idiotic son," Andriya asked with no harm in her voice.


    But Delviny''s face disfigured as the past memories came into her mind, as soon as she said those words.


    "So what if I am?"


    "Ah no! I just wanted to warn you Delviny, you can''t beat me, I''m apetitor, you''re just too weak to deal with me and look," Then she suddenly pointed at the goblin-looking person with wings on its back.


    "This person is also apetitor, that tried to attack me, but guess what? I killed it and made it my servant. Apparently, it is an Imp,"


    Delviny eyes twitched at her words because she could deal with one parasite as long as it won''t try to consume her, but what if two of them appear. She could only rely on the stones that Velian, left but right now she had only one of them.


    ''Which one should I attack first? Andriya is a necromancer so as long as I don''t die, she''s no harm to me, so the obvious option is this other demon''


    Delviny thought, but she got disturbed by Andriya''s words, which caused her anger to reach the level of her limit of patience.


    "Little bitch! Bring your handsome brother, I want to show him a good time, but he might die from the pleasure, bring him, you''re just a little ant, don''t even try to attack me," Andriya said with pride in her voice.

 Chapter 353 Delvinys Anger

    ?


    "Can I do this? Can I surpass my own self? Without any help from my brother, who is much more capable than me, can I really kill this arrogant bitch in front of me?" Delviny questioned herself, looking at both demonic-looking individuals in front of her.


    *Tsk


    "It''s not about whether I can, I just have to do it," Thinking about various ways to attack, Delviny gripped her sword and inside her hand was the stone hidden, so Andriya won''t be able to block it.


    I won''t die, even if it meant I will face the humiliation of losing, I won''t die anymore," She remembered about her happy life, that she could spend with her brother and other girls.


    Recently, even though she was young she felt what it is like to be a mother through the little dragon girl, so she started craving her brother''s child.


    She wanted to see what their child would look like and how they can happily raise them together.


    She knew it will be weird when her mother get pregnant, but they were already beyond the point where they should bother about useless things.


    *Sigh


    "What am I even thinking? Should focus on the battle," Delviny thought and looked at Andriyaz who was still looking for Velian.


    "Because of your idiotic brother, my power is weakened, I can''t even make zombies as much as I did before, he should take responsibility for what he did and be my exclusive zombie," Andriya couldn''t even finish her words, as Delviny sword started shining with the fire because she knew holding back won''t be a thing with these powerful creatures.


    "Shut up! Don''t insult him, I won''t forgive anyone that says bad things about him," Suddenly she jumped from her position aiming at the Imp, who was carefully looking at Delviny since he knew an attack woulde.


    "Do it!" Andriya said in a calm voice, and suddenly Imp''s tail came forward looking like a sharp spear causing Delviny to attack it.


    The battle unfolded in a flurry of swift movements. Delviny skillfully deflected each shing strike of the Imp''s tail, but the ferocity of her opponent impressed her. "Andriya! Are you so afraid to face me directly that you resort to using these puppets?" Delviny''s voice reverberated with a mix of frustration and disdain.


    Andriya''s gaze hardened, her resolve unyielding. "This isn''t about fear, Delviny. It''s about my weakness and power."


    "I''m not a fighter like you or your brother, I''m a necromancer who uses dead bodies to fight and defend, don''t tell me how to fight because right now I''m the one who''s fighting you, not that demon," Andriya said as she was being underestimated, but this gave an idea to Delviny.


    "If you truly wish to face me, then I ept your challenge! But don''t forget you''re just trying to beat an innocent woman to death without even giving her a chance to fight back," She swiftly closed the distance between them, but Delviny had no eyes on her right now because she wanted to kill this Imp as soon as possible.


    Their sh intensified, the sh of steel filling the air as their weapons collided. Delviny fought with fervour, her attacks fueled by anger and pride. Andriya and Imp, on the other hand, fought with a controlled fury, every strike precise and calcted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the battle raged on, the two warriors exchanged fierce blows and parried each other''s attacks with unwavering skill. Sparks flew with each sh, and the ground beneath them trembled with their raw power.


    Delviny''s voice boomed with frustration and a hint of admiration. "You fight well, Andriya, but you cannot use this Imp forever! He is not as invincible as you believe! With few more strikes, your head will be mine,"


    Andriya''s eyes zed with unwavering determination as she countered Delviny''s strike using the Imp.


    "That''s not nice, well, I just have to kill you before I run out of energy right, look behind you!"


    Andriya said and suddenly another demon came and attacked her causing her to be sandwiched by them.


    "Your soldiers! They didn''t even stand a single chance against them, too bad if they haven''t joined the military, they could have lived a simple life,"


    Andriya had a smirk on her face because right now, she just confirmed her win.


    Delviny was panicked because Naomi was also in that crowd supporting her, and she knew if one of Velian''s girls died he would be sad and make a mess out of everything they built.


    "Damn it, Andriya, I hate you, I hate you, I will kill every single one of you," Delviny pushed the demon that attacked her from behind with her hands bleeding from the excess pressure she had to go through.


    Her mana was also running out because of how tough these demonic creatures are. She decided to use the stone, but right now one stone didn''t look like it would be useful because as soon as she let her guard down to throw the stone, she was pretty sure that the other demon would sh her body into two pieces.


    "Velian! Looks like this is it for me too, but don''t worry, even if I have to die, I won''t go down without taking the woman who I wanted to kill always," Delviny thought and got ready to charge at Andriya carelessly to kill her without even considering how much damage she would suffer from the attack of the other demons.


    "Ohhh~ you''re approaching me? Even after all this without running away you''reing straight at me?" Andriya was confident.


    She had zero ability to fight but she was confident about her other tricks.


    "I can''t kill you, without getting close, even if it meant my death, you have to die with me," Delviny''s hoped her adored would go throw the chest of Andriya.


    She wanted nothing right now, and the only thing she wanted right now was to see the blood of the woman, who ordered her brother''s death.


    "Too bad! Because I''m not just a necromancer, I''m also a witch right now, I have two cells inside my body that gave me this power," As soon as she said that, she threw a pouch in the direction where Delviny was charging from and suddenly a liquid attached to her face limiting her view causing her to stumble upon a rock and fall on the ground.

 Chapter 354 Crazy Woman

    ?


    Andriya stood tall, a wicked smirk curling upon her lips.


    "How does it feel, Delviny?" she taunted, her voice dripping with vindication. "To taste defeat and fall so easily, when you thought you had me cornered?? This is just the beginning of what I can do with my newfound power."


    "Do you know the reason why I would win this battle? It is because I''m greedy and I have the conviction to take what I want by force,"


    Delviny''s anger burned within her despite herpromised position. She hastily wiped the slimy substance from her eyes, trying to regain her sight. "You''ll pay for this, Andriya!" she hissed through gritted teeth.


    "You''re all talk, no actions, just like your mother, I didn''t really hate that woman, but I didn''t like her," Andriya remembered about the old days.


    "But can''t you really make me pay? With your current position,"


    Andriya''sughter filled the air, a cold and derisive sound. "Pay? Oh, my dear Delviny, you are the one who will pay the ultimate price. I have harnessed the darkness itself, and Imand forces far beyond yourprehension."


    "I did what was impossible, I assimted two cells unlike otherpetitors and I already have the upper hand, if it means I can win, I won''t hesitate to destroy my body and take twenty or even a hundred cells, that''s who I am,"


    With a flick of her hand, Andriya summoned forth the two of demonic zombies, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly malevolence. "Obey mymand," she ordered, her voice resonating with an eerie authority. "Destroy her, and eat her, don''t let her see the hope again,a !"


    The grotesque creatures lurched forward, their twisted forms closing in on the fallen Delviny. Their ws extended, hungering for her flesh, as they obeyed their new master''smand.


    Delviny, wounded but undeterred, clenched her fists and summoned every ounce of strength she possessed. "I will not be defeated by the likes of you, Andriya! I will rise-"


    Before she could evenplete her sentence suddenly Andriya stepped on her head causing Delviny to swallow her words with pain.


    "Shut up already! I''m done with you," as soon as the demons surrounded her, Andriya decided to go and find her real target but suddenly the two demons that were supposed to eat Delviny disappeared causing Andriya to get wary of her surrounding.


    "Huh? What just happened? Where did they go?" She got close to Delviny, who looked like she was unconscious with worry to see what she did, but then she noticed something strange.


    "Ash? Where did they appear from? Wait, don''t tell me these ashes are-"


    She quickly asked her bitter demon toe back and carefully looked at Delviny, but she didn''t understand what was happening because she was pretty sure Delviny is unconscious.


    "Kill her! Something creepy is going on, quickly kill her," Andriya ordered to her other demon that she tamed and he suddenly kneeled to feast on Delviny''s flesh.


    Andriya''s heart froze as she realized the truth unfolding before her. The white light that disintegrated the demon came from the young girl who had descended from the sky with an aura of power and protection.


    Her face showed signs of pain, but her eyes zed with a dangerous intensity. It was clear that she was here to defend her mother, Delviny, whoy unconscious on the ground and her identity was no secret to Delviny.


    As Delviny slowly regained her senses, she glimpsed her daughter standing fiercely in front of her, shielding her with an unwavering gaze. "Aurora?" Delviny gasped, her voice filled with both confusion and recognition. "Why are you... like this? Why did youe here? Don''t fight her, go inside."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aurora''s voice, broken and strained, resonated with a mixture of determination and anguish. "Protect mother, father, duty," she managed to say, her voice trembling. "Your... daughter. Despite being a dragon, me."


    Andriya''s mind spun with disbelief and a growing sense of dread. Could it be true? Was she facing a dragon, a child she had never known? The realization hit her like a crashing wave, challenging her every assumption about her own identity and purpose.


    "This is bad, she''s bad news, I need to escape quickly,"


    "Aunty," Aurora spoke with amanding tone, her eyes never leaving her mother. "Leave her alone. If you don''t... I will kill you."


    In a cute voice, she muttered those words, but Delviny noticed something important. Aurora had blooding out of her wings because this was the first time she flew this far. After all, it was not an easy distance from the castle to the wall.


    "Baby! You came here for me?" With tears welling up her in her eyes, Delviny questioned because this was genuinely the second time she felt so connected to someone other than her brother.


    "Father! Order, protect mother, I kill enemies," She muttered individual words, but they were enough for Delviny to understand why she came here even breaking Velian''s orders.


    Because she knew as much as yful Aurora is she won''t go against Velian''s words even if it killed her.


    *Sigh


    "Brother, this girl really loves you, now I feel a little jealous, not at Velian, but toward this girl because how can she love him more than I do?"


    Delviny thought, but then she realised Aurora wasn''t in her great condition because her face looked like she was on the verge of copsing.


    "Doing her dragon breathe one time would be exhausting, but she did it two times now, I need to kill Andriya before she realises," Delviny muttered and tried to get up, so she can finish what she started without letting her daughter kill this bitch in front of her.


    "There''s no need for that, sister, because you can rx now," Delviny tried to get up even though, she was full of injuries but then she heard the familiar voice that sent her heart into different phases of love and hope.


    "Velian!"


    "Papa!"


    Both the girls felt like their wishes had been answered, as the man they wanted to see the most appeared before them.


    But the same cannot be said for Andriya, as she had aplicated face.


    "Can I beat him without any demons? I can''t even escape now, what shall I do?"


    She questioned herself without even knowing that it will be her greatest mistake to touch his family when he was absent.

 Chapter 355 Andriyas Past

    ?


    "You really did it this time! Andriya, you shouldn''t havee here, you could have learned the lesson and run away like the Howard you are, but now-" Velian descended from the sky and stood in front of Aurora covering her.


    "Baby! Can you go and see how is Naomi doing? And ask Elda and Sariya to send some medics," Velian muttered quickly and Aurora nodded her head, so quickly took Delviny and started dragging her along the floor since she was too heavy for the little girl.


    Even though she was a dragon, using the dragon breath twice in a row really exhausted her powers and body.


    The whole area was shrouded in eerie silence as Velian, a man consumed by anger, stared coldly into Andriya''s eyes. Andriya, despite the chilling atmosphere, tried to maintain a facade of courage, although deep within her, panic brewed like a tempest.


    ''Damn it! Why did he have a child? Isn''t he like half of my son''s age? And that child is a dragon? What is happening here? If I had my demons, I could have done something but now it''s too risky''


    Andriya thought and she kept looking for an escape route. But suddenly she heard the familiar voice of her stepson which sent chills down her spine.


    Velian''s voice dripped with venom as he sneered at Andriya. "You shouldn''t havee back after thest time I let you go, Andriya. Now, I''m going to kill you."


    "Do you know what I have the most? It''s the people that hate what I love, I feel like I''m going to st if I kept this anger inside me, so let me torture you and kill you,"


    A hint of amusement danced across Andriya''s lips, betraying her inner turmoil. She couldn''t let Velian see the fear that threatened to consume her. She desperately sought a way to outwit him, to escape his clutches once and for all.


    Chuckling softly, Andriya replied, her voiceced with a mixture of defiance and apprehension.


    "Oh, Velian, you always were one for dramatic threats, just likest time. But deep down, you know I''m not so easily defeated."


    Velian''s eyes narrowed, his face contorting with frustration as his attempt to evoke a strong reaction from Andriya fell t. He needed to break her spirit, to see her crumble beneath his power. With a cruel smirk, he decided to reveal a secret, a dark truth that he believed would surely shatter her.


    "You think you''re strong, Andriya? Let me tell you something that will pierce through your soul," Velian hissed, relishing the anticipated pain he hoped to inflict. "I killed your son."


    "Your one and only son, I cut his head off and kept it as a gift, I will send it jt to youter, or maybe I should send you where he is," Saying those words, Velian pointed at the floor.


    "Six feet underground!"


    Andriya''s heart skipped a beat, but she refused to grant Velian the satisfaction of witnessing her sorrow. She had already mourned her son''s loss in the depths of her being the moment he got caught.


    She didn''t even have an ounce of love for him, but still, she felt the tingle in her heart because, at the end of the day, he was her blood.


    Though her expression remainedposed, a storm raged within her, fueling her determination to put an end to Velian''s reign of terror.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maintaining her calm demeanour, Andriya met Velian''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "You may have taken my son from this world, but I honestly don''t even give a rat shit about it. You won''t see me weeping."


    Intrigued by Andriya''sck of expected anguish, Velian couldn''t help but wonder what drove her tomit acts of tyranny. He needed answers, a glimpse into the twisted motivations that guided her actions.


    "Why, Andriya? Why are you doing all of this? What is it that fuels your monstrous deeds?" Velian demanded, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and contempt.


    "I did some research about you, Andriya Malfoy was never a person tomit genocide like this and you never even harmed anyone in the Malfoy Kingdom before, you be the empress,"


    A flicker of sadness briefly passed over Andriya''s eyes, the weight of her past crashing against her resolve. She took a moment, collecting herself, before answering, her voice tinged with a haunting sorrow.


    "I do this for my real family, the ones taken from me by the illusions created by the nobles of our country," Andriya replied, her wordsced with bitterness.


    "Their lives were reduced to mere fiction, their memories overshadowed by the fake stories people assumed. I will avenge them, even if it means bing the monster they painted me to be."


    "But I already avenged them, so I just have to do the final thing I''m supposed to do, I will resurrect them, and once again they will stay with me loving me like how they did,"


    Velian''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and understanding crossing his face.


    ''Crazy woman! You''re killing people and destroying the lives of others for your love? I quite like it, if she didn''t touch my family, I would probably let her live''


    Velian thought because he could see how Andriya and he was simr in a way.


    "You wouldn''t understand because you''re just a brat, but these vile nobles killed everyone I loved, just because they wanted some political advantage by selling me to the empire,"


    Clenching her hands in anger, Andriya muttered her frustration and she suddenly took a pouch and threw it in Velian''s direction, but before it could hit him suddenly the pitch disappeared.


    "What did you do? Brat, where did it go?" Pissed off by what happened, Andriya questioned but Velian couldn''t help butugh.


    "A powder that will kill me? That''s dangerous, you sure have some dangerous tools aren''t you? But where did you take it from?" Velian didn''t see any pouches hanging, so he had to guess what her power was.


    "Heh! So you have storage magic just like me, that''s surprising," Velian said causing Andriya''s eyebrows to twitch.

 Chapter 356 A Tragic Family

    ?


    The sun cast its golden rays upon the rolling hills surrounding the elegant estate of the Baron family.


    The atmosphere was filled with an air of anticipation as the prestigious knight, Sir Reginald, the eldest son of the baron family, returned home after another sessful campaign. Andriya, the youngdy from the royal family, could hardly contain her excitement. Today, she was visiting her dearest friend, Lady Amara, to enjoy a delightful afternoon of tea in the baron estate.


    Normally visiting a baron family for a princess would be something taboo and shouldn''t do considering their status but after Andriya''s rtionship with her best friend Amara developed, she used to visit all the time even though Amara didn''t like her to see how pitiful their family wealth ispared to other nobles.


    Andriya approached the not-so-grand entrance of Lady Amara''s residence, her heart beating with anticipation. The door swung open, revealing Lady Amara, her eyes gleaming with joy at the sight of her beloved friend.


    "Princess, you''re finally here!" Lady Amara eximed, pulling Andriya into a warm embrace. "I''ve been counting the minutes until your arrival. Come, let us retire to the parlour and indulge in our favourite tea."


    Arm in arm, the twodies made their way through the corridors of Amara''s home. As they settled into their wooden chairs outside the mansion.


    They talked about different things that girls would usually discuss and from time to time, Andriya would me her brother for being tactless, but the same cannot be said for Amara, who fancied her brother.


    Lady Amara couldn''t resist asking the question that had been lingering on her mind.


    "So, how is your rtionship with my brother, Sir Reginald, progressing?" Lady Amara inquired with a mischievous smile.


    Andriya''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, a telltale sign of her fondness for the knight. She nced down, her fingers twirling the delicate teacup in her hands.


    "It... it is going quite well," Andriya stammered, a shy smile gracing her lips.


    "Sir Reginald and I have spent more time togethertely, and I find myself growing fonder of him with each passing day. His valour on the battlefield is matched only by the kindness and gentleness he shows towards me."


    Lady Amara''s eyes sparkled with delight as she leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued.


    "Oh, princess, do tell me more! What tales of your shared moments do you have to share? I would like to confirm whether my brother is a blockhead or a gentleman,"


    Andriya''s voice softened, carrying a hint of longing.


    "There was a day when Sir Reginald returned from battle, his armour stained with the blood of his enemies. I helped him remove it, piece by piece, revealing the exhaustion etched on his face. We sat by the hearth, his head resting on my shoulder, as I tended to his wounds. At that moment, I felt a connection, a bond deeper than mere friendship."


    Lady Amara leaned back, her eyes glimmering with excitement. "Oh, how romantic! It sounds like the beginning of a love story, Princess. I have always believed that destiny has a way of intertwining hearts. Our family''s rise in rank and brother''s position as the most trusted knight would also increase... it seems as though the stars are aligning in your favour."


    Andriya blushed even deeper, a mixture of hope and uncertainty colouring her expression. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Indeed, Lady Amara, it is a path filled with both promise and uncertainty. But I am willing to embrace whatever lies ahead. For love knows no boundaries, and in the tapestry of fate, our hearts may find their rightful ce."


    As the two friends continued their conversation, their voices carried a sense of enchantment that seemed to transcend the confines of the room. Andriya''s heart fluttered with the possibilities that awaited her, the culmination of a love that could rewrite the future of her sad life. Little did she know that her journey had just begun to take a different route with all the other nobles plotting against this small baron family that kept rising in their ranks because of their skills.


    ***


    "Why? Why can''t I leave the castle? I just want to visit Lady Amara''s mansion, I just want to discuss something with her," Andriya shouted St her maid, who kept her confined inside the room with a guilty look on her face.


    She had been Andriya''s maid since her childhood, so when she notice even the smallest change in the maid''s face, Andriya was able to tell something was happening.


    "Princess, you should stay inside for now, please don''t go," She begged but Andriya being the stubborn girl she is, didn''t care about her words.


    Quickly pushing her aside, she tried to escape only to meet her brother on their way, who was talking with a group of nobles.


    He was on the verge of epting the position of the crown prince, so people treated him way better than any other person in the castle.


    She didn''t want to meet that annoying brat, who always try to defame her, but as soon as his eyes met Andriya''s, he grinned like an idiot causing her to suspect that something must have happened.


    ''Why is heughing? I don''t feel good looking at him being all cocky''


    Andriya thought and kept running only to be brought back to the main hall of th castle, where most of the nobles were gathered as Andriya''s father arranged an emergency council.


    "What''s happening here?" She questioned the guards, but none of them answered and after a fee minutes the council started with most of the nobles looking rather grim, but Andriya manage to see that, some of them were different.


    Silence fell upon the hall as King Malfoy raised his hand,manding the attention of all present. His voice carried with an air of authority, resonating through the vast space.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, nobles of the realm and my dear subjects, I bring grave news that hase to light. This is a dad news, but we should fave the truth," He said in a sorrowful tone, but deep down he was chuckling like a fool.


    "Sir Reginald, the esteemed knight of our family, hasmitted an act of treachery against our beloved kingdom."


    Gasps echoed throughout the hall as soon as he said those words, and Andriya''s eyes widened with disbelief. She clutched the edges of her gown, her heart pounding in her chest. How could this be? Her beloved Sir Reginald, the man she had grown to admire and cherish, used of betrayal? It was impossible.

 Chapter 357 Hatred

    ?


    King Malfoy continued, his voice heavy with both sorrow and resolve, but hidden inside that sorrow was a chuckle he wanted to release, because thinking about the advantage he was going to get from the situation, he felt like he was having the best orgasm of his life.


    "Sir Reginald''s treachery led to the loss of countless lives on the battlefield, including his own. We mourn the loss of our knights and the man we once regarded as a hero, but we must face the reality of his actions."


    Tears welled up in Andriya''s eyes, her voice trembling as she stepped forward. She noticed how strange this situation was because some nobles were still chuckling among themselves and looking at her brother, Crown Prince, she knew there was more to this than her father''s words.


    "Father, please, there must be some mistake. Sir Reginald would never betray us or the kingdom. Our love, our dreams... they were built on trust and honour." Andriya said holding her cheat on pain.


    "He is a man of honour and trust, there must be some kind of a mistake,"


    King Malfoy''s gaze pierced through Andriya''s tear-streaked face, his voice filled with an unfathomable feeling because he knew he was guilty of his daughter''s tears.


    "My dear daughter, it grieves me to say that this was no mistake. He is no longer our ally, the moment he decided to side with the enemy he lost the right to call himself a proud knight of our Malfoy kingdom," King Malfoy said while the crown prince came toward Andriya and muttered something to her.


    "It was a n, a calcted move on our part. Sister, you shouldn''t have fallen in love with that man, I''m the one who proposed to get rid of him before he start being a pain in our ass,"


    Andriya opened her eyes wide, as soon as she heard those words.


    "Why? Why? Why? Why did you have to kill him? If you told me not to meet him, I would have done it," She muttered with her teeth grinding against her each other in anger.


    "You wouldn''t sister, I know you better than anyone, even though you''re a silent brat, when the timees you won''t listen to anyone, besides some nobles, who wanted him dead because he was toopetent, he is an actual threat to my control,"


    A hush fell over the hall as the courtiers exchanged bewildered nces. The Crown Prince, standing beside his father and sister, stepped forward, his expression grave and unyielding.


    "Andriya, we know you loved him and it''s truly sad he betrayed your trust, we had intended to see your love fulfilled. But Sir Reginald''s ambitions far outweighed his loyalty. He sought to betray us, to seize power for himself. We could not allow that to happen."


    Andriya''s voice trembled with a mix of anguish and disbelief. "But... but why,? Why sacrifice our love, our happiness?"


    King Malfoy''s gaze softened, and he took a step closer to Andriya, his voice filled with regret.


    "Andriya, my daughter, we had hoped for a different path. But circumstances have changed. In order to secure the kingdom''s future and restore our honour, I have made a decision. You shall be wed to the Emperor of the Sacredmore Empire."


    Shock rippled through Andriya''s body as the weight of her father''s words sank in. Her dreams of love, her hopes for a future with Sir Reginald, shattered in an instant. Betrayed by the very man that raised her and whom she considered her father, now forced into a marriage that held no love or happiness.


    Tears streamed down Andriya''s face as she pleaded, her voice choked with sorrow. "Father, please reconsider. I beg of you. Is there no other way? I don''t -"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    King Malfoy''s voice held a tinge of regret as he spoke the words that sealed Andriya''s fate.


    "My daughter, I wish it were different. But for the sake of our kingdom, sacrifices must be made. Our alliance with the Sacredmore Empire is paramount and through this union,"


    He exined how things would proceed and how they are going to send her, so she can grab some paper of the empire which will be a great addition to their kingdom.


    "Daughter! Understand, your love was just a crush without any advantage, he is from a baron family no matter how skilled he was, but look at your future partner right now," King Malfoy getting down from his throne and getting close to Andriya muttered, as the nobles started leaving the throne room after the meeting.


    "He is an emperor, a man with power and wealth that outweighs our kingdom,"


    Andriya''s eyes were empty and her heart calmed down because she knew one thing for sure right now looking at the two faces in front of her.


    "They are going toy for what they did! I will make them pay, for destroying my life and my only love," She kept muttering the same thing.


    "Maids, take her back to the room, I think she needs some rest, looking at her I can tell," The crown prince muttered causing the maids to act upon his orders because they didn''t want to end up in a dungeon.


    Andriya, her heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and determination, urged the maids to hurry as they made their way back to her room but her mind focused on her desperate escape.


    "No time to waste," Andriya whispered to herself, her voice filled with both fear and resolve.


    She hastily grabbed a cloak and concealed herself beneath its protective folds. With her heart pounding in her chest, she silently slipped out of the room, careful not to attract any unwanted attention.


    As she reached the open courtyard, Andriya''s eyes fell upon a magnificent steed, its coat gleaming in the pale moonlight. Without hesitation, she ran towards it, her adrenaline fueling her every step. With a swift motion, she swung herself onto the horse''s back, her hands gripping the reins tightly.


    "Easy, boy," Andriya whispered soothingly to the horse, her voice filled with a blend of excitement and trepidation.


    The animal responded to her calming words, sensing her urgency. With a gentle kick, they were off, galloping through the moonlit night towards the Baron''s house.


    Hours passed, the wind whipping against Andriya''s face as they rode tirelessly towards their destination. The anticipation grew within her with every passing moment. Finally, as dawn began to break, the imposing structure of the Baron''s house came into view.


    Andriya''s heart clenched with a mixture of hope and dread as she dismounted the horse and approached the not-so-grand entrance of the house.

 Chapter 358 Andriyas Death

    ?


    "Can a brat like you even think what I saw there?" Holding her head in pain, Andriya asked with her eyes almost bleeding from the hatred because of how high her blood pressure was.


    "..."


    Velian didn''t answer her, instead, he kept looking at her with an interested look.


    "My best friend and her mother, both of them were lying naked on the floor with their bodies mutted and several thugs were riding their dead bodies like they were crazy," Andriya said and bit her finger to calm down.


    "My father-inw was nowhere, butter only I got to know that he was burned alive by the nobles, that were against him, and my lover, he didn''t die in the battle, my shitty father poisoned him, normally he would have easily broke such devious plot, but apparently, he used my name to call him so he will let down her guard and a random girl, who acted like me poisoned him,"


    Velian understood what her words meant and his face was not pleasant because just imagining something like that happening to him, was enough for his whole mana pool to blow up like a bomb that might consume the world in his rage.


    "Do you get it now? Humanity is not something that should be kept alive, kind people will die, and evil will always win, just look at me," She said and showed her crying face to Velian.


    "When I was idiotic and kind, I lost everything but now that I am evil and unforgiving, I will take back everything that includes you too, Velian,"


    She suddenly threw another pouch, which Velian dodged without even trying and got close to her.


    "Andriya! I feel bad about you, but this is how it is," Velian stopped in front of her without even doing anything and pointed at him.


    "I''m reincarnated person, I''m not actually Velian, my name was Davin Keller, my previous world was actually a lot more developed and peaceful than this world, it is a world in which only humans lived," Andriya opened her eyes wide hearing those words because this is the first time she heard something so absurd.


    "No matter what age it is, even in my world which is ten times more peaceful, it was still power will always win, that''s how living beings exist,"


    Hearing Velian''s words, Andriya quickly went back feeling the danger of his words.


    "I feel bad for what happened to you, but the moment you meet someone more powerful than you, those dreams of yours will break into pieces,"


    Velian showed her the me, which is about to consume her.


    "Andriya, tell me one thing? Did you kill everyone that harmed your lover and his family?" Belgian asked just in case and sheughed at that question.


    "I have been always crazy, those thugs who forced my best friend, I cut their penises and all the nobles and my brother is dead,"


    Velian smiled hearing her words.


    "That''s great, then it''s time for you to die, your dream ends here, Andriya, the moment you tried to harm my family, I already decided to kill you no matter heat your circumstances are, I won''t spare you," Andriya got into her battle position with a smile on her face because this was the first time she felt impressed by someone else than her lover.


    "You sure act like someone I know," She muttered those words causing both of them tough knowing what they were referring to.


    "Sure do! If the circumstances were different I might have ended up like you and you might have stopped me, but this time I will do this favour to you, I hope we can meet in a different timeline and be friends," <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With those words, Andriya tried to charge with her daggers aiming at Velian''s neck but the one touch of violet me was enough for Andriya to halt on the spot and her whole body caught eh fire.


    "If I end up like her, I hope somebody will stop me too, it''s too pathetic," Velian muttered those words and looked at her body falling apart slowly turning into ashes.


    *Sigh


    "This leaves a bad taste in my mouth, I didn''t expect this at all," Velian left the burning Andriya and went back to his daughter and sister.


    They had already gone back to a building to take shelter, so it was rather easy for him to find them.


    With each step, he pushed himself closer to where his sister, Delviny, his lover, Naomi, and his precious daughter, Aurora,y.


    As he approached, Velian''s eyes filled with both relief and concern. Delviny''s strong spirit was evident even in her weakened state. She looked up at him with a weak smile.


    "Velian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You did it. You defeated Andriya."


    A smile welled up on Velian''s face as he knelt beside her, gently brushing the hair away from her face. "I couldn''t have done it without you, Delviny. You fought with such courage."


    Naomi, lying beside Delviny, weakly reached out her hand, her face pale and bruised.


    "Master," she said, her voice filled with pain. "I''m so sorry Aurora got hurt. It was my fault. I should have protected her better."


    Velian took Naomi''s hand in his own, kissing it tenderly. "No, Naomi. This wasn''t your fault. We fought for what we believed in. We''ll get through this together."


    Just a few feet away, their daughter Auroray unconscious, her small form wrapped in bandages. Elda and Sariya worked diligently to tend to her wounds. Elda nced up and saw Velian approaching.


    "Velian, she''s stable for now," Elda said, her voice filled with both reassurance and caution.


    "But she is a lot exhausted. We must remain vignt and give her time to heal."


    Velian nodded, his gaze fixed on his daughter. "Thank you, Elda. Sariya, please do everything you can for Aurora."


    Sariya, her eyes shining with determination, nodded in response. "I will, Velian. We won''t rest until she''s back on her feet."


    Velian gently touched Aurora''s face sending some mana into her and muttered.


    "You''re brave darling, thank you for not letting me end up like Andriya,"

 Chapter 359 Father And Daughter

    ?


    Even though Velian was in the middle of a war, he had to stay with Aurora and the other girls in the kingdom for a little time, so they won''t feel left out or anxious.


    "Hopefully, Mother can deal with small problems, good thing I decided to wait for a few days to attack," Velian thought sitting next to Aurora.


    He couldn''t even imagine what he should have done if he was in the middle of a war with the Union when Andriya attacked this kingdom.


    *Sigh


    "She is strong, but not strong enough for her own battle with dragons, maybe I should take her to the battlefield with me,"


    While Velian was drowning in his own thoughts and ns, suddenly Elda came and hugged him from behind.


    "Veli, you have to rest, I know you might not need it, but isn''t it better if you can at least save a little of your energy for the battle?"


    Elda asked with a concerned face, but Velian just caught her hands and looked at her face with a frustrated look.


    "I''m sick of this! I just want to spend time with all of you in this kingdom, but these trash won''t let me do that, if theye out at once, I can easily kill them but instead, they just keep hiding and hiding,"


    Elda just chuckled at her words knowing that his words were so Velian-like because even in this situation, he was worried about their well-being.


    "When you finish this battle, let''s make a child together, Mother was also telling me that she should have one with you, because she wants to do it when she is young,"


    Elda meant what she said, as she managed to gain a lot of confidence by teaching all the kids.


    She managed to sessfully open the academy, which Velian asked her to take over and continue to nurture the young duckling along the right path.


    At first, it was hard for her with all the aggressive, silent, stubborn kids but she managed to be the second mother for all these children within a small period of time and recruited other teachers that helped her in this process.


    "I''m ready, this motivates me even more to finish this useless war, as soon as possible," Velian said and got up and looked at Elda in her eyes slowly getting close to her andying a gentle kiss on her velvet-like lips.


    "Still the same sweet taste I remember, no matter how mature you be, for me you will always be that kind and dumb Elda," Velian said and hugged her.


    Elda thought he was trying to have sex with her because of how aroused she was just by smelling his smell, but looking at Aurora''s little eyes, she knew it isn''t the time for that.


    "I''m not dumb, Veli, I was just young at that time," She said with a smile and kissed Velian back causing him to pop a boner, but before they could proceed any further both of them heard the little noise of Aurora, who was waking up from her recovery sleep.


    Both of them quickly breaker their hug and got close to her and held her hand.


    "Elda, bring some water and something to eat, some best would be better," Velian quickly said to which Elda nodded her head and left the room.


    Aurora''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing eyes that sparkled like the morning sun. The haze of slumber lifted, and her senses gradually returned to her, like petals unfurling to embrace the dawn. She found herself lying on a plush bed, surrounded by the gentle hues of avishly decorated room.


    Confusion momentarily clouded her mind, but as she turned her head, a familiar figure emerged from the darkness of the room, a tall and distinguished man whose face exuded a blend of concern and relief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The face she had seen from the moment she came to this world and the man she loved so much that she actually felt like her mind was going crazy when he is close to her.


    "Papa?" she whispered, her voice still weak from her prolonged rest.


    Velian, her handsome and ever-doting father, stepped closer, his eyes filled with a mixture of tenderness and worry. He gently took her hand in his, his touch warm and reassuring.


    "Aurora, my dear, how are you feeling?"


    A smile, radiant as a crescent moon, danced across Aurora''s lips.


    "I feel great, Papa," she replied, her voice infused with a newfound strength. "I feel more powerful and refreshed."


    The dragon girl was not even one year old, but she had immense growth with bodily and mentally and she manage to learn how tomunicate within a few months of time.


    Velian''s worry melted away, reced by a soft expression of relief.


    "Aurora, you have no idea how long we''ve waited for this day," he murmured, his voice tinged with emotion.


    "We feared we might lose you to the darkness that had consumed you in battle. I''m sorry I couldn''te early and let you get injured,"


    Aurora''s grip on her father''s hand tightened, a testament to her gratitude for his unwavering support.


    "I may have been wounded, Papa, but I have emerged from the depths of despair stronger than ever before. The battle may have scarred my body, but it has forged an unyielding spirit within me."


    Velian''s eyes shimmered with pride, his heart brimming with paternal affection.


    "You have always been a force of nature, my dear," he whispered, his voice filled with admiration. "A true reflection of a dragon''s indomitable spirit."


    Aurora''s gaze suddenly softened, her thoughts drifting to her group of mothers.


    "Papa, is Delviny mama, fine?" she murmured, a hint of longing in her voice and worry.


    She was afraid to ask this question because if something happened to Delviny she knew she would never be able to forgive herself.


    Velian''s grip on her hand tightened, offering sce and strength knowing that she worried.


    "Both of them are fine, and all of it''s thanks to you. She would be overjoyed to see the fierce warrior you have be and the fierce love you hold for your family."


    Aurora''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of determination and affection. "I will make you proud, Papa. I will beat all the bad guys that try to harm you,"


    She said in a cute voice with her eyes showing an aggressive and fierce look, but Velian only manage to see it as the cute shenanigans of his daughter.

 Chapter 360 Returning Back

    ?


    The evening sun cast long shadows over the vibrant city of Kelleros as Velian with his silver hair and piercing golden eyes d in an easy to move dress, made his way through the bustling streets. Delviny, his skilled sister with flowing red hair, approached him with concern etched on her face.


    "Velian, are you really leaving so soon?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. "Do you need my help to face the battle that awaits you?"


    She knew her question was dumb because how can she help her brother when she couldn''t even best Andriya, but still her heart wanted to at least ask that question so her brother won''t feel ignored.


    Velian paused, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, and looked at Delviny with a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your offer, but this time I must face the challenge alone. You have a crucial task at hand: to protect the city in my absence."


    Delviny nodded, understanding the weight of her responsibility. "Very well, Velian. I will guard Kelleros with all my power. But promise me you''ll return safely."


    "I give you my word," Velian replied, determination gleaming in his eyes. "But remember, Delviny, the true strength of our city lies not only in its walls, but in the people who call it home. Keep them safe."


    "Use all the violet stones, if you have to but you should be careful, don''t go thinking your life is not valuable, I need you to be careful too,"


    Delviny felt embarrassed at his words but she quickly recovered and nodded her head. But before he could talk with others, Delviny suddenly asked a bizarre question.


    "Veli, what are you going to do with our so-called stepbrother? He is still rotting in the jail, now that Andriya is dead, we don''t really need him, don''t we? We can just kill other people without his help,"


    Velian didnt really care about him, so he gave her orders to do whatever she liked, but seeing her grin and crazy smile, he knew Pete won''t be having a good time.


    With those words, Velian turned to hispanions who had gathered nearby t give them his farewell.


    Elda and Sariya were already on the verge of sobbing seeing him going back, but he hugged them and ask them to be strong because right now, they were prominent figures of this kingdom.


    On the other hand, Naomi was silent just like her usual self, but deep down in that silence she was sad because she showed an uncool side of her to Velian.


    "You too! Don''t be stubborn, fall back when the time is right, I don''t mind anyone losing, but death, I won''t tolerate that,"


    Finally, Velian''s attention shifted to the young girl by his side, his daughter Aurora. With her bright eyes and long elegant hair, she mirrored the features of a mic between Velian and every other girl causing her to look even more beautiful than Velian, and he knew she would be a beauty when she be a mature girl. "Aurora, my dear, this battle is an opportunity for you to learn. I will teach you the ways of a warrior and for your battle, some tricks that might help you, but remember, you must stay by my side all the time."


    Aurora nodded, her small hand gripping her father''s. "I''ll make you proud, Papa. I''ll be strong like you."


    A bittersweet smile graced Velian''s face as he gently squeezed Aurora''s hand. "I know you will. Now, it''s time for us to go."


    With onest look at hispanions, Velian and Aurora disappeared into the horizon, heading towards the impending battle leaving the girls to wonder when they are going to see their love again. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ***


    The grand hall of the Montero Kingdom was adorned with intricate tapestries depicting the rich history of thend. Within its grandeur, representatives from various races had gathered to discuss a matter of utmost importance¡ªthe relentless chaos caused by demonic beings that gued their realms.


    Among them were the elven ambassador, Elysia, the beastfolk envoy, Gromar, and a few others from different races.


    As the discussion escted, Elysia, her ethereal beauty entuated by her graceful demeanour, stood tall. Her voice carried an air of wisdom and authority as she addressed the assembly.


    "Honored ambassadors and human representatives, we cannot allow this chaos to continue unchecked. It threatens not only our realms but the very essence of our existence."


    "We indeed have our own differences and our races might have been shing with each other for years, but there''s one possibility that we might able to hold hands,"


    With her soft and elegant tone, she said her voice carrying the pain they had to go through just for this meeting.


    "The threat of the demons! Our ancestors have got together and once defeated the vile demon who tried to threaten ournd, and the same thing is happening again,"


    Gromar, a burly beastfolk with a mane of wild hair and fierce determination in his eyes, interjected,


    "Aye, Elfdy speaks true! These demonic creatures have been ravaging ournds, terrorizing our people. We must find a way to put an end to this madness."


    The room murmured in agreement, and all eyes turned to King Alonso, ruler of the Montero Kingdom.


    Alonso, known for his fair judgment and noble character, was intrigued. This was the first time he had encountered representatives from other races, and their presence both fascinated and unsettled him.


    "How did this happen? Why do I have to deal with all these problems? I''m just a small king, if they want human help, shouldn''t they go and meet Sacrednore royalty," He thought hard about it, but for now, he decided to pretend like he was not afraid of them.


    Alonso cleared his throat and spoke, his voice resonating with a mix of curiosity and caution.


    "My esteemed ambassadors, I must admit that I am honoured and perplexed by your presence. This is the first time I have interacted with such diverse races. How did this chaose to be, and why have I not been informed earlier? But I know one thing about them,"


    Alonso decided to pass the baton to his mortal enemy and teach him how hard it is to be a leader.


    "Velian Keller! The new leader of Kelleros Kingdom, he is on a journey to defeat these things," Alonso muttered without knowing how much damage he did to his own kingdom by showing these other races how great of a king and kingdom Velian has.

 Chapter 361 Self-Destruction

    ?


    "Velian Keller?" The elf representative heard about this new king from her queen, but she didn''t expect him to be this important for theirnd, after all, he was just a new king and a young kid, who haven''t even lived one-third of her life.


    Both representatives of Elf and beastkin were rather disappointed in the current situation of humans and couldn''t help but think.


    ''How pathetic! Is this the same race that hero appeared from?''


    They didn''t want to acknowledge that hero, who defeated the demon lord was a human, but in their history, it was clearly written about him.


    Even though they hated humans, they respected the human hero, so none of them even thought about insulting him, but the disappointment was rather apparent in their eyes about the human race in general.


    "So where is this new king now? Can we meet him now? I hope you have arrangements because we don''t have time to y,"


    The beastkin representative said losing all the resort he had in his voice toward the human king, and just like he expected King Alonso started sweating rather hard.


    "I - I sent a messenger!" He said but others were not satisfied with his answers.


    "Looks like humans are not taking this problem seriously," The elf representative said and got u9 from her seat.


    "I''m leaving, this is a waste of time, if you don''t have any idea or intention to deal with then, I will meet this King Velian directly,"


    The elf representative, known for her grace and diplomatic prowess, rose from her seat and made her way toward the exit. However, her path was swiftly blocked by the imposing guards, their spears held firmly, barring her way.


    "..."


    Confusion filled the air, and all eyes turned to King Alonso, the ruler who was supposed to be wise and respected in the human kingdom. The elf representative, her voice tinged with both curiosity and concern, questioned, "What is the meaning of this, King Alonso? Why are your guards blocking my path? I said I''m leaving,"


    King Alonso stood tall, his expression grave, as he replied, "We must act together, united, to confront the demonic problem that gues our realms. This threat transcends boundaries and races. We can only prevail if we stand as one."


    A wave of disbelief washed over the elf representative''s face. "But your actions speak differently, King Alonso," she retorted.


    "You have nothing to offer, your army is weak you don''t have information, you don''t even have the conviction to fight these things, we elves don''t want to deal with problems,"


    A flicker of anger passed across the elf''s face, causing her aura to surge and shimmer with raw power. The guards, overwhelmed by the sheer force emanating from her, fell to the ground, unconscious.


    King Alonso''s eyes widened in shock, but he remainedposed as he faced the elf. "What are you doing? This is-" he asked, his voice firm.


    "What? This is war right? But don''t worry because,"


    With an air of ominous determination, the elf turned her gaze toward the king, her voice carrying a chilling warning.


    "Once the demonic war is over, this human kingdom is next," she dered, her words hanging heavy in the air. Without waiting for a response, she turned and swiftly left the room, her departure leaving behind an unsettled silence.


    The other representatives, witnessing the scene unfold, wore expressions of disbelief mixed with anger.


    They exchanged nces, their frustration and distrust evident on their faces. One by one, they followed the elf''s lead, departing the grand hall with their heads held high, their footsteps heavy with dissatisfaction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the wake of their departure, King Alonso was left standing alone, contemting the gravity of the situation.


    The unity and trust among the races, once a foundation upon which they stood, had been shaken to its core. As he pondered the future, a sense of foreboding washed over him, for the road ahead seemed treacherous and uncertain.


    "Ughh~ ever since that brat appeared in my castle, nothing has been going well for me, I will kill him next time I meet him," In anger, King Alonso bashed the table only to feel pain from it and call the medics to treat him.


    ***


    "Hmm~ I don''t think you have anything you can give us, besides, we already warned you, it is your own problem to find out what''s happening and deal with it," Sariya said looking at the woman in front of her.


    Behind her stood Naomi and Delviny with their eyes looking at her with anger.


    ''This bitch is from the kingdom that tried to kill our Velian right?''


    Naomi and Delviny were talking to each other through their telepathy ability and their faces became more and moreplex as time went on.


    "We should kill her! She sure has some guts to ask our help after all that''


    Delviny muttered but Sariya quickly connected both of them, as she knew killing a diplomat like this would tarnish Velian''s good name.


    "We would like to offer our princess''s hand to King Velian, she is a maiden and has the purest royal blood," To convince them to help, the mage woman came up with different requests but none of them were attractive to Sariya.


    ''Purest blood? Does she think our lover is a blood-sucking monster? Is she insulting him again?''


    Naomi asked but Sariya exined to them what she meant by it.


    "We don''t want any woman close to him, he already has so many amazing women with him so I would appreciate it If you leave now,"


    Sariya said straightforwardly without even trying to sugar cost her words.


    *Sigh


    "Please help us, I know we might have done some uneptable things to your king, but please think about children and innocent women that will suffer!" Suddenly the mage woman showed a kneeling position in front of Sariya causing her eyes to twitch.


    "Oh no~ herees the sob story," Delviny muttered knowing what is about happen.


    The mage woman started telling how they suffered and how their children got eaten by these monsters causing Sariya''s eye to twitch a little.


    "Maybe! Maybe, we will do something, you don''t have to do anything, we don''t need your help, we will finish this problem on our own, so go and help your children instead of bothering us," Sariya said and got up from her seat.


    ''Ohhh~ is this character development I see? She didn''t fall for that sob story''


    Delviny asked in a teasing manner causing Sariya to ignore her and leave the room.

 Chapter 362 Battle Plan

    ?


    "Ohh~ what''s she doing here? Velian, don''t tell me-" Daphnia took Aurora into her embrace and asked because she was looking at everything with a curious look.


    She kept poking at the armour and tents trying to understand everything so, Juno and Lyra had to keep a close eye on her.


    "She''s going to fight with us, we can''t keep this hidden other and she needs to experience what it feels like to kill someone," Velian was removing his sweaty clothes and washing his body with the water.


    For some reason, Aurora''s eyes were on his body and she had something hidden in her eyes but nobody thought she will look at Velian like that because everybody thought her obsession with Velian was nothing more than a father and daughter rtionship.


    "I guess it''s fine then, but rumours are already going around about how you came with a little girl, I hope there won''t be any weird ones,"


    While patting Aurora''s head, she muttered and asked Lyra to take care of her. Because she is the only nonebatant, so she had more free time than others.


    "How are we going to attack Veli? Are we going to breach the main gate? But it will be hard for us if civilians decide to interfere,"


    Daphnia questioned as she wanted to know what was going to happen. She knew even at this moment, the parasitic cell users were going berserk on thisnd so they had to do it faster, so innocent people won''t be prey to their vicious and vile power.


    In the dimly lit war room, Lyra, the fearless strategist of the Kellearos forces, stood before Daphnia and Velian.


    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as they prepared to discuss their audacious n to attack the formidable Dukas Union.


    Lyra''s eyes gleamed with determination as she addressed herpanions. "Velian, our time hase. The Dukas Union has terrorized our people for far too long. It''s time to bring justice to their doorstep. Our n is simple yet daring."


    Daphnia leaned forward, her eyes sharp and calcting. "Tell us, Lyra. How do we breach the main gate? The Union has defences that would deter even the most skilled warriors."


    She looked at Velianbfor a second knowing he might be the only one that won''t be affected by it.


    Lyra nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Velian, your powers will be our key to victory. You have shown us time and again the extent of your abilities. We need you to channel your energy into breaching the main gate. Daphnia''s power can destabilize the Union''s wards and barriers."


    Velian''s hands trembled slightly with the raw energy he possessed.


    "I understand, Lyra. I''ll give everything I have to break through their defences."


    Lyra''s voice resonated with confidence as she continued, "Excellent, Velian. While you focus on the gate, Juno and I will coordinate our forces to create chaos within their ranks. We will exploit their weaknesses and strike when they least expect it."


    "Tell our army to use the stones, if the demonic cells appear, no ordinary weapon can beat them," Daphnia added some facts to her n, to which she nodded furiously because it is a must.


    Daphnia''s mind whirled with strategic possibilities. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We have scouted the area thoroughly, Lyra. The Union relies heavily on their elite infantry stationed near the gate. They are well-trained, but I believe we can exploit their overconfidence. We''ll lure them away from the gate and create a diversion, allowing Velian to work his magic."


    Lyra nodded approvingly. "Good, Mother. Our archers will provide cover fire from a distance, picking off their archers and ranged attackers. Our infantry will engage their forces head-on, drawing their attention away from the gate. Once Velian breaks through, we''ll storm the breach with everything we have. Theirmand centre is our ultimate target."


    "And we can enter the castle and capture their royal family which is guilty of everything that happened,"


    Daphnia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Lyra, with your leadership and ourbined strengths, we can do this. The Dukas Union won''t know what hit them."


    Lyra''s voice carried the weight of determination.


    "Indeed, Mother. We fight not just for ourselves, but for our family,"


    Velian clearly saw the effects of her unique skill by the way she acted when there was something serious and people relied on her.


    But suddenly they heard two voices approaching their tent, which belonged to Juno and Lucy.


    "Hey! Hey! Lyra, don''t leave us, why are you discussing things without us," Juno said in a dissatisfied tone and took Aurora into her embrace like a doll and started showing her love to her.


    "Juno, aren''t you sweaty? Don''t hug her," Daphnia said but none of them noticed Lucy''s face, which was disfigured by the fear she felt.


    "This feeling! This power! This aura!" She suddenly tried to run out of the tent, but Velian caught her by the tail.


    "Lord Velian, let me go! What are you doing? Do you even know how that little girl is? She is a dra-dra-dragon, she''s motherfucking dragon,"


    Lucy shouted but looking at others'' faces she knew they knew about it and still kept this dragon with them.


    But suddenly Aurora came and look at Lucy with a cute look and held her tail with a mischievous look.


    "Big sister, want to y a game?" She asked, but Lucy looked terrified because no matter how she thought about it ying with a dragon felt like the most absurd thing.


    "Lucy, don''t be afraid of her, she is my daughter, to be precise, our daughter, it''s true she is a dragon, but Aurora is a good girl," Velian said and patted her head causing her to blush a little which went unnoticed by others.


    "Your child? This is absurd, are you a dragon? Velian, you were a dragon?" At this point, she was on the verge of breaking down from the sheer amount of surprises she had.


    "It''s a long story, but for now, don''t be afraid of her, look at her smile, isn''t she the cutest," Everyone in the room nodded at Velian''s words expert Lucy because the only thing she felt was her life shing before her eyes.

 Chapter 363 Battle For The Union I - The Human Battle Ram

    ?


    "Last night, you fainted, why are you scared so scared of my daughter? Even if she''s a dragon, she''s not aggressive," Velian asked Lucy, as he equipped his armour and sword before going to the war.


    "It''s not like I''m scared, but demons like us can feel how terrifying they are even without getting close, so-" She suddenly remembered about the forest that they shouldn''t enter.


    The humannd and the demon continent were separated by two geographical locations one being the deep sea, which is the possible route out of the two.


    But still, it was dangerous enough, that if you act careless, it might cost your life.


    And the second option is the forest, which is the impossible route because there are rumours that dragons live in that forest and anyone that tried to cross the forest couldn''t survive.


    "Whatever, so arentoh ready for the war? If you''re scared of Aurora, you can stay away from her, no problem," Velian said and left Lucy, who was wondering how she can report this to her queen.


    ''A dragon! As a child, looks like I really underestimated him, we might have to be careful once this war is over''


    Lucy wasn''t foolish enough to blindly trust someone, so she decided to report everything and make a treaty with humans.


    As she wore her own armour and went to the assembly, which is already happening, she saw Daphnia and Juno leading two different groups.


    "Which team am ongoing to fight for? Juno is good, but Daphnia is the better option here considering she has more experience," Lucy decided and went into her group with other subuses.


    The sun began its descent, casting a golden hue upon the gathered Kelleros soldiers, their armour gleaming in the fading light. In the centre of the encampment, Velian, his eyes shimmering with determination, stood upon a raised tform. His voice boomed with confidence as he addressed hisrades.


    "Soldiers of freedom, today we face our greatest challenge yet. The Dukas Union may outnumber us and they might possess a vile power, but they cannot match our spirit, and our will to fight for what is right. Remember, this battle is not just about victory; it is about justice, about reiming ournd from the clutches of tyranny and terror."


    A wave of apuse rippled through the ranks as Velian''s words resonated with the soldiers'' hearts. They knew that their cause was just and that the time for liberation hade.


    Velian raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "Today, we shall strike fear into the hearts of our oppressors. We shall show them that the power of unity and justice cannot be quelled. Together, we shall breach their mighty gate and storm the very heart of theirmand centre."


    The soldiers roared, their determination fueling their spirits. They were ready toy down their lives for the cause they believed in.


    As the soldiers formed ranks, Daphnia, her tinum hair flowing behind her, stepped forward, her voice carrying the weight ofmand. "Juno, take your team and nk the eastern side. Create chaos and divert their attention. We need them to focus on us, not on Velian''s approach."


    Juno, a seasoned warrior with eyes as sharp as an eagle''s, nodded in affirmation. "You can count on me, Mother-inw. We''ll make them regret ever crossing paths with us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a nod of acknowledgement, Daphnia turned to the rest of her team, her voicemanding and resolute. "The rest of you, follow me. We''ll lead the charge straight through their ranks. Let our swords and arrows be the instruments of justice."


    The soldiers surged forward, their weapons at the ready, their determination unwavering. They knew that they fought not only for themselves but for the countless others who had suffered under the yoke of the Dukas Union.


    They fought because they didn''t want their family, their friends, and lovers to experience the horror that parasitic cell users can bring upon them.


    Meanwhile, high above the battlefield, Velian, his eyes glowing with a radiant power, levitated alongside Aurora, who was hardly trying to keep her bnce with her small wings. Together, they hovered in the air, gazing down upon the massive gate that barred their path.


    Velian''s voice carried a sense of both awe and determination. "Aurora, prepare yourself. We will breach the gate from above. With my levitation and your precision, we shall strike at the heart of their defences."


    "I can use decimate, but I want you to improve, you will have to fight with other dragons someday, so I can''t hold back you just because I love you, you need to face danger,"


    Aurora nodded, her eyes sharp and focused. "I am ready, Papa. Let me show them the might of your daughter."


    With a swift motion, Velian and Aurora dove towards the gate, theirbined power crackling in the air. Velian summoned his energy, channelling it into a concentrated st that tore through the heavy metal, causing the gate to shudder and splinter.


    Aurora did the same thing, but her attack was a lot weaker. For a moment, she thought about using her dragon breath, but then she decided not to do it because she would be a liability.


    As the rebels surged forward, inspired by the breach, Velian and Aurora descended upon the chaos below, theirbined strength bolstering the morale of theirrades.


    "Move forward! Move forward! Don''t stop, "The civilians were running around the city panicked, and from time to time one or two guards came to fight them but what Velian noticed was theck of defence in this ce.


    "Something is not right! Aurora stay behind me!"


    Velian said and advanced with her army, but suddenly he saw a huge group of people waiting for them in front of the castle gate.


    "Ohhh~ so they had this many cell users in this city," Daphnia and Juno asked their army to halt because they knew, a battle with all of them will be too much for normal humans.


    "You should have escaped this city, as soon as you managed to be free," Looking at the familiar face of the woman, who is looking at Velian with a smile, he muttered causing her to reply with some unexpected words.

 Chapter 364 Battle For The Union II - Demonic Succubus Vs Succubus

    ?


    "Princess told me, if you can meet her right now, she will stop all this useless fighting, she thinks you''re the hero and she wants to confirm whether it''s true or not," The subus woman muttered causing everyone to gasp.


    ''Velian is the hero? But-"


    Juno and Daphnia both looked at their lover and son withplex looks.


    The thought of him being extraordinary didn''t leave their minds, but him being the hero wasn''t something they thought of before. But they didn''t have any reason not to believe that because both of them knew it was highly possible.


    "Do you think I''m an idiot? If I''m not the hero, then you won''t stop this useless fighting and I know I''m not what you think I am, I''m no hero,"


    Velian shouted causing his aura to leak.


    Everyone got ready to fight but the subus woman looked at Lucy with a disdainful look and pointed at her.


    "No need for any useless deaths! If she can beat me, I will let you reach our queen and these demonic creatures won''t attack you,"


    Lucy knew what she was trying to do. And for both of them, it was personal, as the person that emerge victorious will be the real subus.


    "That''s not-" Juno tried to refuse her words, but Velian suddenly nodded his head while pushing Lucy without any hesitation.


    "Win this! If you win this, I will make you my woman and you will able to taste my vitality every day,"


    Daphnia couldn''t help but facepalm hearing his words. She knew this might be effective, but telling something so vulgar as that in front of everyone.


    She felt like her son would bebelled as a pervert if she didn''t do anything.


    "..."


    *Gulp


    "You really will? You''re not lying to motivate me right?" She asked.


    Lucy was going to beat the fake subus even if Velian didn''t say anything, but hearing his words she felt like this is a battle and that she should get a wless victory.


    To this day, she couldn''t forget about the taste of his dick and vitality and she knew from that point onward, she won''t be able to feed from any other man.


    "I''m serious! Make her kneel before you, and kill her, if others disturb you I will deal with them,"


    With Velian''s motivation, Lucy entered the battle and looked at the woman in front of her with a grin on her face.


    "Hehe! I''m going to fuck him so hard that he will regret making me his woman," She had saliva leaking from the side of her mouth, bit them she decided to put her attention on the battle in front of her.


    In the heart of a dimly lit alley, Lucy, the real subus, stood tall, radiating an aura of otherworldly beauty and power. Her eyes, filled with determination, scanned the area, searching for her opponent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A chilling wind blew, and the crowd watched in anticipation as a figure emerged from the shadows. It was a woman, once human but now transformed into a demon. Her eyes burned with an unholy fire as she stepped forward, her resolve clear. The sh between these two supernatural beings was about to begin.


    "Princess said, that no real demon can match our power, not because they don''t have the potential, but their mind was corrupted by timidness and peace," The woman shouted at Lucy.


    Lucy''s voice echoed through the alley, her words sharp as a de. "You dare call yourself a subus? You''re nothing more than a pale imitation, a mere counterfeit of what I am!"


    The transformed woman smirked, her voiceced with defiance.


    "Oh, Lucy, always so arrogant. But let me tell you something, I am the better version, the evolution of what you once were."


    The tension in the air was palpable as the two subi circled each other, their eyes locked in a deadly stare. And then, with a sudden burst of speed, they lunged at each other, their bare hands delivering powerful blows.


    *Boom *Boom


    Their movements were swift like dancers engaged in a deadly ballet. Lucy''s strikes were precise and calcted, her every move reflecting her years of experience.


    The transformed subus, on the other hand, fought with a wild ferocity, her attacks fueled by newfound demonic strength.


    Their punches and kicks met with a thunderous sh, resonating through the night. The crowd gasped and cheered as the women traded blows, their movements leaving trails of shimmering energy in their wake.


    Velian kept watching the battle until Juno came to confront Velian about his decision.


    "Veli, why did you let her deal with this all alone? You have the power to burn all of them,"


    Velian looked at her with a smile and pointed at the sky causing her to look at the top of all the buildings only to see so many archers aiming at their soldiers.


    "We are surrounded! I didn''t feel their presence for some reason, it looks like this princess has some serious powers," Velian muttered and looked at the battle again, so he won''t miss anything.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Lucy taunted, her voice carrying a mix of arrogance and confidence.


    The transformed subus growled, her eyes gleaming with determination. "You''ll regret underestimating me, Lucy!"


    With a surge of power, the transformed subus unleashed a devastating flurry of attacks. Her strikes became faster and fiercer, each blow fueled by the demonic energy coursing through her veins. Lucy struggled to defend herself, her movements bing more fluid as she adjusted to her opponent''s newfound strength.


    Their sh intensified, reaching a crescendo of raw power and skill. The crowd watched in awe as the alley became a stage for their supernatural duel. The air crackled with electricity, charged with the energy of their sh.


    In a final surge of determination, Lucy summoned her inner strength. Her eyes zed with a newfound fire as she delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes, each blow infused with the essence of her true power. The transformed subus staggered, her defences crumbling under the onught.


    "I will be his woman no matter what, you can''t stop that," Lucy said and tried to deal the final blow, but suddenly-

 Chapter 365 Battle Of The Union III - Princess Valerie

    ?


    Lucy tried to deal the final blow, as the demonic subus felt dizzy from the barrage of attacks, she had to go through.


    "No one can stop me from being his woman, not you, not your princess," Lucy touched the woman''s head and looked at her eye to eye.


    "Heh! Got you," The woman, who was supposed to be stunned and unconscious suddenly smiled, as she caught Lucy by her neck and started doing something strange.


    "Amulet of the royal family! The amulet that proves the identity of the royal family," She tried to press it on her face, but Velian use one of his wind cutters to create a distance between them.


    "That amulet! It''s the one that attacked me, so it belonged to this ursed hero bloodline," Velian said as he quickly took Lucy, who was coughing and went back to their army.


    "It doesn''t matter now, because the curse is already inflicted upon her, if I were you, I would kill her right now," The subus woman said andughed, and Velian knew something was wrong with Lucy.


    But suddenly she started to choke Velian like she was hypnotised causing others to quicklye and pull her.


    "K, quickly pull her, don''t let her do anything," Daphnia ordered and K started pulling Lucy, but it wasn''t effective as she was almost glued to Velian''s body.


    "It''s fine, it''s not like I can''t breathe," Velian said and started walking toward the subus woman, grabbing Lucy along the way.


    "Impossible! How can you breathe? Are you not human? What the hell are you?" She started backing down, as she didn''t expect him to react like this especially when he was supposed to be writhing with pain because of his inability to breathe.


    "Well! Well! I will answer you, if you give me that amulet, and your life, because even if you say no, I''m going to take them," Velian suddenly burned all theckeys, that tried to attack him with his violet me.


    Velian, a seasoned warrior with a wicked grin on his face, brandished his gleaming de as he closed in on the subus. His eyes fixated on the coveted amulet hanging around her neck, the very symbol of the royal family''s power. With each step, his determination intensified, his mind consumed by thoughts of riches and triumphs.


    "That amulet is dangerous, it has power that can change the tide of this battle, so I will be taking it,"


    Just as Velian was about to strike, a glimmer of movement caught his attention. A figure emerged from the shadows of the darkness, adorned in resplendent white armour shone with an ethereal glow. Long, flowing hair cascaded down her back, reminiscent of a character plucked from the pages of a fairy tale. It was none other than Princess Valerie, the archenemy of Velian himself.


    She was the only surviving member of the royal family right now, so she didn''t want to risk her life and personallye outside to fight with some people, but she couldn''t let the amulet falls into her enemy''s hand.


    Velian''s smirk transformed into a twisted grin as he observed the approaching princess. His curiosity piqued, he wondered how powerful she truly was. In an attempt to gain insight into his adversary, he focused his thoughts and channelled his appraisal skill towards Princess Valerie.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His eyes widened in surprise. "What? How can this be? What power resists my appraisal?"


    There were only two possible reasons that might affect this situation. The first one being, a magical tool that has the power to block his appraisal or the second option being she was equally or more powerful than Velian.


    Velian''s smirk disappeared as he recognized the threat. "Well, well, it looks like the main boss is here," he sneered. "What brings you here? Seeking to foil my ns yet again? And who are you? Queen, Princess or a concubine,"


    Valerie''s azure eyes gleamed with determination as she lifted her sword, a de that shimmered with an otherworldly light. "I will not allow you to take the amulet, Velian," she dered, her voiceced with authority. "It is not yours to take. The amulet belongs to the royal family,"


    Velian chuckled, unfazed by Valerie''s bravado. "And what makes you think you can stop me, little princess? Your white armour and fairy tale aura won''t be enough to save you."


    Undeterred, Valerie held her ground. "You underestimate me, Velian. My power is greater than you canprehend."


    "But, don''t forget because if I showed you my power, at least one time, you will regret what you did," She said and looked at the subus.


    "Give it back! And fight with others, leave Velian to me and the amulet," She ordered and the subus said what she said and threw the amulet toward her.


    A mixture of frustration and intrigue flickered across Velian''s face.


    "Impressive," he muttered. "But know this, Valerie. I am not one to be trifled with. I will im the amulet, and your interference will only hasten your demise."


    "And your demise will bring peace to this and, so please die,"


    Valerie''s grip on her sword tightened. "I will protect the amulet and prevent you from inflicting further harm," she vowed. "Prepare yourself, Velian, for I am the guardian of heroic bloodline, and anyone that doesn''t support our purpose shall not prevail."


    Valerie said and looked at Velian with a sad look.


    "You are an idiot! You had the chance to be the next hero, but you want to die a pointless death here, I kept you alive all this time because I saw the promising future in you, but no more, if I kill you before the demon lord awakens, then you won''t be a hero anymore,"


    With those words, the sh between Velian and Valerie became imminent, an epic battle between opposing forces. Their destinies intertwined, the oue uncertain. As the city echoed with the sh of steel and the crackle of magic, the world held its breath, for, at this moment, the fates of both the subus and the royal amulet hung in the bnce of peace and chaos.

 Chapter 366 Battle Of The Union IV - Levelled Up Humans

    ?


    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. Daphnia, Juno, K, Lucy, and their army stood poised, their weapons gleaming in the pale light. They had been preparing for this moment for months, training relentlessly to protect theirnd from the encroaching demonic cell users.


    As soon as Valerie raised her amulet and so something, suddenly more and more demonic creatures and cell users started toe, so they can attack and hold back Daphnia and the squad while Valerie deal with the real problem, which was Velian Kellerz the man himself.


    Daphnia, the fearless mother with silver hair and piercing sharp eyes, addressed herrades.


    "This is it, my fear Kelleros warriors. The fate of our kingdom rests on our shoulders. Let us face these demons with unwavering courage!"


    Juno, a seasoned veteran with her beastkin abilities, stepped forward to support Daphnia''s ims. "We have faced many trials together, my brethren. Today, we fight not only for ourselves but for the innocent lives these selfish rulers threaten. We shall not falter!"


    Everyone nodded their head with their faces looking motivated. Relying on their young king, for everything was the most shameful thing an army can do, so they decided to step up and support him.


    As the demonic cell users approached, their glowing red eyes filled with malice, a voice resonated across the battlefield. It belonged to one other than Velian himself, and his voice wasced with determination. "Leave the princess to me. I will put an end to her wicked schemes."


    Daphnia nodded, a flicker of worry crossing her features. "Be careful, Velian. That bitch is cunning and dangerous. Remember when west saw her,"


    Velian shed a confident smile. "Do not worry, mother. I have trained for this moment. The princess shall taste my fist."


    The battle erupted in a cacophony of shes and screams. The army shed with the demonic cell users, swords shing against shields, arrows whizzing through the air, and spells crackling with raw power.


    But most of all, they had to use the violet stones, if they wanted topletely erase them from existence.


    Daphnia fought with unrivalled skill, her ice spells slicing through the enemy ranks. Juno disyed her mastery ofbat, dispatching foes left and right. K''s spears found their mark, putting holes in demons with each shot. Lucy''s subus fist and tail unleashed torrents of blows, engulfing her adversaries.


    Meanwhile, Velian made his way through the chaos, his armour gleaming as he cut down any who dared to cross his path. He fought his way to the heart of the battlefield, where Princess Valerie stood, her silver eyes filled with a twisted satisfaction.


    Valerie sneered. "You think you can stop me, Velian? You''re nothing but a pawn in this game. Just be obedient and be the hero,"


    Velian raised his sword, his voice steady. "You underestimate me, princess. Today, your reign of darkness ends."


    "What a waste! Do you know why you''re special, look at your hair, we both have the same tinum colour hair, you are the hero, I can say for sure, while I''m a descendant of the first hero, you''re reincarnation, we should be together, forget about your worthless daily and join me," Her eyes were looking at him with desire.


    There was a secret that nobody in the Union dared to say or even mention. The royal family of Dukas is a family that alwaysmitted incest.


    They despised the normal blood of humans, be they noble or another king or queen. The main reason they didn''t want to mate with other humans, was because they wanted to keep their blood pure and noble. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The same blood as the first hero, the blood of the progenitor.


    Valerie was not different from them, as she is a baby that is born because of her mother and grandfather.


    But now that her whole family is dead, the only solution she had was to bring back the hero incarnation to this world. She couldn''t let her bloodline end with her.


    "Worthelss you say? What do you even know about them? You''re not special, you''re just another normal bitch for me, that can be even found in a brothel near the slums," Velian got pissed off by her words, but he didn''t rush her as she might have prepared traps for him.


    The moonlight spilt across the royalndscape, casting an ethereal glow on the battlefield. Velian and Valerie, two formidable warriors, stood face to face, their swords at the ready.


    The air crackled with anticipation as they prepared to sh in a battle that would test their strength and resolve.


    Velian, with his tinum hair and piercing golden eyes, exuded an aura of determination. His grip tightened around his gleaming silver sword as he stared intently at Valerie, a fierce warrior with her hair cascading down her shoulders.


    "Valerie," Velian called out, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and determination. "This battle ends here! Including your cursed bloodline,"


    Valerie smirked, her emerald eyes gleaming with confidence. "I''ve been waiting for this moment, Velian. Let''s see if you can match my skills. Let''s see if you are the person I''m searching for until now you faced the weak, but now let''s see how you deal with the strong," As soon as she said those words, their swords shed.


    The sh of their swords echoed through the night as they engaged in a flurry of lightning-fast strikes and parries. Each blow was met with equal force and precision, their swords sparking against one another. They moved with the grace of dancers, their bodies in perfect sync with their des.


    Their battle raged on, neither giving an inch. Sweat poured down their faces as they pushed their bodies to the limit, their determination unwavering. Blood stained their clothes and wounds marked their flesh, but they fought on, their spirits unyielding.


    "She is strong! How is she doing this? Is she really a human?" Velian thought, as this was the most trouble he had had after, he met Aurora''s mother.


    As the battle reached a tie, a sudden change in the air sent a shiver down their spines. A towering figure, cloaked in brilliant white, emerged from the shadows. Its presence was overwhelming, radiating power that seemed to shake the very ground they stood on.


    Valerie nced at the colossal being beside her, a mix of relief and determination crossing her face.


    "Velian," she said, her voice filled with unyielding resolve, "meet my ally, the White Other. You''ll find things won''t be so easy for you now."


    In front of Velian was a huge white tiger with ck stripes on its body. With sharp eyes that kept staring into his soul like it was trying to find Velian''s weakness.

 Chapter 367 Battle Of The Union V - White Other

    ?


    "This beast, it is-" Velian couldn''t believe what he was seeing, as his appraisal doesn''t let down him this time.


    He knew in front of him was a heavenly being, that is equally powerful to the dragon that, he met in the forest and he didn''t have any idea how Valerie possessed something like that.


    "Surprised? This is the beast that helped our ancestors," She said, but she quickly corrected her words.


    "To be precise, our ancestor helped this beast, and ever since then it had been serving the royal bloodline of hero," Velian knew he was in a pinch right now.


    He could take White other and Valerie separately, but together, it was impossible for him.


    "You are a real pain in the ass," Velian clicked his tongue and decided to do his best, but suddenly his daughter Aurora, decided to help her father by attacking the white other with her dragon breath.


    "Aurora! Don''t do it, fall back, you can''t beat it right now, it is powerful just like other dragons," Velian shouted, but before he could go there, Valerie suddenly attacked Velian causing him to block her while looking at his daughter.


    "You have some really good confidence to worry about others when you''re in this pinch, right?"


    Velian grimaced as Valerie''s de grazed his cheek, leaving a thin cut that oozed crimson droplets. He touched the wound with his fingertips, feeling the sting, and a surge of anger welled up within him. His eyes narrowed, his muscles tensed, and a fierce determination etched across his face.


    "Enough!" he growled, his voiceced with a mixture of frustration and fury. "You think you can y with my weaknesses? You think you know me so well?"


    Valerie''s lips curled into a knowing smile, her eyes glinting with a mischievous spark. "Oh, Velian, I know you better than you think. And that''s exactly why I struck where it hurts."


    "ept it and surrender, and I will ask white other to not kill your pet,"


    At that moment, Velian''s mind raced with a torrent of thoughts. He had always prided himself on his ability to protect others, to put their safety before his own. But now, his daughter had revealed a truthful situation, he didn''t want to face¡ªthat his concern for others had be a vulnerability. It was a revtion that stung deeper than the cut on his face.


    Without another word, Velian lunged forward, his movements fueled by a mixture of determination and anger. His de shed against Valerie''s, the sh of steel ringing through the air. Each strike was infused with his frustration, and his desire to prove his strength and independence.


    As they danced in a deadly waltz, Velian''s attacks became more ferocious and precise. He aimed for Valerie''s weak points, mirroring her strategy. Blow after blow, they exchanged shes and parries, their weapons a blur of lethal grace. But beneath the fury, there was a flicker of something else¡ªa deeper connection that bound them together as a family.


    Valerie met his attacks with an agility that matched his own, her smile never wavering. She knew that by pushing him to the edge, she had ignited a fire within him¡ªa fire that burned away any semnce of doubt or hesitation.


    Their sh continued, each strike resonating with a symphony of steel. The battlefield around them seemed to fade away as they focused solely on each other, locked in a battle that transcended physicality. It was a battle of wills, a sh between two stubborn souls who understood each other better than anyone else ever could.


    Valerie, who didn''t want to let her bloodline die, and Velian who wanted to protect his current life. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Both of them understood that they were quite simr.


    As sweat trickled down Velian''s brow, mingling with the blood from his cut, a realization began to dawn on him.


    "You are not human, are you? What are you? Another demon?" Velian asked, but Valerie showed a disgusted look on her face, as soon as she heard those words.


    "Don''tpare me with those vile beings, I''m a pure human, to be exact, a transcendental human," Velian''s eyes opened wide, as he realised why she was so hard to deal with.


    ''So she was the same as me?''


    [Master, we don''t have the power to deal with another superior human, I advise you to leave this battle and fall back]


    Suddenly Velian heard the words of the silent Luna, who was waiting for this situation and to confirm Valeire''s race.


    Meanwhile, Aurora came across a majestic figure. It was a heavenly white tiger, a creature so magnificent that it radiated power with every stride. Its immense size, easily ten times that of Aurora, cast a shadow over the young dragon.


    Aurora gazed up at the towering feline, her heart pounding with a mix of awe and trepidation. "Please stop attacking my papa!"


    With an innocent voice, she said those words, but the white tiger didn''t look sympathetic enough to listen to a little girl when her pact with the hero still stood.


    The tiger''s voice rumbled with a deep resonance, reflecting wisdom that surpassed Aurora''s tender age. "I am known as White other, the Heavenly Guardian of the Dukas heroic bloodline. And you, little one, are an intriguing sight indeed. What brings you to this?"


    He paused for a minute and looked at Velian and confirmed that he was a human.


    "Why are you calling Father to that human? Don''t embarrass your race,"


    The white other knew dragons were quite powerful, but at the same time, he knew few beings could challenge these dragons, that she still hiring in the great cmity forest because of how much they dislike to fight.


    "I will fight you, if you harm him," Aurora didn''t listen and she just said whatever she wanted, but the tiger wasn''t going to take forever when he knows, his pact master was in danger.


    White other''s whiskers twitched, his expression a mix of intrigue and scepticism. "A bold im, little one. But words alone cannot change the fundamental difference in our strengths. Are you truly prepared to face the trials that lie ahead?"

 Chapter 368 Battle Of The Union VI - Duel Among Equals

    ?


    Aurora, a wide-eyed and innocent child dragon, stood before White Other, a menacing figure cloaked in white for and ck strips. Her small frame trembled with fear, yet she summoned her courage to confront the shadowy presence.


    "Tiger, why are you so mean to us?" Aurora asked, her voice quivering with innocence.


    White sneered, his cold eyes narrowing at the sight of the little girl. "You, idiotic little dragons, are nothing but small flies buzzing around. It wouldn''t even take a minute for me to squash you," he replied, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "If not for your stupid brain, this wouldn''t have happened, you had to go and destroy everything that human did for you, he didn''t want you toe here because he knew you will be a dead weight,"


    Aurora''s eyes widened in horror, and her voice became smaller, tinged with uncertainty. "But...but why would you want to hurt me? I''ve never done anything to you."


    White chuckled darkly, relishing in the fear he instilled. "You''re a mere inconvenience, child. I have no use for you. But killing you would be a delightful reminder to your father, Velian, of his own insignificance and to break his spirit and make him submit to my current pact holder,"


    As soon as the White other said those words, Aurora looked at him with her eyes looking like they were about to bleed from the anger.


    "Nobody... nobody touches my daddy!" she cried out, her voice filled with raw emotion. "I won''t let you hurt him or anyone else! You...you''ll regret ever threatening my family!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Aurora charged forward, her tiny fists clenched tightly. With the speed of a fearless warrior, she lunged at the towering figure of White Other, ready to protect her father at any cost.


    Even if it meant pushing her limit and showing she is indeed the daughter of Velian.


    The sh between White Other and Aurora intensified, the atmosphere crackling with raw energy. Aurora, in her small dragon form, possessed a fiery spirit, but she was still young and inexperienced, her powers yet to fully manifest. White Other, on the other hand, exuded an air of confidence, his movements graceful and calcted.


    "Weak! Weak! You''re too weak, idiotic dragon,"


    With a swift motion, White Other effortlessly dodged Aurora''s attacks, his speed and agility unmatched. He countered with precise strikes, each blownding with a resounding impact. Aurora''s small frame shuddered with the force of the blows, her young dragon body unable to withstand the onught.


    As Aurora staggered back, pain coursing through her being, her vision blurred for a moment.


    "Daddy!" Aurora muttered those words, as she felt everything bing unclear to her.


    She blinked, trying to regain her focus, and what she saw made her heart skip a beat. In a nearby puddle of blood, she saw a haunting reflection¡ªan illusion of her father, Velian, lying motionless.


    She didn''t have time to think whether it is an illusion or not because as soon as she saw that, her blood started boiling in her own mana.


    "No... Father!" Aurora cried out, her voiceced with anguish. The illusion seemed so real, so vivid, that it shattered her spirit, unleashing a torrent of rage and desperation within her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her young dragon body convulsed, her scales pulsating with otherworldly energy. In a whirlwind of transformation, her body began to grow, stretching and reshaping until she stood tall as a teenage girl with majestic wings unfurled behind her.


    Her eyes, once filled with innocence, now burned with wild intensity, reflecting a mind consumed by fury. Aurora''s voice echoed through the city, carrying an eerie, deranged tone.


    "You... you dare threaten and harm my father? You''ll pay for that! I''ll make you suffer!" Her words were like poison.


    "Kill! Kill everyone, I will kill,"


    With a newfound strength coursing through her veins, Aurora lunged at White Other, her wings propelling her forward. The ground shook beneath her as she unleashed a barrage of strikes, her ws tearing through the air with a terrifying force.


    The battle had escted into a sh of titanic proportions, each blow resonating with a resounding impact.


    White Other, taken aback by Aurora''s transformation and ferocity, struggled to match her newfound power. The once-confident creature now found himself on the defensive, desperately trying to ward off the onught of the enraged girl.


    The forest trembled with the intensity of their sh as if nature itself shuddered at the unleashed power. The echoes of Aurora''s screams reverberated through the trees, her mind teetering on the edge of madness.


    "It looks like that boy is doing a great task, she already broke the first limit," One of the dragons, who was sleeping until the tournament said and went back to her sleep because she thought it was a positive sign.


    The city echoed with the sh of their confrontation¡ªthe young girl''s battle cry ringing out against the trees and buildings. The world seemed to hold its breath as if witnessing the birth of an unyielding spirit.


    "Don''t get too cocky! Just because you had some growth that doesn''t mean you can beat me, in my golden era, I fought with your kind over and over again for my ce in the hero''s life,"


    And at that moment, the stage was set for a grand showdown between the White Order, the heavenly tiger and the newborn dragon, Aurora.


    as Aurora fought to protect her father and avenge the illusion that had shattered her fragile world. With every strike, she grew stronger, fueled by an unyielding determination to emerge victorious and safeguard her life.


    But she didn''t know that she was underestimating her father, as he was putting up an even greater fight than her against Valerie, who is struggling to beat him.


    *Tsk


    "You! How did you get so powerful enough to stand against me? Are you my brother? You must be an illegal child of our father, otherwise, nothing came to exin your power,"


    Velian''s face showed full disgust as she said those words and the battle that haunted both daughter and father was about toe to an end, but right now nobody knew what will happen as the result were still blurry.

 Chapter 369 Battle Of The Union VII - Amulet Of Dukas

    ?


    "Luna, is there something that gives me the advantage? At this rate, Aurora will get injured," Velian asked while carrying most of the spells of Valerie and sometimes going on the offensive and trying to take the amulet from her.


    [Master is advised to use the decimate on her even if it meant, you have to erase the whole area with her, until now, master only used decimate in your 40% power, so full power might be able to deal with her]


    "No way I can do that, others will also get caught in the effective area of that attack," Velian said, as he blocked another attack from Valerie.


    "What? Why do you look uninterested? Use your full power and fight me, Velian, let me see whether I was correct or not," Her words came from the fun she was having after a long time, fighting with someone equal to her in power.


    [Master is advised to use everything, this might be a good chance for you to breakthrough your limits]


    It was a dangerous suggestion from Luna, as it might negatively affect Velian, but what choice did he have?


    "You asked for it, Since you want to get beat up so bad, I will do that," Velian''s words came from pure rage and aggression, that he felt after deciding to remove all the shackles that held him.


    The battle between Velian and Valerie raged on, their powers shing in a whirlwind of magic and intensity.


    Velian, usually known for his strategic approach, had discarded his usual caution and unleashed the full extent of his mana, attacking Valerie with relentless fury. Blow after blow, his strikesnded on her, causing her to stagger and cough out blood.


    "More! More! You asked for it, so I will give you more," Velian shouted throwing blow after blow with his bare hand and sword.


    Valerie, despite the pain and the desperate situation she found herself in, wore a determined smile on her face.


    She knew that this was the moment she had been waiting for, the moment when she could reveal her true power.


    Clutching a mysterious amulet tightly in her hand, she pressed it against her chest, and a surge of energy coursed through her body.


    "Ughhhh~ this is my first time using this," She shouted.


    As if responding to her will, her armour, a magnificent suit adorned with intricate designs, began to emit a radiant glow.


    It floated above Velian, bathed in a golden light, and from its back, magnificent wings formed, glistening with ethereal energy. Valerie''s voice resonated with an air of both confidence and awe.


    "..."


    Velian kept looking at her with contempt. He wanted to ask her how is that fair, but he knew in a fight like this morale, respect and kindness, they will have to abandon everything.


    "Now, Velian, witness the true potential of my armour! This is the ultimate suit of a hero, the very same one that vanquished the dreaded Demon Lord!" she proimed, her words carrying a weight of history and triumph.


    Velian''s eyes widened in astonishment, momentarily stunned by the grandeur and power emanating from Valerie''s transformed armour.


    He had underestimated her, failing to recognize the depths of her strength and determination. But now, faced with this awe-inspiring sight, he realized the grave error he had made.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I shouldn''t have let her use that amulet,"


    Valerie raised her hand, and from her palm, a brilliant beam of light shot forth, directly targeting Velian. The attack, bolstered by the newfound might of her enhanced armour, struck him with a force that sent him sprawling backwards.


    As he struggled to regain his footing, his voice mixed with a hint of desperation.


    "Valerie, how... how did youe by such a formidable power? This armour... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever encountered!"


    Valerie''s expression softened, a glimmer of sadness and resolution in her eyes. "This armour, Velian, is the legacy of our ancestor, who fought to protect our world from darkness. I inherited it, and now, I bear the weight of their sacrifices. I will not let their efforts go in vain."


    "You will either be a hero, or you will die, I can''t let you live if you''re going to be against me even after you be a hero,"


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Valerie descended gracefully from the sky,nding firmly on the ground.


    The golden wings behind her armour gradually receded, but the aura of power remained, radiating from her being. She extended her hand toward Velian, offering him a chance to reconsider.


    "Velian, I implore you, let us cease this needless violence. Together, we can stand against the encroaching darkness and restore peace to our realm. Will you join me?"


    Velian, battered and humbled, contemted her words. He understood that his reckless aggression had driven him to the brink of defeat. Slowly, he reached out, sping Valerie''s outstretched hand, acknowledging her strength and the power of unity.


    But was he really going to take her hand and follow her? That question remained in Valerie''s mind.


    "I... I ept, Valerie. I see now that true strength lies not in the relentless pursuit of justice, but in the unity of purpose. Let us stand together and face the demons," he replied, his voice tinged with newfound humility.


    Valerie''s eyes went wide hearing his words because those were the least expected words, she expected to hear from him.


    "Wise choice," Valerie said, her voice brimming with sincerity. "I believe that together we can aplish great things and forge a path towards a better future."


    "That''s right, fighting like this would only worsen our situation,"


    Velian smiled, his expression betraying a hint of mischief. His eptance appeared genuine, his wordsced with conviction. But behind that facade, his mind churned with ulterior motives, fueled by a desire to reim his lost power.


    "Yes, Valerie, let us indeed stand together," Velian replied, his voice carrying an air of calcted agreement. "We shall face the challenges as a united force, bound by amon purpose."


    Valerie sensed a flicker of unease but brushed it aside, eager to give Velian the benefit of the doubt. However, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had underestimated the depth of his cunning.


    ''I know Velian, you''re going to betray me now, but don''t worry, I have a way to control you, you just have to get close to me''


    She thought and smiled looking at Velian, who was approaching to shake her hand.

 Chapter 370 Battle Of The Union VIII - Father And Daughter

    ?


    Velian came close to Valerie cautiously, hoping he would be able to shake her hand and stab her from the back and the same can be said for Valerie, who had her own ns.


    But before both of them can do that, they heard the ear-deafening sound of Aurora, which caused both of them to go back in caution with their weapons ready to attack.


    "Aurora!" Velian''s mind was running havoc, as he quickly identified the voice and he knew, these games and mind games, heading have time to do them.


    "I have to find her!" Velian thought and waved his sword, for the first time after a long time.


    The same sword that he found in the dragon cave, which could cut through the dimension.


    "What?" Valerie realised something was wrong, and when she looked at Velian again she saw him a lot more far away from him than he was supposed to be.


    "What just happened?" She questioned in confusion.


    But then she realised it must be the work of Velian''s sword.


    "It somehow manages to push him far away from me, or push me away," She came to the realisation of its power, showing that she wasn''t a fool with only brute power going for her.


    "But why?" She questioned but by tracking Velian''s eyesight, she managed to understand why he would take the risk of creating a distance between them.


    "Worried about the little girl, huh?" The moment she took one step forward, she felt like she went two or three steps backwards, which caused her to be a little annoyed by this technique.


    With determination in his eyes, he sprinted toward the direction where the intense battle between Aurora, the young daughter dragon, and White Other, the colossal white heavenly tiger, unfolded.


    Holding Valerie tightly on the leash and keeping a distance, he pressed on, driven by a mix of worry and anticipation.


    "Aurora! Please be okay," Velian kept muttering the same thing while visiting her.


    Finally arriving at the scene, Velian''s eyes widened in astonishment seeing the spectacle in front of him.


    Aurora''s petite body had undergone a dramatic transformation, evolving into a more mature form. Her once gentle demeanour had given way to an untamed ferocity that radiated from her eyes. She fought with a relentless frenzy as if she had been consumed by a maddening madness.


    "What the hell, Aurora!" Velian gasped, his voiceden with both concern and awe. "What has be of you? Is she okay?"


    As the battle raged on, the sh of ws against fur and the resounding roars filled the air.


    Valerie''s grip tightened around Velian''s magic, her gaze fixed upon the chaotic spectacle unfolding before them.


    She quickly realised how to break his spell and approach Jim, but even she was surprised by the fight in front of her. Because she thought as soon as White Other meet Aurora, it will kill her, but looking at the situation, she understood that Aurora was no easy opponent.


    "Velian, what''s happening to her? She lookspletely different," Valerie questioned, her voiceced with worry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She didn''t want to kill a child that has nothing to do with it, but looking at her now, she knew Aurora might be a great danger in her path.


    Velian tore his gaze away from the tumultuous fight to meet Valerie''s concerned eyes and felt weird because why would she even care about others when she is the one who caused the problem in the first ce?


    "I''m not sure. But something has changed within her. She''s be a wild force, fighting with a fervour I''ve never seen before." He answered pretending to be friendly, but he was finding for an open spot to stab her.


    Unfortunately, Velian knew she was on her guard because of how she held her sword ready to block his attacks.


    They watched in a mixture of admiration and apprehension as Aurora''s newfound power unleashed devastating attacks upon the formidable White Other.


    The little dragon''s scales shimmered with an otherworldly radiance, her movements fluid and swift.


    "I fear that Aurora''s power has awakened something primal within her," Velian murmured, his voiceced with a mix of trepidation and admiration.


    "She fights with the fury of a dragon gone wild as if she has tapped into ancient, untamed magic. Ask your beast to retreat, otherwise, things won''t end up peacefully,"


    Valerie looked at Celian with her eyes squinted and then she turned back to her beast, which was struggling with the little dragon''s berserk attacks.


    "White Other, take her hostage, don''t let her run away or kill her,"


    Hearing her orders, Velian quickly looked at Valerie with his eyes showing pure anger.


    "What is the meaning of this, what do you think you''re doing?" He knew Valerie wasn''t stupid and his ns are not working with her.


    "You know why I did it Velian, after duelling with you, I can understand your personality, you''re not someone that would respect rules, you only do follow them because they protect your family,"


    Valerie''s words were indeed truth, but that doesn''t excuse her from trying to kill his beloved daughter and pushing her so much, that she is actually hurting herself.


    "Aurora! Can you hear me? Return back! Come back to me, I will protect you," Velian shouted, but he got no answer and annoying him even more, every time Velian cut the dimension, Valerie managed to escape it causing her to get rather close to him.


    "Let''s end this! Velian you will obey me from now on, I''m done dealing with you, once your daughter is under me, you will have to give up for life,"


    Velian looked frustrated, but he saw a silver lining in the dark clouds, as Aurora''s eyes gained the colours back with crystal-like tears falling from them, as soon as she saw Velian standing next to her.


    White Other tried to attack her, but even before it could use its power, Aurora ran in Velian direction like a lightning bolt hugging his body like a touch-depraved ko, wrapping her whole body against his face and crying hugging him.


    "Daddy! I thought you were injured! I saw a vision of you, *Sobs, I won''t let you go, I will protect you," Her words melted Velian''s heart, but right now it wasn''t the time for the father and daughter bonding.


    "Right! I have been trying to push her away, but what if I fight with her by my side, she''s a strong girl after all," As soon as he said this, White Other jumped and stood beside Valerie.

 Chapter 371 Battle Of The Union IX - Final Battle I

    ?


    The tension hung heavy in the air as Valerie and White Other faced off against Velian and Aurora.


    Their eyes locked in a fierce gaze, brimming with hostility and determination.


    Valian turned to Aurora, the young dragon girl with a spark of bravery in her eyes. He knelt down, his voice filled with conviction.


    "Aurora, my little one, climb on my shoulders. We stand together, shoulder to shoulder, ready to face whateveres our way. With your support, we shall survive this," Velian decided to not push away Aurora but instead embrace her and let her support him.


    "Mmh!" With a little cute nod, she did what Vekian asked her to do.


    Aurora, despite her small stature, disyed unwavering courage.


    She mbered onto Velian''s broad shoulders, her tiny hands gripping onto his strong frame. "I won''t let you fight alone, Daddy. We are a team, and together, we can ovee any challenge."


    Velian wondered how her words and way of speaking became more mature, but looking at her body he knew that might be one of the wonders of the dragons.


    On the opposing side, Valerie, a formidable force herself, wasted no time.


    She mounted White Other, a majestic giant tiger whose eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    A sly smile yed across her lips as she spoke with an air of confidence. "White Other, my loyalpanion, this confrontation will end with only one victor. And mark my words, Velian, you will live to regret the day you chose to cross paths with me."


    "I already begged you several times, but you always decide to go against me," Her next words, were directed toward Velian, who was holding his sword and daughter''s body, so she won''t fall.


    White Other let out a low, rumbling growl, its powerful muscles tensing beneath Valerie''s weight.


    The tiger''s eyes locked onto Velian and Aurora, its predatory instincts sharpening. It seemed to understand Valerie''s intent, ready to unleash its full strength to protect its rider.


    The stage was set, the battle lines drawn. The sh of personalities, wills, and powers seemed inevitable.


    Each side harboured a burning determination to emerge victorious, fueled by their unyielding belief in their cause.


    And so, in that charged moment, the two groups continued to stare each other down, each waiting for the other to make the first move.


    Destiny hung in the bnce, and the echoes of their confrontational words reverberated through the air, setting the stage for an epic showdown between Valerie and White Other on one side and Velian and Aurora on the other.


    "Aurora! Can you do your dragon breath? If you can''t that''s fine, tell me truthfully," Vekian questioned because he wanted to see what options he had.


    "Three more times," She answered and Velian was more than satisfied with it.


    With the battle lines drawn and tension rising, the sh erupted into a flurry of action. White Other, the massive tiger beneath Valerie, lunged forward with immense power, attempting to stomp Velian and Aurora into submission.


    The ground shook with each thunderous step, as the tiger''s massive paws closed in on their intended targets.


    "Iing! Aurora, close your eyes,"


    Velian, his eyes narrowed in determination, swiftly dodged the advancing predator, his agile movements evading the weighty onught. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His focus remained unbroken as he concentrated his energy, summoning his power. With a wave of his hand, brilliant projectiles erupted from his fingertips, hurtling towards Valerie and White Other.


    Meanwhile, Aurora, perched on Velian''s shoulders, channelled her own abilities.


    The fire shimmered around her small form as she conjured her elemental powers, creating swirling winds and crackling bolts of fire.


    Together, theirbined efforts formed a formidable assault against their adversaries.


    Valerie, not one to be caught off guard, showcased her own mastery. She skillfully guided White Other with precisemands, narrowly evading the iing projectiles and swerving through the chaotic battlefield.


    "White Other, don''t take their attacks head-on, dodge them, don''t be an idiot," She shouted frustrated by the dumb tiger, who was only thinking about killing them.


    Her eyes glinted with a mix of cunning and ferocity, her mind calcting every move.


    As the battle intensified, the sh between power and strategy escted. Velian and Aurora continued their assault, their attacks bing more precise and potent.


    Each projectileunched at Valerie and White Other, aiming to exploit any opening or weakness in their defences.


    Valerie, however, relied on her bond with White Other to counter their onught.


    The enormous tiger deftly manoeuvred through the chaos, evading the iing attacks with fluid grace.


    Its colossal paws swiped with lethal precision, attempting to swipe away Velian and Aurora as they darted around, their agility their greatest asset.


    The battlefield transformed into a mesmerizing dance of power, as thebatants weaved between offense and defence, strategy and instinct.


    Dust and debris billowed in the air, swirling around the sh of wills and the sh of titanic forces.


    Amidst the chaos, both parties showcased their unyielding resolve. Velian and Aurora, their bond stronger than ever, utilizing theirbined powers to create a barrage of relentless assaults, their attacks merging into a dazzling disy of elemental force.


    Valerie, undeterred by the storm of projectiles,manded White Other to retaliate.


    A momentary stillness gripped the battlefield as Valerie''smand rang out, and White Other, the giant tiger, responded with a resounding growl.


    Little did Valerie know that this was precisely the opening Velian and Aurora had been waiting for.


    "Now! Shoot it now, Aurora,"


    With a swift exchange of knowing nces, Velian and Aurora seized the opportunity. Velian''s voice resonated with determination as he called upon Aurora''s unique ability.


    "Now, Aurora! Unleash the full force of your dragon''s breath and show me how much you have grown,"


    Aurora, her eyes filled with a mixture of awe and purpose, understood her role in this critical moment. Summoning all her strength, she unleashed a torrential stream of scorching mes from her mouth. The intense heat rippled through the air, a testament to her newfound power.


    "Looks good!" Velian muttered as he did his part without waiting. Supporting, his daughter.

 Chapter 372 Battle Of The Union X - Final Battle II

    ?


    Summoning all her strength, she unleashed a torrential stream of scorching mes from her mouth.


    The me looked so dashing with its noble colour and nature and Velian didn''t even feel a single bit got because dragon breath wasn''t supposed to be hot in the first ce.


    It was just really bizarre, feeling as if the mes were not hot, but it managed to burn even the most hardest thing because of how dangerous it was.


    "She looks like a cannon," Velian thought as the intense danger rippled through the air, a testament to her newfound power.


    Simultaneously, Velian channelled his most potent magical energy, a dazzling disy of brilliance and raw power.


    The magic surged from his fingertips, converging with Aurora''s dragon breath as they collided with White Other''s open mouth.


    "Yes! It''s a hit, just like I thought he is weak in the ces, that fur does not protect him," Velian said happily, as the heavenly beast started spitting a clear liquid, which was blood.


    As thebined forces of fire and magic engulfed White Other''s body, an eerie transformation took hold.


    The massive tiger convulsed violently, its once majestic presence reduced to a writhing mass of torment. The ground trembled beneath them, mirroring the inner struggle taking ce within White Other''s body.


    Valerie''s eyes widened in shock as herpanion sumbed to Velian and Aurora''s audacious attack.


    The bond between rider and beast became a double-edged sword, as the pain and turmoil experienced by White Other coursed through Valerie''s own being.


    Desperation etched its mark across Valerie''s face as she struggled to regain control. Her voice quivered, a mixture of fury and anguish.


    "You went ahead and did it now, Velian," It was a voice filled with anger, which sent shivers through the spine of Aurora, but she wasn''t afraid because, with her, Velian was there to protect her.


    "I warned you to stop this, you didn''t, and now your pet had to prey the price and next will be you," As the giant body of the White Other fell on the floor, Velian muttered while Aurora also gestured at her with a grin showing together with her father, she is unstoppable.


    The air crackled with tension as she braced herself for retaliation.


    Velian, sensing an opportunity, wasted no time. With determination zing in his eyes, he mustered his strength and pushed through the chaos, closing the distance between him and Valerie. His voice rang out, filled with conviction.


    "Valerie! It''s over! We won''t let you continue down this dark path any longer!"


    Valerie''s gaze snapped towards Velian, her anger ring even brighter. "You fools! You think you can defy me? You''ll regret this!"


    But Velian remained resolute. Ignoring Valerie''s threats, he focused his attention on teaching Aurora, his loyal cute little daughter and partner in this battle.


    Locking eyes with her, he issued amand, urgency evident in his tone.


    "Aurora, aim your remaining dragon breath at the amulet Valerie is wearing! We have to break her hold on its power! I''ll hold her off!"


    Aurora nodded, her fiery eyes gleaming with determination. She unleashed a primal roar, summoning the remnants of her dragon''s breath. Concentrating her energy, she directed it towards Valerie''s amulet, the source of her formidable strength.


    And got ready to shoot at her, when the time is right. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Velian closed in, his hands gripping Valerie''s arms firmly.


    He braced himself against her resistance, his muscles straining with the effort to restrain her. Their faces mere inches apart, he stared deep into her eyes, his voice tinged with a mix ofpassion and resolve.


    "Valerie, we could have been friends, if not for you trying to act all selfish and awaken the demon lord," He twisted her hand in a weird direction because, unlike speed and uracy, Velian had the advantage of pure raw strength.


    Valerie''s eyes flickered with a momentary hesitation, a brief glimmer of the person she once was.


    But in an instant, her rage surged forth once more, and she struggled against Velian''s grasp.


    "Foolish boy! You know nothing of power! I am unstoppable! No one can take this from me!" Velian didn''t let his guard down, and he did whatever it takes for him to kill her right now without showing any hesitation because he knew in front of her, hesitation meant death.


    "Aurora, Now!" With a clear aim and a clear trajectory, Aurora had absolutely no chance of missing her dragon breath.


    And so she didn''t.


    Her fatal breath directly contacted the amulet causing her to be thrown back a few meters back and hit the wall.


    The force of the impact was tremendous, leaving behind a gaping hole in her chest.


    Blood spilt from Valerie''s mouth, staining her trembling lips as she struggled to catch her breath.


    Despite the grievous wound inflicted upon her, her focus remained fixed on the amulet. With trembling hands, she managed to grasp it, her eyes filled with a mix of anguish and fury.


    Valerie''s gaze met Velian''s, and within her eye, a me of intense hatred burned. Her voice trembled with the weight of her emotions as she spoke, her wordsced with the bitterness of betrayal.


    "I hate both of you," Valerie whispered hoarsely, her voice strained and filled with anguish.


    "You killed me like this, and for what? But I... I will forgive you, on one condition. Give this amulet... to the next hero."


    Her demand hung in the air, a poignant plea wrapped in pain and sorrow. Aurora and Velian exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to respond to Valerie''sst request. They mustered the courage to voice their doubts.


    "But if you''re gone... the parasitic cells you controlled will die too, won''t they? So the demon lord and hero won''t be born," Velian questioned, his voice quivering with concern.


    Valerie''s lips curled into a mncholic smile, the pain etched on her face. "No... that''s not the case," she replied, her voice fading. "They will live on, even in my death."


    "Nothing can stop the purge now!"


    With those final words, Valerie''s strength waned, and her life slipped away.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the distant crackling of mes. Aurora and Velian stood there, overwhelmed by the weight of Valerie''s words and the grim realization that their battle was far from over.

 Chapter 373 Throne

    ?


    Velian and Aurora stood side by side, their weapons glistening with the blood of their fallen enemies.


    They had finally defeated Valerie, the wicked woman who had wreaked havoc upon theirnd for far too long. The battle had been fierce and relentless, but their unwavering determination had prevailed.


    As the dust settled, Velian and Aurora approached Valerie''s lifeless body. Their eyes met, a mixture of relief and exhaustion etched upon their faces. Without hesitation, they knelt down and carefully retrieved the amulet that had granted Valerie her immense power.


    It pulsed with malevolent energy, a reminder of the evil they had just vanquished.


    Velian gripped his sword tightly, his voice filled with a mixture of urgency and caution. "We cannot take any chances, Aurora. We must make sure she is truly dead."


    Aurora nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Agreed, Velian. We can''t afford any surprises."


    Velian noticed how Aurora became more clear to converse with, but he decides to ignore it for now as he wanted to capture this city before something else appear and disturb their n.


    With practised precision, they simultaneously plunged their swords into Valerie''s unmoving body, confirming her demise. Satisfied that the threat had been eliminated, they withdrew their weapons and turned their attention to the aftermath of the battle.


    "Let''s go, darling, mothers might need our help," Vekian said and carried Aurora, without letting her get down.


    The field was littered with fallen warriors, some wounded and others motionless.


    The corpses of both cell users and humans were there showing how serious this battle was.


    Velian''s heart sank, but a glimmer of hope remained as he saw that many of theirrades and all the girls had survived. He took a deep breath, gathering his strength and resolve.


    "Juno! Mother! Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Quickly running toward the group of women sitting next to the mountain of dead bodies, Velian questioned and he saw how they had so many wounds, but lucky for them as none of them were fatal enough to kill them.


    "Velian! Come here, we are okay, just a little wound," Daphnia shouted with happiness, as she knew Velian being here meant, he had won the battle and she felt proud and satisfied knowing that all the deaths of theirrades were not in vain.


    "It''s not over yet," Velian proimed, his voice carrying across the battlefield.


    "We have won a great victory, but there is still work to be done. Follow me to the castle. We must seize it before any more darkness can take root."


    The surviving warriors, their bodies battered and spirits weary, looked to Velian with newfound determination.


    They had endured the chaos of battle, and their loyalty to their leader was unwavering.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" they responded in unison, their voices filled with a mix of exhaustion and unwavering loyalty.


    And they quickly took their weapons back and the medics treated the heavily injured without letting them battle again.


    With a sense of purpose, Velian and Daphnia led their weary but determined army towards the castle, their footsteps echoing through the scarred battlefield.


    They knew the fight was not yet over, but their spirits were refreshed by the thought of reiming thisnd from the clutches of darkness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Together, they forged ahead, their resolve stronger than ever. The fate of their kingdom hung in the bnce, and they would stop at nothing to bring peace and prosperity back to their people.


    On his way, Velian exined everything that happened to him and how he faced Valerie and about Aurora''s sudden development.


    They were surprised to hear that Aurora actually help her father, but all of them felt proud of their daughter for being the brave little girl she is.


    All of them decided to dote on her more, as soon as they go back.


    But for now, Velian and his group, battle-hardened and determined, stormed through the imposing gates of the castle.


    The sh of steel filled the air as they swiftly dispatched the guards who stood in their path. Their objective was clear: upy the castle, leaving no remnants of Valerie''s legacy behind.


    As they made their way deeper into the heart of the fortress, Velian''s eyes scanned the surroundings, and his senses heightened.


    "So she didn''t even have other people living in this castle? What a sad life, no wonder Union people were the original puppets, while people thought royalty was the puppet," Velian muttered as he advanced through the hall.


    The halls were eerily silent, devoid of the usual hustle and bustle. Valerie''s presence was palpable, but she had left only servants and maids to tend to the castle''s daily affairs. Their lives would be spared in this battle of wills.


    Undeterred by the absence of resistance, Velian pressed on, his determination guiding his every step.


    The grand doors to the throne room stood before him, beckoning him to uncover the secrets thaty within. With a swift motion, he pushed them open, revealing a vast expanse of opulence.


    The throne, resplendent in its craftsmanship, caught Velian''s attention. Carved from a special natural material, it exuded an aura of power and mystique.


    Drawn towards it, Velian approached, his eyes honing in on a small, empty round socket at its pinnacle.


    "Hmm~ it looks rather simr,"


    It was unmistakably the ce where the Amulet of Dukas had once rested.


    He scrutinized the throne, his mind racing with possibilities. "This throne... It''s more than a mere symbol of power," Nikol mused aloud, his voice a mere whisper in the expansive chamber.


    Hispanions, sensing his intrigue, gathered around him, their eyes reflecting curiosity and anticipation. "What do you think, Nikol?" one of them asked, eager for his insight.


    Velian''s gaze never wavered from the throne. "This material... It''s no ordinary stone. I believe it possesses the ability to channel and amplify mana," he exined, his words carrying a weight of conviction.


    A hushed silence settled upon the group as they absorbed Velian''s revtion. The significance of the throne''sposition was not lost on them. It was a hidden source of power, a potential weapon that could be used to their advantage.


    Velian''s hand gently grazed the empty socket, his eyes gleaming with determination and thinking about his next moves.

 Chapter 374 Breaking Mind Control

    ?


    "Everyone, get back!" Velian muttered and looked at the crew and his girls.


    All of them were confused but they did as he asked without asking any unwanted questions. But all of them wondered what he was up to.


    With their objectives set, Velian readied himself for the next phase of their mission.


    "Now let''s see what happens," He said and ced the amulet on the socket where it was supposed to go.


    As soon as Velian ced the amulet on the socket, the throne began to emit a soft, ethereal glow.


    The crew members and his girls watched in awe as the room filled with a mysterious energy.


    Suddenly, before their eyes, a phantom-like image materialized in front of them. The figure appeared to be a person with a mixture of masculine and feminine features, a blend that defied traditional gender norms.


    The figure, with their eyes, squinted and an air of authority scanned the room and assessed each individual present.


    Then his piercing gaze settled on Velian, and with a voice that carried a hint of mncholy, he spoke, "Who dares to summon me without the proper ritual?"


    Velian, undeterred by the figure''s intimidating presence, stepped forward and met his gaze.


    "I am Velian," he dered with confidence. "I am the one who summoned you. And may I ask, who are you?"


    Velian wondered whether it was a spirit or something like a recording, but seeing him responding to his words and expression, Veliamn knew this thing is nothing like a recording.


    The figure''s expression softened momentarily, and a flicker of recognition crossed their face seeing it was a human.


    "I am a fragment of the memories of the former hero," he replied. "In life, I was known as Dukas, a hero of great strength and wisdom. But now, I exist as a spectre, bound to this realm through the power of the amulet."


    Velian''s curiosity was piqued as he listened attentively.


    "Why have you been summoned, Dukas? Why didnt you die peacefully?" he inquired. "What purpose do you serve?"


    Dukas''s gaze turned distant, and a tinge of sadness infused their voice.


    "I am summoned to aid those of royal blood, those who possess the lineage and heritage befitting a hero," they exined.


    "Unfortunately, you, Velian, do not possess the royal bloodline necessary tomand my assistance."


    "Who asked you to do this? Why didn''t you pass on and still here hanging onto your bloodline?" Curious about what''s his deal, Velian asked but Dukas had no answers for it.


    He didn''t even know why or how, but for some reason, he became what he is today.


    The crew members and Velian''s girls exchanged puzzled nces. They had all seen Velian''s bravery and determination firsthand, and they knew he was more than capable of leading them on their mission.


    ''Tsk! He might not have a bloodline, but he is a more hero than any of you''


    Daphnia thought with dissatisfaction with someone insulting her son.


    They wondered how this revtion would affect their ns and what Velian''s next move would be.


    Velian, undeterred by Duka''s response, took a step closer. His eyes gleamed with determination as he spoke, <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I understand that Ick the royal blood you seek, Dukas. But hear me out. I may not have the lineage," Velian then looked at the amulet and decided to speak again.


    "But I have this amulet, and you royal family that you love so muchmitted crimes, they decided to re-animate the demon lord, so they can see another hero," Velian said showing the amulet to the phantom.


    "..."


    "ept it, your bloodline might have been special when you defeated the demon lord, but not anymore, instead it''s now a cursed bloodline that tries to bring destruction upon this world,"


    His words affected the phantom''s memory more than he thought and Velian could hear him muttering the words.


    "So Valerie used mind control for that purpose and my life force that is stored inside that amulet,"


    With a disappointed face, Dukas muttered as he looked at Velian again.


    "Where''s she now? I want to talk with her," The phantom said, but Velian didn''t know how to answer it.


    "..."


    "She''s not anymore, I killed her," He expected to see an enraged look, but instead it is a smile of satisfaction that he showed.


    "Is that so? So my bloodline ends here, I''m d, we were too hung on the idea of pure blood that I actually forget I''m the only one that was respected in this royal family,"


    Velian understood what he was getting at. The unusual love people had for this family, it was all the work of mind control in the mass level.


    As Velian stood before the phantom image of Dukas, the air grew heavy with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty.


    Dukas'' ethereal form flickered, their voice tinged with sorrow as they spoke, "Velian, there is a choice you must make. I have decided to pass on, but before I do, I offer you a chance to absorb my remaining life force. It will grant you immense power but at a great cost of doing what the world asks you."


    He basically meant because of his power any of the major problems will affect his life directly unlike most of the other people, just like a hero.


    Velian''s eyes widened, his mind racing toprehend the magnitude of the decision before him.


    He nced at his loyal crew members and the girls who had stood by his side, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. Taking a deep breath, Velian met Dukas'' gaze and replied,


    "I understand the sacrifice involved, Dukas. But please, tell me, what will this power help me achieve?"


    Dukas'' translucent form grew more solemn as they responded,


    "With my life force, you will possess the strength necessary to face the awakening Demon Lord. It is a daunting task that requires a hero of exceptional power. However, should you choose this path, I urge you to forget everything that has transpired here. Embrace the burden of your destiny and forge ahead with unwavering resolve."


    Velian''s heart pounded in his chest as he weighed the gravity of Dukas'' words.


    The fate of the world hung in the bnce, and the weight of this choice bore down upon him. He nced at hispanions once more, their unwavering support fueling his determination.


    "So, can it make me more powerful? More than I already am?"


    Dukas smiled at his words.


    "You sure can, after all,, I was a high human in my prime, something far behind primal humans and upgraded humans,"

 Chapter 375 Damage Control

    ?


    The sun began its descent, casting a warm, golden hue over the victorious army as they made their way back from the conquered castle.


    Velian, the valiant leader and now the possessor of the powerful Amulet, rode at the head of his troops. The air was filled with jubnt cheers, and the sound of shing armour echoed in the distance.


    "I knew he could do it," One of the men said with his hands showing the triumph of the battle.


    And the same thing went for all the other warriors including demons, until they went into the town, where people lived.


    As they approached the town, however, a sombre silence descended upon the soldiers.


    The once-thriving streets nowy deste, the buildings bearing the scars of a battle long fought. The people of the town, their bodies weary and their spirits broken, knelt on the ground, tears streaming down their faces.


    The effects of the mind control imposed upon them by the Dukas Union had finally been shattered, leaving them in anguish.


    Sometimes they shouted as they got affected by the side effects, while sometimes, theypletely forgot about their life making their will to be alive weaker.


    "Why? Why did our royalty do this to us," Some random woman shouted and ran into a spike that is left as the result of war and jumped onto it, impaling her body.


    Daphnia''s heart sank as he witnessed the suffering of the townsfolk.


    Velian knew he had to act swiftly to restore hope and rebuild what had been destroyed. Turning to his trustedpanion, Lucy and Juno, he spoke with determination in his voice.


    "Girls, gather a small group of our most trusted warriors. We shall send an emissary to this town without dy. They must know that their liberation is at hand."


    "We should quickly take steps to prevent these people from killing themselves,"


    Juno nodded, her eyes gleaming with understanding. "Consider it done, Veli. We shall dispatch our envoy immediately and offer our assistance in rebuilding their lives."


    As Juno set about organizing the emissary mission, Velian turned his attention to Aurora, the brave and fierce daughter who had stood by his side throughout their arduous journey. He knew she needed to be prepared for the battles thaty ahead.


    "Aurora," Velian called out, approaching her with a sense of urgency. "There is a battle looming on the horizon, and we need you at your strongest. Come with me."


    Aurora, her fiery sliver hair catching thest rays of sunlight, followed Velian as they made their way towards a secluded ground. They reached a clearing where a group of trees formed a natural barrier, shielding them from prying eyes.


    Velian sped Aurora''s hand gently, his touch reassuring. "Aurora, you possess a great power within you. But to face the challenges ahead, you must unlock your full potential. The Amulet has chosen me as its guardian, and it is time to embrace its strength."


    "..."


    Aurora kept looking at her father with conflicted emotions, as she didn''t know why she was feeling strange when he touched her.


    "But, I decided to share its power with you, I''m going to build my own strength and you should do that as well, so take my hand," Velian said and caught Aurora, who was at least tall as a high middle schooler. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aurora''s eyes widened with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. "But how, Daddy? How do I be stronger? Can you do that?"


    She didn''t refuse because she knew if she want to protect Velian, she needed to be strong. If needed stronger than Velian himself.


    Velian smiled, his voice filled with conviction.


    "Together, we shall unlock the dormant power within you. Through rigorous training and unwavering determination, you shall rise to new heights. I will guide you every step of the way."


    With renewed determination, Velian and Aurora decided to embark on a journey of training and self-discovery. Their bond grew stronger as they pushed each other to their limits, their spirits intertwining like the beautiful trees surrounding them.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a soft glow over their training ground, Velian and Aurora prepared themselves for the ritual that awaited them.


    It was no easy task to absorb the power of the Amulet, so they had to keep their body in peak condition so there won''t be any errors.


    United by their shared purpose, they stood ready to face the challenges ahead and bring hope to the people they had sworn to protect.


    ***


    After one single night of rest, Velian and Aurora, both drenched in sweat, stood facing each other.


    Velian''s bare torso glistened in the fading light, his muscles rippling with power. Aurora, dressed in a specially tailored training suit, matched his intensity with determination shining in her eyes.


    Velian''s voice resonated with authority as he posed the question to Aurora,


    "Are you ready to absorb the Amulet''s power, Aurora? This ritual will forge a bond between you and the ancient artefact and me, granting us  untold strength."


    Aurora, her chest rising and falling with each deep breath, nodded with unwavering resolve. "Yes, Daddy. I am prepared. I am ready to embrace the Amulet''s power and fulfil my destiny as your guardian."


    Velian was confused for a second because she was supposed to be the guardian of the great cmity forest, but he decided to ignore her lovelyment for now and focus on the main thing.


    Velian gestured to the other girls who had been watching from a respectful distance. "Come here, girls," he beckoned. "Bear witness to this sacred ritual that will shape the future of our kingdom and daughter."


    The girls approached, their eyes filled with awe and anticipation.


    Each of them had yed a vital role in Velian''s journey, and they understood the significance of this moment. Juno, with her unwavering loyalty, stepped forward, followed by Daphnia, whose magical abilities had saved countless lives.


    Lastly, Lyra, the master of stealth and strategy, joined the group, her gaze fixed upon the scene unfolding before her.


    With the girls gathered around, Velian took hold of the Amulet, its ancient markings glowing faintly. He closed his eyes and began to mutter ancient incantations, invoking the power hidden within the artefact. The air crackled with energy, anticipation building with each passing moment.

 Chapter 376 Abnormal Growth Of A Daughter

    ?


    Suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth from the Amulet, engulfing Velian and Aurora in a dazzling disy.


    The radiance illuminated their faces, highlighting the determination etched upon their features. The power of the Amulet flowed through Velian, channelled by his unwavering will.


    "It''sing, the mana of the consciousness stored inside this amulet ising to me," Velian said as he grabbed Aurora tightly.


    "So this is the quality of the high human mana, I understand," Velian clearly saw the difference he should be trying to reach and the destination, he should catch up.


    On the other hand, Aurora''s eyes widened as the light embraced her, her body tingling with an otherworldly sensation.


    "This is-" She quickly identified what was happening to her. She knew the man that she was absorbing wasn''t the mana from the amulet, rather it was Velian''s mana.


    "So calming, so warm," With her heart beating fast, she embraced the warmth of her father.


    But more and more, she was bing less of a daughter rather her feeling started to mature, just like her body.


    She felt a surge of power coursing through her veins, her heart pounding with a newfound strength. The Amulet had chosen her father but her father chose Aurora, and she embraced his gifts willingly.


    Suddenly, a radiant beam of energy burst forth from Velian''s body, enveloping Aurora in its ethereal embrace.


    She could feel the mana flowing into her, coursing through her veins like a torrential river. It was warm andforting, yet also overwhelming, like a storm that threatened to consume her.


    "It''s happening again, my clothes they are tearing up," She muttered to herself with a blush on her face by the idea of Velian seeing her naked body.


    "Why? What''s happening to me? Daddy and I used to even bath together," Her thoughts were chaotic, but Velian was totally concentrating on doing his part right.


    Aurora''s body began to change, her limbs elongating, her figure growing more shapely. Her once childlike features softened, and her eyes sparkled with a newfound maturity. Her silver tinum hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her once-innocent expression became one of wisdom and determination.


    As the transformation neared itspletion, Aurora looked down at her hands, now slender and graceful. She marvelled at the feminine features that now adorned her face, a striking resemnce to her father, Velian.


    "This is- my mind is more clear, I feel like I have more ability to think now," Aurora thought with her voice totally changed from her child-like voice to a mature one.


    Velian opened his eyes, his gaze locking with Aurora''s. There was a mixture of awe and tenderness in his eyes.


    "You have be a beautiful woman, Aurora," he whispered, his voice filled with both joy and sorrow.


    "Your beauty rivals that of the stars themselves. But remember, it is not just your physical appearance that has changed. Your strength, your powers, your destiny, they all lie within you now."


    Aurora smiled, her eyes shining with newfound determination. "Thank you, Daddy. I am honoured to bear your legacy, to carry on the legacy, I will do my best to not disappoint you."


    Velian nodded, a proud smile gracing his lips. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can do whatever you feel like if you don''t want to fight just tell me, and I will protect you, I''m your father after all," Velian said with a smile and decided to leave, so he can introduce this new look of Auroea to the other girls, but behind him was a blushing girl whose eyes were looking at Velian like he was some kind of a prey.


    ''Push him down! Push him down and have his seeds''


    There were two little dragons fighting on Aurora''s head. One being the evil one and the other one is the heavenly one, but Aurora knew better than anyone.


    "Not the time! Once I won''t my battle, I will ask him to make me his woman, just like mothers,"


    Velian was lucky it wasn''t the mating season for dragons, which usually they go insane because dragons don''t have mates in the first ce.


    So most of the dragons use the top of the mountains to relieve themselves, as dildos.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go," Velian said and grabbed naked Aurora''s hand proceeded through the garden, and before he entered the castle he removed his pants and let her wear them and used his jacket to cover her chest.


    "I won''t let anyone see my daughter''s private parts," Velian said with a smile and grabbed her.


    "..."


    ''It''s not toote, push him down, and do what you want''


    "Shut up! I won''t do that yet, I will win the battle ande with the heads of the other dragons as a gift for him,"


    Aurora replied to her inner voices and proceeded through the castle hallway and entered the bathroom, where Velian washed her body without leaving any parts.


    "Ohhh~ they are here," Velian said as he put a bucket of water on his head, looking at the group of naked girls that entered the bath.


    "Mother! Come here," Velian shouted, as Lyra, Daphnia, Juno and Lucy came forward without any hesitation.


    They were wearing bath towels, so Velian didn''t get to see their naked bodies, but still, his boner popped right in front of his daughter causing her eyes to open wide.


    "It''s that right? It''s the blessing rod, daddy''s rod," She kept muttering to herself while all the girls came and weirdly looked at her.


    "Velian, what''s this surprise? You didn''t even let us meet you after training? We couldn''t see anything, so we had to go inside," Daphnia said confused but then she had a weird hunch seeing the tinum hair of the girl.


    "Don''t tell me- she is," Everyone else felt the same way, as they quickly identified her.


    "Yes! It''s our daughter, Aurora, she had been in a growing period these days," Velian said with a smile knowing everyone will be surprised and they really were, as all of them knelt and started observing her body.


    "No way! Our little girl, she is the same height as me, and she looks closer to me in age," Juno said, as she couldn''t take this absurdity anymore.

 Chapter 377 Dont Act Dirty In Front Of Her

    ?


    The moonlit night was filled with whispers of enchantment as four curious girls gathered around their dear daughter Aurora.


    Daphnia, Juno, Lyra, and Lucy had been inseparable for as long as they could remember, but tonight, a remarkable transformation had taken ce within their midst.


    The once petite and adorable girl had blossomed into a young woman, captivating and radiant.


    As the four women exchanged astonished nces, their voices filled the air with hushed wonder. "What could have caused this miraculous growth?" Juno pondered, her emerald eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Lyra, ever the wise and intuitive one, stepped forward, her voiceced with a hint of mystique.


    "It seems that Aurora''s journey into womanhood is intertwined with the growth of her magical core. As her core expands, so does she, like a flower unfurling its petals under the kiss of the sun."


    Velian nodded at her words impressed by how fast, she came to that decision and how urate her words were.


    "Is this her skill or is she really using her brain?" Velian thought but he quickly replied.


    Soon the girls left to enter the bagh leaving Velian, who was still washing his body and he promised them he will join, so grabbing Aurora by her hands, the girls went to enjoy the warmth of the bath while bonding with their daughter.


    The words hung in the air, a profound revtion that stirred a mixture of awe and concern within their hearts.


    But amidst the shock and bewilderment, an overwhelming sense of affection washed over them. The girls couldn''t help but shower Aurora with adoration, eager to witness this remarkable transformation up close.


    "Dangerous! Her sexiness is dangerous, we should protect her from bad men," Juno''s protective side started to kick in, but others ignored it as they clearly saw how she was at least C-cup now.


    A gentle smile graced Velian''s face as he watched hispanions fuss over Aurora, their motherly instincts kicking into full gear.


    Velian, an enigmatic figure with tinum-streaked hair and eyes that held ancient wisdom, had been a steadfast presence in their lives.


    His knowledge of the magical realms often offered insight and guidance in times of uncertainty and with the soul absorption, he got even more knowledge which he had t sort out before they be a mess.


    While the girls gathered in the bathhouse, preparing to cleanse themselves before the soothing embrace of the warm water, their conversation continued the atmosphere one of both marvel and concern.


    "Can you feel it, Aurora? Your core growing within you?" Daphnia''s voice was tender, her fingertips grazing over Aurora''s arm as if seeking a tangible confirmation of the magical transformation.


    Just like how she was happy, at the same time, Daphnia was also worried about the result of this sudden change in her daughter''s body, but she knew she didn''t know anything about the dragon, so she decided to leave it to Velian.


    Aurora, her eyes reflecting a mix of innocence and newfound maturity, nodded softly.


    "Yes, mother. It''s like a gentle surge of energy, spreading through every fibre of my being. I can''t quite describe it, but it feels... extraordinary."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lyra, her voice filled with affectionate warmth, stepped closer, running her fingers through Aurora''s long, flowing silver hair which matched Velian more than Daphnia. "You''ve be a beautiful girl, Aurora. A living testament to the wonders of magic and growth. We''re here for you, every step of the way."


    And then she heard the words, she wanted to hear the most.


    "You look exactly like Velian,"


    Aurora looked at her father, who entered the bath silently without disturbing them and she smiled but knowing that she had a good with him, that cannot be separated.


    As thest rays of daylight faded, the moonlight bathed the bathhouse in an ethereal glow.


    The water rippled with gentle currents as the girls immersed themselves, the sound of whisperedughter mingling with thepping of waves.


    In that sacred space, they revelled in the beauty of friendship and family, their connection deepened by the extraordinary journey they now embarked upon.


    Aurora, once a girl filled with innocence and wonder, now stood on the precipice of a thrilling new chapter, her magical core intertwining with her very existence.


    Little did they know that this enchanting night was only the beginning of a grand adventure in Aurora''s life, which might take a taboo path that would forever alter their lives.


    "Lucy, what are you going to do now?" Juno asked as she was interested to know how they are going to proceed.


    She didn''t want her new friend from another race to leave, as she wanted to form some kind of a bond that would benefit Velian with their kingdom and lifestyle.


    "Well, things are not over yet, so before going back to the demon continent, I want to finish everything here,"


    She said and side-eyed Velian just like Autora and she easily noticed his boner. As a subus, if she didn''t see that, it would be an insult to her whole race so slowly she got close to him and touched it while others were doting on Aurora.


    "Yeah, you have lots of work don''t you," Velian ask with a grin and removed her hand from his crotch because he didn''t want Aurora to see anything inappropriate.


    But then suddenly getting close to his ear, she whispered her seductive words.


    "Let''s go somewhere private, I want to taste you," Lucy thought she was being sneaky, but without her noticing others were also looking at her with their eyes showing the same look as her.


    "Aurora, maybe you should go and take a rest, after all, you must be executed after all that work," Juno said, as she tried to convince her and without any hesitation Aurora stood up with her naked boy shing before everyone and went and took her father''s other shoulder and looked at them with her cheeks pouted.


    "Don''t leave me, I don''t mind seeing anything, so do it in front of me," Velian was surprised to see her acting like this, bit he knew how fast she can learn so it didn''t surprise him if she learned everything about sex and mating in just a single hour.

 Chapter 378 She Is The Dirty One Here (R-18)

    ?


    Daphnia''s graceful hands wrapped around Velian. Therge gorgeous eyes that looked up at him were filled with a lustful glow that twisted into a seductive shape, regardless of her motherly face.


    The first thing that aroused Velian''s desire was Lucy who has set his lust on fire. And then the wives and mother, who took over the role of the lovely wife to deal with the man.


    ¨Cto punish him.


    For what did he get punished? Nobody knew.


    Daphnia''s eyes seemed to have not only a lustful glow but also a cruel "tinge" to them.


    "This bad dick that ims to love only us, yet aroused by other women? Oh, you naughty son! You have been unfaithful to us,"


    Veliam knew what she was talking about, but at the same time, he knew she wasn''t serious about it. After all, they are the ones that convinced him to bring more girls so they can deal with his lust.


    "Ugh!"


    Daphnia squeezed her fingers a little tighter and moved her smooth fingers up and down, as Juno yed with Velian''s family jewels.


    Even though she was so cute, she was still a noblewoman.


    Her noble blood, as a genuine noble, as someone who stands above the rest, it was in her nature to punish.


    "Not now!" Velian didn''t want his daughter to see their sexual activities, but other girls didn''t kind because if she was going to learn about these things it would be better if she learnt it by watching them rather than falling into the hands of an unknown man.


    But none of them could have guessed the same daughter, was thinking about Velian in an unconventional way, just like how Velian thought about Daphnia.


    Velian opened his legs apart and just gritted his teeth, releasing his growling sounds as the mother and Juno punished him.


    Lyra as always went for the top part of Velian''s body and started kissing and biting him with Lucy, who was already dripping and waiting for Velian to prate her without showing any mercy and destroy her flower garden.


    Daphnia was thinking about what she is going to do, but then she heard the gorgeous voice of their daughter, as she spoke some words that none of us them expected to hear from her innocent lips.


    ''In that case, why don''t you punish Daddy?''


    This was what the daughter had suggested against her father.


    "Punishment ..." the girls said questioningly.


    "I mean when I do something bad, Daddy will always punish me, so I think he should be treated in the same way,"


    However, when Daphnia realized the daughter''s intentions, she gulped and slurped. This daughter must have a deeper understanding of sexual techniques than her adults toe up with something immoral like that.


    But they didn''t know by punishment she just meant something else and not what they were thinking.


    "Yes, a punishment."


    Lyra said with her usual nonchnt and almost expressionless face.


    "In the morning, it seems that the master punished Aurora. If so, shouldn''t we have punished Master in the same way?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It''s not a bad idea, it''s not a stupid idea, and it''s the best idea that Nikol wants to bow down and praise. ¨C


    It made sense too, It must have been one of the only (or maybe not the only) brilliant ways to have sex that Nikol himself hadn''t noticed.


    In fact, he was so upset because he couldn''t think about it sooner.


    At the suggestion of the maid, the husband turned his golden eyes toward wives and his mother, and their gorgeous eyes nced back at him as well. There was a glow of lust in them that could not be hidden, even though they were shaken with bafflement.


    They were shaking violently and morbidly.


    "Veliam, If you look at me like that, I won''t be able to stop, you know?" Daphnia said, as her grip on his cock became harder and Juno wasn''t any different.


    "Uh!"


    The sweetness of Daphnia''s words grip on his heart and they were so overwhelming that he could not help but moan and let her do whatever she wanted.


    With the overflow of shame as a lubricant, Daphnia and Juno looked up at him with a lecherous gaze as they continued to torment him with their nipping and sucking.


    Their slutty erotic side had already picked up on his weaknesses, and they hadn''t forgotten to perform the lewd tricks he had told her about in the past.


    She ys around with his son, rolls his balls, and squeezes his cock with their fingers in a ring. Then they rubbed their fingers up and down the ns, which are dripping with juice.


    If Nikol taught a new thing here, it will no longer be possible for him to beat them and he knew it. However ¨C he will be rewarded with the most pleasure if he teaches them how to satisfy him.


    "Perhaps it''s time you teach me something else, right? My dear son,"


    Daphnia''s emerald eyes had the lustful glow of a predator, something that even the most beautiful and adorable maternal face cannot defy.


    "I''m sure my son knows of other ways to punish besides rubbing his dick with our hands. Besides, I need to drown you in me. I''d like to learn a lot from you." Daphnia said and looked at him with her tone changing into something more seductive.


    "Juno, Lyra and I will do it, so teach us, how can we punish you? How can we make sure this unfaithful cock won''t explore other girls when we are not here," She said and lightly tapped, Velian''s ns.


    " Oooh ..."


    The wriggling of her fingers, not in the usual loving way of trying to make him feel good, but in a stronger, more controlling way. She seemed to know how to cross the line between caress and punishment with the same movement.


    What a genius.


    Velian couldn''t help but think.


    Gulp.


    He swallowed down a mouthful of saliva and said.


    "Then-"

 Chapter 379 This Is Heaven (R-18)

    ?


    This was an act that stained their beauty.


    And it''s being done to punish Velian, who was early waiting for the girl to do what he asked of them.


    Velian exhaled a hot breath and was intoxicated by this immoral, sphemous sensuality of these girls. His cock was already hard and raging, yet this is so sweet and debauched.


    "Chu"


    "Ohhhh!"


    Daphnia put her lips on tips and sucked up the overflowing lust of Velian from his urethra causing Velian to move his hips inside her mouth, as the sensation was so over the top for Velian.


    But he couldn''t do that, as his whole body was now under the control of these four girls.


    If he wanted he could have easily forced his way through them, but he didn''t want to do that.


    On his crotch, Daphnia was giving her the most intense and new type of blowjob, which was more extreme than normal and his right hand was under the control of Juno.


    And Lucy took his right hand, while Lyra held his head without letting him move.


    ''Is this heaven or hell?''


    Veliam couldn''t help but ask, as these girls were trying to dominate the body of their son or lover.


    ¨CVelian hadn''t taught Daphnia anything like this, and the thought of teaching her anymore scared the hell out of him, as she had a terrifying upgrade in her skills every time.


    Under Daphnia''s order, Velian was being held by these girls.


    He was taken aback, but Katherine approached me, her small breasts jiggling. This former maid and currently Velian''s adopted sister has a cold and beautiful face.


    Her brown hair is down and she has taken off her maid''s uniform, but her loyalty to obey Daphnia and hold down her brother is the ultimate epitome of a maid she once was.


    and with her brown eyes, she has been watching the brother being punished by the mother from the very beginning.


    She was staring


    She continued to stare at him and then she suddenly had a realisation, as an idea came to her mind.


    "By the way, brother, haven''t you been giving extra attention to Delviny all the time forgetting about your other sister?" Lyra asked with a little grin and stood up leaving Velian''s face carefully on the wooden tile.


    "You need to be punished for that, so take this," Not even one second after she said that, Lyra lowered her hips standing on top of Velian''s face, and used his face to sit on it lightly.


    But she knew even if she apply the full force of her body, Veliam won''t suffocate after all he was not human anymore.


    "Hmmm~" Velian wanted to say, this is not a punishment rather it is a reward, and suddenly he used his tongue like a serpent and crept into the cave, that was right in front of her and started tasting it.


    "How may I help you, Veli? if you want me to stop, I will."


    Lyra asked with her showing a confused look, as she didn''t know whether Velian liked this or not. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Velian just nodded silently. If she was a first-ss sister, she could understand him easily.


    Velian quickly stopped giving her pussy a good lick and looked at her and said.


    "Don''t ask permission during am punishment! If it was me, I wouldn''t stop even if you say no," They were challenging words, which brought and grin to everyone''s face.


    For a moment, everyone ignored Aurora''s existence and they knew, they are not an ordinary family anymore. So showing how immoral they are to the daughter wasn''t a big deal for most of them at this point.


    "Excuse me then." She said and took her throne again, and he knew as a woman and sister, this was the perfect ce for her.


    Juno and Lyra hugged Velian''s sides and pressed their moderate and naked breasts against him.


    ¡ªthe softness of a woman, against his back. and she strangled him with her arms. Needless to say, Nikol''s stupid meat rod stiffened in such a situation.


    "Velian? Your meat stick just twitched. Humph, in the middle of your punishment, your dick responding to a woman other than me¨C *lick* *schlick* ¡ª"


    "The smell and bitterness are getting stronger,..., don''t you know that you are being scolded?¡¡ So it means this is not good enough."


    The pink tongue danced on Daphnia''s lips, which should have been pretty and petal-like, now distorted with debauchery.


    When Nikol realized what she was going to do, his cock jerked and swelled, drooling lustfully from the tip, as if to urge her to go on.


    "Oh, you are so perverse. I must discipline you too, not just punish you. Are you ready, my cute dear boy?¡¡Now, let''s eat. haamu~"


    Nikol''s mother, with her saintess''s face, could be mistaken for a holy woman, with her lips now spread like flower petals, and a damp, warm air came from deep within, gushing over the tips of his flesh.


    "Mmm!" Velian groaned as he felt the pleasure.


    "Mmm, ohhh! Velian! Velian!"


    He was being sucked off by his beloved mother. He was so aroused by this situation.


    The maid sister strangled him from above, and the mouth of his mother tortured his unfaithful cock that reacts to other women.


    On the other two sides were Juno and Lucy, who used Velian''s hand as a masturbation tool.


    Guilt, immorality, pride, happiness, and pleasure all spiralled together, acting like a drug that made their breathing and heart beat wildly.


    "Mmm, chup ...."


    Daphnia closed her eyes and nipped her lips. And then, slickly, a pink tongue begins to wriggle behind the lips that have been twisted into Velian''s shape. as if she was tasting him.


    "Hmm~ delicious as always, but this is not enough for your frustrated mother, I want it here, the ce where you came from, your original home," Daphnia said and stood up while using her two fingers to widen her pussy and suddenly aligned it Velian''s cock that was towering proudly.


    "Wee back, Velian," Daphnia said those words and lowered her hips, while Velian''s cock deeply prated her.

 Chapter 380 I Will Do That For Him (R-18)

    ?


    Velian thought it is one thing to be drowned by a woman''s sexual prowess, but another to be drowned by the woman herself.


    And right now, He was drowning himself in Daphnia, Juno, Lyra and Lucy''s menace with their body best directly travelling to Velian''s most sensitive spots.


    "*slurp slurp*!"


    "Ohhhh!¡¡Aahhhh!¡¡Brother! Velian, too fast"


    When the honey gushes out, Velian moved his head to lick up Lyra''s vagina and peel and roll the exposed beat with his tongue.


    It was hard for him to find the little jewel that is the most sensitive part of the woman, but after a few tries he managed to peel back the skin that covered her clit and flick it with his tongue.


    "Huh!¡¡Unh! Unh!¡¡Oh, Velian, that feels so good.... Ahhhhhh!"


    Velian couldn''t stop the vile arousal of his sister, as she twists around, tightening her thighs around his face and chirping.


    The mother''s lower mouth and her tight vagina caught the hard, muscr, and burning arousal of Velian''s lower body, and continued to serve him with care and affection, but unlike most of the time, she went hard this time.


    "Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡¡There, there, there, Velian!¡¡Aah, I-I can''t get enough of being prated and rubbed there!¡¡Hahi aaaaahhh!"


    The surface of the water ripples and Daphnia''s charming voice reverberates in the bathroom, and Lyra also kept moaning which didn''t sound any different from Daphnia''s moaning voice.


    Velian repeatedly moves in and out of her hold, smacking her voluptuous white ass with his pelvis, as she puts her hands on the edge of the bathtub.


    "Mother''s pussy is so tight, it feels so good. The more I fuck it, the better it feels, and it''s my exclusive pussy that is tailored just  for me!" Velian was littered with his words even hard to understand because his sound was buried in the pussy lips of Lyra.


    He squeezed and kneaded her tight ass and spread it open, a lovely pink bud twitched above his manhood while he pull in and out of her flirtatious flesh.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I can see it, Mother, I can see everything," Lyra said, as she moaned and Daphnia felt a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, no, ?. Velian! you pervert ???. Ahhhhhhhh! Stop showing everything to her,"


    "Uguu!"


    She wiggled her hips and mmed her ass into him even faster, as she felt absurd by the show she was putting on for the younger girls and showing how dirty she is. Seeing all this Velian couldn''t help but question, which one of them is the pervert?


    ¡ªyou little nympho mother.


    Velian pushed his hips into her and stirred her inside. Then she screamed in ecstasy and rubbed her ample ass against him. The folds of her vagina tightened fiercely. making cute and disgusting voices at the same time.


    It was just like her.


    Then Velian pressed his face against Lyra''s wet pussy and lick between her clit and vaginal opening, even attacking her urethra.


    "Ahh ...hah ...."


    *lick* *lick* *lick*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And with a tongue like an animal, Velian tasted his sister''s youthful vagina, crawl along her lower part, and bite it lightly before licking her ear.


    "Ahhh, haaaan...."


    She moaned, but the others were not going to let it go and watch these two girls enjoying everything all alone.


    After moving her hips for a good amount of time, Daphnia suddenly did something unexpected.


    "Let''s switch over to the main part now. Lyra,e here, Velian is going to cum inside all of you and impregnate us, we are going to make siblings for Aurora,"


    Velian knew at this point, Daphnia hadpletely lost it.


    She straddled over him once more and raised her waist until her pussy was on top of his dick.


    Even though she had been much calmerpared to the women Velian had to deal with before, she still looked quite excited right now.


    Her clitoris was as erect as her nipples and her vagina was releasing fluids continuously, flowing down on his rod. Her smell was starting to fill the room, enticing and erotic, pushing Velian''s tool to throb impatiently.


    And that was not all. Instead of simply clutching her twat all the time, she began to do it intermittently, contracting and releasing the pressure, and then contracting again.


    It now felt like her pussy had be a living organism on its own, pulsating over his dick. Added to thebination of her moving up and down on him, he was being stimted in a way he could never have imagined.


    Tight virgin cunts were good but this was something else together. As expected, experience really delivered during sex and the new sensations pushed him toward his climax much more easily than he was ustomed to.


    "The way your vagina is pulsating around me feels so good. I am going toe again soon." Velian gave his mother a said warning.


    "Go ahead, release everything inside me, darling."


    This time too she didn''t increase her speed and, barely twenty secondster, he sent a thrust into her to reach as deep as possible and let himself go inside his mother with a grunt, sending wave after wave of his seed into her depth.


    She closed her eyes to appreciate the feeling,menting with a moan.


    "Mhmm. It''s been so long since I felt your warm semen inside me. That''s the feeling, it is so addicting. I don''t know how I did without it for so long."


    She continued to make her pussy pulsate until he waspletely spent and took a small break after that, enjoying the sensation of her vagina being filled by both dick and cum.


    After that, she opened her eyes again and noted.


    "You''re still hard? That''s incredible, love. You are like the dream lover of all women."


    And then she looked at the other woman, who was looking at them with their eyes flushed and wondered what they were waiting for when his cock is still erect.


    "Girls! Go wild and get pregnant, don''t let him rest, this is not a reward, we are punishing him, yes this is a punishment, so don''t rest,"


    Daphnia said herst words without knowing how much she would regret themter.

 Chapter 381 Daphnias Regrets

    ?


    All of them came out of the bath after a few hours and the maids couldn''t help but wonder what happened in the bath, because all the girls had flushed faces, including Aurora.


    "Darling! Do you feel ufortable? My mana should be inside your body," Velian asked as he patted Aurora''s back.


    Normally, he would have gone for the head, but right now she looked like a teen so he decided to treat her like one.


    "No Daddy! But I have something to do, so I will go now," She said and hugged Velian before leaving.


    She purposefully made her breasts touch Velian''s chest, to see his reaction but seeing him not reacting to her, unlike the other girls she couldn''t help but release a disappointed sigh.


    "Fine! But don''t good too far," Leaving those words, he left with the other girls but Celian easily noticed Daphnia''s face filled with regret.


    "Mother, why do you look upset? Did I do anything wrong?" Velian asked to confirm.


    He had a slight idea of what caused this, but he still decided to ask.


    "Veli! I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done all that in front of our daughter," Her face was blushing like a rose, just by remembering how she acted like a crazy slut.


    She still remembered how she even shook her hips, looking at Aurora, who was attentively looking at her.


    *Sigh


    "Mother, we have already given up those useless restraints that held us back, no need to worry, she is a dragon, and our daughter, she won''t think like that," Velian said and looked at others.


    "All of you! No need to worry about useless things, no matter where or when, if you want me, just say the word, and I will do it with you even," They were impressed by how flexible Velian was.


    Even Lucy was surprised because the subus race won''t do this type of thing because even they had their limits.


    ''I need to join this family, but I need permission from the demon queen''


    Lucy thought and she formed her own ns to make sure the demon queen will understand how great Velian was.


    But right now, they had another problem.


    "Lucy, it''s toote for us to stop the demon lord''s revival," Velian said looking at Lucy, who was still holding her bath towel.


    "You need to make sure, the demon queen knows about this because as soon as he gets his peers and powers back, his first aim will be the throne, not humans,"


    Lucy''s towel fell as soon as she heard those words. Her red hue disappeared and it got reced by a ce look, but Velian asked her to calm down. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We have time, thepetition just started, and it will take at least one week to finish if other kingdoms put some resistance, so don''t worry, send a messenger right now,"


    Velian thought about personally going there to meet this demon queen, but he decided not to because he had a lot of things to do there.


    While talking they went back to their rooms and changed their clothes quickly, because Velian was going to visit the citizen of this ruined kingdom to show them, that they are not abandoned.


    The ruined kingdom and its people stretched before Velian, its once grand architecture was now reduced to crumbling ruins by the battle that took ce.


    "Well, this is bad! I didn''t expect this much damage," Even Velian knew if he brought some workers from his kingdom, this kingdom would take at least half of the year to fully rebuild.


    He stood at the heart of it all, with his loyalpanions, Daphnia and Juno, by his side. The air hung heavy with despair, and the people, once vibrant and full of life, now moved as if they were lifeless shells.


    Velian, his eyes filled with determination, approached one of the motionless figures, his voice resolute yet convincing.


    "Everyone! Listen," he said, his words echoing through the deste streets. "You can''t stay like this forever! I know it must be hard right now not having anyone to rely on,"


    "Believe in me, for I will make things right for you all."


    The figure, with vacant eyes, turned to face Velian, seemingly devoid of any hope. "Who are you?" it whispered, its voice a mere whisper carried by the wind.


    "I am Velian Keller, and I am here to bring change," he replied, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. "I understand your pain, your suffering, but we must move forward. We must forge a new path together."


    Daphnia stepped forward, her eyes shining withpassion.


    "He speaks the truth, we won''t abandon any of you, but we need your support," she said, her voice carrying a warmth that seemed to touch the soul. "Velian has the power to restore this kingdom, to rebuild what has been lost."


    Juno, ever stoic, nodded in agreement. "We cannot change the past, but we can shape the future," he stated firmly, his voicemanding attention. "Together, we can create a better world."


    Velian turned to face the lifeless crowd, his gaze filled with determination. "Forget the despair that lingers in your hearts," he urged, his voice rising above the silence. "Embrace the hope that I offer, for I promise you, I will not rest until this kingdom stands proud once more."


    The people stared at him, their eyes slowly filling with a glimmer of hope. They began to stir, as if awakening from a deep slumber. Fragments of life began to return to their faces, and whispers of optimism spread through the air.


    But not all of them were convinced. Most women believed in Velian because of his charm against the opposite sex, but the single men and those who worked for the army decided not to do anything useless.


    "What a lie! I''m out of here," Some people went away, which caused Daphnia to worry but Velian asked her not to worry too much because as long as they can bring the change people will be attracted to them automatically.


    So they had to start the work without only relying on the mouth and words.

 Chapter 382 Julius Disappearance

    ?


    As the first rays of the morning sun pierced through the windows of the grand chamber, Velian emerged from a long night spent in the enemy''s conquered castle.


    He had sessfully led his forces to victory, reiming another kingdom from the clutches of the opposition. Exhausted but triumphant, he returned to the warm embrace of his beloved wives and lovers with Daphnia and other girls.


    It wasn''t hard for him to carry all three of them, but with Aurora''s help, Velian manage to reach the Kelleros Kingdom within a few hours.


    The sight of his harem waiting eagerly for him brought a smile to Velian''s face. Since he already told Delviny about his arrival, all of them were eagerly waiting for him.


    As he walked towards them, his eyes met theirs, brimming with love and adoration. With tender kisses and affectionate caresses, he expressed his gratitude for their unwavering support during his absence.


    "Sariya, I''m grateful for all the help," Daphmia key her friend after a long time and both of them hugged making Velian wondered how amazing it would feel to be in between the two milfs.


    And after a few greetings, they all went inside as they knew things are not over yet.


    Breathlessly, Naomi spoke, her voice filled with anticipation, "Wee back, master. We have missed you dearly. Please, let us update you on the current status of our kingdom."


    Velian nodded, his gaze shifting between the beautiful faces before him. "Girls. How fares our kingdom? Is there peace in ournds? Did anyone decide to act stupid while I was away?"


    Sariya stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "Yes, Veli, our kingdom remains peaceful. The people have been overjoyed by your victorious return. The enemy''s forces have been driven back, and order has been restored."


    A frown creased Velian''s forehead as he absorbed this information. "I am d to hear that our people are safe once more. However, it seems something is troubling you. What is it, my dear?"


    A hushed silence fell upon the chamber as his girls exchanged nces. Finally, a brave voice broke through the tension. "It''s Julius, Veli. He has mysteriously disappeared. We have searched high and low, but there is no trace of him."


    Delviny answered his question. Velian knew this already as Delviny brought it to her attention, and he knew something suspicious is going on, but with his hands filled with Valerie, he couldn''t put his attention on this matter, but right now he decided to find everything about this.


    Velian''s expression hardened to a mix of worry and determination. "Julius? He was my most talented advisor. I cannot imagine why he would vanish without a trace. We must find him, no matter the cost."


    "And also the most important prisoner!"


    His girls nodded in agreement, their eyes shining with loyalty. "We have already set our best scouts on the task, Veli. We will not rest until Julius is found and brought back to you."


    A surge of gratitude washed over Velian as he realized the unwavering devotion of those standing before him.


    "I''m relieved I have all of you with me, I wouldn''t be able to do these things all alone," All of them just shrugged their shoulders hearing hispliment.


    They wanted to say he is the one who brought their potential and made them a family, but they knew if they give him apliment he would reflect it back to them and it will be an endless conversation.


    "Did you question Julie?" Velian knew they are not stupid enough to leave something so important and he was right. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sariya looked at Delviny and she ignored her looks.


    "I - I, I arrested her," Delviny said knowing Daphnia and others will scold her because Julie was not someone strange to them.


    After all, he was the lover of Akiyo, Velian''s younger brother and Aiko''s sister.


    "No she did the right thing, my stupid brother decided to take her side, but I tamed him, he is clearly hiding something from us," Aiko said as she supported Delviny.


    Delviny looked at her and smiled at her which causes Aiko to show her finger showing she had her back.


    ''When did these two get this close?''


    Velian thought, but he knew things are getting too serious for him to keep ignoring them. But he knew the most suitable witness for him to meet first wasn''t Julie or anyone else.


    It is Akiyo himself, who should be conflicted more than anyone. So he decided to visit him first and talk with him.


    In the dimly lit room, Akiyo sat huddled on a worn-out sofa, his eyes filled with a deste sadness.


    His once radiant spirit seemed to have been overshadowed by a heavy burden. Sensing his distress, Velian, the loyal andpassionate brother, entered the room, his footsteps barely making a sound on the creaking floorboards.


    "Akiyo, are you okay?" Velian said softly, concern etching lines across his face. "What troubles you so? Why do you wear this cloak of gloom?"


    Akiyo nced up, his eyes brimming with tears. "Velian, it''s terrible! Delviny has arrested my beloved. She uses her of crimes he did notmit."


    Velian''s brows furrowed as he took a seat beside Akiyo, his heart heavy with sympathy. "But how could thise to pass? Your lover is innocent, is she not?"


    Akiyo nodded, her voice trembling with anguish. "Indeed, Velian. It is all because of Julius. He was caught in a web of deceit and betrayal, and his actions have cast this unjust shadow upon Julie, she is innocent."


    Velian''s eyes widened, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Akiyo, you must not me yourself. Your love is pure, and the sins of another should not stain your heart. But what can I do to help?"


    Akiyo looked at his brother with a graceful look.


    "Please, release her, she didn''t betray us," It was a bold im for him, as his own sister was telling him that Julie is hiding something but out of love and care for him, Velian decided to give them another chance.


    "Fine, but if I feel like Julie is lying, I''m not going to release her and I will use cruel methods to take the truth, I won''t forgive her because if she''s lying then she had already betrayed you,"


    Velian said and asked Akiyo to follow him, so he can make sure of Julie''s innocence.

 Chapter 383 Julies Doubts

    ?


    The air in the dimly lit corridor was heavy with anticipation as Velian, Akiyo, and Delviny made their way towards the ce where Julie was imprisoned.


    Velian''s mind was gued by questions, doubts, and an insatiable curiosity. He was determined to confront Julie and unravel the truth behind her perplexing lies about her brother.


    ''Is he going to do something stupid? I hope not''


    Akiyo, who walked closely by Velian''s side, couldn''t help but plead Julie''s case. "Brother, please, you must listen to me. Julie is innocent. I''ve known her for years, and I swear she would never lie about something like this."


    Velian turned his gaze towards Akiyo, his eyes filled with determination.


    "I understand your loyalty, Akiyo, but I need to hear Julie''s side of the story directly from her own lips. Only then will I be able to make sense of all this?"


    As they reached the heavy iron door that separated Julie from the outside world, Velian''s hand hesitated for a moment before gripping the cold handle.


    He exchanged a knowing nce with Delviny, the trusted sister, who had been by his side through countless trials and tribtions.


    The door creaked open, revealing a small, dimly lit room. Velian''s eyes scanned the space, searching for Julie''s presence. However, to his surprise, all he saw was a young girl peacefully sleeping on a simple bed.


    Velian''s brows furrowed in confusion, and he turned to Delviny, his voiceced with bewilderment. "What is the meaning of this, Delviny? Why isn''t she restrained? I thought you arrested her?"


    Delviny, her expression calm yet tinged with a hint of mischief, stepped forward. "I took the liberty of cing Julie under house arrest instead, Velian. She''s confined to her quarters for now."


    "After all, she is not confirmed about being guilty for now at least,"


    Devliny said and looked at the girl, who was peacefully sleeping, but her eyes looked exhausted with how much they were crying.


    Velian''s confusion turned into realization, and he couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He had misunderstood the situation entirely. His mind raced, considering the implications of Delviny''s actions. Was this even a punishment at all, given Julie''sfortable surroundings?


    Contemting the situation, Velian spoke softly, his voice tinged with both relief and amusement.


    "Delviny, you always find ways to keep us on our toes. I suppose this can hardly be called a punishment. Nheless, we must address Julie''s actions and her questionable ims. We cannot let this go unanswered."


    Delviny''s lips curved into a mischievous smile as she nodded in agreement. "Of course, Velian. We''ll find the truth, no matter where it leads us."


    As she said that, she slowly reached the sleeping girl.


    Delviny gently shook Julie, coaxing her from her slumber. Rubbing her eyes, Julie slowly came to her senses, but as soon as her gaze fell upon Velian, a mix of emotions flickered across her face¡ªconflict, fear, and perhaps even a trace of guilt.


    "Hmm~ interesting reaction, looks like Delviny''s guts were correct, she is hiding something,"


    Velian keenly observed her reaction, his sharp eyes not missing a beat. He understood the significance of her conflicted expression, but he chose to leave it aside for the time being.


    There were pressing matters to address, foremost among them being the truth about Julie''s brother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Julie," Velian began, his voice calm yet resolute. "We have travelled this far to uncover the truth about your brother. The lies you''ve spun, the deceit you''ve woven¡ªit''s time for answers."


    He didn''t hold back instead he directly too her that she is a list and she should tell the truth.


    Julie swallowed nervously, her gaze darting between Velian, Akiyo, and Delviny.


    She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words escaped her lips. It was as if a weighty secret held her tongue hostage, preventing her from sharing the truth.


    Velian''s patience wore thin, his determination unwavering. "Julie, I beg you to break free from the chains of deceit. We are here to help, to uncover the truth and bring justice to your brother''s name. But you must be honest with us. Tell us everything you know."


    And Akiyo also added some words, so he could convince Julie to tell him the truth.


    Julie''s conflicted gaze met Velian''s steady stare, and for a moment, it seemed as if the weight of her secret threatened to consume her. Finally, she let out a deep sigh, her shoulders slumping in defeat.


    "I... I''ve been protecting him," Julie confessed, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and remorse. "My brother, he... he is in danger. He is facing something that could ruin everything we''ve fought for."


    Velian''s brow furrowed with concern as he listened intently. "What did he do, Julie? Tell me the truth."


    Julie hesitated, the words catching in her throat. With a shaky breath, she decided to tell whom she knew.


    "Recently, brother started getting letters from the former minister, our uncle," Julie''s words caught Delviny by surprise because she didn''t even know about this in the first ce.


    "Impossible! I made sure they don''t contact anyone," Delviny quickly said, but Velian knew this wasn''t just about a single letter.


    "So it was-"


    "Yes! Brother told me, every time he woke up, there were no sounds or anything but beside him, there was the letter,"


    Julie felt creepy just by imagining something like that happening to her.


    "So it must be a power then? But for what purpose? Even if he wanted your brother, I don''t understand for what purpose," Velian honestly had no idea, but then Julie said what she thought.


    "I don''t know if my guess is correct, but he wants our blood, after all, our mother was chosen as the queen for a reason because she had a lot of mana in her blood," Julie said something strange.


    Velian already saw records about her and he knew she wasn''t an ordinary woman.


    "Blood for what? What can your blood achieve?" Velian asked but Julie hesitated.


    "Our mother''s family was ancestors to the first saintess that supported the hero in the demon lord battle, I don''t know a lot about that, as she didn''t want to teach us about the history but I know this much,"

 Chapter 384 Strange Goals

    ?


    "I didn''t know that, looks like your family have quite the past," Velian said as she took his seat while asking Delviny and Akiyo to do the same.


    "So, why does your uncle want that? Isn''t he your mother''s brother? So he should be having the same blood,"


    It was the mostmon question, as Velian wanted to clear his doubts.


    "He is-" Julie paused for a second and looked at everyone with her eyes looking rather tired.


    "He is not, he is adopted because they wanted an heir for the family, my grandparents couldn''t have a second child,"


    It made sense to everyone how something like that would be possible. After all, they need a male to carry the legacy of the family,"


    None of them still didn''t understand what he is up to and what special abilities their blood had. But he knew this is somehow connected to thepetition because everything Julie said in her witness sounded more and more like the work of parasitic cells.


    Delviny turned her attention towards Velian, her piercing gaze assessing his urgency.


    "Delviny, we need to act swiftly," Velian pleaded, his voice filled with a mixture of desperation and determination.


    "Release Julie from her captivity. But ensure her safety, Delviny. Assign a group of trusted girls to guard her, and they must not let her out of their sight. Warn them to be vignt and to alert us immediately if anything suspicious urs or if her brother attempts to contact her."


    Delviny''s expression hardened, recognizing the genuine concern etched on Velian''s face. She understood the importance of their mission, as well as the fragility of the lives entangled within it. "Very well, Veli. I shall see to it personally," she replied, her voice carrying an air of authority and conviction.


    Velian''s relief was palpable as he continued, his voice tinged with worry. "Did your brother mention anything about his destination? Where is he going? And with a win?"


    Julie paused for a moment, recalling Juliu''s words. "Julius said he was supposed to go to the Union of Dukas," she replied, her brow furrowing with concern. "My lord, please... Protect my brother. Ensure his safety. I cannot afford to let anything happen to him."


    Velian''s resolve hardened as he met Julie''s gaze, his eyes filled with determination. "Do not worry, Julie. I will protect him. Your brother is under our care, and I swear to you that nothing will befall him."


    With that solemn vow, Delviny nodded in acknowledgement.


    Julie trusted Velian implicitly, knowing that his loyalty and skills were unmatched. "Thank you, My lord. I trust in your abilities. Keep Julie safe, protect my brother, and bring them both back to us unharmed."


    Velian knew this might not be a possible option, as Julius might be already dead, but he still decided to do his best and if he is alive, help her.


    "Akiyo, stay with her and make sure she is safe and if you see any unwanted movements, don''t fight just call me or Mother,"


    Velian had to be extra careful because if someone can escape Delviny''s eagle eyes, he knew they shouldn''t underestimate this threat.


    "Brother, what are we going to do now? Do you think she lied?" Delviny asked because she knew if he had gone to Union, Veliam should know about that. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, she didn''t lie but there''s a possibility of her brother lying, we can''t rely on her data alone," Velian knew either way, he will have to face something like this in future when he is fighting with the demon lord or thepetitors.


    Delviny looked up, her expression a mix of concern and determination.


    "Velian, we need to address the ambassadors of the different races that havee to meet us," Delviny said, her voice firm. "Their support might be crucial in turning the tide of this war."


    Velian nodded, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Indeed, Sister. I shall personally meet with them. We must wee them warmly, and make them feel valued. Their allegiance can be a turning point in this struggle."


    Velian didn''t forget about the other human kingdoms and empires. Even though he didn''t have information about the empire, he guessed that it must be on fire without their royalty.


    Delviny sighed in relief. She knew that Velian''s eloquence and charm were second to none. If anyone could secure the support of these ambassadors, it was him. But she also realized that there was much work to be done.


    "Velian, before you meet with them, I implore you to do some research on adventurer guild activities," Delviny said, her tone urgent.


    "When I visited the head office earlier, it was empty. I fear something may be amiss."


    Velian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Empty, you say? That is indeed unusual."


    He remembered about the underwhelming result he got from the main office in the Union of Dukas.


    Even after destroying the building, they acted like a normal guild without even showing anything extraordinary.


    This was the most suspicious thing, as it looked like they could make everything correct, but they didn''t bother to even do that.


    "They didn''t even support the crown, it looks strange, I feel like they are plotting something even big, but at the same time I feel like they don''t,"


    With a determined nod, Velian left the war room, his mind already racing with ns and possibilities. Delviny watched him go, cing her faith in his ability to navigate the intricate web of politics and warfare.


    As the echoes of their footsteps faded, Delviny turned her attention back to the room before her.


    She traced her finger along the door lines, contemting the challenges ahead. The fate of their world hung in the bnce, and she knew that every decision, every alliance, and every piece of information mattered.


    Little did they know, their journey would take them far beyond the battlefield, into the realms of diplomacy, secrets, and the true nature of power.


    Veliam head back so he can get ready to is it the small viges because he wanted to see how they are holding up against the challenge that is iing.

 Chapter 385 Ruined Village

    ?


    As Velian rode on his majestic steed, who was barely even trying, as Velian used his skills to reduce his weight, he couldn''t help but feel a heavy weight in his heart.


    The once thriving viges that lined the borders of his kingdom nowy in ruin and despair. The scent of burnt wood and broken dreams lingered in the air, a somber reminder of the destruction that had befallen thesends.


    "Am I toote? Looks like it''s already been dealt with," Velian thought and looked at Naomi, who was protecting him from the side.


    Velian dismounted near a crumbling stone wall, his eyes scanning the destendscape. The sun cast long shadows over the remnants of what were once humble homes and bustling marketces. His voice echoed through the silence as he called out, hoping to find any sign of life.


    "Is anyone here? Show yourselves!" Velian''s voice carried a mix of urgency and determination, eager to uncover the truth behind the devastation that had befallen his kingdom.


    From the rubble emerged a weary survivor, a woman with dirt-streaked cheeks and tear-filled eyes. She approached Velian cautiously, her voice quivering with fear and grief.


    "..."


    "Are you bandits?" She asked in a wary tone which caused everyone to stare at her with anger for calling them that, but they understood it wasn''t the time for them to act like this and decided to leave everything to their king.


    "We are not, we are from the capital, we are here to help you and your people, my name is Velian Keller, the new rules of thisnd,"


    As soon as she heard those words, her body shot up from the ce she was standing and suddenly she bowed before Velian with tearsing from her eyes showing pitiful she was.


    "Your Highness, it was a woman... She and her undead horde descended upon us like a gue. We fought, but... we were overwhelmed," the woman managed to say between sobs, her voice choked with pain.


    Velian''s jaw clenched as he listened, his eyes narrowing with resolve.


    He knew the person who is responsible for this and he couldn''t even believe these people were living in this ruined vige for a whole week without even getting proper food.


    Andriya was a formidable enemy, a necromancer whose thirst for power knew no bounds. He had crossed paths with her before, but never had he witnessed such widespread destruction caused by her dark forces.


    "So much for that pitiful woman," Velian thought as he remembered Andriya, who brought all this despair upon them.


    Heid aforting hand on the woman''s shoulder, his voice filled with empathy. "Fear not. I will avenge this injustice and restore what has been lost. But first, tell me, where did other people go? Do you know of their whereabouts?"


    The survivor wiped away her tears, summoning thest remnants of her strength. "Only a few of us survived and the remaining... headed east, towards the other vige to ask for help. It''s said to be a stronghold, Your Highness. Please, be cautious," she warned, her voice a mix of desperation and concern.


    Velian nodded, a fire burning in his eyes. "Thank you for the warning and advice. Your words will not go unheard. I shall rally my forces and confront them and make sure they are safe. Justice will be served, and our kingdom shall rise once more!"


    With renewed determination, Velian remounted his stead and galloped towards the east, leaving behind the broken vige and its resilient inhabitants.


    But before that, he didn''t forget to advise them, on what they should do next. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Naomi, assign two of your members to apany them back to the kingdom," Velian knew it won''t be a huge difference even if they don''t have two extra warriors, so Naomi did as he told and assigned two of her best assassins to apany these vigers.


    "My lord! I don''t know how to thank you," With tears in her eyes the viger told, but his mind was set on one thing: to bring an end to parasitic cells'' reign of terror and restore peace to thend he held dear.


    As they neared the vige, the distant cries of people in distress pierced through the air.


    Anger gripped Velian''s chest, and his grip on his sword tightened. He knew that time was of the essence, and innocent lives hung in the bnce.


    With a burst of adrenaline, Velian and his group thundered into the vige, their eyes scanning the chaos before them. Buildings crumbled, fires raged, and the desperate pleas of the vigers filled the air.


    "What monstrosity could have caused such devastation?" Velian muttered, his voice heavy with concern and determination.


    Among the chaos, they spotted a hulking figure with crimson eyes, its grotesque form surrounded by a horde of monstrous creatures. The stench of decay and malevolence filled the air, signalling the presence of a sinister force.


    "That must be it,"


    Velian drew his sword, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Stand strong! We shall not let these abominations terrorize these innocent people any longer!"


    Hispanions unsheathed their weapons, their resolve shining through their eyes. Together, they charged towards the monsters, their battle cries drowning out the sounds of destruction.


    Swords shed, arrows whizzed through the air, and spells crackled with arcane energy. Velian''s de sliced through the vile creatures, his strikes fueled by righteous fury.


    "They are just normal monsters, what are they even doing here,"


    Velian thought to himself.


    Amidst the chaos, Velian caught sight of a terrified young woman, trapped beneath the rubble of a copsed building. He fought his way towards her, his heart pounding with the need to protect her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got you!" Velian shouted, his voice a beacon of hope amidst the despair.


    With a mighty heave, he lifted the debris, freeing the woman from her perilous prison. Her tear-streaked face held a mix of gratitude and fear as she clung to his arm.


    "Thank you... thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Velian''s gaze hardened, his determination unwavering. "We are not done yet. Take cover, and when the timees, we shall drive these monsters back to the shadows where they belong."

 Chapter 386 Tamer

    ?


    Amidst the chaos of battle, Velian''s sharp eyes caught sight of a young man standing outside the vige, near the edge of the sinister forest.


    ''What is he? Is he some kind of a cell user?''


    Velian had his own doubts.


    The smile on his face immediately gave away his real identity, as no one said wouldugh seem this destruction, for it was a smile devoid of empathy or remorse¡ªa smile that hinted at a malevolence lurking within.


    ''So he is the one, who is causing this mayhem?''


    Velian thought and looked at Naomi before requesting her to take over themanding of the battle.


    Velian''s steps faltered for a moment as he surveyed the young man, his mind racing with suspicion.


    He had encountered individuals like him before¡ªcell users, those who dabbled in cell power and twisted their souls for power. Determined to confront this newfound threat, Velian pushed forward, his sword glinting with purpose.


    Approaching the young man, Velian''s voice carried a mix of authority and caution. "Halt! Who are you? What is your role in this chaos? Answer me right now,"


    The young man''s smile widened, his gaze fixated on Velian. "Ah, you were the knight that kept fighting. How delightful to meet you amid such exquisite destruction."


    Velian''s grip tightened around his sword, his voiceced with a stern warning. "Your twisted amusement ends now. Exin yourself before I render justice upon you by removing your head from your body."


    The young man chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling brilliance. "Justice, you say? What a weird concept. I merely seek to unravel the threads of this world, to watch the dominos fall. Chaos is my symphony, and you, dear knight, are an unwitting yer in this grandposition."


    He said and turned his head to look at Velian.


    "I have gotten the chance to change the world, to be the existence I always wanted to be,"


    Velian''s brows furrowed with a mixture of confusion and anger. "You revel in the suffering of innocent lives? What kind of monster are you?"


    He said and looked at his own hands.


    "This power! This promise, I won''t give them up, it will happen,petition will happen and I will be thest man standing,"


    The cell user''s grin remained unyielding, his voice dripping with cruel amusement. "And you call me a monster? No, I am an artist. An artist who brings forth the beauty of destruction, the symphony of despair. The weak shall crumble, and the world will be reborn in chaos."


    "You will not have your way," Velian dered, determination etched across his face. "I will stop you, protect the innocent, and restore order to this world."


    With a swift motion, Velian charged towards the cell user, their sh echoing through the air. Sword shed against dark magic, will against will.


    Without warning, he summoned dark energies, tendrils of shadow swirling around him. Velian''s instincts kicked in, his sword raised in defence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But instead of aerial attacks or close-range attacks, something strange happened.


    Without warning, he gestured, and the ground shook as monstrous creatures emerged from the depths of the forest. Velian''s eyes got ready as he prepared to face the unholy horde.


    "You underestimate my power," Velian dered, his voice resonating with unwavering determination. "I will protect the innocent and bring an end to your unwanted terror."


    "After all, you''re not the first cell user, I killed, you''re nothing but a leechpared to what I already fought, trash,"


    Velian wasn''t the type of person to help anyone without having an advantage toward his family or himself and he knew if these people die it would be hard for Sariya and Daphnia, so he had to prevent deaths and make sure the Kelleros Kingdom won''t be known as a kingdom that gave up its citizens.


    With a swift motion, Velian charged towards the tamer, their sh echoing through the air. Sword met w, as Velian fought against the creatures that threatened the vige and the wicked tamer whomanded them.


    "You said I''m easy? So why can''t you kill me?" Veliam shouted and saved his weird causing the monsters that the monster ordered to attack to be thrown back.


    In their fierce battle, the tamer revelled in his control over the monsters, directing their savage attacks towards Velian. But Velian fought with unyielding strength, his resolve fueled by his duty to safeguard the lives that hung in the bnce.


    de shed against Fang, lightly pushed back against the darkness, and in this relentless confrontation, Velian sought to sever the tamer''s bond with his monstrous allies.


    Their sh intensified, each strike fueled by the urgency to protect the innocent and rid the world of this twisted menace.


    As they fought, the vige behind them continued to burn, but hope flickered in Velian''s heart. For he knew that he carried within him the strength of justice and the power to bring light even to the darkest corners.


    With every swing of his sword, Velian aimed to shatter the tamer''s control over the creatures and expose his true nature.


    The battle raged on, the sh of their forces resounding through the desecrated vige, as the valiant knight fought to protect the innocent and bring an end to this reign of terror.


    Through sheer determination and unwavering bravery, Velian pushed back the monsters one by one, severing the tamer''s hold over them. And as thest creature fell, the tamer stood before Velian, his facade of the tough-looking person dropping as the only monsters that he had remaining were the numbers that kept attacking the vige.


    "Come back!" He shouted panicked.


    He aimed to surprise attack Velian, but before he could even do that the monsters got blown up by the wind sh Velian did causing the man to look at Velian like a monster, and he knew he messed up ahem he underestimated this man.


    ''I need to run away''


    He thought but before he could do that, Veliam was already in front of him and he held the tamer''s head and suddenly bashed it onto a tree near them causing the blood to ssh.


    "Well, looks like I got what I wanted even before I even search," Velian thought and grabbed the man, and took him so he can use all types of torture methods to find the locations of the others.


    After all only a cell user can attract another cell user, so Velian decided to use this man as a bug attractor to kill them when others take the bait.

 Chapter 387 Rebuilding The Villages

    ?


    The sun sank low on the horizon, casting an eerie glow over the ruined viges that dotted the once-thriving kingdom of Kelleros.


    The aftermath of the devastating monster attack was a grim sight to behold. Celina surveyed the destruction with a heavy heart, his eyes filled with sorrow and determination.


    *Tsk


    "How dare they kill my people? I will make sure everyst single user will die in the most painful way possible," Thinking about how he is going to torture the man.


    He turned to face the survivors, men and women, young and old, who had somehow escaped the clutches of the fearsome beasts.


    They stood huddled together, their faces etched with grief and pain. But among them, the most heart-wrenching sights were the tear-streaked faces of the orphaned children and the inconsble parents who had lost their little ones.


    Velian clenched his fists, his voiceced with determination as he addressed the crowd, showing the man, whose hands were tied with a tight rope and on his neck was a ne, which had an obvious violet colour gem.


    "People of this vige, I stand before you with the man responsible for these atrocities. He shall face justice, but it is for you to decide what that justice should be."


    "He is a monster tamer that used monsters to attack innocent people, he shouldn''t be forgiven, but at the same time he shouldn''t be killed because this person here sumbed to the evil power of the demon lord,"


    The air crackled with anger as the vigers red at the guilty man, their rage palpable.


    A surge of emotion overwhelmed them, and as one, they advanced upon the malefactor, fists raised and voices roaring with righteous fury.


    Velian stepped forward swiftly, intervening to prevent the man from being torn apart by the vengeful mob.


    "Calm down!" he shouted, his voicemanding attention amidst the chaos.


    "No weapons allowed! And don''t kill him, you have to use your bare hands or stones to attack him, if he dies, in the future many more people will suffer just like this." His firm gaze met the vigers'', urging them to pause their assault.


    Reluctantly, they withdrew, their anger simmering beneath the surface, but they proceeded to do what Velian asked them to do.


    A cacophony of grunts and thuds filled the air as the vigers unleashed their pent-up frustrations upon the man.


    Blow after blow rained down upon him, a symphony of vengeance conducted by Velian''s silentmand. The cries of the fallen resonated through the ruins, mingling with the mournful wails of the bereaved.


    Amidst the chaos, Velian maintained a steely gaze, ensuring that the man''s punishment would not turn fatal.


    He knew the weight of his decision, the necessity of bncing justice and mercy. Each strike carried the collective pain and anguish of the vigers, a visceral expression of their shattered lives.


    Some people even went as far as to kick his crotch causing the man to groan in pain and bend, but he couldn''t even hold his crotch which increased his pain even more.


    The atmosphere grew tense as Velian took a deep breath, knowing that the task ahead would be challenging. He gestured to his most trusted advisor, Naomi, who had remained by his side throughout the ordeal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Naomi," Velian said, his voice filled with urgency, "I need you to send a letter to Sariya. Inform her of the situation and ask her to make preparations in the capital.


    We shall bring these survivors there, shelter them, and help them rebuild their viges and farms."


    Naomi nodded solemnly, her eyes mirroring the king''s determination. "Consider it done, Master. I will see to it personally," she replied, her voice resolute.


    With hope kindling in his heart, Velian turned his attention back to the vigers. He addressed them once more, his voice gentle yet unwavering,


    "My people, we shall not let this tragedy break us. Together, we will rebuild what has been lost. We will create a future where our children canugh and y, and our fields will flourish once more."


    The vigers listened intently, tears mingling with hope in their eyes. Velian''s words stirred a glimmer of resilience within them, slowly recing the despair that had taken hold. They understood that their king would not abandon them in their time of need.


    As they prepared to embark on the journey to the capital, Velian remained steadfast. With each step, he vowed to restore their lives and bring justice to their fallen brethren.


    The road ahead was fraught with challenges, but with the strength of their unity, they would ovee them.


    "Naomi, take them back to the capital, I will visit other viges on my own, and there''s something I want to confirm," Velian said and tried to leave, but Naomi looked at him with a reluctant look.


    "Don''t worry about me, just go, I can manage myself,"


    After a few minutes of convincing, Velian finally managed to send her back with the others to safely apany the vigers while he took the beaten-up man like a stray cat and released his blindfold.


    "Looks like you had fun, so let''s get to work now, I won''t calm down until I clean every single one of your kind," Velian said and pped the unconscious man rather hard causing him to wake up from the shock.


    "All of you''re not human anymore, so you don''t have human rights,"


    Meanwhile, Naomi watched the weary faces of the vigers, their eyes clouded with sorrow and uncertainty.


    They had ced their trust in their king, believing he would guide them towards a brighter future.


    Yet, as they journeyed onward, Naomi couldn''t help but wonder if Velian''s unyielding approach would truly lead them to the healing they desperately sought.


    It was not that she doubted his abilities, but she knew that the future that awaited them was nothing but peaceful.


    The road stretched before them, each step propelling them closer to the capital, where Sariya awaited their arrival.


    Naomi''s heart fluttered with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. She knew that Sariya, apassionate and wise leader, would do her utmost to aid the vigers in their time of need. But would it be enough to mend the wounds inflicted upon their souls?

 Chapter 388 Killing Parasites

    ?


    Velian cautiously stepped into the unfamiliar vige, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of distress or chaos.


    To his relief, the vige appeared to be untouched, its streets bustling with people going about their daily routines. The scent of freshly cooked meat filled the air, mingling with theughter and chatter of the vigers.


    As he took a deep breath, Velian couldn''t help but let out a sigh, his tension easing away. Relief washed over him, knowing that nothing disastrous had befallen this peaceful ce. He moved further into the heart of the vige, curious to learn more about its residents and their way of life.


    Noticing a group of vigers gathered near a cosy tavern, Velian approached, hoping to strike up a conversation. A kindly old man with a weathered face and a twinkle in his eyes noticed his arrival and greeted him warmly.


    "Wee, stranger!" the old man eximed, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity. "What brings you to our humble vige?"


    He was wary and it was rather obvious as Velian had a sword on his sheath, but at the same time, the old man wasn''t disrespectful just because Velian is a stranger to them.


    Velian returned the smile, feeling more at ease in this friendly atmosphere.


    "I happened to stumble upon your vige, seeking refuge and perhaps some answers. I must admit, I am relieved to see that everything seems to be in order here. Have you always lived in such tranquillity?"


    The old man chuckled, leaning on his cane.


    "Aye,d, our vige has been blessed by fortune. We have weathered storms and stood strong through the ages. There have been hardships, of course, but nothing too dire. We believe in fostering harmony and lending a helping hand to those in need. It seems fate has smiled upon us."


    Velian nodded, impressed by the old man''s words. "It is truly remarkable. I havee from a vige gued by strife and darkness. It warms my heart to see such peace and unity here."


    The old man''s face quickly turned into something of a sadness, as he already hears the news about the other vigers from the people that escaped and entered here.


    "Monsters are too ferocious for some reason, I hope they won''te here, even though we have some hunters, I don''t think they can face the monsters,"


    He was anxious, as he didn''t know what to do. They could escape to the capital or ask for help from the capital, but they were too out of touch with the world because of how far they were from the capital that even tax collectors came only a few times to collect things from them.


    "No worries old man! You can send a message to the capital, they will send knights that will be able to help you," Velian said and looked at the vige with his eyes on everywhere.


    "Old man! Is there an empty but that I can use? I will pay with some food," Velian asked as he wanted to take the tamer and question him.


    "Hmm~ you can use any of those huts we use them to store wheat, but it''s not the time for us to farm them yet,"


    Bowing at the old man, Velian entered the hit and quickly made sure nobody was there to spy on him. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then he left the hit and quickly sneaked into it with the tamer and quickly held his head and used his violet me in a very small amount.


    "Ughhhhh~ ughhhh~" He wanted to about saying it hurts but only groans came out as his mouth was gagged.


    " I know cell users can pinpoint other cell users, so I won''t ask for a second time, tell me where the others are,"


    Hearing his words the tamer hesitated but with how the odour of the me increased, he suddenly told what Velian wanted to hear.


    "There''s someone close by, please stop this, I will tell you,"


    Velian narrowed his eyes, studying the man''s pained expression. He released his grip slightly, allowing the man to catch his breath but maintaining enough pressure to keep him subdued. The violet me flickered in Velian''s hand, casting an eerie glow in the dimly lit room.


    "I appreciate your cooperation," Velian said, his voice low andmanding. "Now, focus. Can you sense any specific person or area within this vige where you feel this presence?"


    The man hesitated, his breathing ragged. The pain had weakened his resolve, and fear crept into his eyes. He nced around nervously before finally responding,


    "I... I don''t know exactly where, but it''s somewhere here. I can sense someone hiding, but the feeling isn''t strong enough for me to pinpoint the exact location."


    Velian''s grip tightened momentarily, causing the man to wince. "You better be telling the truth," Velian warned. "I have ways to make the pain even more unbearable."


    "I swear, it''s the truth!" the man pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. "I can only sense their presence, but I can''t determine their exact whereabouts. Please, believe me."


    Velian knew he was telling the truth because one of the main reasons they had been destroying thend is to attract other cell users and if they could pinpoint the exact location, they wouldn''t need to do that.


    Velian released his holdpletely, taking a step back and extinguishing the violet me. He surveyed the man, contemting his next move.


    If there was someone in this vige, it was crucial to find them swiftly. Velian had a mission to fulfil, and he couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    "Very well," Velian said, his tone grave. "I''ll give you one chance to prove your worth. Lead me to the outskirts of this vige, to the area where you feel this presence. If you''re lying or try anything foolish, you''ll regret it."


    The man nodded vigorously, relieved that Velian was willing to listen. He understood the gravity of the situation and the consequences of deceiving someone like Velian. With a renewed sense of purpose, the man swallowed his fear and gestured for Velian to follow him.

 Chapter 389 Creepy Area

    ?


    Velian trailed behind the tamer, his mind filled with a torrent of thoughts, each one more perplexing than thest.


    He couldn''t help but ponder over the enigma that consumed him¡ªhow these individuals willingly embraced the intrusion of parasitic cells into their very beings. It was a transformation that defied the boundaries of humanity, a metamorphosis where their essence seemed to vanish into the abyss.


    ''What made them give up their humanity? Was it easy for them? Well, for Andriya, it was an easy choice I guess''


    Velian thought while walking along the gravel path.


    As they ventured deeper into the dimly lit forest area, Velian''s curiosity burned brighter, even as trepidation gnawed at his core. He couldn''t deny the allure of forbidden knowledge that beckoned him forward, drawing him into the heart of this arcane ritual.


    The tamer, an experienced guide through the realms of the unknown, turned back to Velian, sensing the turmoil within his thoughts.


    He was trying to find a way to escape from the shackles that held him back, but seeing Velian''s power, he knew it would be no easy task.


    "You''re pondering the nature of our transformation, aren''t you?" the tamer''s voice carried a weight of understanding, and yet a tinge of caution.


    He wanted to find out more about Velian, so he could use it against him.


    "This is a path chosen by few, yet embraced by those seeking power beyond mortalprehension. Their humanity is eclipsed by the symbiotic dance between their bodies and these parasitic cells."


    Velian hesitated for a moment, his voice a whisper amidst the echoes of the forest since he was interested to know what caused these people to ept this absurd proposal. "But what bes of them? Are they forever lost to their former selves? And why do you people choose this path?"


    A wistful smile curved the tamer''s lips, tinged with a hint of mncholy. "It is a delicate bnce, you won''t understand. Some, indeed, sumb to the darkness within, their minds consumed by the primal instincts of the berserk demons."


    Velian''s eyes widened with a mixture of awe and trepidation.


    "Berserk demons? You mean... they be one of the races from the original demons, but more ferocious, more dangerous?"


    Velian already knew about this but this was the first time he heard his from the mouth of a victim.


    The tamer nodded, his gaze piercing into Velian''s soul.


    "Indeed. The parasitic cells amplify our strengths and our abilities but at a cost. Ourand souls be restless, their sanity teetering on the edge of oblivion. They are unleashed as primal forces of chaos, wielding power that could shatter worlds."


    Velian felt rather disturbed, and fear and fascination coursing through his veins. "Then why would anyone willingly subject themselves to such a fate? Why did you do that? What are your trying to aplish here?"


    The tamer''s eyes glinted with ancient wisdom. "What else is power? The allure of power can drive even the noblest of hearts to make questionable choices. Some seek revenge, others crave immortality, and a few simply yearn to transcend the limitations of mortality itself and some odd people do this so they can make their loved onese back from death,"


    The tamer said those words, as he remembered the promise about what would happen once they sessfully be the vessel to the demon lord.


    "But be warned, for this path is fraught with danger, and only those with the strongest wills and unshaken intentions can hope to retain their humanity amidst the chaos."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian absorbed the tamer''s words, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. The journey ahead seemed both enticing and terrifying, an abyss from which there might be no return.


    But as they were talking, they managed to arrive at the edge of the vige, which connected to the wood with a creepy-looking entrance into the forest.


    ''If I can run-''


    The tamer thought as he looked at the entrance of the forest, but his expectation was quickly broken down as Velian said it won''t be any use even if he tried to do that.


    After all, as long as he has the ne, which he cannot be touched by him, Velian had various ways to bring him back or just kill him on the spot without even shedding blood.


    After giving up hope, the tamer decided to wait for a better chance to kill Velian and escape, but he felt uneasy for some reason.


    Their eyes darted from person to person, searching for any signs of those who, like the tamer, had embraced the parasitic cells. Velian studied each face intently, seeking a trace of the transformation that altered their humanity.


    "Hmmm~ this is strange,"


    As they approached the cluster of individuals seated near the vige''s edge, a sense of unease settled upon Velian. Something felt amiss, an unsettling presence that whispered through the air.


    He narrowed his gaze, observing the figures more closely, and to his growing horror, he noticed the intricate threads that bound them together and their bodies were half eaten by something which caused them to rotten.


    "These people..." Velian''s voice wasced with apprehension as he spoke to the tamer. "Look at them¡ªtheir bodies, their limbs... they''re entangled in webs! But how?"


    Velian remembered what the old man said this area was supposed to be the ce where sick people or people with infectious diseases used to live, but he never expected to find something so creepy in this ce.


    The tamer''s eyes widened in rm, his struggle against his restraints intensifying. "No, it cannot be! They have be fodder for the arachnids, merging with the essence of spiders! We must retreat, quickly!"


    He instantly recognised as he was supposed to be a monster tamer.


    Adrenaline coursing through his veins, Velian took a step back, his gaze shifting upwards.


    And there, hanging ominously from an enormous web, was a grotesque spider-like creature, its multifaceted eyes fixated upon them. It''s sheer size and eerie intelligence sent a shiver down Velian''s spine.


    The tamer''s voice quivered with urgency.


    "Release me! I don''t want to be food to this thing, it is a cell user that lost its mind, it will attack anything it encounters,"


    But Velian wasn''t going to let this thing create a mess out of this peaceful vige.


    "Time to clean this ce and kill all the spiders,"

 Chapter 390 Spider Demon

    ?


    Velian''s heart raced as he found himself face to face with the menacing spider demon, its eight legs poised to strike.


    "Well, it looks intimidating, but much better than some enemy who is hiring like a snake going behind the back trying to stab," Looking at the tamer, Velian muttered.


    The air crackled with tension as he tightened his grip on his weapon, determination surging through his veins.


    With a battle cry that echoed through the surrounding trees, Velian lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of swift, calcted strikes. His de sliced through the air, aiming for vulnerable points on the spider demon''s chitinous exoskeleton.


    "Take this! It should be weak here," Velian noticed a ce that didn''t cover its exoskeleton and precisely aimed at that spot.


    Each movement was precise, a testament to Velian''s honed skills and unwavering resolve.


    The spider demon, sensing the threat, skittered sideways, its bulbous eyes fixed on Velian.


    It retaliated with a venomous bite, its fangs dripping with toxic fluid. But Velian anticipated the attack, his reflexes honed through countless battles. He twisted his body, narrowly evading the venomous assault, and swiftly retaliated with a devastating swipe of his de.


    "Release me! I will help you battle with this thing," The tamer said, but in reality, he just wanted to run away leaving these two together, so he will get time to run away.


    Velian looked at him, but he just ignored his words and continued to fight with him.


    As the battle raged on, Velian showcased his agility, ducking and weaving through the demon''s intricate webbing that threatened to ensnare him.


    Each strand seemed to pulse with malevolence, seeking to trap its prey and render it helpless. Yet, Velian pressed on, fueled by a potent mix of adrenaline and determination.


    His strikes grew more ferocious, fueled by a burning desire to protect those who had fallen under the demon''s thrall.


    He parried the demon''s attempts to ensnare him in its web, countering with powerful thrusts and shes that left deep, bleeding gashes in its arachnid hide.


    But the spider demon was no mere opponent. It unleashed a barrage of venomous projectiles, its attacks a deadly dance of precision and malevolence.


    "Ugh~ that hurts," Tamer shouted as his skin contacted the venomous liquid. And it started spreading through his hand but suddenly without even giving him a warning, Velian cut off his hand and looked at him.


    "No! You won''t die, even without your hand, you will live because you have some work to do,"


    Leaving those words, Velian went back to the spider demon.


    He twisted and somersaulted through the air, evading the venomous onught, until he found an opening¡ªan opportunity to strike with all his might.


    With a surge of strength, Velian delivered a final, decisive blow, his de carving through the demon''s exoskeleton and piercing its heart.


    The spider demon let out a shrill screech, its body convulsing in its death throes before copsing to the ground.


    Silence settled over the battlefield as Velian stood amidst the fallen creature, its monstrous form now motionless.


    "That''s it? It was rather weak," Velian was rather disappointed, as he felt like he fought with a random monster rather than a cell user and for a small moment, he actually thought it was just a monster. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Until he saw the exoskeleton of the spider breaking and revealing a naked woman inside it.


    The tamer was not in the right mind to see anything, as he was holding his hand in pain while his face was dirty with his own blood and tears.


    "Ohhh~ so it was a human? But why is she alive? I clearly stabbed the spider," Velian thought as she should be dead.


    "Whatever! I guess, I''ll stab her again," He got close to her and tried to kill her, but then he noticed something strange.


    "Hmm~ maybe I should wait until she gets her consciousness back, it looks like this is one of those forced cell transformations,"


    Velian quickly tied her hand and waited for her to wake up. And meanwhile, he made sure that the tamer women die from the blood loss because he had many more things to aplish.


    The unconscious girl slowly began to regain consciousness. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing a pair of bewitching emerald eyes.


    Confusion and uncertainty danced within her gaze as theynded upon Velian, a rugged adventurer who had found her in a state of vulnerability.


    Velian had taken extra precautions by securely binding her. After all, she had been known as a spider demon before, a formidable creature with dark powers.


    As he observed her cautiously, a myriad of questions filled his mind. Who was she? What had happened to her? And why did she find herself in such a defenceless state? Is she an enemy or a victim?


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she became aware of her nakedness and the restraints that confined her. The vulnerability of her situation overwhelmed her, and she pleaded with Velian, her voice trembling with fear,


    "Please... please, let me go! Don''t kill me,"


    Velian''s eyebrows furrowed, deepening the lines etched upon his forehead.


    Her plea puzzled him further. He had expected hostility or perhaps a desperate struggle for freedom. Yet here she was, weeping and begging for release. It was then that he realized she must have lost her memory, her identity shrouded in a mist of forgotten recollections.


    Taking a step closer, Velian''s voice softened withpassion as he gently inquired, "Who are you? Can you tell me your name?"


    With a hup amidst her sobs, she managed to stammer, "I... I am from a close-by vige, please don''t kill me."


    His mind began to race, connecting the dots as he recalled the information circting through the vige. Stories of a young woman who had vanished under mysterious circumstances.


    The pieces of the puzzle seemed to fall into ce, revealing a glimpse of the truth. This girl, bound before him, could be the missing link, the key to unravelling the enigma that had gripped the vige.


    "So this girl is a forced cell user," Velian muttered.


    Velian''s gaze softened, a mixture of curiosity and concern, as he whispered, "Do not worry. I won''t harm you. I only seek to understand. Your vige has been searching for you. Can you remember anything? Anything at all?"


    Tears continued to stream down her face, but a flicker of hope ignited in her eyes. She nodded slowly, her voice shaky yet resolute, "I... I will try. Please, untie me. I need to find my way back home."

 Chapter 391 Taking The Girl Back

    ?


    In the quiet depths of the forest, a young girl wept uncontrobly, her tears falling like gentle raindrops onto the earth below.


    The sounds of her sorrow echoed through the trees, reaching the ears of Velian. Withpassion in his eyes, he approached her, his gentle footsteps crunching on the forest floor.


    Velian knelt beside the girl, his voice soft and soothing. "There, there. Don''t cry, Inwomt harm you," he said, his voice carrying aforting tone. "Can you tell me how you ended up here?"


    The girl sniffled, her eyes red and puffy. "I-I don''t remember," she stammered, her voice choked with emotion.


    She shook her head, her short, tousled hair swaying in the wind.


    The girl''s name was Mia, and she was lost and frightened, with no recollection of how she found herself in the depths of the forest.


    And Velian thought about telling her what really happened to her, but he decided against it as things might be too much for her, at least right now without anyone she can rely on.


    Velian''s heart ached for the young girl. Determined to help her, he made a decision. "Mia, I''m going to take you back to the vige," he dered gently.


    "There, we''ll find a way to treat your infection and ensure your well-being. But first, I want you to meet the other vigers. They will wee you with open arms and you need to meet your family,"


    With hope twinkling in her eyes, Mia nodded in agreement. She wiped away her tears, allowing Velian to lift her gently onto his shoulder.


    "Really? Are you trying to deceive me?" She asked, but Velian just shook his head.


    "I have no reason to do that, I''m trying to help you, you''re free to do what you want, but believe me for now," Velian said hoping she would understand, and she really did as she felt Velian was not lying to her.


    Together, they ventured out of the outskirts of the vige near the forest, following the faint path that led to the bustling vige.


    As they approached the vige, the sounds ofughter and chatter grew louder. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, mixing with the scent of blooming flowers.


    Velian''s footsteps quickened, his anticipation growing as he led Mia through the vige gates.


    A group of vigers noticed the unfamiliar duo entering their midst and turned to face them.


    Their expressions shifted from curiosity to concern as they noticed Mia''s distressed state. One of the vigers, an elderly woman named Eliza, stepped forward, her eyes filled with surprise and tears.


    "Nooooo way! No wayyyy! My daughter, she is back, where have you been?" Her voice was on the verge of breaking down from the pressure and happiness she felt.


    ***


    In the heart of the vige, a group of vigers stood in a circle, their eyes filled with despair.


    They were gathered around a missing poster, their hearts heavy with worry and longing.


    The vige had been searching tirelessly for their lost girl, Mia, and their hopes had begun to dwindle, as weeks passed after not getting a clue about her.


    Eliza her only rtive and the grandmother were on the verge of getting sick just by imagining her granddaughter getting caught by some bandits or getting attacked by monsters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But fate had a peculiar way of unfolding. As the vigers huddled together, their faces etched with sorrow, a figure emerged from the outskirts of the vige.


    It was Velian, his eyes brimming with determination and a touch of sadness. Behind him stood Mia, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and confusion.


    Before he took her to the vige, Velian made sure to give her some clothes so the people won''t misunderstand his intentions.


    The vigers gasped in astonishment and relief. Whispers filled the air, a mix of hope and disbelief intertwining.


    "Mia... is it truly her?" they murmured to one another, their voicesced with fragile hope.


    Eliza, the girl''s grandmother, stepped forward, her eyes searching for answers and worries about her granddaughter. "Who are you? Where did you find her?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and caution.


    She was not asking it friendly as she suspected that Velian might have done something to her.


    "Calm down! I will exin everything but first, let me introduce myself," Since he had nothing to do in this vige anymore decided to tell them the story and ask them to be careful.


    "My name is Velian Keller, as you might know, the first royalty bloodline of the Kelleros Kingdom," As soon as they heard his words, everyone just jolted from the spots that they were standing in shock and took a quick and good look at their new king.


    They didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not, but they had to believe at least for now, as the things were not looking good.


    Velian took a deep breath, his voice steady but tinged with urgency. "And I found her in the outskirts of the vige," he began, his words slow and deliberate. "But something had happened to her."


    Velian hesitated for a minutes, bit at the end he decided to tell the truth because they deserve to k ow about it.


    "She had transformed into a monstrous creature, barely recognizable."


    The vigers exchanged rmed nces, their expressions shifting from relief to apprehension.


    Fear crept into their hearts, for they had not expected such a revtion. They took a step back, creating a cautious distance between themselves and Mia.


    Except her grandmother everyone else quickly went back showing they were believing what Velian said.


    "..."


    Mia''s gaze dropped to her own body, her hands trembling. Her eyes widened with horror as she noticed the strange markings, the distorted finger, and the feral presence that emanated from within her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, her heart heavy with the weight of her monstrous form.


    However, amidst the fear and uncertainty, a flicker ofpassion shone in the eyes of the vigers.


    They knew this was still their beloved Mia, despite whatever she was going through. The vige had known her since she was a child, and their love for her ran deep.

 Chapter 392 Laboratory

    ?


    All the vigers were not stupid enough to believe that Velian was actually telling the truth because they knew a king would nevere all alone and that is also to visit a vige on the borders of thend, which doesn''t have anything to do with profits or ie for the kingdom.


    "You can''t be-" One of the men shouted thinking, he was trying to deceive the people.


    After all, only a bandit or a thief would get the benefit from a small vige like this and people started shouting that he is a fraud and some even went as far as to take their farming tools to beat up Velian.


    "Well, I don''t care about whether you believe me or not, but that girl is infected with something dangerous, for now, I dyed her from going but sooner orter, she will," Veliam didn''t hold back as he said those words.


    He even went as far as to take a step forward showing he wasn''t afraid of their little shenanigans.


    Many of them thought about what will happen to them if he really is the king and it scared them a lot, but they didn''t understand what he wanted.


    "What do you want? We don''t have money,"


    The old man who weed Velian to the vige was silent, as he kept observing him and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find any signs of Velian trying to rob them or deceive them.


    "Everyone! Calm down," He suddenly came forward and talked to the others.


    Velian finally decided to finish this and go back since he decided already asked Daphnianto to send soldiers and their best knights to check on the other viges around the kingdom and Velian knew he had to be there for the meeting among the other races.


    "I will say this, if you keep this girl like this, she will die, but that won''t end pretty, she will die after killing all of you," Velian decided to drop the bitter truth on them.


    Everyone including the girl freaked out hearing his words and they didn''t know how to react to his words.


    "I''m going back because I came here to check on these types of people, but let me tell," Velian showed them how serious he was and asked the tamer, who was hiding toe out.


    "He is the one who is responsible for the death of a lot of people in the vige to the left side and he could defend those who are infected by the same thing he is suffering from," Then he pointed at the girl.


    "And she is infected, when I came here, she was a man-eating spider and if she had run out of food on the outskirts of the city, she would have attacked all of you,"


    Everyone gasped hearing his words.


    "Mia, you decide, are you going to keep being a danger to your fellow vigers? Or are you going toe with me? I will promise you, I will heal you, after all, we are searching for a medicine that can treat you,"


    He was talking about the suspicious activities going under theboratory that was the under the royal castle.


    As Velian finished his impassioned plea, the air in the vige square hung heavy with tension. The vigers exchanged worried nces, their eyes darting between Mia, the girl used of being a man-eating spider, and Velian, the self-proimed king, at least before he show his ferocious side.


    They were torn between their fear of the unknown and their instinct to protect their own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mia stood at the centre of themotion, her eyes downcast, as if contemting her fate.


    The weight of Velian''s words and the burden of her condition bore heavily upon her. She had heard the devastation she was capable of causing and the lives she could endanger.


    Deep down, she knew that she needed help, but the decision to leave her home and face the uncertain future weighed heavily on her heart.


    Amid the silence, Mia''s grandmother stepped forward, her weathered face lined with determination.


    "I will go with Mia, I won''t leave her alone," she dered, her voice steady despite the trembling in her hands. "I''ve raised her, and I won''t abandon her now. We''ll face this together. After all, I already lost her once, I won''t let that happen twice,"


    A murmur of disbelief rippled through the vigers. They had known Mia and her grandmother for years, and their devotion to each other was evident.


    A few whispered words of support trickled through the crowd, but most remained hesitant, caught between loyalty to their neighbours and the fear of the unknown.


    "Good decision,"


    Velian, sensing the vigers'' indecision, stepped forward once again. His gaze swept across the crowd, his voice firm yet gentle.


    "I understand your concerns and your hesitation," he said, projecting an air of authority. "But I promise you, I will ensure they are safe, they won''t face any problem. I will ensure its development and prosperity. Trust me."


    Some vigers exchanged nces, finding a glimmer of hope in Velian''s words.


    The prospect of their vige flourishing under his guidance held a certain allure, and perhaps, in time, their apprehension would subside.


    Seeing the flicker of eptance in their eyes, Velian turned to Mia and her grandmother. "Let''s go," he said, extending a hand to them. "We have a long journey ahead, but together we will find a way to help you."


    He was in a hurry because they had nothing to do in this vige anymore. He expected these two girls to go and get ready, but then he suddenly remembered they were supposed to bemoners, so both of them didn''t really have anything to take except their clothes and a few coins.


    Mia''s grandmother grasped Velian''s hand firmly, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    Mia hesitated for a moment longer, ncing back at the only home she had ever known, before finally taking a deep breath and stepping forward.


    With a newfound determination, she joined hands with Velian and her grandmother, ready to face the uncertain path ahead.


    As they walked away from the vige, the onlookers remained divided, their emotions mingling with the bittersweet sense of loss.

 Chapter 393 Daphnias Problem

    Velian stood before theboratory, his heart heavy with a mixture of trepidation and determination.


    The room hummed with the sounds of magical equipment and ssy equipment, a stark contrast to the cheerful ambience of the rest of the castle.


    He nced at his mother, Daphnia, who stood beside him, her gaze filled with concern.


    "This ce," Daphnia said, her voice filled with resolve, "should be removed from our castle. These cruel experiments have no ce under our happy home."


    She said those words ufortable remembering about things that were happening in this ce.


    Velian nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting the conflict within him. He understood his mother''s stance, for the suffering inflicted upon creatures within these walls was a stain on their family''s legacy.


    Even though it was for a good purpose in the end.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility and hope. He had seen the potential for good in the experiments, and he believed he could make a difference.


    As they contemted their next steps, Daphnia''s eyes shifted towards Velian, a mix of concern and curiosity. "And what about the girl you brought here, Velian? How is she faring? You didn''t do anything unwanted right?"


    Daphnia knew Velian better than anyone, so she knew his calm and lovely behaviour was only projected toward the people he loved.


    And at the same time, she knew Velian wasn''t the type of person to sympathise with his enemy.


    Velian''s expression softened, his voice filled with reassurance.


    "She is still undergoing experiments, Mother. But I want to assure you that they are not cruel experiments. I have made certain of that."


    Daphnia regarded him for a moment, her trust in her son evident. With a nod, she motioned for him to lead the way, and together they stepped into the room.


    The air inside theboratory was cool and sterile, but amidst the scientific apparatus, Velian''s gazended upon the girl lying serenely on a bed. Her slumber seemed peaceful, untouched by the chaos surrounding her.


    As Velian approached, the girl''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze locking with his. Recognition sparked in her eyes, quickly followed by a surge of relief and joy. She hurriedly rose from the bed, crossing the distance between them in an instant, her movements filled with unspoken longing.


    "Your Highness!"


    Without hesitation, she enveloped Velian in a warm embrace, seeking sce and security in his presence. Her hearts entwined, with her connection unbreakable.


    "How are you doing Mia?" Velian asked while returning her hug and Daphnia wasn''t even surprised that thisdy killer son of her managed to seduce this girl.


    Mia answered him with a happy smile, but she was obviously bored staying in this room and she got to meet her grandmother every day for a few hours, so she didn''t have anything toin about.


    She heard that Velian supported her grandmother to open a store in the capital, which is a big thing for country pumpkins like them.


    And Daphnia seeing Mia''s eyes and what she acts like, knew what was happening and she clearly knew it was one-sided on the girl''s side, as Velian didn''t look at her with the same passionate eyes he look at his other girls. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Daphnia''s gaze held a glimmer of hope as she searched her son''s eyes. "Velian, have you found a way to turn her back into a human?"


    Velian''s face fell, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    "No, Mother. I have not discovered a method to transform her back into a human without causing harm. It remains an elusive puzzle, one that I am determined to solve."


    "But I will do that someday, not going to give up,"


    Daphnia''s brows furrowed with concern, her hand instinctively reaching out to grasp Velian''s.


    "But my dear, we cannot risk her life in the pursuit of such a solution. We must consider other avenues, ones that prioritize her well-being."


    Velian''s grip tightened around his mother''s hand, his determination resolute.


    "I understand your worries, Mother, and I share them. Rest assured, I will not jeopardize her safety. I will continue my research, seeking a path that preserves her life while unravelling the enchantment that binds her."


    Daphnia''s eyes softened, admiration shining within them.


    "Velian, yourpassion is as boundless as your intellect. But promise me, promise me that you will not sacrifice her well-being for the sake of this quest."


    She had to say it twice because she remembered about the fate of the subus that got caught by him before.


    A solemn nod passed between them, a silent vow forged in the depths of their souls. "I promise, Mother. I will never forget the value of life, even as I strive to unlock the secrets that may set her free."


    Their determination merged, intertwining like the roots of a great tree, giving strength to their shared purpose.


    Theboratory around them seemed to fade into the background, reced by a realm of endless possibilities and untamed wonders.


    At that moment, Velian understood that his journey held a dual purpose.


    It was not only about unravelling the mystery of the girl''s transformation but also about embracing the responsibility of safeguarding her existence, cherishing her spirit as they embarked on an arduous path towards redemption.


    "And one more thing," Before leaving Velian to deal with the girl, she turned around and decided to ask one more thing that bothered her.


    "Did you find Julie''s brother? Akiyo is not in a good mood seeing his girlfriend depressed," She couldn''t help but ask.


    "There are some clues, but I think it''s toote for us to solve this peacefully, I''m going to personally search for their uncle, who might be a cell user," Velian said and looked at the girl.


    "Both the cell users I found were a lot weaker than Andriya, and that makes me wonder, what would a cell user that is more powerful than Andriya would be capable of," He said those words, which caused Daphnia to think about his words deeply, but she knew for Velian it won''t be a problem after all she had trust in her son.

 Chapter 394 Portrait

    ?


    In the grand chambers of the royal pce, Velian, the king of Kelleros, stood beside arge table covered in maps and documents.


    His eyes werepletely absorbed by them as he tried to find any clue about something unusual or someone that managed to hide the fact that they had a dark past.


    Naomi, his lover and a skilled assassin stood beside him, her piercing violet eyes scanning the room for any signs of danger, as well as keeping an eye on what Velian was searching for.


    Velian, his voice filled with determination, turned to Naomi. "We must find Julius. I will not rest until he is brought to justice for his possible treachery, he might be making things up, even though Julie says he is innocent."


    Naomi nodded, her face a mask of cold resolve. "I will help you in any way I can, Master. Together, we will make sure he pays for his crimes."


    She had no remorse or thoughts about removing Julius'' head from his body because that''s what she wanted to do to every person that tried to harm Velian.


    The king turned to Sariya, his trusted advisor and head of intelligence alongside Lyra, as well as his mother''s best friend. "Sariya, I want you to gather aplete list of all the nobles in our kingdom. We will search every noblend until we find him."


    Sariya bowed respectfully. "As you wish, Velian. I will have the listpiled and delivered to you by the end of the day."


    Velian then called for his court artist to join them. A talented painter, he was known for his ability to capture the essence of a person in his portraits.


    It wasn''t hard for Velian to find all kinds of new talents and give them the chance they deserved, after all, artists were one of the most important people in the world that kept people alive through their imagination and prevented boredom.


    "Did you bring that?" Velian asked looking at him to which he just nodded his head.


    "Anything for Your Highness, I did it just as you asked me to do,"


    Leaving those words, he gave Velian a paper which looked a lot more developed for the age they were in.


    "Hoh! So this is what he looks like," Velian muttered and Sariya who was interested in the drawing asked what she was looking at.


    Naomi had a slight idea and she was proven right as the man on the drawing was none other than the ex-prime minister of Rapidw Kingdom.


    "He is the man we are searching for, with this picture, it will be easy for us unless he is a monster that has the ability to change his appearance."


    Velian ordered Naomi to distribute the pictures among her members and make sure to notice the reaction of the people that identify him.


    "I can believe people I took under my wing personally, but already existing nobles are the most suspicious,"


    Naomi took all the advice she gave and reassured Velian that she won''t fail him and she quickly left the room.


    "Sariya, how is Elda doing?"


    "Not too bad, she''s doing better than I expected, maybe it''s all thanks to you, after all, you''re the one that believed in her,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sariya said and gave a smile while Velian stood up from his chair.


    "Is she still in the academy?" Velian asked as he decides to visit her and see it for herself.


    Sariya nodded her head knowing that Elda would be happy to see him visiting her academy, so she convinced Velian to visit her.


    Taking her words as granted, Velian walked through the hallway and decided to visit Elda, without making a big scene out of it, as he knew things would get chaotic if people identify him and start flocking around him like birds.


    After walking for a few minutes, his head covered by a cloak, Velian stepped through the grand gates of the academy, his eyes widening as he took in the impressive sight before him.


    Towering structures of marble and stone stretched towards the end of the walls, adorned with intricate carvings and elegant archways. The academy had flourished since hisst visit, a testament to Elda''s leadership as its principal.


    As he strolled along the path, his regal presence hidden beneath a simple cloak, Velian noticed a group of students chatting nearby.


    Their youthful faces were alight with the excitement of learning and discovery. Curiosity tugged at him, and he approached them with a warm smile.


    "Excuse me, young schrs," Velian called out, his voice carrying a touch of authority. "Could you direct me to your principal? I need to meet her,"


    The students turned to face him, their eyes narrowing with suspicion as they assessed the stranger before them. They exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of the stranger''s intentions.


    One of the students, a brave and inquisitive soul, stepped forward cautiously. "And who might you be sir?" she asked, her voice tinged with scepticism.


    She didn''t want their beloved principal to meet a stranger who might possibly harm her and look at how this person was trying to cover his face, they knew he cannot be believed.


    Velian''s smile widened as he removed his cloak, revealing his noble attire. "I am Velian Keller, the King of thesends," he announced, his voice resonating with a regal tone. "I havee to see Elda, your principal to discuss a few matters with her."


    Recognition dawned in the student''s eyes, and they immediately straightened, their initial suspicion giving way to reverence.


    One of the students pointed towards the main building, its grandeur standing as a beacon of knowledge and leadership.


    "She is in her office, Your Highness," the student said respectfully. "Just follow the path, and you''ll find her there."


    "Thank you, young ones," Velian replied with gratitude. "I shall make my way to her."


    It was awkward for these girls, as Velian was obviously younger than them but they decided to ept it as they manage to meet the dream prince of every girl in the city right now and they knew they would be able to boast about this to the other girls.


    The students nodded, a mixture of awe and excitement filling their expressions. As Velian walked away, the weight of his responsibilities as a king momentarily forgotten, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride for Elda and the remarkable institution she had cultivated.

 Chapter 395 Kelleros Academy

    ?


    Velian walked gracefully through the bustling hallway of the academy, his presencemanding the attention of both students and teachers alike.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as they recognized him¡ªthe beloved King of the kingdom and the cherished lover of their principal, Elda.


    "He looks just like how Mother exined!" One of the girls said to her friend, as her mother used to work as an official for Velian.


    Normally this Academy had only nobles, but right now there were both the children of nobles as well asmoners.


    Even though former nobles disliked that, none of them couldin after all the current system in the academy suggested that only skills and knowledge will be given first ce.


    They knew if theybined about this, it would be like admitting that they are afraid of themoners and for them it was the most disgraceful thing.


    As he made his way, several girls gathered the courage to approach him, introducing themselves with shy smiles and fluttering eyshes. Velian, always affable, greeted each of them warmly, engaging in light conversations that left them blushing and giggling.


    "How is your education here? Do you want anything to improve?" Velian asked, as their ideas were the most important for the growth and one of them had anyints after all, all the new ideas were things Elda learned from Velian himself.


    Starting sports and dividing students into different teams, opening more clubs and providing them with a budget to develop new things, it wasn''t a shabby academy at all for something that started only a few months ago.


    Amidst the interactions, his eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar face. Elda, his beloved, stood in a ssroom, her vibrant smile illuminating the space. Delighted to see her embracing her role as a teacher, Velian decided to quietly observe her in action.


    "Let us begin by contemting the marvels of nature," Elda continued, her voice vibrant and inviting. "Imagine the lush expanse of a forest, teeming with diverse ecosystems and thriving organisms."


    As she spoke, the ssroom seemed to transform, enveloping the students in a vibrant jungle, where delicate ferns unfurled and elusive creatures prowled in the undergrowth.


    "Now," Elda prompted, her eyes alight with excitement, "imagine yourselves as intrepid biologists, venturing deep into this jungle, armed with curiosity and the tools of scientific inquiry. What wonders would you discover? What adaptations might you encounter?"


    She wasn''t just teaching about theory, rather she was reaching them about how they should survive and harsh environments as well as what they should do.


    Elda''s voice resonated with passion and knowledge as she imparted wisdom to her attentive students.


    Her enthusiasm was infectious, and the students leaned forward, captivated by her every word. Velian''s heart swelled with pride, witnessing her thrive in her new profession.


    Just as the lesson reached a crescendo, a young boy pointed towards the ssroom door, drawing Elda''s attention.


    "Professor, someone is there looking at you," As soon as he said those words, everyone looked at the door only to see a shadow.


    Intrigued, she followed his gaze, ready to reprimand whoever dared to disrupt her ss. But as she flung the door open, her stern expression softened into pure joy.


    A smile blossomed on Elda''s face, radiant like the sun breaking through the clouds. "Velian!" she eximed, her voice filled with delight. "What a pleasant surprise!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian''s eyes sparkled with adoration as he crossed the threshold and closed the door behind him. "I couldn''t resist the urge to see you in action, Elda," he confessed, his voice brimming with affection. "You are a natural teacher, captivating the hearts and minds of these young souls."


    Elda blushed, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "Velian, your words always- make me," she admitted her voice a soft melody. But then she suddenly stopped telling something cheeky as she realised she was in front of her students.


    It was a weird feeling for her, as she can conduct sses normally pretending to be an adult when she is in her serious mood, but in reality, all of her students were no more younger than two years or three years than her, so as soon as she removed her professor mood and enter Elda mood, she feels like she''s just another student.


    "I am grateful to have found my true calling here, guiding and inspiring these students," she said those words while gulping.


    Velian stepped closer, reaching out to brush a strand of hair behind Elda''s ear. "And I am grateful to have you in my life, guiding and inspiring me and these kids," he whispered, his voice filled with tenderness.


    "I made the right choice," He whispered those words to Eldaz who was already intoxicated by the drug called Velian.


    This would have been the ultimate situation for her to kiss him.


    At that moment, the ssroom seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them enveloped in a world of love and admiration. Their connection, like an unbreakable bond, thrived amidst the chaos of their roles as monarchs and educators.


    As Elda and Velian stood together, the students peered curiously from their desks, witnessing a love that transcended boundaries.


    "..."


    "Is that really how she is?" One of the girls asked as she saw Elda''s face looking like a young girl meeting her love for the first time.


    Boys were jealous of Velian and girls were jealous of Elda.


    *Tsk


    "She is showing off now,"


    "But they match, like a lot, look at them,"


    "I get it, our kind principal and a handsome prince, ahhh~ I feel like my artistic senses are tingling," One girl said and pulled out her note book to note down every wild thing that came to her mind, who will beter be one of the greatest erotic artists in the kingdom.


    The reactions were mixed as a lot of girls wanted to see their professor happy but some girl, who saw this thought.


    "It should''ve been me, not her,"


    But quickly Elda came back to her senses and saw students looking at her, so she quickly took Velian by his hand and decided to fo somewhere else, so she can do whatever she wanted without anyone trying to spread rumours about her.

 Chapter 396 In The Principal Room (R-18)

    ?


    The sun''s gentle rays streamed through the tall, stained ss windows of the grand principal''s room, casting a warm and ethereal glow upon the space.


    The room was tightly closed and secured so no one would be able to see what was going on inside the room.


    Elda wanted this because she enjoyed her privacy more than anyone and she had some important notes about the stories Velianntold her.


    Velian, a dashing and enigmatic figure, stood there, his vibrant golden eyes locked upon the captivating beauty of Elda, a woman whose presence radiated grace and elegance.


    She had grown up so much that she some eat started to resemble Sariya, who was an authentic milf.


    The passion was still young, as two young lovers met each other after a long time.


    As their lips delicately touched, the air crackled with erotic energy, a silent symphony of unspoken desires and passions. In that fleeting moment, time itself seemed to halt, allowing their souls to intertwine and dance in the depths of affection.


    Velian, his voice barely above a whisper, murmured, "Elda, I have yearned for this moment since the day I left. Your enchanting spirit has always captivated my heart, and I cannot deny the overwhelming love I hold for you. I missed you so much,"


    Elda''s eyes shimmered with a mixture of adoration and vulnerability as she replied to the words she wanted to hear the most, her voiceced with a soft tremor,


    "Velian, your presence in my life has breathed life into the shadows of my existence. I, too, have fallen deeply in love with you, I missed you too, Veli,"


    Cherishing every stolen nce and stolen touch, both of them engrossed in each other.


    Their embrace grew tighter as if their bodies sought sce in thefort of each other''s arms.


    In this realm of their own making, they revelled in the intoxicating essence of their love, the world around them fading into insignificance.


    Velian cupped Elda''s face and breasts which looked a lot more bigger than before, his gaze brimming with tenderness, and whispered,


    "Did you enjoy things all alone? Why are you wet just by kissing? Elda, did you masturbate thinking about me? In this room?."


    Elda, her heart swelling with emotion, nodded, a radiant smile ying on her lips with her eyes showing the embarrassment. "Yes, Velian, for love knows no bounds. I didn''t want to be dirty, but every time I thought about you I couldn''t take it anymore, I fingered myself so much that sometimes I even missed the lessons I had to give."


    Velian smiled seeing her being straightforward.


    "What a dirty principal! Should be punished by this student," He decided to go for a little roley, to spice things up.


    Their lips met once more, sealing their unbreakable pact. In that timeless embrace, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only their profound affection and unwavering devotion.


    "Veli? What are you?" Elda wanted to ask but then again, Velian whispered to her something.


    "I''m your student, y along this will be our y," He said and removed his hands from her body.


    "Professor, I didn''t think you''re this dirty, to finger yourself thinking about me, your innocent student, did you imagine forcing yourself on me?" Velian said and looked at her with a disgusted look, which sent chills through Elda''s spine. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I- I didn''t -" She wanted to reduce, but then she saw Velian''s excited eyes, so she decided to go along with it to see what he was going to do.


    "Huh? You''re my student, and you should do what I ask you to do, shut up and remove your clothes," She said her voice almost shaking because this was the first time she took the role of taking initiative for the first time.


    She was a natural sub in a rtionship, so it felt weird and scary for her to order her lover.


    *Tsk


    "I''m disappointed professor, I thought you were a decent woman, taking all that time to privately teach me," Velian removed his shirt and got close to her.


    "And now you''re asking your student to do all this,"


    Elda felt weird seeing Velian''s acting.


    "I''m not-" She wanted to refuse Velian''s words, but then suddenly Velian closed her mouth with a kiss and sent his hand to her crotch and started touching thebia teasing her.


    "Huh? Do you want me to lick your vagina? No way, I would do that," Elda didn''t know what was happening, as Velian was going down her and looked at her with a little smile.


    "So this is the professor''s vagina? It looks beautiful unlike your behaviour,"


    Suddenly the whole body of Elda jolted, as Velian started to remove her dress that was already half down on her knees and also removes the underwear, which was a cute bloomer fitting for her innocent taste.


    "Haha~ I''m done with this act, how can I act when I see this delicious treat in front of me?" He said and used his two fingers to show her the love juices that kept leaking from her vagina and it made an embarrassing view of Elda.


    "Veli! Please, don''t tease me," She said her whole face on the verge of exploding.


    She knew this is what she had been missing all this time. This love and this excitement Velian gives her was an amazing feeling for her.


    Velian gulped at the sound of her sweet voice.


    "Do you still taste the same innocent taste or did you mature? Let me find out,"


    A woman''s vertical slit spewing lewd nectar. The cute milky pink lips twitch. Even her darker hair below was soaking wet.


    She had been missing grooming herself for a little while as she was busy with the academy, so she had some hair grown, but it only added a sense of exotess to Velian''s taste.


    And the scent of a woman''s desire reached him, so he did not need to wait any longer.


    "Thanks for the delicious nectar,"  Leaving those words, he held Elda by her hips and enveloped his face on her vagina while pushing her against the table so she canfortably sit and enjoy.

 Chapter 397 Artistic Senses Are Tingling (R-18)

    ?


    "It''s been so long, and yet- Iyaaaa," Elda couldn''t even finish her words, as Velian flicked her clitoris with his tongue causing her whole body to jerk from the table she was sitting.


    "Next time, you should ask workers to put a bed in this room," Removing his head from her tight thighs, Velian said as he knew it would be ufortable for her to sit on the table for too long.


    And standing up, he suddenly carried her in a lotus position and kissed her while carrying her to the couch and dropped her carefully, so she won''t hit her head.


    "Wait there! I have something I want to deal with until then think about how I''m going to make you cry in pleasure,"


    Elda didn''t know why, but Velian went away leaving her confused.


    She thought he must have gotten a pee break, but in reality, Velian wanted to see the rat, that was trying to spy on them.


    "Now, let''s see who this idiot is-" He was convinced if it is a boy he is going to break one or two teeth, but he didn''t know that wasn''t the case at all.


    Outside the door was the same artistic girl, who wanted to see Velian and Elda as a lovely couple for her drawings, so she went agreed and did the stupidest thing she can do.


    She kept trying to see what was happening from the keyhole of the door, and before the girl could even register what was happening, the door swung open abruptly.


    Standing before her, a mixture of surprise and concern etched on his face, was Velian. His piercing gaze fell upon the girl, who froze in fear, her heart racing like a wild stallion.


    At that time girl didn''t notice, because of how scared she was but Velian was totally naked without anything covering his body, but soon her gaze fell upon his erect cock and she felt like she just witnessed something she shouldn''t as her whole face reddened like a ripe strawberry.


    "What are you doing here?" Velian demanded, his voiceced with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. The girl trembled under his intense scrutiny, unable to muster a coherent response.


    "I... I... I just wanted to... see... um..." she stammered, her words failing her in the face of Velian''s stern presence.


    Velian''s eyes narrowed, a mix of exasperation and amusement flickering in them. "Spit it out. What were you doing spying on us?"


    The girl swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. "I wanted to draw... you and Professor together. I thought it would make beautiful art."


    Velian''s initial anger softened slightly, reced by a hint of curiosity. He reached out and gently took hold of the girl''s trembling arm and she jerked feeling his touch. "Show me what you''ve drawn," hemanded, his tone surprisingly gentle.


    Her hands were shaking not because of fear, but right now she wanted him to cover his body because it was too much for a virgin girl like her.


    The girl hesitated, unsure of whether to trust Velian''s sudden change in demeanour. But as she nced into his eyes, she saw sincerity and a spark of genuine interest.


    Taking a deep breath, she retrieved her sketches from a hidden pocket and handed them to Velian, her hands shaking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian''s eyes flicked over the pages, his expression shifting from surprise to admiration. He studied the intricate lines, the delicate shading, and the way she captured the essence of their rtionship.


    "These... these are incredible," Velian murmured, a touch of awe in his voice. "You have a true talent. These arts have a lot of emotions, just by looking at them I can get an erection,"


    The girl''s fear began to dissipate, reced by a glimmer of hope and happiness. "You really think so?" she asked, her voice quivering with a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    Velian nodded, a genuine smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yes, I do. And if you promise to stop snooping around, I have an offer for you. Would you like to draw Elda and me in person, just as we are now?"


    The girl''s eyes widened with astonishment and joy. She nodded eagerly, a wide grin spreading across her face.


    "I will let you do that under two conditions," Velian said and showed his finger.


    "First, you''re not allowed to talk about anything that''s about to happen with your friends and you should never let Elda know something like this happened," The girl nodded her head because even she didn''t want to boast about this.


    "Second, I want your first drawing and the story you''re going to make, If I''m impressed by it, I will personally support it and publish it,"


    At this point, she could only see Velian as an angel, as the conditions were too good for her.


    Unconsciously she nodded her head showing her consent, so Velian didn''t want to get blue balled anymore.


    "Thene," Velian said, stepping back and gesturing for her to enter the room. "Find a spot to hide and observe. Draw us as we truly are, and let your art speak volumes."


    The girl stepped inside, her heart fluttering with anticipation. As she positioned herself discreetly, pencil in hand, she couldn''t help but feel grateful for the unexpected turn of events.


    In that moment, she knew she had been granted a precious opportunity ¨C a chance to capture not just a fleeting moment, but the essence of a love story that would be immortalized on her canvas.


    "Huh? Wait! Both of them are naked and look at the professor''s face. Aren''t they doing adult stuff?" With a surprised look on her face, the girl''s eyes suddenly started observing Velian''s body.


    "Noo! Nooo! Wait, what the hell is happening here? I just wanted to see them kiss, but this is-"


    Her hand was trembling and she felt her vagina getting wet looking at Velian''s handsome face and body, but pushing through her desires she decided to take advantage of this situation and create the most erotic thing she can create which would make her one of the greatest artist in the Kelleros Kingdom.


    Who would beter known for drawing a couple of gods and goddesses having sex, which got rather popr in the country that even other races wanted to take hold of it.

 Chapter 398 On The Couch (R-18)

    ?


    "Elda, what are you doing?"


    "Veli....I, I want, I want it...I can''t you, please don''t leave me again,"


    Velian never thought she could turn into this. Was it because of the estrus, or had his sexual skills improved enough to drive this girl crazy with just a single lick?


    Because right now in front of him was Elda, who kept fingering herself looking at Velian, who went to open the door.


    She didn''t wait for him because she didn''t want her vagina to get dry again, so she kept thinking about Velian and at some point, she couldn''t take it anymore and started doing it on her own.


    "How cute! You really drive me crazy you know that," Velian got close to her and sat beside her while holding her hand and helping her finger herself.


    She smiled at his words and looked at him with erotic eyes.


    "Did you pee enough, Veli?" Elda suddenly asked something weird which confused Velian, but then he understood that she misunderstood why he went away.


    "Yeah, I did, so-" But then he noticed Elda''s face.


    She had a look that shouldn''te from an innocent girl like her ¨C although it made the dirty bastard inside Velian very, happy and aroused ¨C


    Elda''s eyes were twinkling, and she was even drooling a little, her eyes darting to the pir of flesh.


    "Do you want to get closer and sniff it??"


    "C-can I? Then...,huff huff, sniff..."


    Kuh, oh ....


    Elda pressed her beautiful nose against Velian''s dick, sniffs it and rubs it to check its hardness and heat. The feeling is ticklish and sexual, of course, the girl enjoys the smell of his dick, lured by her favourite scent.


    It''s rather nasty, more so than merely sexually aroused.


    Getting increasingly harder, Velian jerked and react to the girl''s breath as her nose nuzzles me, Dirty juice drips from the tip and touched Elda''s well-defined nose.


    "Wow! The smell is getting stronger and stronger ... and the juices overflowing from the tip ... this thing smells so good ...."


    With her nose brushing up against the grotesque tip of his meat, Velian couldn''t help but feel a tingle in his loins at the sight of this panting stunning girl.


    "... This is the liquid thates out when a man is aroused right? They are called precum," Elda asked, as she licked the tip with her tongue and tasted the liquid.


    "Yeah! Kuhh~ they are just like the love juices of the girl,"


    Velian answered her.


    She sucked on the tip with no hesitation, and Velian''s hips almost jumped at the lewd sensation that came pouring into him. Then¡­


    Elda kept kissing his erect penis and kept looking upward at him.


    "Veli, are you feeling good right now?"


    "o-oh, yes I do, too much,"


    "Hah, I''m d. And, you''re so handsome like this, I''m d I can make you feel this good,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Slurp*!"


    "Uuu!"


    She sucks the contents from the tip. She uses her tongue to flick and suck at the source directly. It was a strong stimtion, but it was not enough.


    Velian wanted more, so he suddenly held her head and started moving his hips upward in a weird way because if a normal person did this, he was sure that their hips would break from the movements.


    "Kuhhhh~ Kuhhh~" The wet sounds came from Elda''s mouth, as her throat got vited by Veliam, but for some reason instead of feeling difort she knew if she can take this, then it would be her greatest aplishment.


    "I''m close! Elda, I''m going to cum directly on your throat, take it all," Velian said and hip movements increased their speed.


    And suddenly a gush of thick liquid invaded her mouth causing her to almost gag this time, but Velian quickly helped her as he created water and let her drink that.


    "I''m sorry, I got too much into it," Velian said while removing the dick from her throat, but Elda just smiled.


    "I enjoyed it, but now I can''t wait, I want to feel it, Veli, go and mess me up, please make love to me," She suddenly turned her ass in his direction and pulled her pussy lips with two fingers and showed him the entrance, which almost caused Velian to cum all the remaining semen that remained in his urinary tract.


    "Holy shit! This girl is driving me crazy," Velian muttered and stood up slightly ncing at the cupboard, which the other girl was hiding.


    "She is wet! I can smell it, well, I don''t me her, after all, what virgin can remain calm after seeing this, I hope she will draw us correctly," Velian was interested to see how they would look on art.


    He wanted to keep that art in his bedroom and make sure to cherish the good memories.


    But right now he had something more important to do, as he wanted to live in the moment.


    In front of him was a beautiful and rich cake with juices dripping from it showing how much it wanted to get eaten by Velian.


    So he moved between Elda''s legs and the couch creaked ordingly like saying him to calm down.


    "Elda, I''m going to insert now, okay?"


    "Fu~ah... insert?...ah yesh, but slowly..."


    Her eyes wander through the room with a debauched expression on her face.


    Shudder, a naughty pleasure ran down this man''s spine¡­


    He shooked his head. "That''s not necessary. I''ve already caressed Elda enough to get you wet. You can feel how wet you are, Elda,"


    "And you''re not a virgin anymore, don''t worry, I guarantee you, it won''t hurt like your first time,"


    He pressed the tip of his meat into the girl''s innocent slit and rubbed it. Their lewd juices mixed together, and the sound of her and his began to echo, almost like he had already inserted himself into her.


    "Fu, ah ...."


    "That sounds nice, but it''s going to feel even better now."


    It was the moment of truth for all three of them, including the girl who had her eyesing out of her eye sockets showing how invested she was.


    Her panties were already drenched, and she didn''t know how things are going to happen from now on, but right now she was about to witness the most erotic and beautiful thing she had seen in her whole life.

 Chapter 399 Too Much For Her (R-18)

    ?


    Velian pulled his hips back and then mmed into her with the ferocity of a lion.


    "Ahh! Ahhhh!"


    "Does this feel good, Elda?"


    "Yes, it feels good, Veli, it feels too good,"


    "I told you, didn''t I? I''m going to keep fucking you, drowning you in me."


    "Ahh, ah ah, no, Veli, don''t move, hmmm, ohhhhhhhh! Too much!"


    " Your face is lovely, Elda, very sexy¡­ just the way I like it¡­ "


    " hmmm, no!¡¡Don''t look Veli, don''t look at me ...My dirty face, don''t look at me being a dirty girl,"


    Elda probably didn''t know the word ''sexy" yet. Nevertheless, because Velian moved his hips vigorously like this, she surely knows that her face now is not something she wants a man like Velian to see.


    But at the same time, deep down he wanted him to see her being dirty after all he is the only one in her life that''s worthy to see her face this erotic.


    Velian grabbed her wrists that hid her face from him, and he stared at the dirty face of the girl who was indulging in pleasure as he bucked his hips. But it''s not enough.


    *squish* *squish*


    He imprinted himself into her vagina, a passage that had never epted anyone or anything before.


    Before Velian met her, she didn''t even know that she could masturbate so, this was a newfound pleasure for her.


    Her vulva walls had be more ustomed to Velian than when he first inserted into her. Although she still mped down on him forcefully and tightly, like a strong warrior girl, it seems to be loosening little by little, bing softer, bing more tender andfortable with him.


    ¨CAaahhh, I can''t get enough of it. It''s so yummy....


    *p* *p* *squish*


    and frothy mixtures of their lewd fluids are overflowing from the burning vagina.


    Her dark pubic hair and her pale xen hair are decorated with white moose as they tangle with each other giving Velian a visual of a lifetime.


    "Hah, ahhh, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "How about it Elda? Does it feels good?"


    "Ngh, ungh.... yees ? it feels good ...what about Veli¡­."


    "Oh, it feels crazy good, Elda''s vagina is so good, it''s like Elda squeezes and mps my dick just like the way you always hug me."


    *Smack!* *Smack!*


    At some point, Velian gradually moved harder and faster. Elda''s voice was getting sweeter and hotter ¨C she was also undting her hips on her own, possibly unconsciously as her instincts told her to do that.


    Velian couldn''t resist and extended his hand to her bulging breasts. He rubbed and squeezed her tits, he pinched the erect nipple, teased it, and sucked the other one, licking it and rolling it around with his tongue.


    "Ah, Velian, Veli ¡­ I need to get seeded first before my breasts can¡­..hah ah anh!"


    Elda ran her slender fingers around Velian''s back and rubbed it softly.


    *Ssh*


    And then came the sound of liquid bursting from their coupling.


    From her breasts which he pressed his face against, Velian could taste the scent of the girl who was about to be a woman for the second time forgetting about her innocent behaviours. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Velian licked her neck and then put his lips on hers as he held her close to him.


    "Nngh, mmm, mmm¡­.."


    The lewd moans escaping in time with the movement of his hips make it looks like he was ying her like a musical instrument.


    "Nnnn, nnnn, nnnn, nnnn...."


    Velian could feel that she was calling him. So he returned the call, and with a grunt, he mmed his hips into her, pushing her womb that wasing down to meet him.


    "Hhhhhh, nnghhhh!"


    And once she tightened her arms and vagina, Velian felt his limit is near.


    His seed was rising up out of his balls and into the girl''s womb. Elda was mping down on him so hard that Velian couldn''t even pull out, but he didn''t really need to do that.


    Too ¨C good, Velian was going to ejacte inside of her vagina, a lot until she was pregnant. She hugged him and he continued to pound his hips into her.


    *Splurt!*¡¡*Splurt!* ¡¡*Splurt!* ¡¡*Splurt!* ¡¡*Splurt!*


    With a huge sound he ejacted, pressing the head against Elda''s cervix as hard as he could, his hips even bouncing in time with the pulsation of his big ejaction.


    "Ahhh!¡¡Ahhhh!¡¡Oh, Veli! Veli''s seed is inside my vagina, shooting inside my vagina, ahhhhh!¡¡It''s so hot, so much,"


    *throb, throb, throb.


    "I''m being drowned by Veli, I''m getting all squishy¡­..  hhmmm!"


    *blub* *blub*


    The evidence of her fullness erupted from their joined parts. Velian pulsed in time with it, again and again, sending his own seed into her vagina, hoping she might be impregnated.


    She was screaming, drooling, and thrashing wildly with a dreadful look on her face, her eyes almost turning back into her head.


    Velian knew why this was happening. Even though he already came buckets inside her, his penis didn''t go limp at all instead it got more and more erect causing Elda to have an otherworldly sensation.


    Without any sense of dignity or pride left, Velian''s mouth hung open and he could not help but gasp as he lifted Elda from the couch and started pumping her while standing and walking.


    It was a different kind of sensation, but soon he went to the cupboard where the other girl was hiding and started going insane in front of it causing both of their mixed love juices to fall on her face through the holes of the cupboard.


    Velian gasped because Elda''s strong, supple legs wrapped around his waist. The locking became as tight as it could go.


    "Kyahhhh!"


    Elda was delighted. She pushed her huge ass straight down on Velian''s dick and rode him! And then


    "Huh, Ahnn! So good! Veli''s penis feels so good!"


    Elda was in a position that cannot be exined, her pubic hairs were in full view, and she was shaking her ass as much as she could, almost matching Daphnia in terms of lewdness and intensity of movement!


    The rocking was subtle, but her erect pink nipples are too seductive.


    Velian reason was finally shattered due to the words above and all of his movements became more rough and fast. All of them were the equivalent of a heavyweight warrior''s uppercut.


    Velian didn''t know what he was doing anymore. He grabbed Elda''s ass cheeks and held it up so that he could see both her holes, and she cried out in an uncontroble voice and wet herself with love juices when he ejacted again.


    The smell of the semen and love juice is now in the air, and also it smelled like honey as she squirts it when her clitoris gets stimted without any breaks.

 Chapter 400 Eldas Lesson

    ?


    The whole day''s lectures had to be cancelled because Elda couldn''t even walk after they spent four hours inside the principal office.


    It was a chaotic time, as Velian kept cumming inside Elda more than six times, but the same cannot be said for Elda, who had countless orgasms.


    She would have been dehydrated if Velian didn''t have powers but luckily she didn''t.


    "Holy crap! I forgot about her," Velian thought as hey unconscious Elda on the couch and went to see the girl, who was supposed to be hiding.


    And she was still there, but her condition was not better as she had peed herself in the cupboard while drawing and masturbating.


    "I''m sorry I forgot about you," Velian said as he caught her hand, but she jerked feeling the naked hand of his and as soon as her eyes fell on his naked body, she couldn''t help but think how great it would be if he do it with her right now.


    "Iyaaa~" She suddenly released a weird sound, but Velian quickly covered her mouth and took her back to the entrance.


    "I will meet youter, by then I need to see your art and -" Velian took his jacket and gave it to her.


    "Cover your bottom part with this," He knew if a girl like her got caught by her other ssmates for peeing herself, she would be bullied so he took it upon himself to stop that.


    "Mmmh~" The girl nodded her head and left, while Velian cleaned the room, so Elda won''t feel ufortable.


    ***


    "She looks a lot different, it''s almost like-" One of the girls paused as she muttered.


    "She''s shining, look at her skin, she looks a lot healthy than yesterday and happy,"


    It wasn''t just the girls that noticed their professors change, all the boys also noticed her looking rather beautiful, but none of them knew they couldn''t evene close to her current lover.


    "Hey! Don''t talk, I will let you talkter, but for now, pay attention to the lesson," Elda said as she pointed at the girls who were talking about her.


    As the ss continued, Elda, the beautiful professor, delivered her lecture with grace and confidence.


    Her radiant presence filled the room, captivating the attention of all the students, including the girl who had been observing her and her lover, Velian. Her name was Asani, a talented artist with a keen eye for detail.


    Unable to resist the allure of the couple, Asani discreetly reached into her bag and retrieved her sketchbook.


    With a soft pencil in hand, she started to capture the scene before her. Her strokes were gentle yet purposeful, as she carefully outlined Elda''s elegant figure and Velian''s strong, yet tender, demeanour.


    She sketched their intertwined hands and the genuine smiles on their faces, trying to encapste the essence of their rtionship on paper.


    And soon it became the erotic scene she witnessed while fingering herself.


    As Emily focused on her artwork, she became increasingly absorbed in the world she was creating.


    Her friends noticed her distraction and yfully poked her, trying to draw her attention away from her sketchbook.


    "Hey, what''s got you so captivated? You''ve been lost in your own little world for a while now," one of her friends whispered with a mischievous grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Asani nced up, her eyes twinkling with a mix of excitement and curiosity. She smiled mysteriously and said, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just lost in my thoughts, that''s all."


    Unsatisfied with her vague response, her friends persisted, "Come on, spill the beans! You can''t keep secrets from us."


    Asani''s smile widened, and she shook her head yfully. "Trust me, it''s not something I can put into words right now. But don''t worry, I''ll share it with you when the time is right."


    With that, Asani returned to her sketchbook, her hand gliding across the paper as she continued to immortalize Elda and Velian''s connection.


    The tenderness and depth she saw between them intrigued her, stirring a desire to understand the dynamics of their rtionship.


    As the ss came to an end, Asani put the finishing touches on her sketch, capturing the essence of Elda and Velian''s love.


    She carefully closed her sketchbook, ensuring that her art remained hidden from prying eyes. Her heart swelled with a newfound appreciation for theplexities of human connections and the beauty they could create.


    As she gathered her belongings and prepared to leave the ssroom, she suddenly got dragged into a room by an unknown hand, and she got ready to scream but seeing it was none other than Velian himself, she calmed down.


    "Ohh~ you sacred me, Your Highness," She said while touching her chest.


    "Sorry about that, but if I meet you in front of others, they might think I''m cheating on Elda,"


    She just nodded at his words, but she had a light blush on her face as she smelled Velian''s smell since they were too close.


    And this stimtion mixed with the past memories, she couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to be held by those arms and driven crazy.


    "So did youplete them?" Velian asked with an excited look, as he wanted to see what it would look like.


    Breaking out of her fantasies, the girl pulled her book and gave it to Velian, so he can go through every art and there were so many of them, as she couldn''t get any sleepst night because of how excited she was.


    Velian opened the book and went through the arts one by one, slowly observing them.


    He noticed every facial expression and every like looking exactly the same as him and he couldn''t exin how happy was to see art this polished in this world.


    "It''s great! It''s exactly what I wanted," Velian said, as he held her by the shoulders.


    "Your Highness?" She looked at him with a confused look.


    "This world is so boring! There''s no entertainment or no fun at all, so I want you to create some stories with your art,"


    He had another artist, but none of them was capable of drawing something on their own without him pointing out everything, so when he saw this unique talent he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "You are going to work for me from today onward, you can stay in the academy, but you will live in the castle from today onward and don''t worry, I will pay you proper money,"


    The girl had tearsing from her eyes, as this was too good to be true. She was a noble, but a lower ss one even below baron, so she knew this news would only make her mother and father happy.

 Chapter 401 In The Empire

    ?


    The grand hall of House Bersa echoed with whispers and sombre expressions, as the noble families gathered in a tense assembly.


    Dressed in resplendent robes of deep emerald and gold, the nobles cast worried nces at one another, their faces etched with lines of concern. Shadows danced on the walls, mirroring the chaos that had befallen the empire.


    At the head of the table, Lord Alistair Bersa, the patriarch of the house, stood tall with amanding presence. His salt-and-pepper hair hinted at the wisdom and experience he possessed, and his piercing blue eyes scanned the room, seeking support and unity amidst the turmoil.


    "My esteemed allies," Lord Bersa began, his voice carrying a tone of urgency and determination.


    "We find ourselves amid a crisis unlike any we have faced before. The royal family has vanished, leaving our beloved empire in disarray. The streets have be battlegrounds, and our people are tearing each other apart."


    "And my beloved daughter also vanished, and her whereabouts are unknown,"


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, as the nobles exchanged grave looks, their hearts heavy with sorrow for their crumbling world.


    "Our fellow nobles are being ughtered, and even themoners are not spared," Lord Bersa continued, his voice tinged with anguish.


    "Monstrous creatures have emerged from the depths of darkness, further plunging our empire into chaos. The very fabric of our society is unravelling, and we cannot stand idly by while ournds bleed."


    He knew at this rate, they are speedrunning their way to destruction.


    Lady ra, a resolute woman with fiery red hair and a sharp intellect, rose from her seat, her emerald-green gown rustling softly.


    "Duke Bersa, what course of action do you propose? How do we reim the peace we have lost? My nephew? And my sister-inw? Where are they?"


    She knew at this rate, as the only surviving member of the royal family everything would be on her shoulders, even though the emperor basically discarded her from the family by giving her hand to another lord without even asking her permission.


    Lord Bersa''s gaze settled on his other daughter, Daphnia, a young woman of grace and courage who had inherited her father''s determination.


    She looked like she was in her teens ages, but it was strange as Lord Berda was at least seventy years old and everyone knew something gross must have happened, but all of them decided to close their mouths and wait to see what was happening.


    "Daphnia, you inherited the power from your father, I no longer can use my power like in my prime, but you have Bersa family blood running through your veins,"


    Her dark curls cascaded over her shoulders, framing a face marked by determination and a strong will.


    "Yes Father, what should I do?"


    More than a daughter, she sounded like a ve as she had eyes that didn''t even dare to look at Lord Bersa in his eyes.


    "Recently, I heard the news about your sister being alive in another country, which is far more powerful than us, and it looks like she did something impossible,"


    He said while tapping the table.


    He knew the current Sacredmore royal family is no more, and he already nned to kill thest surviving member, as he didn''t want to see them on the throne again.


    "With their help, we will be able to rebuild the order in our empire, all we need is an army that can stop everyone from going on rampages,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His n was to use the father title and make Daphnia, who is Velian''s mother also her first daughter support her.


    After all, she knew that girl was obedient to him, no matter how old she is.


    "Daphnia, I''m happy to hear that you''re alive, so be useful to me again, just like how you obeyed me before," He thought and stood up from his table and looked at the other nobles.


    "Kill all themoners that try to break into the castle, this is a good time to weed out all the bad fruits,"


    His orders were too cruel, but all the nobles were so afraid of getting killed that one of them had time to think about the ethics or at least sympathy with each other.


    ***


    The night sky was aze with fiery torches as the enraged cries of themoners echoed through the castle walls.


    The once-imposing gates of House Bersa strained under the weight of the desperate masses, as they sought refuge and justice amidst the chaos that gued the empire. Inside the castle courtyard, a tense standoff unfolded between the beleaguered nobles and the restlessmoners.


    Lady ra, her eyes brimming with determination, stepped forward, her emerald gown billowing around her.


    "People of the empire," she called out, her voice carrying the weight of her royal lineage. "We understand your grievances, but we implore you to reconsider this path of violence. We seek to restore order and bring peace to ournd."


    She was a passive woman, who wasn''t keen on this violence ormitting violence so Lord Bersa kept her by his side in this hard time, in case he wanted to use her for his own protection showing that he is actually going to give throne to her.


    A burly man, his hands calloused from toil, stepped forth from the crowd. His face was hardened by years of struggle and his voice trembled with anger.


    "Words, noblewoman, we''ve had enough of empty words!" he retorted, his voiceced with bitterness. "We starve while you dine in luxury. Our children are ughtered while your children sleep soundly in their beds."


    Othermoners raised their voices in agreement, their anger mounting with each passing moment. The nobles exchanged wary nces, realizing that mere words would not quell the storm that raged within the hearts of the oppressed.


    One of the other nobles, his voice steady andmanding,manded the guards as they didn''t have time to deal withmoners,


    "Disperse them! Show them we will not yield to their demands!"


    The guards, d in armour and armed with weapons, stepped forward, their resolve clear.


    But as they raised their weapons to strike down themoners, an unexpected turn of events shattered the fragile bnce of power.


    All the guards that aremoners, their faces masked by helmets, suddenly turned on their nobles, their des swift and lethal. Shock rippled through the nobles as blood stained the cobblestones, the casualties of their ownmand.


    Lady ra, her eyes wide with disbelief, cried out in horror. "What treachery is this? Guards, cease this madness! Let''s solve this peacefully,"


    But the remaining guards seemed unswayed, their loyalty severed by the very hands that had oncemanded them.

 Chapter 402 The Meeting

    ?


    The burly man, his voice now tinged with a mix of defiance and vindication, spoke loudly for all to hear.


    "See, noble blood is not immune to the consequences of their actions! We will not be silenced any longer!"


    The noble families, once a beacon of power and influence, found themselves at the mercy of themoners they had neglected for far too long. Fear etched itself upon their faces as they realized the dire situation they were in.


    The absence of food and the missing of their family members drove all these people to their edge making them loosing their sanity, that Lady ra, who was actually the royalty was now being shamed by the beast-like men, who dragged her into the crowd and started to do questionable things to her.


    Some people were against it, but none of them were in a situation to think the same because the people were killing each other.


    "Let me go! Don''t tear my clothes," The princess shouted, as the lustful men started unbuckling their pants but none of them came to their help.


    "Lord Bersa! Help me, please someone," She shouted, but she saw in the corner of her eyes on the other side of the mansion, Bersa was looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "..."


    He wanted to get rid of them, but the matter remained that if he killed her, the nobles that supported her would riot against him, especially the other dukes, so if he can put the me on themoners, it would be far more advantageous for him than anything else.


    "This is your purpose, princess, now fulfil it, too bad, you won''t be having royal foods anymore,"


    With the sudden betrayal and the pain of being prated forcefully, the princess felt her body going numb and tears started to fall from her eyes and when her eyes fell upon the man, who was going insane on her, she saw him crying looking at her.


    "My wife! My daughter!" The man looked like he was going insane with drool and tears smearing his face.


    "All of them died because of your family! I won''t forgive any of you, useless nobles," He said and suddenly started choking the princess causing her to understand why she was being punished like this.


    *Sigh


    ''This is my punishment for turning a blind eye to everything that happens in the empire''


    She thought as she remembered about her best friend, Daphnia who was supposed to be her sister-inw, but she knew that it wasn''t a marriage of consent.


    Basically, she was forced to do it and the princess knew this is her punishment for letting it happen without raising her voice and betraying her friend.


    "Sacredmore Empire is no more, but please- Kuhhh~" She muttered like she was almost losing her mind.


    "Please! Someone save these people, don''t let them die from starva-"


    She couldn''t even finish her words, as one of the men stepped on her face hearing her words.


    "Shut up bitch! Now acting like a goddess all of a sudden," He shouted while looking like a man, who was on the verge of going crazy.


    "If you thought these things before, my kids wouldn''t have died from hunger," <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing their words, the princess slowly started to embrace her death as she felt her eyes getting rather heavy and her breathing bing more erratic.


    "Daphnia! I''m d you''re alive, I''m sorry for everything, but it looks like this is it for me,"


    And she gave out herst breath, as her neck got choked by the men, but none of them stopped what they were doing.


    It was a truly sickening scene butpared to what''s happening now, none of them had any humanity in that ce and it really showed how much they were driven to go insane by these people and what can a looks of proper order can cause.


    ***


    Velian stood in front of the mirror, his reflection showcasing a white-coloured royal suit that exuded elegance and regality.


    As he adjusted his cor, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, a mixture of excitement and nervousness coursing through his veins. Today, he was to meet the ambassadors of the other races and engage in crucial discussions.


    Daphnia, Velian''s trusted confidante and mother, entered the room with a bright smile adorning her face.


    Her eyes shimmered with pride as she beheld Velian, her heart swelling like that of a prideful mother witnessing her son''s transformation into a dashing gentleman.


    Although she is the one that made her son a man in the first ce in a sexual way.


    "Oh, Veli!" Daphnia eximed, her voice filled with delight. "You look absolutely breathtaking! The ambassadors won''t be able to resist your charm in that suit. Especially girls,"


    Velian couldn''t help but grin at Daphnia''s words, her genuine happiness warming his heart. He approached her and enveloped her in a quick, grateful hug.


    "Thank you, Mother," he whispered, his voiceced with affection. "Your unwavering support means the world to me. I wouldn''t want to face this important meeting without you by my side."


    Daphnia''s eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and joy, her cheeks flushing slightly. She felt a sense of pride and purpose knowing that Velian valued her presence in such significant moments.


    She greatly underestimated how much he loved her, even after all this time.


    "Of course, Velian," she replied, her voice filled with determination. "I will stand by your side, as I always have. Together, we will make a difference and forge alliances that will shape our future."


    "Well, not exactly our future because even without them, I can make sure our family will survive, but let''s see how this goes,"


    With a renewed sense of confidence, Velian straightened his suit, his gaze resolute and determined.


    He knew that having Daphnia''s unwavering support would strengthen his resolve and bring him the courage to face any challenge thaty ahead.


    As they made their way towards the grand hall where the ambassadors awaited, the air seemed to crackle with anticipation. Velian and Daphnia, their steps in sync, saw Delviny and Juno guarding the door until their arrival.

 Chapter 403 Beastkin Ambassador

    ?


    Velian, d in his pristine white attire, approached the imposing door, guarded by Juno and Delviny. With a warm smile, he acknowledged their diligent watch andmended their unwaveringmitment to their duties.


    "Thank you, Juno and Delviny. Once this meeting concludes, I insist that both of you take a well-deserved break and enjoy a satisfying meal," Velian graciously announced, his eyes reflecting his appreciation.


    The two girls exchanged nces, their faces lighting up with gratitude before they opened the door in a synchronized motion.


    They weren''t worried about Velian''s safety, as Naomi had already ced more than ten assassins around the room, so they would be able to protect him in case of an emergency.


    Daphnia, Velian''s mother, followed closely behind him as they entered the grand meeting room.


    She didn''t show her weakness to others unlike when she is with her beloved son, so she had a face of a queen, that refused to let anyone manipte her son for their own benefit.


    Velian''s elegant demeanour was evident as his gaze swept across the assembled ambassadors representing various races. The room buzzed with anticipation and the air was thick with diplomatic tension.


    Among the dignitaries present, Velian''s attention was instantly drawn to the Elven ambassador, Elysia. Her graceful presence and regal aura captured his interest, though his thoughts were momentarily interrupted as his gaze shifted towards the beastkin ambassador, a figure with whom he had a strained rtionship.


    They haven''t met with each other, but Velian knew these people might have some kind of a past with what Juno went through, but for now, he decided to wait and see without creating more problems in these hard times.


    As Velian surveyed the room, his mind brimming with anticipation, he prepared himself for the delicate negotiations thaty ahead. The atmosphere crackled with unspoken challenges and hidden agendas, setting the stage for a diplomatic confrontation that would shape the course of their shared future.


    "Let the games begin," Velian murmured under his breath, determination etched across his face for whatever they are going bring against him.


    The grand hall echoed with anticipation as the ambassadors from various races gathered, each representing their own unique civilization. Velian, adorned in regal attire, sat at the head of the table, exuding an air of authority that befitted the ruler of the human nation.


    His golden eyes sparkled with determination, fully aware of the daunting threat that loomed before them.


    As the discussionsmenced, Elyisa, the elven ambassador, stepped forward, radiating grace and elegance.


    She bowed respectfully before Velian, acknowledging his role as the saviour of their world. Her voice carried a melodic tone as she began recounting the horrors her people faced.


    "Your Majesty," Elyisa began, her voice resonating with a sense of urgency.


    "Ournds have been ravaged by these malevolent demons, creatures of darkness that strike without mercy. We have suffered great losses, and our magic alone cannot quell their onught."


    Her words hung in the air, a solemn reminder of the dire circumstances they faced. One by one, the ambassadors shared their own ounts of the demonic incursions, theirnds scarred and their people yearning for respite. It was evident that unity was their only hope.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    None of them knew more information about these demons like Velian, but they knew sooner orter things would be so bad. Unless they form an alliance that could help each other in hard times.


    Velian stayed silent the whole time listening to the words of the others, but not once he took his eyes out of the crowd showing that he was ignoring them.


    However, just as the gravity of the situation began to settle upon the council, a deep growl emanated from the corner of the room.


    The Beastkin ambassador, a towering figure with rippling muscles and a crown of mane that looked more royal than anything, rose abruptly from his seat. His voice, rough andmanding, cut through the tension like a thunderp.


    "You!" the Beastkin bellowed, his finger usatorily pointing at Velian. "You sit there, a weak little kid, while we waste precious time in negotiations. I expected a leader worthy of the title, a man of strength, and yet here you are!"


    His words were pointing at what he was looking, for because beastkin always valued strength more than anything and for the muscr man in front of Velian, it looked like he was being insulted by all these useless exchanges.


    Velian remained calm, his youthful visage concealing a fierce determination that belied his apparent fragility. He locked eyes with the Beastkin, unwavering in the face of the challenge hurled his way.


    "I understand your concerns, Ambassador," Velian replied, his voiceced with conviction.


    "But strengthes in many forms, and it is not always measured by mere physicality. My duty as the ruler of the human nation is to protect my people, and I assure you, I am more than capable of facing this threat head-on."


    Everyone looked at Velian as he said those words because they could understand how he stayed calm in front of that huge pressure.


    "You''re more than wee to return back to your country because you''re the one who''s here to ask help from me, not the opposite,"


    The hall fell into a heavy silence as the words hung in the air. The ambassadors exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mix of scepticism and curiosity. Even the Beastkin ambassador seemed taken aback by Velian''s unwavering confidence.


    "You sure have a huge mouth for a human kid? Why don''t I teach you a lesson with these huge arms of mine?" He said and flexed his muscles and the elven ambassador had no idea of stopping because she was also interested to see how powerful Velian is.


    *Sigh


    "Idiot! Look at your neck. You are already dead if I give my order," Velian said and pointed at the ambassador, as everyone looked at what happened only to see a woman holding a knife near his neck.


    "Naomi, give him a little cut as a memory," Velian said and got up from his seat and walked up to him.

 Chapter 404 Junos Trouble

    ?


    "Stop this foolishness!" The beastkin ambassador, Gromar shouted as he tried to attack the girl who was keeping the dagger on his neck, but the more he struggled, the she used more force to prate the dagger into his neck.


    "Listen all of you! I will tell you what we are facing here, and why all of these things are happening," Velian said and exined everything from demon lord to hero and the real past.


    Everyone was bbergasted to find that something important like that happened, without them even knowing but all of them were too quick to me the main culprit of this situation as none other than Valerie and she was a human.


    "So it''s human''s fault, why are we suffering because of your race, make things right and take responsibility," One of the ambassadors from another race shouted, while Velian looked at him with his eyes looking at him in a funny way.


    "And what makes you think that I wouldn''t? I have been holding back all of these things all alone and without your help, and I don''t need any of your help," Velian pointed them the harsh reality of the situation.


    "..."


    Nobody in the room expected him to react like this including the Magician Lady who came from the Montero Kingdom.


    "And I have no reason to help any of you in the first ce,"


    Nobody knew how to react as they knew he was right. They tried to y the victim card as soon as they heard humans started this situation, but Velian is the human that kept everything under control until now, and they were ashamed to know that they were side characters this entire time.


    "But-" Velian paused for a minute.


    "I ept this alliance of yours, under one condition,"


    Everyone wondered what this condition is and they knew if he was putting only one condition it must be something insane.


    "Nobody will support the beastkin kingdom from now on, not in supplies nor any other thing," It was a shocking proposal by Velian, that nobody expected to hear.


    "What are you-" Gromar had a bad feeling about what Velian was up to.


    "If you can do that, I will support all of you and share the information I have with me,"


    The whole room went silent for a few minutes everyone thinking about his proposal.


    "Can you say for sure that you can prevent deaths in our races with the information and help that you''re going to give us?" The elven ambassador asked, with her elegant-looking hands automatically travelling to her dress.


    "100%, they will help all of you,"


    With Velian''s confirmation things started to take an interesting turn as people started to raise their hands showing their approval.


    "I agree," Elysia said first showing her overwhelming support.


    She was really impressed with Velian''s strong character and she had so many ns for him in future, but for now, she decided sticking with Velian will be the vice choice instead of these muscle-brained idiots.


    "Me too!"


    "We agree too!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lord Velian, I like your confidence, maybe we could have some tea after this,"


    One by one, most of them agreed with his terms and those who didn''t do that were also on the verge of raising their hands, as they knew things are not looking good for them.


    "Bastard!" Gromar shouted, but suddenly the door opened and Juno came out of that door with her eyes looking like they were on the verge of killing someone.


    "Juno!" Velian seeing her state quickly held her without letting her go berserk.


    "Veli! Let me go, I want to kill this man," She shouted, but Velian quickly held her by her shoulders and took her to his embrace.


    "Not now! I''m with you, let''s take it slow," He whispered and looked at Gromar, who was in a state of shock.


    Everyone was confused why this human kingdom had beastkin girls, but they knew it is home to their business.


    "We are happy to see all of you epting our humble terms," Daphnia said as she knew this is the time to end this meeting for now.


    "We have prepared some of the most luxurious food for our guests, so I ask all of you to follow me for a small break and rest,"


    Everyone stood up from their position and followed her, as they knew things are taking a weird turn between Gromar and Velian.


    "Looks like once this is over, beastkin will have a hard time," Elysia muttered and followed Daphnia, whom she was really interested in.


    "Lady Daphnia, you look so young, I didn''t expect Lord Veliam to be so young, how old is he?"


    She asked to start a conversation and be friendly with their new friends.


    "Is that so? I''m d to hear that, well, he''s a lot younger than he acts, but don''t worry, he is someone you can ce your trust upon, I''m talking as a woman, not as his mother," She said andughed elegantly showing she wasn''t a woman of lowborn.


    "I don''t doubt that, I can see it in his confidence," Elysia had never met someone that could talk so proudly in front of her, after all, elves are feared by humans as they had the ability to even destroy a kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Juno was breathing heavily as she was embraced by Velian. Every time she looked at the face of Gromar, she only felt hatred and killing intent, but when she felt Velian''s heat and smell, she quickly calmed down.


    "Haha~ so you have enved our people too? I knew you were a tyrant, wait till I report this to our patriarch,"


    He said those words, but he knew this is the worst situation for them.


    Because in front of him was the tigerkin princess who could fight for the throne and he knew if shees back, it will be not easy for them.


    "ve? This girl?" Velian looked at Juno and smiled.


    "Are you my ve?" He asked almost like he was trying to humiliate Gromar and Juno smiled hearing his words.


    "I''m a ve to your kindness and love, you already know that my lord," She answered as Velian released her from his embrace and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 405 Gromer Vs Juno

    Gromer didn''t understand what they were doing.


    ''Why are they eating each other lips?''


    The reason for this is that beastkincked romantic sexual methods in their race, as they were a race that acted like brutes. At least, most of them.


    "Kid! You''re asking for it, let her go and I will take her back to our tribe, you don''t need any troubles do you?" He said those words, but Naomi suddenly started getting irritated by him and started to choke him without even giving any warnings.


    "Naomi, don''t kill him," Velian shouted, as he had other ns for him.


    "But master, he insulted Juno and you, I can''t-"


    Juno couldn''t help but feel sweet hearing her words.


    ''So this is how it feels when family have your back''


    Juno thought as she was met with one of her parents'' killers.


    "Juno, is he one of those people that harmed your tribe?" Velian asked without hiding his intention from Gromer.


    As soon as he heard those words, he knew trying to act like having the moral high ground won''t work here.


    He actually thought Velian was enving these people, but looking at the current situation he knew it wasn''t the case at all.


    "Yes! He''s one of the people," It was a short and sweet answer, but a rather effective one.


    "Little girl! You are betraying your own race with these vile humans? My army is outside this building, if I just give my order, they will massacre your soldiers, so let me go," It was a real threat, as he could shout louder than anyone else.


    "Do it, nothing will happen," Velian thought about how to humiliate this man and kill him because he knew its time for him to avenge his mother-inw and father-inw.


    Thinking Velian was a stupid kid, Gromer shouted with his lion roar causing Naomi to retreat a little bit because he was too loud.


    "Now, don''t regret this because my kin is going massacre everyone here, and I will take that girl with us, our patriarch will be pleasured to see another toy from the tigerkin race,"


    As soon as Velian heard those words, he felt like his veins were about to burst, but then he looked at Juno.


    He knew this wasn''t his fight, it should be Juno, who avenge her parent''s death.


    "Juno, kill that man in the most painful way possible, don''t think about ethics, hit his most with your full power again and again, but don''t make his death easy," Velian said and embraced her back.


    "Avenge your parents, I will be with you no matter what, this is not a fair fight, kill him using every dirty method you know even though you are more powerful than him,"


    Velian wanted to see the most brutal death and Juno, who heard this couldn''t help but feel they were made for each other as she had the same idea.


    "Haha~ this is why I love you, Veli," She said and suddenly looked at Gromer with her eyes showing anger.


    "Let''s go outside and see your army," She said with a smile and led the way.


    Gromer without knowing what he was about to witness followed them with a prideful look thinking he was about to witness a bloody scene and it was a bloody scene, but not what he expected.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh~ it''s just like you said, your voice really made a mess here," Velian said with a single and looked at his sister who was bathed in blood and looked like a grim reaper.


    "Veli, They were like cattle waiting for their deaths, not hard at all, rather they are weak than cattle,"


    It was humiliating and confusing for Gormer.


    "My army! My kin! What did you do? How did you kill them?" He shouted but Juno tapped on his shoulder.


    "Come, we have an old business to finish," It wasn''t just a simple tap, instead she did it with her sharp nail which caused Gromer''s skin to tear off.


    "Little girl! Don''t get cocky because of your human master, I will keep you alive because you need to witness how I humiliate your master," Gromer said and removed his top.


    He had no time to y, as he suddenly held Juno''s hand and tried to tackle her, but something unexpected happened.


    "Nobody, Nobody, Nobody talks like that to him," Juno said and her feetnded on the crotch area of Gromer, but it wasn''t just a simple touch.


    "Ugh~ I better avoid looking at this," Velian thought as he heard something breaking.


    He felt the pain just by watching and he knew Juno had no idea of holding back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~ Kuhhh~ *Cough," Suddenly, Gromer started coughing violently holding his stomach.


    He kneeled in front of Juno, and Juno put her leg on his head and used it even more into the floor and made him kiss the sand.


    "Eat the sand! With the same dirty mouth that you insulted my Veli," She then looked at his hands.


    And took her dagger and pierced his joints, so his hand will feel the numbness.


    "And these hands that plotted my parents, death, you don''t need them,"


    It would have been a cruel scene for anyone who doesn''t know the context, but Juno enjoyed avenging her parents.


    "Juno! Another kick to his nuts, don''t let him make babies and spread his vile blood," Naomi shouted and cheered her pole sister.


    "This girl!" Velian was surprised to see normal calm Naomi acting like a little girl.


    "Another one then!" Juno shouted and suddenly another hitnded straight on his balls causing the man to shout even more coughing blood.


    "Ahhh~ you broke him with only two kicks, how weak," Delviny said as she entered the show and pped her hands.


    "Sister! I will kill him for my parent''s deathter, but right now, he insulted Velian, he should regret doing it," Juno shouted looking at the girls.


    "Another nut shot then,"


    Delviny said and she didn''t even bother to walk. Like she was hitting a penalty, she ran and hit it even harder and the reactions of Gromer was still amusing to Velian.


    "That would be me if I cheated on them," Veliam thought and decided to join the party as he kept the man conscious and alive, so he would feel the regret of entering this damn city filled with psychopaths.

 Chapter 406 Two Different Sides Of Kelleros

    ?


    "How is the food? I heard elves don''t rat meats, so we have none meat options too," Daphkia said and pointed at the huge table filled with different foods.


    They made sure to prepare food for everyone that would fit everyone''s taste and it was Velian''s idea because he wanted to flex their cooking skills, so they wille begging for him to give more food.


    "This is great, Lady Daphnia," Elyisa said and are a vegetable sd with a few interesting toppings, which elevated her taste buds like no other.


    "These foods are really great! I''m d I came here just for this," Hearing her words Daphnia smiled, as she knew their goal was sessful.


    "Well, that''s one more thing we can share among ourselves, I''m really d we can share a friendly rtionship like this," Daphnia said and took the spoon and decided to put more food on Elyisa''s te and she didn''t refuse Daphnia''s request.


    After serving one of the most important allies, Daphnia went around the hall trying to create bonds with the other people.


    Sariya also did the same without showing any weakness in their behaviour.


    "Lady Daphnia, we would like to propose a marriage to Lord Velian," It was the ambassador from the minor race called Dwarfs that proposed this.


    He knew this is the time to take advantage of this meeting and strengthen their bonds, so in future, they can take the high piece of cake when the time is right, but Daphnia just smile at his request politely.


    "Well! If Velian gives his permission I wouldn''t mind, but maybe you should ask him," She knew he won''t ept a random girl when he even refused his beloved aunt.


    The whole room was filled with chatter and none of them had time to worry about the beastkin ambassador. But one woman wasn''tpletely d of this development.


    "This is bad! This is really bad!" She muttered to herself. After all, she was the member that came from the Montero Kingdom.


    "This charm! This power and confidence! If this goes on soon we will be a useless kingdom,"


    She wanted to report this incident to her king, but she knew he wasn''t useful in this matter. And then suddenly something came to her mind.


    She remembered about the day he faced all of his kingdom''s leaders all alone and decided to take a more practical approach to things.


    And the solution she came up with was to change the sides. After all, she had no reason to be faithful to a kingdom that served her no purpose.


    "When I see him next time, I will show him my skills,"


    She thought as she had confidence that Velian would value her skills more than loyalty, after all, one should be skilful enough to keep their underlings loyal and that''s why someone would be called a king, which is a superior person to the others.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ohhhh~ this is brutal," Velian said as he looked at the huge man lying on the floor without even any movements showing he was dead.


    At first, It looked like he was just unconscious because there wasn''t any blood or wounds that are fatal but in reality, he died from an even more cruel method.


    *Phew


    "This is the first time we killed a man like this," Delviny said as she wiped all the blood on her body.


    "This just hurts to look at as a man, I honestly wouldn''t kill any criminal like this, but he went too far by killing my mother-inw and father-inw,"


    Juno also smiled at his words. She knew from here onward it will be war with her former tribe, so she was ready to support Velian no matter how hard it is.


    They knew that this act of vengeance would note without consequences, but they were resolute in their decision to take care of Gromer''s body and those of his army.


    "Juno," Velianmanded, his voice steady but filled with a solemn weight. "Ensure that your people know of this death. Let them find sce in the knowledge that justice has been served, even if it is but smallfort."


    Juno nodded, her eyes shining with unshed tears. She understood the importance of spreading the news, of giving their people a glimpse of retribution in the face of overwhelming adversity.


    With a determined nod, she turned and hurriedly made her way to the other members of their group, ready to ry the message.


    Meanwhile, Velian focused his magical energies, calling upon the essence within him to cleanse his body. A soft glow emanated from his hands as he gently passed them over the fallen ambassador, purifying the lingering darkness and dirt that clung to him. It was a bittersweet task, a mixture of sorrow and triumph.


    Once the cleansing wasplete, Velian stood tall, his eyes determined as he strode back into the grand hall. The raucous sounds of the ongoing banquet filled his ears, but he paid them no mind. His gaze swept across the room, taking in the revelry and mirth that seemed so distant now.


    As he approached the centre of the hall, Velian''s gaze fell upon a table lined with crystal sses, filled to the brim with ruby-red wine. He reached out, his fingers curling around the slender stem of a ss, his grip tightening. The fragile crystal chimed softly in response to his touch.


    Raising the wine-filled ss high, Velian tapped it lightly with a silver spoon, the sharp sound slicing through the boisterous chatter. Conversations faltered, and all eyes turned to him, curiosity mingled with a sense of foreboding.


    Silence settled upon the room like a heavy shroud as Velian''smanding voice filled the void.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, his tone carrying a mixture of sorrow and determination. "We stand here tonight, not only to celebrate but to remember. To remember those who have fallen, those who have suffered at the hands of tyranny."


    His words hung in the air, their weight palpable. The room held its collective breath, waiting for what Velian would say next. The somberness of the moment permeated the atmosphere, casting a shadow over the revelry.


    "Gromer, the proud beastkin ambassador passed away right now because of the parasitic cells'' influence," Velian continued, his voice steady but tinged with grief.

 Chapter 407 Tyrant Velian

    ?


    "..."


    The whole room went silent as soon as they heard those words.


    They knew it is something impossible to happen, especially when Velian stayed with the man without even trying to hide the fact.


    "This is bullshit! You can''t just kill him and say something like that," Elyisa came forward as she didn''t like how Velian tried to lie.


    She wouldn''t have cared if he said he killed him, but right now she wanted him to be truthful especially when they are going to create a partnership right now.


    *Sigh


    "I''m not lying, beastkin army tried to sneak into ourb where I kept samples of parasitic cells," Velian wanted to put the me on something else as he didn''t want others to think about him like a tyrant.


    He knew this was an obvious lie, but with enough evidence even they will have to consider his words as truth and he had enough fake evidence.


    "What?"


    Daphnia obviously knew he was lying, but she decides to go along with it and she quickly ran and checked Velian''s body like she was concerned.


    "You didn''t get injured right? Veli, show me your hand,"


    Velian just went along with her and looked at Elyisa.


    "He was putting his soldiers all around the city searching for something, so when they saw ourb, they decided to attack it and take all the samples we had," Velian said almost convincing everyone that he was telling the truth, as his voice was serious.


    "It backfired on them because we had a live captured cell user, I manage to kill it, but Gromer and his army were already killed by them when I arrived,"


    Velian said and looked at the door.


    "Come! I will show you," He asked everyone to follow him, and when they strived at the ce where Gromer''s nuts got destroyed, everyone saw ake of blood with a lot of dead bodies and a weird-looking woman lying in that same bloody ce.


    "She''s the cell user, we should be careful when touching her because there is a possibility that her parasite spread even though she is dead,"


    Velian warned and everyone suddenly quickly took their distance.


    His aim was to show that he can actually do what he promised them and put the me of Gromer''s death on these cell users. Because thest thing he wanted now was a war.


    ''I can''t fight now, I need to prepare for the demon lord, but at the same time, I won''t let go of this man pretending I didn''t know what he did''


    Elyisa didn''t know what to believe because it was almost hard to believe that everything happened when Velian showed hostility toward him.


    She had her suspicions, but right now she was more interested to see thisb he was talking about rather than Gromar''s dead body.


    "How do we deal with this? If we can''t touch it how did you even catch this thing?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a trick question on Elyisa''s part, but Velian didn''t show any weakness as he took the gem and threw it for her to catch it.


    "This is the tool that helps us to carefully touch it, we have only a limited amount of those but I will try my best to give one for each of the races,"


    Elyisa caught the gem and looked at it with her eyes showing the interest she had in the matter.


    "This power! This is truly an extraordinary stone,"


    She muttered and looked at the soldiers that took her dead body back to theboratory, which was just a gimmick one which had some tools that he purposefully put there.


    "But what do we do now?" a voice quivered with uncertainty. "We cannot stay here, but where shall we go?"


    Velian''s expression softened, his voice now tinged withpassion. "We cannot cower in fear. We must face this danger head-on. We will make our stand in the Great Hall, the heart of our unity and strength. We shall fortify ourselves there and protect one another from the encroaching darkness."


    Velian looked at Elyisa while talking because she was the most important one in the group.


    "This alliance! Its purpose is to protect each other and I will put my every single effort into making sure no errors urs in it,"


    Questions flooded the room like a relentless tide, demanding answers, and seeking guidance. Velian raised his hand, the gem he had entrusted to each of them glinting in the dim light.


    "Take the gem I bestowed upon you and give it to the bravest warriors within your respective races," Velian instructed, his voice resonating with authority.


    "These gems hold a power that can aid us in this battle. With theirbined might, we shall strike down any parasitic cell user that dares to surface."


    "Don''t give them a chance, as soon as you notice the change just kill them,"


    A renewed sense of purpose ignited within the ambassadors'' eyes. They exchanged determined nces, realizing that their destinies were intertwined. The burden of protecting their people from this menacing threat fell squarely upon their shoulders.


    One by one, the ambassadors stepped forward, cing their trust in Velian''s n. The clinking sound of gems changing hands reverberated through the hall, symbolizing the unity and resolve that now bound them together.


    Velian''s gaze swept across the room, lingering on each ambassador''s face, their expressions a mix of determination and anticipation. With a resolute voice, he dered,


    "Within a few months, things won''t be the same anymore, if we can stop every single cell user, we might be able to stop the heinous demon lord from reviving but if he didn''t,"


    Velian said and looked at them with a serious look.


    "Still we will win, I will make sure we win with each and every one of your support,"


    The hall calmed down with Velian''s words and they started to feel positive about this alliance.


    Even the people who doubted about their decisions, after seeing what Velian was capable of, they quickly changed their minds.


    And this change marked the begging of one of the greatest alliances in thisnd, which caused generations to talk about the emergence of the hero, who wasn''t really a hero.

 Chapter 408 Auroras Development

    ?


    "Is she going through her rebellious phase?" Velian asked while looking at Aurora, who is training all alone in the garden without letting him personally train her.


    Daphnia smiled hearing his words while looking at Sariya, who had the same reaction.


    "You look like a heartbroken father Veli," Daphnia said and looked at Aurora through the window.


    "She is growing a lot unlike a human, so it''s natural she wants some space from her parents, after all, she is a dragon, so maybe she has some kind of pride,"


    Velian then decided to visit her training, as he ignored Daphnia''s words. She followed him with a knowing look because she knew how it felt to be ignored by her own daughter in the past when she was going through her rebellious phase.


    But lucky for her, Velian never went through something like that, instead he got closer and closer to her, and at some point, they even went as far as to break the boundaries of their mother-and-son rtionship.


    "Aurora! That''s enough traininge here, let''s eat," Velian shouted, but Aurora didn''t get instead she just kept training like she was lost.


    Noticing this, Velian got close to her and kept his hand on her sweaty shoulders and she suddenly twitched as she felt the touch.


    "Who-" She turned around to me if it was another maid but seeing who this hand belonged she quickly calmed down.


    "Darling! Enough with practising, let''s go," Daphnia also repeated to which she just nodded her head.


    "Aurora! Why don''t you let me train you anymore? Are you going through your rebellious phase?" Velian asked while hugging her from behind, but Aurora was thinking about something entirely different.


    ''Too close! Too close! He is too close,''


    She was thinking while her whole face took a red hue.


    "Veli, let her go, she is a girl, maybe she is embarrassed about her sweaty body, look at her face, it''s all red," Daphnia couldn''t believe her son would be a doting parent like this and it felt kind of weird for her to see this since he was not even older than twenty.


    For others, it looked like he was hugging a girl of his relevant age, so it didn''t look like father and daughter bonding at all.


    And for Aurora, it felt the same because her feelings for Velian started to change when her body matured.


    "Should I push him down? Maybe I will push him down," She muttered to herself and looked at his face only to see him looking like a hot mess.


    "Daddy! Please let me go, I will let you teach me again," Without any option remaining, she said and touched Velian''s face with her hand.


    ''Should I just eat him now like mothers? But what if they try to stop me because I''m a daughter to him? I should first beat the dragons and as a gift, I will also what I need''


    Her whole idea was to train all alone, so nobody will tell her that she won because of Velian. She wanted to be an independent person in front of him rather than his daughter.


    "Good! Very good! I''m happy," Veloan said and let her take a breath after he removed the tight hug. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And also, I have something I want to give you, so let''s wash you first, then eat something," He said and grabbed her hand and entered the bathhouse and started to remove her clothes, but in his eyes, there was no lust.


    The same cannot be said for Aurora, as she was trying her best to hold herself from pouncing on Velian.


    "Veli, I will do that, she is a young girl, maybe she doesn''t want her father to wash her body like when she was kid," Daphnia said and tried to push some sense into her son''s brain.


    And also she knew since today is the day when all the ambassadors from the other nations are going to go back to their countries, she knew his presence is a must.


    "Is that so? Then, please Mother," Velian left the bathhouse and went to meet Juno to see how she was doing.


    He knew that the old man of Juno and other members of her tribe already knew about what happened, so he was interested to see their reaction.


    On his way to the beastkin part of the city, he met Elyisa, the elven ambassador, who was an elegant and graceful woman ying the piano on her own.


    It is something she took an interest in when she came into this city and Velian kept looking at her ying, then slowly went and corrected one of her notes that she kept doing wrong.


    "You have be better at this, good improvement I would say,"


    Elyisaughed hearing his words with her graceful eyes showing thankfulness for thepliment.


    "Oh my! Isn''t this our alliance head, Lord Velian," She got up from her seat and greeted and looked at the Kelleros Kingdom through the windows.


    "What a difference from the other human kingdom we visited, I won''t say this a lot, but I think you''re a good leader, maybe on the same level as our queen,"


    Velian epted thepliment.


    He knew this wasn''t just an exchange ofpliments, but hidden behind that, both of them were trying to understand what each other is nning.


    "Elyisa, I met some elven ves when I attacked some of the human''s kingdoms, I employed them since I couldn''t enter the elven forest, but what do you say now? Do you want to take the back?"


    Velian asked because he didn''t want her to misunderstand why he had elven maids in the other part of his kingdom.


    Hearing him mention the problem that she was worried about, Elyisa looked at him with grateful eyes for bringing that up.


    "So you''re against it, the main reason why we didn''t want to interact with humans was because of this, they trick our little girls and make them ves,"


    She paused for a minute then look at Velian again.


    "I will take them back, don''t worry I won''t misunderstand you, because I already found you were not the type of person to do cheap things like that, but-"

 Chapter 409 The Core

    ?


    "But-" Elyisa paused her talking and looked at Velian with her eyes observing his body and then face.


    "I heard you''re quite a womanizer, not only your sister, but the mother also," She couldn''t even believe it at first because even among the elves, inbreeding was not something well epted.


    "Heh! Looks like you have some information providers here," Elyisa shrugged her shoulder with a little grin.


    "Are you angry?"


    "No way! I wouldn''t get angry over something so simple besides finding the information about the person you''re dealing with ismon sense,"


    Both of them were looking at each other with their eyes showing a predatory look.


    "Well, It''s nothing big, we just love each other and I have the confidence that I can take care of them, besides, I don''t need anyone''s permission to start a rtionship,"


    His words were harsh, but Elyisa just smiled seeing his boldness.


    "This might be the first time, I met someone so bold," She paused for a minute then looked at the piano and took her seat back.


    "Tell me when you can introduce those girls to me, until then I will stay here,"


    Velian looked at her for a few seconds then he decided to continue his walk to Juno''s house.


    *Sigh


    "I haven''t seen aunt in a few months, I guess I will visit her again,"


    While thinking about the past and walking along the road, he managed to find an Old man, who weed him rather quickly and brought him into his nearly-built house in the capital.


    And there were a few important people in that room, but the main attention was on Velian and Juno.


    "You heard the news right?" Velian asked to which the old man nodded his head.


    "So, it''s time for the revenge," Junoughed as she heard his grandfather''s words.


    "Yeah! We can attack them if you want, even right now but I think we should wait until the time is right,"


    They were discussing about their ns for the future and how they are going to take back the beast union.


    "I should ask this, I heard they tried to massacre your whole tribe, so what are you going to do when you attack them? Can you kill the children and women? Are you going to do the same thing?"


    Velian didn''t want them to hesitate in the battle, so he had to rify things with them right now.


    "..."


    Everyone in the room went silent, especially Juno.


    She always asked the same thing from her heart, whether she can be cruel just like what her parent''s killers showed her when she was a little girl. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I won''t. They are just misguided by their elders, We will kill the people who are responsible and try to make others understand what is right and what is not," Juno took the decision after hesitating a little.


    She thought her grandfather and Velian will be disappointed with her, but both of them just smiled.


    "Naive choice, but I can''t me you,"


    After this small talk, they discussed a few things and got ready to leave, but Juno followed him and ask what he is going to do now.


    "I''m going to meet with Aurora, I have something important I want to give her,"


    Velian was nning to give her the core of her real mother, the dragon he met in the forest.


    "I wille, I haven''t met her in a few days, so I want to see her,"


    Velian felt blessed to see her getting doted by every girl without any exception and it really showed him how great his choices were when it came to women.


    Velian entered the room where Daphnia and Aurora were supposed to be, his eyes scanning the space until they settled on two girls.


    He caught sight of two familiar figures¡ªAurora and Daphnia¡ªemerging from the bath, their hair damp and wrapped in bath towels. The soft glow of the room reflected off their radiant skin, adding an ethereal touch to their presence.


    "Woah! Fresh out of the bath," He said and looked at Juno.


    Looking at the refreshing looks on the other''s face, Juno also wanted to clean her body but she decided to dy it as she had something important to do now.


    Without hesitation, Velian moved toward them, his heart pounding with a mix of surprise and excitement. He could sense the urgency in the air, but the sight of the two women in their vulnerable statepelled him to offer his assistance.


    "Allow me," Velian said softly, a warm smile gracing his lips as he reached out to take the towels from Aurora and Daphnia. "Let me help you dry your hair."


    Aurora and Daphnia exchanged surprised nces, their eyes widening at Velian''s unexpected presence.


    Yet, they couldn''t deny the sincerity in his voice and the genuine concern etched upon his face. Trusting his intentions, they handed him the towels, their fingers gently brushing against his.


    "Hmm~ both of you have beautiful and long hair," He said while taking the hair and feeling the coldness of it.


    As Velian delicately patted their damp locks, he felt a growing sense of anticipation, a need to reveal the urgent matter weighing on his heart. But he knew the importance of treading lightly, mindful of the vulnerable moment they shared.


    With their hair slowly drying under his touch, Velian''s voice held a quiet determination. "There is something of utmost importance I must speak to you about. It concerns Aurora''s future, and it cannot wait."


    Aurora and Daphnia exchanged another nce, their curiosity piqued by Velian''s serious tone. They knew him well enough to understand that when he spoke of urgency, it held significance beyond measure.


    Silence settled in the room as Velian finished drying their hair, his touch bing lighter, almost reluctant to release them from his gentle hold.


    When he finally stepped back, his gaze shifted between Aurora and Daphnia, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions¡ªhope, determination, and a touch of vulnerability.


    "Come to the living room when you''re finished dressing,"

 Chapter 410 Decision

    ?


    Velian''s eyes widened as he saw Aurora and Daphnia emerge from their room, their glistening figures draped in freshly donned garments.


    "Nice dresses! Both of you look amazing in that," Heplimented both of them without holding back.


    Juno, ever loyal tigerkin girl, restedfortably at his side on the couch. She was resting her head on Velian''sp while using her beastly nose to collect as much of Velian''s smell as she can.


    She had a smell fetish because of how extraordinary her body was and she really loved how Velian smelled. It reminded her of the familiar feeling of a family.


    The duo moved gracefully towards him, their presence captivating the room. Velian, his heart brimming with anticipation, couldn''t help but point towards the table, where an extraordinary itemy.


    Following his hand, they saw what he was trying to show them.


    "There," he eximed, his voice brimming with excitement, "behold the magnificent treasure before us!"


    Daphnia''s eyes narrowed, her keen intellect recognizing the object at once.


    "Veli! This is-" Daphnia paused and looked at Aurora, as she knew what her son was up to.


    A glimmer of understanding illuminated her expression. Velian turned towards Aurora, who couldn''t tear her gaze away from the resplendent core resting upon the table. His voice was filled with reverence as he began to speak.


    "This, my dear Aurora, is a dragon core," he dered, his wordsced with both sadness and admiration.


    "It once belonged to your mother, a mighty dragon, who left it as her final gift before departing from this world." Belgian started exining things to her.


    "She is also the one who asked me to take care of you and gave me your location, it might be true I''m your real father because I''m the one who gave birth to you from mana, but-" He paused for a minute and looked at the core.


    "It doesn''t change the fact that your real mother was a real dragon,"


    Aurora''s eyes flickered with a mixture of curiosity and longing. She listened intently, her heart yearning to uncover the secrets contained within the enigmatic core. Velian continued, his voice carrying a tone of solemnity.


    "Consume it, my dear," Velian urged, his voice filled with conviction. "It belongs to you, and once you consume the dragon core, you will possess a power surpassing even my own."


    Aurora already had the power to evenpete with Velian. The only thing shecked was the ability to control them, but right now, Velian knew when she consume this core, she will gain power far beyond his own at least until he starts his evolution.


    Aurora''s gaze shifted from the core to Velian, uncertainty mingling with a determination within her eyes.


    "I don''t care, you''re my father and mothers are my mothers," She said, which caused all three of them to smile because her words were too sweet for them.


    "I know, darling, but for now, try to absorb this,"


    She took a deep breath, the weight of her heritage and the possibilities ahead weighing upon her. With a resolute nod, she reached out, her hand trembling slightly as she sped the dragon''s core.


    Juno, sensing the gravity of the moment, leaned forward, his eyes locked on Aurora. The room fell into a hushed silence as Aurora raised the dragon core to her lips.


    "Is she going to swallow that?" Juno asked to which Velian just nodded his head. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A surge of energy coursed through her as she swallowed, her every cell tingling with newfound strength.


    Velian watched with awe as the core vanished within Aurora, merging with her essence.


    The room seemed to tremble as if acknowledging the tremendous power now residing within her. He reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair behind Aurora''s ear, a smile ying at his lips.


    "Now, my dear Aurora," he whispered, his voice filled with pride,


    "you are destined for greatness. With the dragon core pulsing through your veins, you will be a force to be reckoned with, a beacon of power and strength."


    Aurora''s eyes shimmered with determination, her path clear before her. She nodded, her resolve solidifying.


    And her body started to change again, as her teen look suddenly disappeared and in front of them was a milf looking girl, who looked like she was Daphnia''s age.


    "What the hell!" Juno shouted as she couldn''t believe that she will have to call someone who look way older than her daughter.


    "This is absurd!" Daphnia also felt weird and went light settled, Aurora was about fall off, but Velian captured her and kept her on the couch.


    "She is powerful! Way more powerful than I expected, as long as she has enough control over her power, those dragons will be a walk in the park for her,"


    Velian gave up on how she looked, as he knew this is her ultimate form.


    After this, she won''t probably age, so he had nothing to worry about except having to call a milf looking woman, a daughter.


    "Eeeeh! This memory," Aurora suddenly shot up from the couch opened her eyes and looked around, them without any registration with her teared-up clothes she quickly hugged Velian.


    "Daddy! Thank you for saving me, if not for you," Suddenly she started to cry, which caused Daphnia and Juno to panic, but Velian just kept patting her back and asking her to calm down.


    "How do you feel, darling?"


    Aurora looked at her own body and then at Velian.


    "Nothing different! But feels a little bit more powerful," Even though she was pretending she wasn''t happy, inside she was grinning as she looked at her boobs and ass.


    ''Heh! These can bepared to Mother Daphnia now, I can easily seduce Daddy with this''


    She was grinning, but she didn''t forget to greet her two mothers in the same way.


    "Do you feel anything different like did she leave a message to you?"


    Velian was talking about her mother dragon and as soon as he asked that question, Aurora showed a little smile showing that wasn''t the case.


    "I got her memory, and who tried to kill her, it''s the same thing Daddy is fighting against, a man tried to corrupt her and use her, but she kept refusing,"

 Chapter 411 A Clue About Prince

    ?


    "Hmm~ I also knew something tried to corrupt her, but I didn''t know it was a man," Velian was interested in these new information, as he knew this might lead him somewhere useful.


    "Do you see anything else in the memory like who that man is?"


    Aurora went silent for a few minutes, and she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Velian with a serious look.


    "He has a noble-looking outfit and these soldiers, they look like they are from this kingdom,"


    She said causing all three of them to go, as it was a clue more important than they expected.


    "Juno, quickly call the girl in Elda''s academy that I told you about,"


    She quickly obeyed his words and ran so she can do it as soon as possible because even she was interested to know about the man, who can corrupt a dragon.


    She knew something like that would be a far more dangerous threat than they can even imagine.


    It took her a good amount of time to find her and exin things to Elda, but before even Aurora could rest, Juno came back with the girl, Velian asked her to bring.


    "I - I - brought her - Veli," She said from word to word because of how excited she was.


    Velian took a cup of water and gave it to her which she chugged down without any mercy.


    "I want you to draw what she exins, don''t worry about your semester, I will talk with Elda, can you do that?" Velian asked from the artistic girl, who was equally exhausted as Juno was because of how weak her physical strength was.


    "I will, my lord,"


    Without any registration she epted his deal, so they quickly decided to finish things as Velian asked Aurora to exin the looks of the man in her memories which the girl borough to life with her pencil rod.


    It took her a good amount of time to draw the detailed drawing of the scenery, but looking at the face of the man in the drawing, Velian knew things were getting really interesting.


    "Julie''s uncle!" Daphnia shouted as she couldn''t hide the surprise on her face.


    "Interesting! Really interesting! So he wasn''t just a small fry, looks like he is nning something big,"


    Velian took the drawing and carefully observed every feature of the man since he knew these drawings are more urate than what previous artists drew.


    "Juno, give her a few silver coins and tell Elda to excuse her for today," Velian ordered and asked the girl to leave.


    After she left Daphnia looked at her son and asked what he is going to do now.


    "Soon! Soon, we will get some clues about him, he can''t hide anymore, we have more than three kingdoms under our control and I think we need to take care of Malfoy Kingdom too,"


    Without others knowing, Velian was slowly gathering more and morend and people, even surpassing what the empire have right now. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If he''s not here, then that means he is either in Empire or Malfoy Kingdom or they are just hiding in the forest,"


    Velian got the idea and he decided to act upon it.


    "Mother, we need to be active, we don''t know what they are nning while we are being rxed, just Naomi''s crew won''t be able to find things fast," Velian said and looked at Aurora and asked her to change ande with him.


    "What are you going to do?" Daphnia asked, as she wanted to know and Velian just gave a quick answer.


    "I''m going to clean up everything from the Malfoy Kingdom to every single cell user in ournd," Velian said and showed from now on it won''t be taking things easy.


    And he touched the doorknob to leave, but suddenly Delviny came running toward the room causing Velian to hit his head on the door, as soon as she opened it.


    "Ugh~ Delvi, what are you doing?" Touching his forehead not out of pain, but because of how he felt, Velian looked at his sister who entered the room quickly with her eyes looking like they see about toe out of her eye sockets.


    "Veli, I''m sorry, but this is an emergency," She shouted and looked at her mother with a look that resonated with pain and annoyance.


    "Your father went ahead and did it," She shouted looking at Daphnia, who was clueless.


    "What happened? Don''t shout at her, first exin things," Velian said and asked her to calm down but her next words caught everyone in the room off guard as none of the expected this kind of development to happen.


    "We caught a girl, who was trying to sneak into our castle, and for some reason, I felt she was familiar with her hair and face, but then only I heard who she really was," She paused for a minute and looked at Daphnia.


    "She''s your sister, our aunt is here, she tried to sneak into the castle,"


    Daphnia opened her eyes wide as if she didn''t know what she was talking about. After all, she only had a brother and suddenly she had a wild thought.


    "How old is she? Does she look like me?" She asked with her voice trembling and Delviny nodded her head.


    "She looks like she''s equal to our Velian in age, and by the looks of her, she looks even worse than how we were treated,"


    As soon as Delviny said those words, Velian clearly saw the anger and frustration on Daphnia''s face.


    "Shitty old man! You went ahead and did it, you created another puppet to serve your purposes," She shouted and looked at the door and left without saying anything.


    "Mother! Wait," Velian tried to follow her, big Delviny asked him not to do that.


    "Give her some time alone, until then follow me, you should keep her first, before mother,"


    Saying those words, Delviny dragged Velian into the room, where she kept the girl with her hands and legs tightly bound to a chair.

 Chapter 412 Hostile Aunt

    ?


    The dimly lit prisoner room echoed with the sound of heavy footsteps as Velian and Delviny entered cautiously, their eyes scanning the gloom for any sign of danger.


    "Delvi, how do you think Mother is going to react to this? What will she do once she meets this girl?" Velian asked worried about their mother.


    He knew it was hard for them to digest the fact that their grandfather was a fiend that used his own children as tools, and they couldn''t even imagine how much disgust Daphnia would feel thinking about these things.


    They stopped abruptly as their gaze fell upon a girl of their own age, bound to a chair, her silver hair shimmering under the faint light.


    The striking resemnce between the girl and Velian was uncanny; it was as if he were looking into a mirror, reflecting his own features and his mother''s delicate beauty.


    There were some different features, but for the most part, they looked simr because of the hair.


    Fatigue etched across her face, the girl''s eyes widened with a mixture of fear and surprise upon noticing Velian and Delviny''s arrival.


    The ropes that bound her wrists strained against her struggles, a desperate attempt to free herself from captivity. Delviny, ever calm andposed, stepped forward, her voiceced with reassurance.


    "Please, calm down," Delviny implored gently. "We''re not here to harm you."


    With a deep breath, the girl ceased her struggling, her chest heaving from exertion. "I don''t have time for this," she replied, her voice tinged with urgency. "I have more important matters to attend to. I need to meet my sister, let me go,"


    It was a sound that had simrities to Daphnia, but a lot different as it sounded more cocky and lifeless.


    Velian''s eyes widened, his gaze fixed upon the girl who bore an uncanny resemnce to him.


    His mind raced, trying toprehend the situation unfolding before him. How could she look exactly like him and his mother? Questions filled his thoughts, but eptance was a struggle.


    Even if they are sisters, he knew it was almost impossible for Daphnia and this girl to look exactly the same.


    At that time, Velian didn''t know the vile methods of the noble families and Daphnia was more disgusted about this situation because she knew what her old man did to give birth to this child.


    Observing the girl''s face and hair once again, Velian finally found his voice,ced with a hint of disbelief. "Who... Who are you?" he managed to utter, his tone betraying his confusion.


    The girl met Velian''s gaze with a mix of determination and vulnerability.


    "I assume you''re Velian Keller! If you''re then I am your aunt," she replied, her voice carrying the weight of a hidden story, but without any care about the bond they shared.


    "I won''t say this again, release me, I have more important things to do rather than this,"


    Velian''s mind whirled with conflicting emotions, the revtion sinking in. His aunt? The connection seemed not impossible, yet the resemnce was undeniable. It was a surreal moment, challenging his understanding of family ties and time itself. He took a step closer, studying her intently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Delviny, sensing the weight of the situation, remained silent, allowing Velian and their aunt to navigate this new reality. Their fates had intertwined in a way that surpassed the boundaries of what they had known before.


    As Velian''s gaze met his aunt''s once again, he found himself searching for answers within her eyes. The path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, but the bond between them, born from blood and shared features,


    "What do you want? Why did youe here and try to sneak like a rat?" Velian broke from his initial surprise and questioned, but she just ignored him and asked Delviny to bring Daphnia so she could discuss things with her.


    "None of that matters to you!" She shouted and struggled to break free from the tight ropes that bound her to the chair.


    "It does because I won''t let you meet mother, until you say what you want, or wake you can go back to prison and enjoy your life there, after all, if a normal person did this, they would automatically be a prisoner," Velian said without any shred of mercy even for his aunt.


    "Not a fake one! You will be a real prisoner," He added in case she misunderstood.


    The woman who was tied to a chair suddenly went silent, like she noticed something when he looked behind Velian saw the person who didn''t want to enter the conversation.


    "Mother!" Velian said in a tone and quickly decided to tell her not to worry.


    "It''s okay Veli, I know how to deal with her,"


    Daphnia left those words and looked at the girl.


    "What is your name? Did that old man even bother to name you?" Daphnia asked without knowing the woman had the same name as her.


    "My name is Daphnia, Listen to me," She said and suddenly started to struggle again.


    "Father wants your help, he wants you to use the power that you gathered and make sure you clean the empire of the rebels and people that wants to make everything worse,"


    Velian didn''t care about any of those matters. The only thing he cared about was how she called herself as Daphnia, which is his mother''s name.


    He wanted to beat up this girl and old man at the same time teaching them a lesson about what will happen to them if they y with his mother but right now he had to listen to everything with patience since Daphnia was talking.


    "Shitty old man! What else did I expect from you? You''re the same old fart that used your children as tools," She muttered and looked at the girl with her eyes showing guilt toward her.


    "Innocent girl, you don''t even know you''re being manipted by that old man to do his bidding," The younger Daphnia had no idea what she was talking about, but she kept asking Daphnia to help their father but suddenly Daphnia look at her with a strange look and said.


    "I will help that old man, but only to visit hell, once I change your mind, It will be him,"

 Chapter 413 Velian Hates Daphnia

    ?


    Velian didn''t expect his mother to have a such strong reaction to this matter, as she always used to look at things in a more subtle and kind way, so this was a fresh change for him.


    "Release me! And help our father right now," The girl kept struggling trying to use her every skill to undo the ropes and by surprise, she managed to do that with her skills.


    "Impressive! So she wasn''t just a puppet, but a skilful puppet," Delviny said those words, as she noticed how young Daphnia used her hands to slowly break the ropes that tightly bound her hand.


    "Sister! You should help him, he is the one who raised you and fed you, you should pay your gratitude to him, like a real noble, forget about these kids ande with me," Her words really annoyed everyone in the room including Velian.


    ''Who does she think she is to call my children worthless?''


    Daphnia thought and looked at Velian. He understood her bodynguage and quickly jump on the girl, who was searching for an opening to attack Velian.


    "You talk too much! You won''t die since you have our blood, at least for now, but don''t expect me to treat you well after insulting it, Mother,"


    He pushed his elbow on her back causing her to shout in pain, but he didn''t let her even talk as he used the same roped to cover her mouth.


    "Mother, she is just a puppet, we won''t be able to show her truth, at least for now, so shall we-" Velian expected Daphnia to hesitate, hit she suddenly have the orders showing she had no mercy for people that always try to harm her children.


    "Put her in jail, we don''t really need to care about her, if we can''t change her, she will have to sit in jail former, after all, she is no different now,"


    Daphnia knew th feeling of being controlled by her own family as a puppet and she could sympathise with the woman in front of her.


    After all, she looked just like how Daphnia used to be before she went adventuring to find herself and be free from the shackles that held her bound to the so-called great noble family bonds.


    "That old man needs to die! He is too much, having a child when he is on his deathbed and using her as a puppet," Daphnia knew her family including her brother was garbage and they would do anything for the power.


    "If that''s your wish I would support you Mother, but what about Grandmother?"


    Velian vaguely remembered what she told about their grandmother being the only person that supported her even when things get too hard.


    "I don''t know, but I can say, even though she is my sister, we don''t have the same mother, because after mother gave birth to me, she went infertile,"


    Things were getting too annoying for Daphnia, so she decided to rest. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Have a good rest, I wille to meet you after finding a good cell for her," Daphnia modded her head and went back holding her head.


    Even though she was showing a strong front, she was bothered by the fact that herst hade to haunt her again.


    "Delvi looks like it''s time to start our purging n, no more rest for our soldiers, we will personally kill every cell user and take over Malfoy and Empire,"


    The only reason he didn''t do those annoying things until now was, he needed some time with the girls and the main reason he started the war in the first ce was that he wanted to make sure, he can live peacefully.


    But right now things are tooplex for him to rest. After giving orders to Delviny, Vekian did what he is supposed to do.


    He cautiously pushed open the door to Daphnia''s room, his heart aching at the sight before him. There shey, tears streaming down her cheeks, her sorrow etched upon her face.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he closed the door behind him, shutting out the rest of the world, and hurried to her side.


    Gently, he sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes filled with concern. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, tenderly wiping away the tears that stained her delicate features. His touch wasforting, a gesture of sce amidst her pain.


    "Let it out, Mother," Velian whispered softly, his voice filled with empathy. "Cry as much as you need to. I''m here for you."


    Daphnia''s sobs intensified, her body trembling with the weight of her emotions. She allowed herself to sumb to the anguish that had been hidden deep within her soul. As she poured out her sorrow, she spoke of the hardships she had endured, the haunting memories that tormented her.


    "It was so hard, Velian," she sobbed, her voice choked with tears. "My past... it was abyrinth of pain. My father, who manipted me, controlled every aspect of my life. I was trapped, suffocating in his web of deceit. I was treated like a tool for his benefit, my brother also wanted to use me as he wanted and gain political advantage,"


    Velian''s grip tightened around her, his arms encircling her protectively. He nestled himself behind her, lying on the bed, his embrace providing a shield against the world''s cruelty. With each sob that escaped Daphnia''s lips, his presence became a pir of strength.


    "You''re safe now, Daphnia, You have me, your son and lover," Velian assured her, his voice filled with conviction. "You''ve escaped that darkness, and you''re surrounded by people who care for you. Let the tears wash away the pain, and together, we''ll build a future free from the shadows of your past."


    Daphnia clung to Velian, finding sce in his unwavering support. His words, like a soothing balm, eased her wounds and rekindled a flicker of hope within her weary heart. In his arms, she discovered a haven where her tears could flow freely, unburdening her soul from the weight of her past.


    As the night drew on, their embrace remained unbroken. Velian held Daphnia tightly,forting her through the depths of her anguish. In this tender moment, there was no sexual tension between them, it was just the pure care and love that they enjoyed as they fell asleep together kneeling next morning things would be different.

 Chapter 414 Purge

    ?


    "Don''t call her Daphnia, she''s not our mother, she''s just a cheap copy," Velian said to her sister, who was observing their aunt with him.


    She was put in a rather good cell in the prison, but she kept trying to escape from the cell and go back.


    She had some crazy skills to support her with this purpose, but one of them was enough to break a brick wall that is tightly bound to each other by cement.


    "You''re right, Veli, I also feel weird calling her Daphnia, what should we call her?"


    It was a good question from Delviny, as they needed a way to address this girl and they wanted to make it real simple.


    "Let''s just call her ''Da'' that''s enough, looking at her mother will only get sad memories, so once everything is over let''s just throw her out, she''s not our responsibility, but let''s just try our best to turn her brainwashing back in this period,"


    Both of them walked toward the exit of the prison after looking at the red-haired dirty man in one of the cells, who was sitting with a lifeless look in his eyes.


    "Crap! I almost forgot about him," Velian looked at the tyrant son of Andriya, who used to be such pain for them.


    "Me too! We don''t even need to kill him at this point, he already lost his will to live, after all the food here is not even tasty and eating the same thing for several months and losing the expectation of her mother rescuing him, he no longer has anything to look forward,"


    As soon as Velian heard those words, his memories went back to his previous life where he used to be like this guy.


    "Leave him be, let''s go," Velian dragged Delviny and left the prison.


    "We killed Andriya and caught her son, so your revenge isplete, right? Or is there something we missed?"


    Velian slightly remembers the face of the man, who attacked him when he was a toddler, but it was just a glimpse as his vision didn''t develop at that time.


    "No! I won''t stop until I kill that assassin who put this mark on your chest," She said and touched his chest.


    The injury mark of the attack still remained on his chest, as Velian didn''t bother to remove it. He knew this mark should only be removed after Delvinyplete her revenge.


    "Hehe! If that''s what my sister wants, let''s do it, but right now, we should visit Mother, she is rather down mentally these days, so we should be with her,"


    Leaving those words with Delviny, Velian dragged her and entered the castle only to see everyone either reading books or ying board games.


    "Sariya, how''s the picture book? Is it good?" Belgian already released his first picture book with the artist Girl, who got really popr as soon as she released it.


    In the city, more than two hundred people bought copies, but it was a highly adult story as it contained erotic art.


    Even though most of the poses were from Velian and Elda, he made sure to change the faces so people won''t think he is the one who is in the book. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is great, this idea of diving things to the panel is a great idea in storytelling, it''s such a simple thing, but I don''t know whether anyone else would be able to think like this,"


    She said and closed the book.


    Velian had the original art that he got at first in his room protected, so he didn''t have to worry about anyone finding out.


    "That''s great, by the way, Sariya, I want you to takeplete control of the city for a few days, I will make you my regent,"


    Velian dropped the bomb on her head causing her to look at him with a confused look.


    "Are you going somewhere?" She asked, but Velian just nodded her head.


    "Not going! I''m going to carry on a full purge, I don''t want to regret staying like this while cell users and my grandfather is making problems for us" Daphnia looked at Velian and she knew this was about her matter.


    "That''s great," Sariya said, but she was actually d Velian took this decision because he would be able to help the other people that are suffering from the influence of cell users.


    Velian''s gaze softened, his hand reaching out to gently cup Daphnia''s trembling chin. "Mother," he whispered, his voice filled with both tenderness and resolve.


    "I understand the conflict within your heart, for it is the same as mine. But remember, it was this empire that tore us apart, that snatched you away from me. Together, we can right the wrongs, and reim what was lost."


    Daphnia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears,  and anger her voice wavering but filled with a newfound determination.


    "Are we going to kill my brother and father?" It was a rather small question, but Velian only had one answer to give her.


    "It''s your decision,"


    "You''re right, Velian. The empire may have been my former home, but it is tainted with the blood of innocent souls. I cannot stand idly by, not when there is a chance to make things right. I will join you in your fight."


    Even though she hesitated for a minute, she suddenly remembered about thest and the hatred that she had bottled up inside her heart.


    Velian''s face lit up with a mixture of relief and joy, his hand tightening around Daphnia''s.


    "Thank you, Mother," he murmured, his voice filled with emotion and gratitude.


    They spent the whole evening spending their day interacting with each other and happily chatting after that because they knew after this day, it will be put chaos that awaits them.


    "Veli, are you going to take Aurora too? I think this battle will be a great first for her but without your help," Daphnia made a remark which stood up, and Velian also agreed after all at this point the only thing that wasn''t mature about Aurora was her control of power and the only way to improve that was to throw her on a battlefield and let her go crazy.

 Chapter 415 Visiting Former Village

    ?


    The sun cast its golden rays upon the vast kingdom as Velian and his mighty army continued their relentless march.


    The air was charged with tension, for the kingdom that had long been gued by demonic cell users and merciless bandits were going to be regretting their lives as they encounter this army of hundreds of soldiers.


    "Is it a good idea to let Aurora follow Delviny? Both of them are heavy on their aggressive approaches," Daphnia asked, as she and Aiko were the two girls that followed his group.


    There were a total of three groups that went in different directions, but Velian had confidence in them so he didn''t have to worry about them.


    "It will be fine, Delviny is not going to let Aurora take any damage, I know that she might look like a careless girl, but she actually is a good girl inside,"


    Daphnia smiled because she knew Delviny and her rtionship wasn''t close, unlike Velian.


    At some point they started to look at each other like the lovers of the same man instead of mother and daughter, so now they have a more familiar rtionship where they share some embarrassing things that shouldn''t be shared between children and parents, but instead, they lost the small things they did when they were in a normal rtionship.


    Velian, a valiant king with a determination burning in his eyes, vowed to purge hisnd of these vile threats proceeded.


    It had been two arduous days since Velian departed from the capital, and along their treacherous journey, they encountered more danger than they could count.


    Four groups of bandits had dared to challenge his might, only to meet their swift and unforgiving demise. Their lifeless bodies burning with me nowy scattered along the path, serving as a grim reminder of the consequences that awaited those who dared to cross Velian''s path andmit crimes.


    Along the way he made sure to rescue the girls and all the valuable things they stole and give them back to the viges.


    But there was one encounter that stood out among the rest. As the sun began its descent, painting the horizon in shades of crimson, Velian stumbled upon a solitary figure¡ªa demonic cell user.


    His powers crackled with the dark energy of normal cell users, an unmistakable threat to the realm but not to Velian.


    With a resolute heart, Velian engaged in a fierce battle that was obviously and painfully one-sided, his sword shing against the wicked sorcery that the cell user possessed.


    The sh of steel and magic echoed through the forest, but in the end, Velian emerged victorious. The demonic cell user fell, defeated, and their malevolent presence was extinguished forever.


    "That''s rather rare, I expect at least a few more of them to be in this ce, it looks like most of them are near the area of the borders, after all, our kingdom is the least safe ce for them,"


    Velian still had no idea how these people turned into cell users. Even when he tried to question the girl or the tamer, that he caught, none of them remembered how they got these powers.


    Now, with the evening shadows lengthening, Velian arrived at his former home, a ce once filled with joy and love.


    A ce that he used to think of as his home and his first vige, which he developed when he was a kid.


    The memories of his girls''ughter echoed through his mind as he approached the gate. He knew Aiko''s mother, his own aunt, would be waiting, her heart filled with both worry and hope.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We''re here," Velian looked at Aiko and Daphnia, who were just as excited to see Asumi, who should being to wee them but for some reason, she didn''t.


    Upon entering the vige after showing his face to the guards, Velian was obviously surrounded by the people of the vige that already know him and used to hear about him through the old vigers.


    Honestly, this vige couldn''t be called a vige anymore as it looked like a town with several shops and a lot of people dwelling in it.


    Velian had no intention to ignore the former vigers that supported him, and he knew this town was important to him both personally and economically.


    After all, the papers that Velian use are all produced in this vige keeping the receipts secret and protected by the personal army of Asumiko, so it had a lot ofmercial value as a town.


    After greeting all the old friends and new vigers, Velian made his way to the Asumi''s house only to see it being developed a lot over time.


    "Looks like Aunt is doing fine," Velian said looking at Aiko, who was excited to see her mother after a long time.


    But before Velian could even knock the door creaked open, revealing a woman whose face bore traces of both surprise and happiness upon seeing her son-inw, her best friend and daughter.


    "Asumi, you''re doing fi-"


    Daphnia tried to hug her, but then only she noticed the abnormal thing about her friend.


    "Asumi! You''re-" She closed her mouth, while Velian had the same surprised reaction.


    "Mother! When did this happen?" It was a shock for Aiko, but she felt like her whole body was trembling from the happiness.


    "Well, it''s still one or two months, I wanted to send a message, but I have been too busy training rookies,"


    Asumi said as she was equally affected by the problem of the cell users.


    "Still, you could have told me, I would have sent some extra warriors," Velian was not stuffed about how she didn''t rely on her, but he was happy to see her rtionship reignite its me.


    He was happy that he rejected her when she confessed and protected her rtionship with his uncle.


    "Are you guys going to stay there all day? Come inside, we have some food that I want to show Velian,"


    She said and opened the door and let everyone enter the house while holding Velian hand and taking him to the couch asking him to take a seat.

 Chapter 416 Forest Witch

    ?


    Inside the cosy house, Asumi led Velian to the couch, taking a seat beside him while the rest of the group settled in.


    She also made sure Aiko is beside her, after all, who wouldn''t want their daughter to interact with their mother, who is pregnant?


    They chatted andughed, catching up on each other''s lives and sharing stories of their recent adventures. Asumi''s husband entered the room carrying a tray of delicious-looking food with the maids beside him.


    "Ah, perfect timing, darling!" Asumi eximed, her eyes lighting up as she saw the spread he had prepared.


    "Everyone, this is my amazing new cook. She''s the one responsible for this mouthwatering feast."


    Aiko''s father and the maid both smiled warmly and greeted the group. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you. Please, help yourselves to the food. I hope you enjoy it."


    As she ced the tray on the coffee table, the enticing aroma filled the room, making everyone''s stomachs rumble with anticipation. The spread consisted of a variety of dishes, ranging from bread to tempura, grilled meats, and vibrant sds.


    Velian''s eyes widened with delight. "Wow, this looks incredible! Thank you. You''ve outdone yourself."


    The maid chuckled modestly. "I''m d you like it. It''s just a small token of appreciation for all the hard work you''ve done, protecting our city. Your Highness"


    Velian tried to remember this girl, but no matter how he tried he couldn''t but then Aiko is the one who hugged the maid and said she used to y with her, when they were kids.


    "Oh! I remember, I used to teach you about cooking since you were curious," Velian said and the girl smiled, as she was d to be able to feed her master.


    The group eagerly dug into the feast, passing tes and sharing their favourite bites. Laughter and conversation filled the room as they savoured the delicious vours. Asumi leaned closer to Velian, her voice soft and affectionate.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you in the dark, Velian. It was a chaotic time, and I didn''t want to burden you further. But I''m grateful you''re here now."


    Velian smiled and gently squeezed Asumi''s hand. "No need to apologize, Aunt. I understand. And I''m happy to be here with you and everyone else."


    And then he looked at her husband.


    "I didn''t expect you to rekindle the me, I thought both of you were" Velian couldn''t even speak more, as Asumi got dangerously close to him and whispered.


    "It''s all thanks to you, both he and I discovered a lot of things in this period"


    Velian felt a little weird because she was being extra touchy, but he just thought that she was happy to see him.


    As they enjoyed the meal, the atmosphere in the room grew livelier. Stories were shared, jokes were told, and memories were made. The bonds of friendship and camaraderie strengthened with each passing moment.


    The evening stretched on, filled with warmth and happiness. Asumi''s house became a sanctuary, a ce where worries faded away, reced by the joy of togetherness. At that moment, surrounded by goodpany and delightful food, they found sce and rejuvenation.


    Time seemed to pass too quickly as the night drew to a close.


    "Are there any problems here? The guard looked like they were on guard when I called them?" Velian didn''t want to spoil the mood by bringing up heavy subjects, but he was curious so he had to ask.


    "Well it''s nothing major, but we have been experiencing something strange these days,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Asumi said and looked at her husband, who looked just as worried as she was.


    "People who go into the forest alwayse with strange marks on their body, but for some reason, all the males that go into the forest get impotent and females also lose their ability to conceive children,"


    Daphnia looked at Velian as this incident sounded way more familiar to them.


    "Might be the work of a curse user, it''s the best time because we are on a journey to kill all of them, we might as well kill this one," Velian said but Asumi looked dissatisfied, after all, she wanted Velian and other to rest in her town.


    She didn''t know that they just came here to lodge for a few days before going back.


    "No way! I thought you guys will at least stay was week or two,"


    Velian wanted to invite her to the capital, but he knew she won''t abandon her vige that became a town.


    *Sigh


    "Well, it might take some time, so don''t worry Aunt," Velian said and everyone just stood up, as they were tired of talking so they wanted to rest.


    "The bath I made, did you use it?" Hearing Velian question, Asumi showed a grateful face as it had been so useful for them.


    "I use it almost every day now since I can bring water through pipes, I don''t even have to drag water, your ideas are really amazing Velian,"


    Daphnia snorted hearing someone appreciating her son''s hard work, like it was her own work.


    "Well, let''s build more for people two, after all, we should make hygiene first,"


    Asumiughed at his words and asked her husband to take Velian to the bath and the girls went separately since the maid was also there.


    She wouldn''t have minded if Velian joined her, but they still had to act on morals so they decided to go separately.


    "Uncle, I heard your rtionship with Aunt has been going well, congrats on the baby," Velian said while drowning his whole body in the hot water.


    But unlike what he expected, he didn''t get a massive reaction from his uncle instead he looked like he wanted to say something, but held it.


    "Velian," He said and caused then looked at Velian''s penis for a moment and a smile came to his face.


    It was a little creepy for Velian, but he still decided to wait and see what he was up to.


    "This can''t be good!" He was about to run off the bath if he was about to do something strange to him, but hearing his next words he almost felt like this man in front of him had gone insane.


    "Do you want to have sex with Asumi?"

 Chapter 417 Am I A Horrible Woman?

    ?


    "Huh?" Velian couldn''t help but get up as soon as he asked that because it might be the wildest thing he heard in a while.


    Aiko''s father also looked like he was wallowing a hard pill and noticing Velian''s reaction, he knew he shouldn''t have asked that.


    "No, forget what I asked, I wasn''t in my right mind," He said and got up to leave the bath.


    Velian had no intention of stopping him, after all, he was having his own conflict just by thinking what happened between them.


    He was worried about his Aunt and this newborn child, so he had to confirm what was going on there. After all, Asumi was his family even though they were not tied by the blood, and he really cared about her.


    He took a quick bath and dried his body then decided to confront Aunt, but then he noticed that Daphnia and Aiko would be upset if they knew something was going on with their mother and best friend.


    "I guess I''ll wait until I meet her again," Velian said and went to his room and closed the door and removed his bath towel.


    Since he was alone in the room, he didn''t bother to wear clothes andy on the bed thinking about the possibilities of what could have happened to these two.


    "Did she cheat on him? Did Aunt tell him about her feeling for him?" He was confused.


    Even though he didn''t have to sleep, being alone in the bed with cold air hitting his naked back, he felt his kind getting a little sleepy and decided to close his eyes and take a rest.


    But he couldn''t even dose off for a few minutes, as he heard the door of his room opening with a little noise, which obviously made him cautious.


    "Is this the cell user Aunt was talking about? I don''t have my weapons, but I guess I''ll just choke her with my bare hands," Velian thought and got ready to attack, but when he saw the woman who entered the room, he knew this isn''t a threat. At least not on a physical level.


    "Veli!" It was a whispering sound of a woman, but Velian couldn''t even tract to her words, as she started to touch him.


    ''What is she doing?''


    Velian opened his eyes and in front of him was the same pregnant woman, who was looking at him with her eyes hazy while wearing only her night dress, which didn''t even bother to hide her cleavage.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" He didn''t want to act like he wasn''t awake. He wanted to know why she was doing this.


    After all, she didn''t want to ruin her life when she is pregnant and her husband''s words made him even more confused.


    "I''m sorry," She suddenly trembled and took her hands off his body and tried to run away, but Velian held her hand without letting her do that.


    "What''s going on? Both of you''re acting weird, did something happen?"


    Velian carefully observed her body, but then he noticed something strange.


    "..."


    "Where''s your belly? What''s going on here?" He was confused as hell looking at this chain of events.


    Asumi looked like she was conflicted, but she decided to do what she came here to do. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I can''t forget you Veli, I can''t, I tried but even when I tried to do it, my heart won''t let me," Her words caught Velian off guard, as he didn''t expect this kind of development.


    "But I thought you and Uncle made up your rtionship, what''s going on here?"


    "It''s true I love him, but I can''t forget you, even when I''m with him, I always feel like I''m missing something," Asumi knew her words will either be a self-destruction or a time bomb as what she tried to day was way more unfaithful and made her looked like a cheater.


    "Asumi!" Velian said her name and looked at her.


    "Your uncle, he wants me to have sex with other men in the vige, we used to have sex but that man is not active at all, he-"


    Velian understood what sort of a person her husband was.


    "Did you?" Velian hesitated to ask, as he didn''t want to listen about what she did, but her response really caught her off guard.


    "Don''t be absurd, I won''t cheat on you, beside my heart is with you, how can I do something disgusting like that with a straight face?"


    She said with a smile, but Velian couldn''t help but sigh because he didn''t want to see her beloved aunt bing a slut just because of her husband''s twisted fetish.


    "Was he always like that? Was he always a cuck?"


    Velian asked but Aunt looked at him with a sad look.


    "Indeed, I was never satisfied having sex with that man because he is not active at all, but I didn''t care about that after all I loved him, but recently he started to change," Aunt said with a sad face.


    "I tried to reignite our rtionship after you rejected me, but he doesn''t show any enthusiasm, and he just keep telling me how I should be having sex with other men and it really pissed me off,"


    Asumi was on the verge of crying just talking about all these problems.


    "It was painful, I tried to forget you, but I can''t, I tried to hate that man, but I can''t, aren''t I a horrible woman?" She asked with tearsing from her eyes.


    She was a lot confused about how she should proceed. Should she give up on her first love and husband? Or just entertain his fetishes and do something she didn''t like?


    But then she decided to take another option.


    She decided not to give up her feelings for the man she wanted to be with, who happened to be her future son-inw.


    *Sigh


    Velian sighed as this was too much for him to proceed. So he decided to make things simple and give her the only choices she had.


    "Aunt! Take the decision here and now, I will ept your decision no matter what it is, Are you going to forget that man ande with me or are you going to stay in thisplicated rtionship?"

 Chapter 418 Please Give Me Your Child (R-18)

    ?


    "Do you want to entertain the idea of him trying to push your body for his own pleasure?"


    Velian asked as he knew the whole reason, he even talked with Aiko''s father in the first ce because he is the husband of Asumi.


    He had the least presence in Velian''s mind even among the vigers, so he didn''t really care about that man if Asumi give up on her without any regrets.


    "I don''t-" She said and paused.


    The more she tried to remember more she noticed how that man changed when they married. When they were at the same party she thought he was the man for her, as he was even willing to sacrifice his life for her, but she couldn''t find that same man in him after a while.


    *Tsk


    ''He''s near the door, listening to us,''


    Velian knew what was happening. After all, it''s not hard for a man to change or maybe he was just pretending to be a good man in the first ce.


    "Decided Asumi," Velian decided to give her the options.


    "I will take you, and make you mine, After all, I always admired you as a woman,"


    Velian knew the only reason he rejected her was because of the family and if she don''t have that he wouldn''t mind taking her as his own girl.


    Asumi looked confused, but then she came to a decision.


    "Velian make me yours, I don''t want to be with that man anymore, after all, I tried to give him chances, but he kept hurting me," She said and removed her night dress shing her beautiful and gorgeous naked body in front of Velian.


    "Make me pregnant with your child, that''s exactly why I tried to pretend I''m pregnant, so you won''t be able to escape,"


    Velian smiled hearing her words.


    "What a shady woman you are," Asumi, who heard those words felt like her heart was being stabbed by needles.


    "I''m a horrible woman and I know it, but I at least hope you will ept this horrible woman,"


    Velian removed the bed sheet that covered his body and showed her the towering cock that kept shing in front of her.


    "So big! What''s this? Is this really normal?" She asked which confused Velian and he had to think how small her previous husband should be for her to be this surprised.


    But he discarded all that thoughts and sat on the bed and carefully removed the hair that covered Asumi''s face and touched her.


    "You''re beautiful, and always took care of me, I couldn''t be happier holding the same woman that selflessly helped us," Velian said those words and kept touching her lips, which was enough for Asumi to get drunk in passion.


    She had never been on the receiving end and she had wished for Velian to dominate her, after all, her previous husband was just a limp-dick man who didn''t even bother to satisfy her.


    Even though Asumi had passion and it was her hard work that gave birth to Aiko and Akiyo. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Can I kiss you?" Getting close to her face, Velian asked as he couldn''t resist those beautiful-looking lips and things got heated too quickly.


    "That man is listening to us, should I ask him to go?"


    Velian asked as he didn''t like someone trying to peep at them, but Asumi had no patience to wait.


    "Let him be, I already don''t care about that man anymore,"


    She whispered those words and both of their lips connected to a normal kiss with both of them moving their hands touching each other''s back.


    As their lips initially met, Velian and Asumi felt a surge of warmth and desire. The gentle pressure of their mouths pressed together ignited a spark that began to grow.


    Velian''s hands instinctively slid down Asumi''s back, pulling her closer, while Asumi''s fingers tenderly tangled in Velian''s hair, deepening their connection.


    As their kiss deepened, time seemed to stand still. Their lips and tongue moved in sync, their breaths bing increasingly ragged.


    ''This is the best!''


    Asumi was impressed just by his passionate kiss that she didn''t even know what was about toe.


    Velian could feel his heart pounding in his chest, matching the rhythm of their entwined tongues. A soft moan escaped Asumi''s lips, encouraging Velian to explore further.


    The normal kiss had already turned into an erotic kiss that didn''t just show love instead it showed both love and lust.


    Their bodies pressed closer, and the heat between them intensifies. Velian''s hands roamed gently over Asumi''s curves, conveying both tenderness and longing.


    Asumi''s fingers trailed down Velian''s neck, tracing delicate patterns on his skin, and sending shivers down his spine.


    Their kiss, initially gentle, gradually transformed into one filled with passion and desire. Their movements became more fervent, their connection deepening with each passing moment. Their lips danced together, seeking sce and love in the passionate exchange.


    And after a few minutes, Velian had to break the kiss because Asumi was on the verge of fainting just of the pleasure she got from the kiss, that''s he even forgot to breathe for a moment.


    "Aunt! Look at this pussy, so beautiful and so noble, Look at this love juice, making it wet asking me to enter it," He carefully touched her pussy lips and shaped her fingers that got wet by her love juice, and Asumi couldn''t help but avoid eye contact as she was embarrassed.


    "Shhh~ Veli, that''s embarrassing, don''t say that," Her face was red, but Velian instead went ahead and did something different as he took her gorgeous pink nipple into his mouth and gave a light bite to it.


    "Ahhhhhh~ that''s," Asumi moaned unintentionally, but Velian knew form now on it will be intentional.


    "What are you doing? You''re not a baby," She said while patting his head, but she didn''t know that the boobs were not only used for feeding babies but it also had another''s purpose at that time.


    "Wait! What is this? Why does this feel good? What is this feeling?"


    Velian didn''t answer her, instead massaging and sucking her boobs and nipples and Asumi started to feel weird all of a sudden.

 Chapter 419 Stole a wife (R-18)

    Chapter 419 Stole a wife (R-18)


    "Ah yah ...ahhhh ...Velian, you can''t ...yaaan..."


    In the bedroom of the newly built mansion of the leader of Alliance, there was a sweet voice of a woman in a certain room that sounded so erotic.


    Normally, It would be silent and Duchess Asumiko would be sitting there alone and looking grumpy all day, but today, there was a panting of a distressed woman and a man.


    The spell was perfect. There was no way that depraved Asumi''s sexy and udylike voice could leak out of this room. And it was Velian who cast the spell because just the idea of someone listening to her erotic voice felt unpleasant to him.


    "I''m deeply hurt, and therefore I''m going to punish Asumiko."


    When Velian said that, the lecherous and lovely thirty year old aunt of his hurriedly look at him with a confused look.


    Velian sat down on the bed and let Asumi get on hisp.


    Her vagina was on the verge of getting prated, but Velian made sure to edge her until the end until she begs him to insert because he wanted to see more of his aunt.


    He then wrapped his hands from behind her and...


    *squeeze* *squeeze* *boing* *boing*


    *squeeze* *squeeze*


    "Ohhhhhhh ... Velian, please stop! ... my boobs areing off! ... ah! You''re too rough,"


    Velian rubbed and squeezed, The bountiful fruits are getting lewdly hot even though Velian was already enjoying them before.


    In addition, there is also a puffy spot that rises up and looks like it wants to be touched below her belly button, and Velian knew it is the most pleasure point of the women.


    "Ahhhh...¡­"


    It was like she is trying to get him to touch her nipples, as she kept moving around, but while squeezing one of her nipples, Velian''s hand suddenly started to travel and stopped near the vaginal hole, which was greedily leaking juices asking to be explored.


    "Aunt, do you know how much I wanted to be with you that day I rejected you, I regretted doing that but all I wanted is your happiness," Velian whispered those words to her while hitting her left earlobes.


    "Veli!" She said his name and tried to look at him, but then she heard his next words which sent chills down her spine.


    "But now that you''re mine, I want to make your body feel like it can''t live without me, so get ready,"


    When he finally touched her centre, even though it was a light touch, Asumi lightly thrust her hips out and leaned her back against Velian.


    When he rubbed her crotch, she let out a hot breath and squirmed, like a flower blooming.


    "Aunt''s getting really hot here. I can feel it sizzling when I just push on it."


    "Velian...please stop tormenting me.... I''ve already been punished enough...I''ve been groped like I''ve been roasted over a fire...my womb has been burning ever since I showed you my underwear earlier.... My womb was aching....don''t be mean to me...."


    Velian couldn''t help but be even meaner if she said things like that with an innocent voice like a younger girl, who was getting punished for something she did!


    "Huh!"


    When Velian pushed into her crack, Asumi shivered and her body bent into a weird shape.


    "Aunt, did you really just cum from that?"


    "H¡­hi...."


    Velian hugged her lightly sideways, and she shook her head with a bright red face.


    ''What the hell is this devious creature?''


    Velian couldn''t help but ask himself. He had been rather experienced with women at this point and he could easily tell that they would put a strong front when they are in public, but most of the time those see the type of girls that are cutest in the bed.


    "Asumi....."


    *Chu*


    "Velian, mmm...."


    When Velian put his lips on hers, she quickly inserted her tongue into his, as if she was trying to spoil him.


    "Hmmm, Ughh, Velian, please let me drink your saliva...."


    That was a weird request from her, but Velian didn''t mind so they did something dirty and disgusting, but Asumi looked like she enjoyed every minute of it.


    "Oh, oh, ...."


    *glub*


    "ah, It''s so good. It''s delicious. My heart is pounding deep inside my chest and I can''t stop it..."


    Even for a minute, Veliam didn''t stop fingering her, but then he decided to take things to another level.


    If she was looking at him with her big gorgeous eyes droopily like that, he was not going to be able to stop himself.


    And Asumi felt the most intense pleasure, she felt as Velian uncovered her clit and start slowly and carefully flicking it slowly, which caused her to almost jump out of his hug.


    "Ahhhhhhh~ cumming, something ising," She said and started to squirt all over the ce like a broken pipe and for a few seconds, Velian was worried that she would get dehydrated.


    He waited for her to calm down and took his finger out of her vagina, and put it in her own mouth and whispered.


    "Asumi, touch me too. I want to feel good too,"


    "Yes, my boy''s penis .... Oh, it''s so hard and hot .... Hah .... It''s touching my butt,"


    She stroked Velian gently with a look of ecstasy, but she didn''t use her hands, instead, she moved her hips causing her spongy ass to massage it.


    "Ohhhh~ that''s great, you have a great ass and a great body, I could drown myself in you all day,"


    Velian said while enjoying the sensation.


    "Me too Veli, this is the first time I felt like this, I think I''m already addicted to you,"


    She then suddenly went out of the hug and kneeled before him and took his cock and took a close look at it.


    "What a beast! That limp dick doesn''t evenpare," She whispered to herself, but Velian didn''t miss herment which caused a smile to decorate his face.


    He felt that herment was funny, but at the same time, he knew this aunt of hers wasn''t a person to leave a man just because his penis is small.


    ''Uncle, No, You''re no longer my uncle, my father inw, I hope you have a good exnation for why you decided to change, or else you won''t get to use that limp dick of yours anymore''

 Chapter 420 Sensation of Aunt (R-18)

    Chapter 420 Sensation of Aunt (R-18)


    Atst, He ising.


    Atst, we will be bound.


    Finally, I can receive his sperm!


    There is absolutely no mistake about my ovtion day. I have carefully timed my cycle so that it hits the correct day.


    There''s no mistake. If it is, then I''m beyond help. At any rate, I, who will be embraced on this night when I marry the guardian deity of Kelleros Kingdom, can have him ejacte in my vagina until I get impregnated ¨C I''m so honoured, I can''t stop myself from getting excited now.


    And that same guardian deity is the kid I taught how to fight and how to survive, I couldn''t be happier.


    Come quickly, my guardian, my beloved nephew and my son-inw, my beloved Velian Keller!


    ***


    *chup *slurp


    In Velian''s bedroom, where the night wind blew sofortably. The lewd wet noise and moan filled the room as usual, but this time it wasn''t one of Velian''s lovers.


    "Ugh, kuuh oh ... hah ... Asumi¡­."


    ''slurp, slurp, slurp ..."


    "Hah, ohhh ..."


    This was the most exquisite feeling of lewdness resonating from Velian''s groin to his spine, his beloved aunt is burying her face between his legs and sucking hard on him.


    Her loving tongue danced over the skin of his penis in a rhythm like a dancer hoping to make her new young lover cum fast.


    "Ohhhh, that feels too good oooh... kuhhhh...."


    She was so thoroughly engorged and passionate. The sperm began to work up to the amazing blowjob, She moans with delight as Velian''s penis squirm like a worm in her mouth, her tongue twirling and her face bobbing. Her wavy dark ck hair, which sways and falls against his thighs, is also irresistible for Velian that he wanted to tightly hold her hair and make move his hips inside her mouth.


    But Velian didn''t do that because he could clearly tell that Asumi was giving her best even though she doesn''t have a lot of practice.


    "Oh, crap ....it''sing out, it''sing out!Here ites Aunt ... oh!"


    "Mmah~"


    Her pretty lips tightly mp around his throbbing cock, and even though she was a mother of two children, she still looks barely old, with a face andplexion that could be mistaken for a young girl''s, and she is now receiving Velian''s sperm in her throat for the first time.


    Velian let out his first-morning spurt into the wet swamp of a hot woman''s throat, and he gasped like he was falling in love with her all over again.


    "Chupupu... it''s so thick, and nothing like what I know, why does this smell so good?" She said while having a baffled look on her face.


    She even sucked out the stuff in his urethra, and then she let her tongue crawl over the meat root to clean it up before she let go of her lips.


    While the white cheeks of her lovely beauty were stained with a youthful vermilion, herrge eyes were moistened with lust and desire for the younger boy and her love in front of her.


    "Ahhh~"


    Behind the petal-like lips, a pink tongue spooned Atop of a white, muddy lump of liquid.


    She closed her eyes, chuckled, and enjoyed it carefully with her lips closed.


    "Nnn... pu~ah .... This is so good!"


    She said and swallowed everything until there was nothing left.


    She looked like a lusty slut with her ample tits swaying up and down, and the slutty look in her eyes, and her mouth hanging open. She wiggled her hips as she tasted everyst bit of sperm of her beloved lover.


    Veliam couldn''t stop himself from taking her hand and grabbing her back to the bed. He was done with all the forey.


    He wanted to quickly enjoy the body of his beloved Aunt and make her feel even good.


    "Aunt, I''m going to go inside you and ejacte a lot," Velian said and grabbed her from behind and pushed her against the bed.


    He got close to her and then decided to whisper something, which caused Asumi to almost cum with just how lovely his words were.


    "I''m going to fill you so much that the lie you did by showing you were pregnant will be reality, I will make you a mother again, let''s make a sister for Aiko,"


    Velian didn''t stop instead he decided to go even harder and let her enjoy the full experience of her vagina getting stretched out by arge penis.


    The stirring and clenching of her flirtatious flesh were so exquisite that Velian couldn''t have asked for anything more. The juices pouring out wet his balls and cock, and he can feel her nipples crunching against his chest.


    Their sweaty skin entwined. The scent of a woman in heat pours out of her.


    Then.


    Velian held her slender hips and thrust his hips up from above.


    "Ah! haaaaaaaaah! Velian, Veli~ ah, ah ah ah ah, Pussy, It''s grinding inside my pussy!! Ahhhh, ahhhhh!" Asumi moaned feeling her vagina getting stretched every time, Veliam tried to move his cock inside her.


    "This is too much! Veli, you''re too big, I can''t take it," She felt some pain because she never had her vagina explored this much, but Velian supported her and asked her to calm down as he went inside her slowly.


    "Asumi, calm down, look at me," Velian held her face and looked into her eyes while tightly holding her head.


    "It won''t hurt, you will soon enjoy this, I''m with you, so let''s do this together,"


    She was so lewd andscivious, and she cried with a lewd and charming voice, and yet, she was also innocent.


    Her slender fingers clung to Velian rather than scratching him so Velian was happy, loving, and even feeling a bit guilty, but he kept thrusting up her cervix in response to her.


    Velian limits were soon reached by the sweet voice calling out to him and by the burning wet hole.


    ''Crap! I can''t go fast, but I don''t want to hurt her''


    "Ugh! Asumi!"


    "Ahh, Velian!Mmmm¡«¡«¡«¡«!"


    We pressed our lips tightly together and howled in pleasure into each other''s mouths.


    "Is it okay now? You don''t feel pain right?" This was a dangerous question for Asumi, as her answer would decide whether she would be messed up by Velian, but she didn''t know at that time so she decided to tell she wasn''t feeling pain after his words andter she realised it was a mistake.

 Chapter 421 Until morning (R-18)

    Chapter 421 Until morning (R-18)


    "Veli, that''s enough, Ahhhh~, you''re going to break me,"


    Asumi was hugging the pillow trying to muffle her voice, as she felt Velian''s whole body weight on her body.


    "Just a little bit, Aunt," Despite Asumi''s request, Velian kept moving hips inside her causing Asumi to feel how numb her pussy was.


    They had been doing this for over two hours now, and Velian kept cumming inside Asumi so much that she actually lost count.


    She had too many orgasms that she actually felt like fainting, but every time her brain tried to stop working Velian''s magic power worked on her body giving her strength to go further.


    The whole room was filled with the sounds of Velian''s hips hitting Asumi''s ass and the scent of their union.


    "Ahhhhhh~ Veli, it''s overflowing, I don''t have any more space, my womb will explode, don''t cum inside," Asumi said and tried to break free from her nephew, who was holding her tightly but she couldn''t do that, as she felt something entering her body.


    "Aunt, I''m cumming, this is thest one, take it in," Velian said and gave one final dangerous thrust, which almost explored ces in Asumi''s vagina that shouldn''t be explored and burst his semen inside her.


    "No way! I''m going to die," Asumi shouted trembling, as she had her own orgasm.


    "Ahhh~ that hits the spot, Aunt, from now on you''re under my protection, both in mind and body," Velian said and kissed Asumi, who was breathing without even having the ability to talk.


    ''Am I going to survive? Did my daughter take this monster too? Did she survive this?''


    Asumi didn''t know how other girls managed to calm him down and now she understood why Velian needed many girls.


    Asumi didn''t reply as she kept lying on the bed her face looking like a pure mess, while Velian removed his penis from Asumi''s pussy.


    And as soon as he did that, suddenly all the semen that gathered inside her started to flow out causing Velian to look at her whisper.


    "You won''t get pregnant, If I don''t do this, so-"v Velian said and held her head.


    Suddenly, Asumi felt her body getting light and her mana increasing in her body with her every body cell opening up to sweat, so much that the bed got so wet.


    "Ohh~ old and dirty mana is leaking, release all of them," Velian said and helped her by constantly letting her drink water.


    After a few minutes, the whole bed was wet but on the bed, Asumi was lying with her face looking rather fresh and a tad bit young.


    "Sess! Now you''re not Asumiko anymore," Velian said and helped happened there.


    "Oh look! It''s morning, but we don''t need rest, after all, you have her to get up.


    "You will be Asumiko Keller from now on, we share the same bond now, this is somewhat like a marriage, you could say even more than that,"


    Asumi was so happy to have this little gift, but she didn''t know by doing this other girls also knew what just happened.


    Asumi didn''t know how to tell her best friend Daphnia that she seduced her son, so Asumi wanted to hold it until Velian himself do that, but she didn''t know that others already knew about what happened there.


    "Oh look! It''s morning, but we don''t need rest, after all, you have new mana now, so you should be feeling fresh now," Velian said and gave her new clothes to wear.


    "Mmh!" Asumi nodded her head while looking at her own vagina and wondering whether she will get pregnant.


    "I have something to do, do get dressed and when you''re ready let''s wash our bodies and have breakfast,"


    Asumi had a slight idea about what Velian is going to do and she looked a little worried.


    "Veli, don''t hurt him physically, just let him stay here, tell him I will cut all my bonds with him,"


    Velian smiled at her words and left the room to see something dirty in front of the door.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Velian said and slightly kicked the man, who was sleeping near the door of his room with his pants looking rather dirty.


    *Tsk


    Velian was absolutely disgusted by his uncle, whom he always thought of as a timid man. He only had few interactions with him, when he came to visit Asumi or Aiko, so the news about him being a cuck was a rather surprise for him.


    Aiko''s father opened his eyes to see a handsome young man, who was half naked standing in front fo him with an angry look on his face and wondered what was happening and then he realised what he was doing.


    "Velian!" Realising, who this young man was he suddenly got up from his position and looked at the door with a guilty look on his face.


    "What''s with you? Were you always like this? You couldn''t possibly hear anything, but you still came in your pants,"


    Velian knew it might be the guilty feeling of him having sex with Asumi that could have caused this because he had confidence in his magic.


    He knew this man won''t be able to break his magic to hear something like that.


    Just the idea of someone trying to listen to his girl''s voice was disgusting enough, but Velian decided to see what this man had to say beforeing to a decision.


    After all, he was none other than the one and only father of Aiko and Akiyo. Velian had to give him a chance for their sake.


    "I- I''m sorry," He said in a tone that even Velian couldn''t hear with his extraordinary hearing, but he suddenly decided to have a serious talk with his supposedly cuck father-inw.


    "Come! I want to talk with you, this is important, I need to know the full story here," Velian said and asked him to go back to his room, while he followed the man.


    His father-inw also obeyed his words without any question and went away, so he could change his pants.


    Velian was rxed that others didn''t see this man like this, otherwise, he couldn''t even imagine what sort of disappointment Aiko would feel about her father.

 Chapter 422 Father-in-law

    Chapter 422 Father-inw


    Velian looked at the room that didn''t look interesting at all. It was a rather nd room with nothing but a bed and a ck chair.


    "So what''s going on here?" He didn''t have any desire to hang out with this man anymore, so he quickly decided to jump to the topic without going around or holding back.


    He didn''t even bother to give him some time to collect his thoughts.


    "What are you doing? What happened to you? I don''t remember you like this when I was a kid,"


    It was a simple question, but hearing Velian''s words, Aiko''s father felt like he was being interrogated for a crime he did and he felt like that too.


    "I was like this entire time, but I cpupsmt show it because I was scared about Aiko and Akiyo finding out about my true self," His words caught Velian''s interest as he wanted to know what this man wanted.


    "What do you want? Why do you keep asking your wife to have sex with others despite knowing she won''t do that," Velian was angry with him for making his aunt do something absurd like that.


    Lucky for him, Velian knew Asumi wasn''t going to do everything her husband wanted. She had her own values and even she was not that fond of her husband like earlier.


    "I can''t satisfy her, you might not know but I don''t have any interest in sex," The man said with a pathetic look on his face.


    Velian felt a little bad for him as he heard about him from Asumi and how he was the weakest even when they were adventuring, but he couldn''t help but wonder what happened to their amazing love story that Asumi told him when he was young.


    "So you keep pushing aunt for others, not because you don''t love her, but because you don''t have confidence?"


    Velian asked confused by his words, but he shook his head showing that was not the case.


    "I''m not the man she thinks I am, she loved me more than I can ask for, but the truth is, I''m not into her anymore,"


    Velian couldn''t help but get angry at his words because he didn''t want Asumi to hear his words, even though they are going to be separated now.


    "Did you cheat her? Are you seeing someone else?"


    Velian wanted to know the reasons because he couldn''t imagine someone rejecting his aunt when she looks so beautiful and lovely but then Aiko''s father shocked him with his answer as he realised what was wrong with this man.


    "I''m not into her, in fact, that day I went there running to rescue her because I thought my real first love was there," He said with a guilty look on his face.


    "You!" Velian shouted but then he saw Uncle quickly trying to defend himself in fear.


    He realised how much of a scaredy cat he was and quickly calmed down.


    "Are you telling me that you epted her confession even though you weren''t in love with her? And now you''re telling this and trying to ruin everything,"


    Uncle looked at him and quickly put down his guard and decided to exin himself.


    "I was in love with our leader, I even confessed to him but he rejected me because he was in love with Asumi,"


    Velian felt like he dropped huge a bomb on his head.


    "I confessed to him several times but he couldn''t understand me,"


    "He? Are you-?" Velian paused for a minute and looked at him, to which he also nodded his head.


    "Yes, but he looked at me with a disgusted look every time after that confession which burt me a lot, so I decided to take advantage of Asumi to hurt that man and before I could even realise I was already married to her,"


    Velian couldn''t even understand what was happening. This is a twist he never expected to hear from this story and he felt quite angry.


    "So basically you used her for so many years pretending to be you''re in love with her,"


    "I wanted to break up after a while, but looking at Asumi''s face, I couldn''t do that, I ain''t have the backbone to tell that I used her, I was afraid of getting hated by her,"


    He was almost on the verge of tearing up while talking.


    "So you didn''t tell her the truth for so many tears and you even let her get pregnant despite all of this? You know you''re a piece of shit for all of this,"


    Velian was angry but he didn''t have any idea to resort to violence, because he knew fighting won''t help anything.


    Now all he can do is recover the wound in Asumi''s heart and life and make her feel special again.


    "I tried to be a husband for her but recently I realised both of us are just pretending, I heard her masturbating while calling someone''s name every day after you left, and I knew I wasn''t enough for her, and to be honest I wasn''t feeling anything either,"


    Velian knew it must be him that Asumi imagined while doing her deeds because he knew even after all these years, she didn''t have any intention to give up.


    "I hate you! I want to punch you and make you kneel before Asumi and Aiko for everything, but I won''t do that," Velian said and reached the door without trying to listen anymore.


    He knew next would be how this man became a cuck and that''s thest thing he wanted to hear.


    "Let''s just say you and Asumi decided to separate because you two are not happy with the rtionship, no need for more information, I will take care of Asumi from here onward, you''re free to do anything you want, but don''t just let Aiko know anything about your real self," Velian said and opened the door.


    "Sometimes it better to hide the truth than letting it hurt people,"


    Uncle looked defeated while Veliam tried to leave the door, but suddenly he touched Velian''s legs while kneeling.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry for everything," He said while almost crying, but Velian didn''t want to do anything with him anymore.


    "Let it go! I will take care of everything, stay away from Asumi, you can meet Aiko if you want, but I will take back Asumi with me, I can take care of her,"


    Leaving those words, he left the room leaving the kneeling man without any shred of pity or kindness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!